《I&#x27;ll Teach You, Marianne.》


 Chapter 1 - Betrayal Of A Friend

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Betrayal Of A Friend</h4>

    The rain was pouring so hard with lightning on that night. A girl was seen walking exhausted after running away from her home. The rainwaterpletely disguised her tears falling from the girl''s beautiful eyes.

    Exhausted and cold, she chose to take shelter in front of arge house, hoping to ease the cold after nearly an hour of rain. The girl closed her eyes while leaning against the wall. ??

    She tried to remember the incident she would never forget in her life. The betrayal of her husband and her best friend happened before her own eyes.

    At home, Leon publicly showed off his affair with Steffi, Marianne''s good friend. Marianne was his legal wife. Leon and Steffi''s affair had been going on for almost a year without Marianne''s knowledge.

    Even all the maids in Leon''s mansion seemed to support their master''s affair from the madame. Those maids did not like Marianne from the start. They were very happy when the master had another woman who warmed his bed almost every night.

    "How much longer do we keep doing this Leon?" Steffi asked quietly while feeling Leon''s broad chest. She loved teasing Leon when they were done making love.

    "Patience, Steffi. After I divorce that ugly duck, you will immediately get the title of Mrs. Ganke," Leon replied hoarsely. He was exhausted after their vigorous sex.

    "I''m tired of pretending in front of that ugly bitch, Leon. I want to immediately show her that I am your woman," said Steffi in a voice made like she was about to cry.

    Leon opened his eyes and stared at Steffi, who was staring at him without blinking. He then kissed Steffi''s forehead slowly.

    "Since the beginning, I invited you toe home with me, you are my woman, there''s no need to doubt that, Honey. And one more thing, you don''t need to be afraid of that ugly woman. Her days are numbered. She won''t stay here for too long. After I divorced her, she will soon get her dirty feet from our house, "said Leon seducing a sulky Steffi.

    "Really?? you didn''t lie, did you Leon?!" shrieked Steffi excitedly.

    "Of course, Leonardo Ganke never lies," Leon replied with a softugh.

    "Oh, Leon, I love you ...."

    Steffi could not finish her words because she was already kissed by Leon. They then started their second round of making love. After they rested for fifteen minutes, now they were full of vigor and could make love passionately again.

    Without Leon and Steffi knowing, behind the slightly open door, there was a woman who was standing with trembling legs. After seeing and hearing all of their conversations, the tears of the woman named Marianne had flowed incessantly.

    Quickly, Marianne returned to her room and grabbed a suitcase. She put her important clothes and documents and a bunch of dor bills and jewelry. Soon, she walked out of her husband''s, Leonardo Ganke, house. She walked in the rain by dragging her suitcase aimlessly.

    "How could you do this to me, Steffi. You were my best friend... you are evil Steffi ..." cried Marianne, condemning her best friend''s actions with her husband.

    Marianne, who worked as an art curator, was betrothed to Leonardo Ganke, who was the heir of arge Germanpany. They were arranged for marriage by Leon''s grandmother, Mrs. Catherine Ganke.

    She fell in love with Marrianne when they met at the art studio where Marrianne worked. Since she thought they would be a good fit, finally Mrs. Catherine Ganke arranged for Marrianne to meet her grandson Leon. Even though Leon didn''t like Anne, he couldn''t do anything but agree to the wedding ns.

    When they finally got married, Leon left Anne in their wedding suite at the hotel owned by the Ganke family. He chose to spend the night with a sex worker rather than with his wife, Anne.

    During their marriage, Leon never touched Anne, who had an old-fashioned apperance and style. And finally, Leon had an affair with Steffany, Anne''s best friend from the art studio.

    BOOM

    The sound of thunder made Anne finally opened her eyes and came back to her senses from her bad memories.

 Chapter 2 - Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Discovered</h4>

    Marianne opened her eyes when she heard the sound of thunder, she then walked back to a motel across the road. As a wife of a wealthy person, all her needs had been met even though she didn''t ask for it. So, that the sry she got from her workce could be saved in her personal ount.

    After dragging her suitcase with difficulty, Marianne arrived in front of the motel. She entered when a middle-aged receptionist saw her from inside and asked her toe in. ??

    The kind-hearted receptionist even gave a ss of hot tea to Marianne while filling in her personal data. Afterpleting the registration form she followed the receptionist''s steps to her room.

    "Thank you, Madame," said Anne gratefully.

    "It''s my job, Miss. Please,e in and rest. Don''t forget to take a shower with hot water so you don''t get sick," replied the friendly receptionist.

    Marianne nodded slowly, then closed the door to her room as soon as the receptionist left. When she registered, Marrianne filled in her personal data using her old ID, which indicated that she was a student and was still single. So the receptionist called her ''Miss''.

    Several years ago, Marrianne was indeed an art student but because she ran out of money, she was forced to leave her school and start her job as a curator at an art gallery. As a female curator, her job was not too difficult, especially since she really liked paintings.

    "I have to take a shower," said Anne softly as she opened her wet suitcase. Fortunately, she had already covered the suitcase with a stic cover so that the clothes and important documents in her bag didn''t get wet.

    After getting a nightgown and towel, Anne went into the bathroom which was clean enough by a motel standard. Maybe because the motel was on a side street, near the main road so the cleanliness of the motel was very well maintained.

    Ten minutester, Anne came out of the bathroom with her hair wrapped in a towel and put on her nightgown. Anne then grabbed theptop from the suitcase. She decided to get busy, looking for a site that could help her to get divorced from Leon as soon as possible.

    "No ... I must not file a divorce. He should be the one to divorce me so I could get alimony," said Anne when she realized her mistake.

    "Yes, he must divorce me," said Anne to make up her mind. She then chose to sleep because her head throbbed after being exposed to the rain while leaving the house.

    Anne went to sleep feeling angry, disappointed, and sad. All the negative feelings were mixed into one. During their marriage, whichsted for almost a year, Leon was never nice to her.

    Even if Anne was eating at the dining table, Leon chose to go straight to work. His treatment set an example that his maids became hostile to Anne. They would be friendly when Mrs. Catherine Ganke came to visit. Once the old Madame returned to her residence, all the servants and Leon would be rude again to Anne.

    ***

    The sound of the rm on his cellphone woke Leon. He was still sleeping with his wife''s best friend, Steffany. Leon ignored the sound of the rm.

    He chose to go back to sleep by hugging Stefany''s sexy body. When it was already noon he finally woke up. Leon had to attend a meeting while Steffany had to go back to work.

    Twenty minutester, they finished taking a shower and changed into fresh clothes. Stefany was brave enough to leave her clothes in Leon''s room. She hoped her friend would get angry, and then they could divorce as soon as possible.

    "Maid, go and clean my room," said Leon before going to the office with Steffany, who clung to his arm.

    "Yes, Sir," answered a maid, obediently.

    "Sir, I''m sorry.. There is something you should know," said a senior maid, all of a sudden.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Asked Leon quickly.

    "Madame seemed to have run away from the housest night, sir," replied the maid.

    Hearing the maid''s words made Leon silent at once. Suddenly he had a strange feeling when he knew his wife had run away.

    "Good then, just let her be, Honey," said Steffany, moving Leon from his reverie.

    "Oh, right. Let''s go," Leon said with a smile.

    Stefany nodded slowly then walked hand in hand to the car that was waiting for them in front of the gate. Without Leon''s knowledge, it seemed that Mrs. Catherine Ganke, who had sniffed her grandson''s affair, was waiting across the road. The old woman saw clearly how Leon kissed Steffany''s lips in front of the car.

    "Come into Leon''s house, I have to talk to Anne," said Mrs. Catherine to the driver.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 3 - Wills

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Wills</h4>

    Old Madam Ganke sauntered into Leon''s home along with her personal driver. She walked without making a sound, trying to find out what was really going on inside her beloved grandson''s house.

    "Finally, that stupid Anne left too," said a maid who was cleaning Leon''s room. She was talking quite loudly with the other maids. ??

    "Yes, that''s right. Finally, that shameless woman went away so Miss Stefany and Mr. Leon can get married as soon as possible," replied the other maid withughter.

    Old Madam Ganke''s blood stirred at the words of the maid in her grandson''s house. She could not believe that the maids dared to speak like that to theirdy of the house.

    The olddy quickly came out of hiding and stood behind the two maids cleaning Steffany''s sexy lingerie from the bed.

    "So this is what you have been doing all this time, supporting the wicked vixen and helping drive away the real mistress of this house," snapped Mrs. Ganke in a rising voice.

    "Old Madame."

    "Madame, please forgive us... We didn''t mean it."

    The two maids who talked badly about Marianne immediately fell to their knees when they saw Mrs. Chaterine, the old Madam. They knew how firm she was.

    "Tell me what happened without the slightest lie," said Mrs. Chaterine coldly.

    "Yes, Madame ..." answered the two maids at the same time.

    The two maids also told her from the beginning about Leon and Marianne''s fake rtionship. They only pretended to be husband and wife in front of the old Madam. When she heard the words of the two maids, Mrs. Ganke''s blood instantly boiled. She didn''t think that her favorite grandson had deceived her.

    "Since when was Leon having an affair with that woman?" Asked Mrs. Chaterine, looking visibly upset.

    "Since the young master married the young mistress. Even, on the wedding night, the young master had invited Miss Stefany to go to the hotel leaving the young mistress alone at home," replied the red-haired maid with a stutter.

    "So, he has hurt my dear Anne for a long time," said Mrs. Chaterine softly.

    "Forgive us, Madam. We only obey what the young master told us to do," said the two maids fearfully.

    "You take it easy. I will deal with Leon. Now, tell me, where is Anne n?" Asked Mrs. Chaterine with a worried tone.

    "The young mistress leftst night during a pouring rain when the young master brought Miss Stefany home, Madam," answered the younger maid in response to Mrs. Ganke''s question.

    Hearing the answers from the two maids made Catherine Ganke look very surprised. She did not expect that her beloved grandson had actually done the most disgusting thing as a man.

    She left Leon''s house to look for Marianne, her granddaughter-inw, along with her personal driver. The old Madam of the Ganke family was even more convinced by her decision to give half of her wealth to Marianne, considering Leon was untrustworthy.

    After searching for almost a day, Mrs. Chaterine still didn''t find Marianne''s whereabouts. She had also gone to the museum where Marianne worked, but again she didn''t find her. Mrs. Catherine finally went to the notary''s office to change her will. She really wanted Marianne to receive half of her wealth after she passed away.

    "Thank you, Thomas, for your help, I hope that with my money, Anne''s life after she left Leon will be fine," said Mrs. Chaterine gratefully.

    "Are you sure you want to get Miss Marianne to divorce Mr. Leon? Isn''t their marriage all right, Madame?" asked Thomas, herwyer, full of confusion.

    "All this time, Leon only tied Marianne with her status as a wife without treating her properly as a wife. Oh, that poor girl. I feel so bad for her... That''s why I want to free Marianne from this prison that I have made. I regret that I insisted her to marry my scummy grandson," replied Mrs. Chaterine regretfully.

    "It is not your fault, Madame. Leon is the one who is guilty of this," said Thomas, the Ganke family''s personal attorney.

    Catherine nodded softly in response to herwyer''s words. She then left the firm to return to her mansion. He had sent a message to Leon toe home to take responsibility for his actions.

    The old Madam already intended to let Marianne go so she could move on with her life and be free from Leon, her grandson, who had disappointed her.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 4 - Compensation Money

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Compensation Money</h4>

    After returning from herwyer''s office, Mrs. Catherine asked the driver to find Marianne''s whereabouts, she had to talk privately with the kind girl before the divorce proceedings began in court.

    She felt very guilty for forcing Marianne to marry Leon, her grandson, even though she knew that from the start Leon didn''t love Marianne, the sweet girl who had attracted her heart several years ago. She honestly thought Leon would be able to love Marianne and saw her the way Catherine did. ??

    Mrs. Catherine immediately liked Marianne when Marianne helped her during a visit to the museum. Back then, no one else cared about helping an olddy, even though at that time Mrs. Catherine was carrying donations. They didn''t know who she was.

    Because of Marianne''s kindness, Mrs. Catherine immediately liked Marianne, she didn''t care that girl looked old-fashioned. A weekter, Mrs. Catherine immediately introduced Marianne to her grandson.

    Leon was a handsome man who became sessful at a young age. He managed to make his family business rise again from the adversity. Leon''s poprity soared in thest two years. Many women were heartbroken when the news of Leon''s marriage broke out to the public.

    "Are you sure you want to end Young Master and Young Mistress marriage, madam?" Bobby asked Mrs. Catherine. He was her personal assistant.

    "I don''t want to die with regrets, Bobby. It''s time for Marianne to be happy on her own." Mrs. Catherine replied with a smile.

    "Then, I can only support your decision, Madam." Bobby replied with a nod.

    "Drive me home. Then go out with some private investigators to find the girl. She has to receive my will before Leon finds out," Mrs. Catherine said with a serious manner.

    "Yes, Madame," Bobby replied obediently.

    After receiving orders from the olddy, Bobby ordered the driver to immediately return to Mrs. Catherine Ganke''s residence. After he dropped her off, Bobby left with the detectives who had been waiting for him since 2 hours ago.

    Apparently, Catherine was serious about what she said. She really wanted to give Marianne half of her fortune.

    Bobby and the three detectives hired by Mrs. Chaterine finally managed to find Marianne when they were heading to the museum where Marianne worked.

    At first, Marianne did not want to meet Catherine again because she was still very disappointed with Leon''s actions. However, after Bobby exined the matter, Marianne finally followed Bobby to Catherine''s mansion.

    After she arrived at her grandmother-inw''s mansion, Marianne burst into tears as soon as she saw Mrs. Chaterine standing at the doorway. All the pain she felt in her heart was finally managed to get out in front of her grandmother-inw. Catherine could only be stay still, seeing Marianne crying uncontrobly.

    "Grandma already knows everything, Anne. You don''t have to cover it up anymore. Just vent all yourints to me. This is all my fault from the beginning," said Mrs. Chaterine, stroking Marianne''s hair gently.

    "Please forgive me, Grandma. I can''t be a good wife to Leon," Marianne replied haltingly.

    "Do not me yourself, Anne, I know what kind of man Leon is," replied Mrs. Catherine.

    "I was wrong, Grandma ... I was unable to be a good wife to Leon until finally he and ... and ..." Marianne could not finish her words because she was crying again.

    Mrs. Catherine hugged Marianne with great affection. Not long after, she also told Marianne her n. When she heard Catherine''s words, Marianne gasped in. She couldn''t believe her own hearing.

    "Are you sure you want me to separate from Leon?" Marianne asked her many times.

    "Yes, it''s time for you to live happily. I have given you some money in your savings so you can continue your life in the future, dear Anne," replied Mrs. Catherine, gently stroking Marianne''s hair.

    "I don''t need your money, Grandma. I just want to get away from Leon. I want to make Leon happy with his choice because I realized that Leon doesn''t love me from the start," Marianne said with teary eyes. Her heart ached when she said that. The truth was, Marianne was in love with Leon, and she was not actually ready for a divorce.

    Mrs. Catherine hugged Marianne with great love. She apologized over and over and thanked Marianne for looking after Leon for the past year.

    Not long after, Marianne came home with a savings book containing twenty million euros, which was considered aspensation for divorce, and the divorce proceedings would begin the next morning.

    "Looks like I really have to let you go, Leon," said Marianne, staring at her wedding ring.

 Chapter 5 - A New Status

    <h4>Chapter 5 - A New Status</h4>

    The day that Leon was waiting for had finally arrived. He looked very excited to face this day because today was the day of his divorce from Marianne.

    He also had contacted Steffi sincest night to ask her to go to court together. He was also happy because in this divorce Marianne did not receive anything from him. ??

    Because in this case, Marianne was the one who wanted to divorce him, so, in the eyes of thew, he was not obliged to give the marine any alimony.

    Using his luxury car, Leon finally arrived at the court with Steffi. The two of them headed straight to the courtroom. When he arrived at the courtroom, Leon did not remove his sunsses. He reasoned that his eyes were hurting to the judge, who asked him to remove it. In actuality, he just didn''t want to see Marianne sitting next to him.

    He felt ufortable and disgusted, seeing the woman he was about to divorce.

    "After considering the intiff''s request to divorce the defendant, Leonardo Ganke, the court finally decided that Miss Marianne''s request is granted. After today, the rtionship between them was no longer bound as husband and wife ..."

    KNOCK KNOCK

    Marianne closed her eyes when she heard the judge''s decision. She was holding back her tears from streaming down her face. She tried to be strong in front of her ex-husband and her ex-friend, who were holding hands happily when they heard the judge''s decision.

    Shortly thereafter, a woman arrived with a file that Marianne and Leon had to sign.

    "Ok, after this, you are no longer husband and wife. This is a divorce certificate that each of you can have and can be used in the future if one of you wants to remarry," said the court staff quietly while handing over the divorce certificate to Leon and Marianne.

    Mariane took the paper and put it in her worn-out bag. She then walked towards the exit on the left, leaving Leon and Steffi, who looked so happy with their legal team, since they didn''t spend any money on the divorce.

    "Finally, the day that I really dreaded is over," Marianne muttered to herself as she walked out of the courtroom.

    "Heh, Ugly! Wait," Leon shouted loudly, calling Marianne.

    "Leon," Marianne hissed softly. She then stopped in her track and turned around.

    In front of her, Leon was walking with his sweet smile on his handsome face. He walked while holding the divorce certificate, which he rolled in his right hand.

    "Because I''m feeling so good today, I want to give something to you, Ugly," said Leon with a sarcastic smile.

    "I don''t need anything from you, Leon. The court has decided that you don''t need to give me a dime inpensation for this divorce," Marianne said, trying to look strong.

    When he heard Marianne''s words, Leonughed out loud. He couldn''t believe that his ugly ex-wife could say that to him. All this time, he knew that his ex-wife didn''t say much, even when he openly showed off his affair with Steffi, his ugly wife could only be silent.

    "Don''t be too arrogant, ugly woman. You have to know that you don''t get anything. Because I''m kind and happy at heart, I intend to give a little something to you so you can eat for the next month," Leon said arrogantly, throwing a stack of 100 USD bills at Marianne''s face. The money hit the sses Mariane was wearing so it fell to the floor, together with the money thrown at her by Leon.

    "Take the money, I''ll be happy to give it to you. Think of it as my appreciation because you are willing to divorce me voluntarily so that I don''t have to pay you money," Leon added while embracing Steffi on the waist.

    "Never mind, Leon. Let''s leave this ce. I''m sick of seeing this ugly human. I feel like throwing up around her," said Steffi softly while tracing Leon''s chest. She purposely showed her affection to Leon in front of Marianne.

    "Okay, Princess. Let''s go from here. I''m also very ufortable around this ugly human. I hope this is myst meeting with her," Leon said loudly with a bigugh. After saying that, Leon then took Steffi away, followed by hiswyer. They left Marianne still standing silently before the court.

    After Leon and Steffi left, Marianne crouched down and grabbed her sses, which had cracked on the floor. She also took the money that Leon had thrown earlier.

    "I was wrong to fall in love with you, Leon. I thought my patience and my effort to win your heart would change your feelings for me... But now I realized they''re all futile. From now on, my heart is closed for you. If we meet again in the future, I hope I have forgiven you and no longer hate you like I do now."

    She continued, "I sincerely wish you happiness with Steffi. Thank you for being a valuable lesson for me. Lessons that I will remember for a lifetime, that only women with physical beauty and perfect bodies are entitled to happiness. Thank you for the lesson Leon..."

    Marriane stared at the road where Leon had gone. She finally left the court. She stopped the taxi in front of the court to go to the hotel where she had been staying for thest few days.

    Tonight, she nned to leave Germany to go to her new residence which she had prepared for a few days. With the money given by Catherine Ganke, she was ready to start a new life.

 Chapter 6 - Call Me Anne

    <h4>Chapter 6 - Call Me Anne</h4>

    <Newcastle Upon Tyne, Ennd>

    2 yearster. ??

    .

    In a room that has pink mingos decorated with flowers and cute tumblr lights, a girl was still rolled up under a thick nket. Outside, the wind was bellowing. Winter was approaching and the temperature was quite cold. It made the girl want to continue hiding under her nket even more.

    RING

    RING

    The sound of a cellphone on the nightstand rang repeatedly. The girl, whose body was wrapped in a nketpletely, had to take her hand out to reach her cellphone, which had been ringing for 5 minutes without stopping.

    "Jack ..."

    "Hey, Miss Lazy. What time is it now? Do you want to open this shop or not? If not, I will take leave for the next six months to take a travel South Africa and you will manage this shop alone," shrieked a man on the other end of the phone as soon as the line is connected.

    "Be patient Jack, what time is it now?" asked Anne casually without guilt.

    "It''s almost 9 am," Jack replied, rising his voice.

    "Is it already 9? Good God! Okay, I''ll take a shower first. Don''t go anywhere Jack. Remember, I haven''t paid your sry this month," said Anne threatening Jack the barista at her coffee shop, in panic. Anne then jumped from her bed to the bathroom.

    After she divorced Leon, Marianne then went to Ennd with the money given to her by Mrs. Catherine Ganke. The day right after Marianne arrived in Ennd, Catherine died. Marianne learned about the news of Catherine''s death from a social media ount for socialites in Germany.

    At first, Marianne wanted to return to Germany to attend her funeral, but when she remembered that there was no ce for her in there, Marianne finally canceled her intention. She only prayed from afar that the kinddy would rest in peace.

    With the money she had, Marianne bought an apartment that wasfortable enough for herself. At first, she wanted to continue her studies at the art faculty at a university in Ennd.

    But when she remembered that she had to work, finally, Marianne canceled her intention to continue studying. She finally chose to open a coffee shop near her apartment.

    Initially, Marianne worked alone because her coffee shop was not that popr until finally, after six months, she recruited a barista she met at a shelter after she was fired from her previous job at a hotel.

    Marianne hired Jack as a barista and cashier at her coffee shop. For almost two years she lived in Ennd, Jack was the only friend she trusted and she made her right hand. Jack himself was not too interested in Marianne at first. He only intended to work in a coffee shop without intending to make friends.

    But after getting Marianne''s kindness, he began opening up himself to be a good friend and listener to Marianne. Jack was the one who knew about Marianne''s true status.

    "Don''t keep staying upte, so you would get enough sleep. Look at the time. It''s half-past nine, and you haven''t opened the shop yet. What do you want this shop to be if the owner is veryzy like you," Jack said irritably when he arrived at the coffee shop.

    "I was not staying upte, Jack. It''s just so hard to get out of the nket. Today the wind is too cold," said Anne tried to defend herself.

    "You, silly girl. You should have taken advantage of this time by opening a coffee shop since morning. I''m sure people wille to look for coffee in this cold weather," Jack said curtly.

    Anne just smiled at her barista''s words. After sessfully opening the shop, Anne and Jack went straight to their respective positions. Ten minutester, Marianne turned the signboard from close to open. After the words open appeared on the coffee shop window, the customers immediately entered.

    They ordered coffee to warm themselves, just like Jack had said before. Anne smiled when she saw many customers who came to her coffee shop. She then walked to the kitchen to make cookies to serve with the coffee she sold.

    The old fashioned and poor girl who was once married to Leonardo Ganke had now turned into a beautiful girl who was always smiling. Anne changed her hairstyle and took off her thick sses. At first, she chose to use soft lenses, but over time she felt that using soft lenses was ineffective.

    Anne finally decided to dosik surgery to treat her eyes. As a result, now she didn''t need sses to see anymore because the operation was sessful.

    Anne also began to pay attention to her appearance. She no longer wore a id nnel shirt that looked worn. She now followed fashion and dressed like girls her age, and now she could be a beautiful girl in the eyes of men.

    "Thank you, grandma. Thank you for your kindness," said Anne to herself as she put the cookies in the oven.

 Chapter 7 - Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Aaron</h4>

    As it was approaching noon, there were more and more visitors at Anne''s coffee shop. Because the coffee made by Jack was delicious and affordable, coffee addicts from various circles came to the coffee shop after hearing his name by word of mouth. As a result, every lunch hour the coffee shop was always full of visitors. Anne''s cookies were also sold out fast.

    "I''m so tired today," said Anne quietly, massaging her waist when she finished tidying the chairs to their original ce when thest visitor had just left the coffee shop. ??

    "Look for new employees, you can die of exhaustion from work, Anne," Jack rebuked her, looking annoyed. He had asked Anne to find new employees dozens of times but Anne never wanted to.

    "I can do it myself, Jack, after all, I already have a great employee like you, why should I look for employees again," said Anne with a bigugh.

    "Stupid girl!!!" Jack muttered while throwing his apron on the chair roughly. He then grabbed his bag and immediately left the coffee shop without saying goodbye to Anne.

    Jack left Anne''s coffee shop when the clock was still showing five in the afternoon. The working hours were only from nine to five. Whether or not the ration of coffee to be sold that day was finished, he woulde home at five, ording to the contents of his work contract with Anne two years ago.

    Seeing Jack leave in that way Anne just smiled silently. She and Jack really didn''t get along. The rtionship between the boss and the employees was a professional coboration, therefore Anne never interfered in Jack''s business.

    Slowly, Anne walked to the cash register. She smiled when she saw that Jack had tidied up the money from today''s sale along with the receipts. Even though Jack was rude to her, Jack was an honest man, this is what made Anne rethink her decision to find additional employees.

    Because for Anne, it was very difficult to trust other people again after all that had happened to her in the past. Because it was almost dusk, Anne then grabbed her bag for the money she had just taken from the cash register.

    Anne intended to deposit the money into an ATM cash deposit machine near the police station in front of her shop. She deliberately put the money in a savings ount under the name of her coffee shop to make it safer.

    At the beginning of each month, she would print a checking ount to see the results of sales during the month with Jack. If the coffee shop made an increase in profit, she would tell Jack about it. Anne did not want Jack to feel that his efforts were not acknowledged.

    After putting all the money into the ATM, Anne then left for her apartment. As she walked along the path to her apartment building, which was not far from her coffee shop, her smile grew bigger when she saw the sun that began to set on the western horizon.

    "Thank you for today, Lord," said Anne gratefully.

    HONK

    A luxury car suddenly red its horn loudly so that Anne almost dropped her cellphone, which she used to take pictures of the beautiful sunset.

    "Hey, watch out. Are you looking to die!?!" shouted a man from inside the luxury car at Anne.

    "Sorry, what did you say, Sir?" asked Anne slowly, trying to be patient as she put her cellphone into her jacket pocket.

    "You''re not deaf, are you Miss?!!" replied the arrogant man again, throwing the coffee cup from Starbucks coffee just like that in front of Anne.

    Anne''s facial expression immediately changed when she saw the man who had just scolded her littering. Without thinking, Anne immediately grabbed the stic cup which was still wet with the whipping cream, and immediately put it back in the car where the man who had yelled at her was sitting.

    "If you can''t get rid of the trash properly, at least keep your trash for yourself!!!" snapped Anne loudly a moment after tossing the trash back into the car.

    "What the fuck, hey you bitche back here!!!" shrieked the man. His expensive pants were dirty with whipping cream.

    Anne, who had walked away from the luxury car, did not look back again when she heard the man''s scream. She continued to walk toward her apartment which was not far from where she was today.

    "Stop, Daniel. This is your fault, not the girl''s fault," said a man from the backseat holding the man sitting in the driver''s seat who turned out to be Daniel.

    "Why are you defending her, Aaron? I''m your friend, not that girl wench," Daniel snapped at him. His was flushed with anger.

    "You littered earlier, so change your pants before we get to the venue," Aaron replied tly as he handed Daniel his ck card.

    Danielughed widely when he received Aaron''s ck card, he finally continued his way to the party venue where Aaron was the guest of honor.

    "An interesting girl," said Aaron to himself as he passed Anne who was still walking to her apartment.

 Chapter 8 - The Engagement Party

    <h4>Chapter 8 - The Engagement Party</h4>

    In a residentialplex for the upper sses in the Newcastle upon Tyne area, an engagement party was taking ce. One of the daughters of the city''s wealthiest businessman and a man who was the son of a businessman from Edinburgh.

    Aaron Connery''s BMW car was seen entering the courtyard of Mr. Samuel Hoover''s residence, where he is currently holding an engagement party for his daughter, Eleanor Rosalynn Hoover. ??

    Actually, Aaron had no interest in the event, but he came because his friend Thomas Edward Hoover was Eleanor''s older brother. As a result, he was forced toe all the way from London to attend the engagement.

    "Aaron, thank you foring. I thought you forgot your best friend," said Thomas, weing Aaron, who had just gotten out of his car.

    "If it weren''t for Elea being engaged, I definitely wouldn''t havee all the way here," Aaron replied curtly as he tidied his clothes.

    "You are no different from before, still very annoying and arrogant," said Thomas with a bigugh, knowing that his best friend was just joking with him.

    Aaron only pursed his lips at Thomas''s words. He then motioned Daniel to get out of the car and follow him into the house. In the backyard, the couple would exchange their ring. It would be the highlight of the engagement ceremony.

    When they arrived in the backyard, Thomas gave a ss of red wine to Aaron and his personal assistant, Daniel.

    "If your sister is going to get married, you should find a girl to marry too. Remember, you are not young anymore," said Aaron with a sneer at Thomas. Thetter wasughing at the sight of his sister hugging her fianc��, Steven Dawkins.

    "If you told me to marry, why don''t you get married too? You and I are not much different. I''m only one year old from you. So, don''t teach me how to do things and order me to get married. I''ll get married if you get married ha ha ha," replied Thomas. Heughed heartily in response to Aaron''s words.

    Aaron was just silent, watching his best friendugh out loud like that. He was already 33 years old. Mature enough to build build a family. But he didn''t believe in such a bond. For Aaron, marriage was just a piece of paper.

    He was more interested in themitment when a couple wasmitted to living together and supporting each other until they were old and grey.

    Still, until now, he had not met anyone willing to spend the rest of their life with someone else sincerely without being tempted by wealth and money.

    A failed engagement a few years ago made Aaron no longer believe in the word marriage. He preferred his current life with different beautiful women who were always ready to serve him.

    When everyone was dancing, Aaron chose to sit on a lounge chair, not far from the venue, with a ss filled with red wine on hand.

    Aaron recalled his meeting with Anne on the street before he came to Thomas''s house. Anne''s sharp eyes made him curious. Coupled with Anne''s courage when she tossed back the trash dumped by Daniel, it made her look even more attractive to Aaron''s eyes.

    "Looks like I have to stay longer in this city. Before I return to London, I have to find that girl," said Aaron to himself as he kept remembering Anne''s face.

    In her simple apartment, Anne was calcting the profit money for thest six months. She had allocated the profit money into posts that should be paid for Jack''s sry, paying utilities, paying for cleaning, and security. The rest was her share as the coffee shop owner. A big smile was etched on her face when she saw the numbers in her book.

    "Thank you, God, for your blessings," said Anne gratefully, closing her eyes.

    Because she was still not sleepy, Anne decided to try the new cookie recipe she got from the inte.

    Anne became an orphan when she entered college for the first semester. Anne was able to go to college because she received a schrship from a foundation. She didn''t finish school because she got married at a very young age. She couldn''t refuse Mrs. Chaterine Ganke''s persuasion to marry her grandson.

    Anne was married only on paper with Leon because her husband didn''t like her, and they never consummate their marriage.

    On their wedding night, she was abandoned by Leon who called her ugly and old-fashioned. Back then, Anne did not care about her appearance. She was too busy working and studying.

    After almost an hour of baking, Anne finally seeded in making a very delicious melted chocte brownie. A happy smile appeared on her face.

    "Before I sell these cookies tomorrow, I better ask Jack first," Anne muttered quietly. Her eyes were beaming as she stared at the brownies she just took out of the oven.

    Anne packed the brownie so it would be easy to carry tomorrow. Then, she cleaned up the kitchen quickly and got ready to sleep.

    At 1 am, Anne finallyy down on her soft single bed. The girl immediately closed her eyes after turning off the lights in her room. Anne could not sleep when the lights were on. She preferred to sleep in the dark.

    Not long after, Anne was fast asleep.

    Suddenly, Anne was touched by a man he hated deeply.

    "You ...?! What are you doing in my room?!" screamed Anne with all her strength when she saw the man she hated so much.

    "I want to take my rights as your husband, Anne," replied the man in a hoarse voice. Anne could sense lust emanating from the man as he crawled over Anne''s body.

    "No ... !!!"

 Chapter 9 - You Two Deserve Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 9 - You Two Deserve Each Other</h4>

    "Nooooooooooo ...."

    Anne screamed so loudly that she opened her eyes wide. Cold sweat ran down her back and her temples. Anne, who immediately sat down, turned on the nightlight beside her bed, with trembling hands. ??

    She touched the ON button on her nightmp, and immediately, her room became bright. Anne''s eyes immediately swept across her room to make sure she didn''t see what she had seen in her dream.

    "Gosh... it''s just a dream," said Anne stammered with tears in her eyes as she touched her chest.

    In thest few days, she often dreamed of Leon, her ex-husband, even though she had absolutely no memory of the cheater. But somehow, that evil man could enter into her dream. Thinking about it made Anne feel suffocated.

    Weirdly, almost all of her dreams were the same. Leon came and asked for his rights as her husband, even though when they were married for almost a year, Leon never thought of her as a wife.

    Anne felt thirsty. She reached for the ss above the nightstand to drink, but unfortunately, the ss was empty. She was forced to get out of bed and walk to the refrigerator to get water.

    As soon as the refrigerator opened, she quickly grabbed a bottle of water and swallowed the whole contents. Anne drank the bottle of water like she''d run a marathon even though she was just sleeping.

    "It''s still 4 am. I might not be able to sleep again," said Anne quietly as she tied her messy hair.

    Anne sauntered to the bathroom to wash her face and change clothes. Her nightgown was soaked with sweat from her nightmare. When she was standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, Anne looked at her reflection.

    Her entire body was still pure and had never been touched by any man her almost 23 years of life. When she was married to Leon, she was 19 years old.

    She never experienced lovemaking with her husband until finally, she got divorced a yearter from Leon. That''s why, even though she was now a divorcee, Anne was still a virgin.

    Unable to go back to sleep, Anne chose to read gossip news about top artists and models who are currently famous. She slowly opened herptop to find something to read.

    Her lips curved up in a smile when she saw a row of beautiful women lining the runway at the Paris Fashion Week. As a woman, she should like have enjoyed looking at the male celebrities or models, but instead, she liked looking at the rich, beautiful women.

    Always being insulted badly by Leon made Anne determined to look like them. She realized that she was not as beautiful as those pretty models, but she had other talents. Anne had an extraordinary talent for ying the piano.

    She started touching the piano when she was in the second grade. At first, she was just experimenting but eventually, she continued because she was very interested in ying the musical instrument.

    However, because she came from a poor family, her extraordinary talent was wasted. Anne could only y the piano when she was in the church.

    Anne closed herptop when she realized that it was almost sunrise. She then went to her bed andy back again. She still had three hours before she had to go to work. When Anne was about to close her eyes, suddenly, her cell phone rang very loudly that it startled her.

    "Jeez... patience, Jack," said Anne curtly. She knew who was calling her. The ringtone was used only for Jack.

    "Hello ... what''s up, Jack?" asked Anne with a yawn. She was feeling sleepy again.

    "Are you awake?" Jack asked without guilt.

    "Of course I''m awake, who are you talking to now!!" replied Anne curtly.

    At the end of the line, Jackughed out loud at Anne''s words. He was really happy to bother Anne. Since a long time ago, usually, it was Anne always bothered him.

    "I sent you a news link. Open it, but promise you won''t cry," Jack said.

    "News link? Why do I have to cry because of a news link? You''re weird, Jack. Let me see it," Anne replied.

    Without hanging up the call, Anne opened the link sent by Jack, her sleepy eyes immediately went round when she saw the article that appeared from the link she opened.

    "Anne ... Anne, you''re still there, right?" Jack asked repeatedly. Anne suddenly went silent.

    "I-I''m here, Jack," answered Anne hoarsely.

    "Are you okay?" asked Jack again.

    "Jack, I will hang up your call. I want to take a shower. I will meet you at the coffee shop," said Anne stammered before she hung up the call.

    Her chest suddenly felt so tight after reading the article that was shown by Jack. The article was about Leonardo Ganke''s engagement with Steffani Collins. They would have an engagement party in the most prestigious hotel in Stuttgart, Germany.

    "You deserve each other. A cheater and a shameless vixen," Anne muttered in a tremble.

 Chapter 10 - Morning At The Coffee Shop

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Morning At The Coffee Shop</h4>

    With unsteady steps, Anne left for her coffee shop, which was located not far from her apartment. The dream about her ex-husband made her mood in the morning immediately spoiled.

    She could not understand why that evil man could appear in her dreams, even though for the past 2 years she had not thought about him at all. ??

    For her, on the first day she saw Leon and Steffi having sex in the house that was supposed to be her home together with Leon, she had lost her feelings of love for Leon and threw it away.

    She knew Leon didn''t love him, but she never thought the man would cheat with her own best friend from the museum. When she heard about the affair from other people, Anne couldn''t believe her husband was really that evil.

    However, when she caught them having sex before her own eyes, Anne finally believed those other people''s words. The pain of being betrayed by her husband and friend left a deep wound in her heart.

    The two people she cared about turned out to be the ones who destroyed herself to the lowest point.

    "I don''t hate the two of you anymore. I pray that you can live happily until the end. There is not the slightest bit of resentment, disappointment, or anger in me anymore," said Anne quietly, smiling at the blue sky. "I forgive you."

    "Hey, you live close to this coffee shop. Why did it take you forever toe here?" Jack shouted loudly, interrupting the thoughts of Anne who was standing in front of the flower shop across from their coffee shop.

    Anne only smiled at Jack''s words. She was never offended by all the harsh words from her trusted barista. She quickened her pace and when the traffic light turned red, she immediately crossed the road to her coffee shop. Jack was standing with his hands on his hips staring at her without blinking.

    "It''s only 8 am and you already came, what''s got into you foring this early, Jack?" asked Anne quickly when she arrived in front of the coffee shop.

    "Just open the shop, will you? I''m tired of standing here," Jack replied curtly.

    "Why don''t you open it yourself, don''t you already have the keys?" asked Anne, confused while grabbing the coffee shop key from her bag.

    "You''re the boss here, why do I have to bother," Jack replied tly.

    Anne shook her head slowly at Jack''s words. She then walked to the door of her shop and unlocked it quickly.

    When the door opened, Jack immediately went in ahead of Anne, who was still standing in front of the door. He turned on the lights and the central air conditioner to clean the stuffy air after being locked for more than twelve hours.

    Seeing what Jack was doing made Anne smile. She then went into the shop to her small office to put down her bag and keys and change clothes. She changed wore her apron and got ready to make cookies. The ingredients were already in the refrigerator that she had prepared yesterday before.

    "Jack, please help get some flour in the storage, I''m short on flour in the kitchen," screamed Anne from the kitchen in a loud voice.

    No answer was heard from Jack. It annoyed Anne. When she was about to open her mouth, suddenly the curtain that covered the kitchen opened and Jack appeared, carrying a sack of flour on his shoulders.

    "Stop screaming, I heard you the first time" Jack replied curtly as he put the flour sack near Anne.

    "He he�� Thanks, Jack," said Anne happily.

 Chapter 11 - Are You A Virgin, Jack?

    <h4>Chapter 11 - Are You A Virgin, Jack?</h4>

    The coffee shop that usually opened at 10 am, was already crowded by customers by 9.30 once they knew that the coffee shop owner and barista hade. Even though their "CLOSED" sign was not yet changed into "OPEN", they just walked in when they saw Jack wearing the coffee shop barista uniform.

    "Americano please," a bald man asked Jack for a cup of americano coffee. ??

    "Anything else?" asked Jack quickly.

    "Miss Anne''s cookies, don''t forget," said the man again, pointing to a row of cookies in the window.

    "The almond vor or the chocte vor?" asked Jack again.

    "Both, as usual," the man replied back, handing out his credit card to Jack.

    The man quickly grabbed the credit card that the regr customer had given him. He then processed the order and gave the coffee order ording to the customer''s request.

    After the man sat down, several other young men who had also be regr customers stood in front of Jack. Without asking, Jack already knew what they were going to order.

    Since they always said "Like yesterday" whenever Jack asked what they wanted, as a result, Jack was very familiar with the orders of these young men.

    In a short time, all the chairs in the coffee shop were all taken by customers, even though it was not yet 10 am. From inside the kitchen, Anne peeked through the curtains and smiled at the customers who were already sitting on the chairs enjoying their coffee and cookies.

    "Come on, you are the chef, and a chef is not allowed to peek," Jack said quickly, hitting her forehead with a paper.

    "Aww Jack, it hurts! I just wanted to see it our customers. I heard so much noise from the kitchen, so I peek out of curiosity," said Anne, giving an excuse.

    "Okay, you''ve seen it. Now, go back to your job quickly. Don''t let your cookies burn. We have many customers with weird tastes so they like your cookies," Jack sneered, teasing Anne.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne squint one eye. She then went back into the kitchen because she needed to take out the cookies from the oven. After he saw Anne go back into the kitchen, a smile appeared on Jack''s stiff face.

    He was moved from his reverie when several girls came to order a vanitte, which was the girls'' favorite coffee, the first menu to be sold out every day.

    "Jack, I''ve been your customer for months, right? Can I ask you something?" asked a beautiful girl who worked in a bank in front of the coffee shop.

    "What is it that you want to know?" Jack asked quickly as he prepared the girl''s order.

    "Can I ask for your cell phone number, Jack?" the girl replied shamelessly.

    Jack, who was wrapping cookies into a paper bag, immediately stopped his activities when he heard the girl in front of him.

    "I don''t have a cell phone ..." Jack replied curtly.

    "Liar!!!" Suddenly Anne''s head popped up behind the kitchen curtain. "If you want his cell phone number, it is ... hmphh"

    Anne could not finish her words because Jack quickly covered her mouth when she was about to say his number.

    "I will think about your request, Miss. Here are your order and your change. Will you excuse me, I have to take care of my little chef first," Jack said quickly as he pulled Anne into the kitchen.

    "Okay, Jack, thank you. I''m going to the office again," said the Bank employee cheerfully. She grabbed her order and sauntered toward the bank across the street.

    In the kitchen, Jack seemed to be looking at Anne with an angry expression. Meanwhile, Anne just smiled broadly without guilt.

    "It''s not enough for you to sell coffee and cookies? Now you want to sell me too?" asked Jack in a rising voice.

    "How can I sell you, I''m not a pimp!!" answered Anne carelessly.

    "Then what did you do earlier? Weren''t you selling me to that customer just now?" asked Jack again.

    Anneughed at Jack''s words. She touched Jack''s shoulder, who was taller much taller than her and smirked.

    "What I did earlier was helping you to get a girlfriend. I feel bad seeing you alone at your age. You are almost 35, Jack. Do you really want to be an old virgin who ... oops are you still a virgin Jack?" Anne teased Jack with a chuckle.

    Anne''sst words made Jack''s blood boil. He grabbed Anne''s waist and pushed her up against the wall.

    "Do you want proof to know whether I''m a virgin or not, Anne?" Jack asked in a low voice in Anne''s ear, staring at her like a hungry wolf.

    "D-don''t be crazy, Jack!!! I was joking....!!" Anne screamed in panic as she pushed Jack away from her. She then came out of the kitchen to the cashier, leaving Jack who was still in the kitchen.

 Chapter 12 - Second Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 12 - Second Encounter</h4>

    Like yesterday, the coffee shop closed early because all the cookies and coffee prepared today were sold out two hours earlier than the closing hour, so that made Anne have to close the shop even though the sun was still high.

    "Should we change our coffee shop schedule, Jack?" Anne asked Jack excitedly as they walked out of the coffee shop to Anne''s apartment. ??

    "How do you change the schedule?" asked back. Jack did not understand the direction to Anne''s conversation.

    "Like today we are not early and closed early, so we can enjoy the day by walking like this afternoon," said Anne, smiling broadly.

    "Dream on!!!" Jack replied quickly as he quickened his footsteps.

    "Why?" asked Anne, confused.

    Jack just raised his hand in the air to hear Anne''s words while continuing to walk without waiting for Anne who looked tired to chase him from behind. Anne can finally rest in a chair near the park with Jack who is getting ready to enjoy his cigarette, but suddenly Anne grabs the cigarette in Jack''s mouth and throws it in the trash when Jack is about to start a fire.

    "Smoking makes you sick, so keep cigarettes away from you," said Anne without guilt.

    BAM

    Unexpectedly, Jack suddenly threw the ss of coffee that he had brought from the coffee shop onto the asphalt with a bang, making Anne shocked.

    "Don''t take care of my life Anne, you have no right to interfere in my life. Who do you think you are that dare to ban me from smoking huh !!" Jack shouted in a rising voice as he red at Anne who looked very shocked.

    "I-I just ..."

    "Mind your own business Anne, when your life gets better then you canment on other people''s lives. Your life is messed up and ..."

    Jack, who was furiously angry suddenly fell silent when he saw Anne''s eyes ze over. -the ss with a flushed face, not long after that Anne was seen getting up from the chair. He then took out a cigarette box from his bag, apparently every day Anne forbade Jack to smoke he counted it well so he could prepare a recement.

    "Sorry ... I''m sorry," said Anne slowly holding back tears, she then left Jack in the park alone.

    Seeing Anne leave like that made Jack petrified, he stared at Anne who was walking with her head down. There was a sense of regret in him for saying that, he theny down on the chair, staring at the still very bright sky.

    Anne left Jack while remembering Jack''sst words to her, it feels very sad when good intentions are not returned.

    "It''s better that I don''t have to interfere in other people''s business," said Anne softly with a smile.

    As Anne was walking down the sidewalk a ck BMW following her from behind, the car belonged to Aaron. He was driving his own car because he wanted to walk in the afternoon but he saw the woman he was looking for.

    Suddenly Aaron immediately followed the woman without daring toe down and get acquainted in person, he still wanted to pay attention to the movements of the girl that caught his attention yesterday.

    When he was concentrating on driving a car, suddenly Aaron was surprised by what he saw in front of his eyes, it was clear that Anne was helping a grandmother who could not cross and was bing the butt of other drivers because they were considered slowing down their vehicle on the highway.

    Anne could only smile as she repeatedly pointed her hands up and apologized to the drivers of the stopped cars when she helped the grandmother who had difficulty walking across the green zebra crossing.

    "What an interesting girl," Aaron said quietly as he passed beside Anne, who was talking to the woman he had helped.

    As he was about to get out of his car, suddenly Aaron saw a young man approaching Anne and grabbing the girl''s hand roughly, then asked her to leave, leaving the old grandmother sitting alone in the park across the front of Aaron''s car, which was parked not far from the previous seat.

    Aaron saw clearly how Anne looked hard trying to release the grip of the young man who invited her to go.

    "Is that her boyfriend?" Aaron muttered to himself as he continued to stare at Anne who was walking away.

 Chapter 13 - Jack Is Feeling Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 13 - Jack Is Feeling Sorry</h4>

    Jack who felt guilty finally chased after Anne. After looking for her for almost 5 minutes, Jack finally saw Anne sitting with an old woman on a park bench. Without thinking, he immediately pulled Anne''s hand forcibly and took her away from the olddy.

    Anne repeatedly asked to be released by Jack, but Jack did not pay attention to Anne''s request. He continued to ask Anne to walk to a basketball court not far from the apartment where Jack usually spent his time after work, ying basketball with students from around the area. ??

    "Where are you taking me, Jack? My hand hurts," said Anne in a rising voice as she continued to try to release Jack''s grip from her right hand, which already looked red.

    "Jack, let go of my hand. It hurts Jack!!!" screamed Anne. She was annoyed that Jack did not pay attention to everything she said.

    Hearing Anne''s scream, immediately made Jack let go of her hand. His wry smile appeared when he saw Anne''s hand that turned red due to his actions.

    "I''m sorry," Jack said softly without expression.

    "You are a man. Women are not as strong as men, you know. You should understand that, Jack," said Anne curtly as she massaged her right hand that hurt.

    "That''s not it. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I didn''t mean to insult you. I just slipped out of my mouth because I was annoyed when you threw away my cigarette," Jack said trying to exin what he meant.

    Anne was silent to hear Jack''s words for a while. After 1.5 years of knowing Jack, this was the first time she heard Jack apologize.

    "Never mind, it''s not a big deal. What you said earlier was not what I used to receive. So don''t think about it, I''m okay. No problem," said Anne softly, smiling broadly so that her white teeth were clearly visible.

    "Okay, I want to go home now. I''m so tired today. Thank you for the hard work, Jack. See you tomorrow," said Anne quietly.

    Anne turned around and walked away from the basketball court where Jack was still standing without speaking. All he did was stare at Anne without blinking until finally, Anne waspletely out of sight.

    After Anne left, Jack chose to y basketball alone, he wanted to spend his energy in that ce before returning to his apartment.

    With unsteady steps, Anne went home to her apartment holding her right hand which hurt. Anne couldn''t believe it when she heard Jack apologize to her. Because all this time she knew very well that someone like Jack would never say sorry.

    Almost all the words that came out of Jack''s mouth would hurt anyone who heard them, and it was not a big problem for Anne. But earlier, she was surprised when Jack brought up her painful past. So far, only Jack knew about her past life.

    "Maybe I was the one who went too far because I acted insolently to him that he finally snapped. Or, maybe he was having a problem with his girlfriend. Mmm or .... ah never mind that. It''s not a big deal, "said Anne quietly to herself.

    She then quickened her footsteps towards the apartment that was already in sight. Anne wanted to soak in the small bathtub in her apartment because her whole body felt ufortable after working from the morning.

    When Anne entered her apartment building, Jack came out from behind the building. Apparently, he had followed Anne''s steps from behind. This was the first time Jack felt sorry for talking harshly to Anne. He felt very guilty when he saw the expression on Anne''s face when he snapped earlier.

    Jack stood in front of Anne''s apartment for nearly two hours. He stared at Anne''s room from under the unlit garden light. From where he stood, Jack could see what Anne was doing in her room because Anne let her window open wide.

    Jack only left Anne''s residence after his cellphone kept vibrating. He had to get to the apartment immediately to finish his other work, the main job he never told Anne.

    ***

    Meanwhile, in his hotel room, Aaron looked uneasy after remembering what he had seen in the park. His heart was immediately confused when he saw the girl he wanted to get to know was being dragged by another man.

    "They can''t be lovers,"

    "If he is her boyfriend, he couldn''t possibly treat her like that. Moreover, to drag her in public like that. Tsk��"

    "Damnit! Why do I have to think about them both? It''s none of my business," screamed Aaron irritably. So many questions passing through his brain.

    When he was about to close his eyes, suddenly Aaron sat up on the bed. He just remembered a man he had known before.

    "Why did the guy look like him? But isn''t he .... well, it can''t be that man," Aaron muttered to himself while remembering an arrogant and overbearing man he had known several years ago.

 Chapter 14 - The Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 14 - The Stranger</h4>

    In his hotel room, Aaron was busy staring at hisptop screen. It had been more than two hours that he was having a serious conversation with a private detective in the city of Newcastle upon Tyne.

    Aaron was already so obsessed with the girl when he saw her again this afternoon. He had never been like this before. Especially for foreign girls, even though the girl was not too beautiful and fashionable like those women in London. ??

    "Give me time until tomorrow morning to find out about this girl," said the detective on the other end of the line.

    "Fine. I''ll be waiting for your good news. By the way, is the photo clear enough?" Aaron asked curiously because the photo he gave the private investigator was taken from a camera in his car.

    "This is good enough, Sir. Don''t worry. This is not a difficult thing for me. You better prepare the money tomorrow morning, you will know the identity of this girl," replied the detective boastfully.

    "Good then, don''t disappoint me. As for money, you don''t need to worry. Once I know who the girl is, the money will go into your ount," Aaron said reassuringly.

    Not long after, Aarony down on the bed staring at the ceiling of his hotel room. A smile etched on his face when he heard the detective''sst word promising him to find out who the girl he was looking for.

    "I don''t know I am so obsessed with wanting to know your name. What is it about you that makes me want to be close to you?" Aaron asked himself, staring at Anne''s photo, which looked a bit blurry. Aaron fumbled around Anne''s photo until finally, he fell asleep because he was too tired.

    After meeting Anne on the street and losing track of her, Aaron went around almost all over town looking for Anne. But his efforts were in vain because he did not find what he was looking for.

    Finally, he decided to hire a personal investigator service. Finding a girl whose identity he did not know in a foreign city was overwhelming. He was forced to extend his n to stay at Newcastle Upon Tyne for two days.

    He had entrusted all his work affairs in London to Daniel, who had returned to London first. Aaron was still very curious about Anne, so he decided to stay longer at Newcastle Upon Tyne.

    The morning sun shone brightly and entered Anne''s room which was notpletely closed. She repeatedly changed her sleeping position to avoid the dazzling rays on her eyes.

    However, his efforts were in vain because the sun''s rays were still steadfastly bursting through the curtains that were notpletely closed. The sunshine hit her face, which was very tired after staying up all night trying new recipes for cookies that she got from the inte.

    Lazily, Anne got up from her bed and walked to the bathroom. It was already 9 am. She had to take a shower immediately to go to the coffee shop. Even though she was the owner of the ce, she still had toe on time.

    "Don''t bezy, Anne. You want to be rich, don''t you? If you want to be rich, you have to work hard!" Anne said to herself in the mirror.

    After applying pink lip gloss to her lips, Anne reached for the bag hanging near her desk. She then drank a ss of almond milk that she had prepared on the table as a source of energy for her morning before doing all of today''s activities.

    She couldn''t remember her fight with Jack yesterday. Not once or twice she had fought with Jack. She had counted the number of times she had fought with her barista. Anne never took all Jack''s words seriously. It''s just that sometimes what Jack said hurt her heart.

    The man never thought about what he said before speaking. And Anne was already immune to all of Jack''s harsh words because what Jack said was good for her to forget what she had experienced when she was married to Leon.

    Sometimes Anne thought that Jack was not human, because his cold and heartless attitude made anyone reluctant to be close to him. Only a few girls who have been his big fans over the years had tried desperately to get close to him. However, Jack was always cold to the women.

    After she arrived at the coffee shop, Anne was surprised because she didn''t see Jack. Usually, the man would havee first, but today he was nowhere to be seen even though it was almost 9.30 am. It meant he only had thirty minutes to prepare everything. Luckily,st night Anne made a lot of cookies so she didn''t need to bake more cookies this morning.

    "Jack pick up my phone. Jack, this shop is about to open," said Anne many times while contacting Jack through his cell phone, but Jack did not answer.

    "Oh my God, Jack, please ... I can''t possibly serve the customers myself," sobbed Anne frantically. She could make coffee but it will be troublesome considering she also had to make cookies.

    When Anne was feeling confused, suddenly someone tapped Anne on the shoulder. It was so sudden, that Anne became startled and almost dropped her cellphone.

    "What''s wrong with you, Miss? It looks like you are in serious trouble. Can I help you?" asked the handsome man, offering help.

    "Can you make coffee?" asked Anne in a trembling voice holding back her tears.

    "A little ..."

    "Good. Come with me inside," said Anne loudly as she grabbed the hand of the stranger she had just met without hesitation.

 Chapter 15 - Hello, My Name Is Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 15 - Hello, My Name Is Aaron</h4>

    Anne showed her coffee maker to the stranger whom she had just forced into the coffee shop without any word of introduction. Anne forgot the most important part because she couldn''t think.

    Her mind was frantic since the coffee shop opening time was ten minutes away. In front of the shop, there were five people ready to go inside. However, Anne was trying to hold them back. She had not reced the CLOSED sign on her coffee shop window into OPEN. ??

    "Can you operate this coffee maker?" asked Anne in panic.

    "This 100 SS coffee maker is very easy to operate. You take it easy. I''m an expert in mixing coffee using this machine," replied the stranger with a smile.

    "I''m so relieved to hear that, I''ll go out and serve the customers. They have been waiting a long time. You just get ready. Usually this morning, the coffee addicts are arriving," said Anne quietly, patting the shoulder of her impromptu barista.

    Anne then walked to the front door and turned the CLOSED sign to OPEN, then she opened the main door and invited her customers toe in with a big smile. For her, the customer was king, therefore Anne always tried to be friendly to her customers even though she was in a bad mood.

    The coffee addicts immediately lined up in front of the new barista whose name Anne didn''t know. She was just too happy to find someone to rece Jack at thest minute.

    Anne then came to the cashier table when someone ordered cookies. She happily served her customers while asionally ncing at the barista who seemed to be very good at making coffee.

    Even the customers who have enjoyed the coffee made by the new barista did notin. They seem to be enjoying coffee as usual while eating their cookies.

    "Miss Anne, please pack three almond cookies, two chocte cookies, and one smoked chicken sandwich," said one of Anne''s loyal customers.

    "Yes, Sir. I''ll prepare them for you in a moment," replied Anne kindly. She then opened the inner window disy and put the customer''s orders quickly into a special bag.

    "Here is your order and the change, Sir," said Anne as she handed a medium-sized paper bag to the customer.

    "Just take the change, Miss Anne. All your cookies taste amazing," said the customer quickly as he reached for the bag given by Anne. When he reached for the bag he ordered, the man deliberately touched Anne''s hand so that it made Anne startled and immediately pulled her hand quickly.

    The customer, without feeling guilty, just smiled at Anne''s attitude. He then left the coffee shop quickly to his car which was parked in front of the shop. The man was a regr customer who always came every day. He always packed cookies for take away.

    "Are there many buyers like him?" asked the new barista softly in Anne''s ear. His voice made Anne startled. "I''m just asking you a question, why are you so shocked?"

    "I-if you want to ask me something, you don''t have to be that close," Anne said in a stutter. Her face flushed red suddenly while holding the nape of her neck.

    "Aaron, my name is Aaron. We haven''t introduced ourselves," Aaron said with a big smile as he reached out his hand towards Anne.

    THUMP

    Anne swallowed hard as she heard the words of her new barista who introduced himself with the name Aaron. She just realized that she had done a fatal mistake.

    "Anne ..." answered Anne quietly as she reached out her hand towards Aaron.

    Aaron shook Anne''s hand with a smile. He was happy to finally meet the girl he had been looking for in the past two days. A customer who ordered coffee forced Aaron to take his hand off Anne.

    The man then served the customer''s request quickly. As a coffee connoisseur, it was not difficult for Aaron to use Anne''s coffee maker, especially in the coffee shop, there are many toppings and ingredients that he could mix and match.

    Feeling guilty, Anne finally decided to go to the kitchen, even though she didn''t make cookies. There were many cookies she made fromst night in the apartment.

    She went to the kitchen because she wanted to calm down and get rid of the embarrassment of what she did this morning.

    If Aaron didn''t take the initiative to tell her his name, maybe Anne would never ask the man''s name. In the kitchen, Anne cursed her carelessness. She felt very sorry for Aaron who was busy in front of the coffee maker.

    When it was lunchtime, Anne finally ventured out of the kitchen. She brought tworge sandwiches that she made in the kitchen.

    "Eat first, Aaron. You must be tired," said Anne quietly as she handed a te of sandwiches to Aaron.

    "Which one is yours?" asked Aaron quickly.

    "You just take it first, then the rest is mine," said Anne briefly. Usually, when she prepared lunch for Jack, she always got the second choice after Jack took the first sandwich.

    "No no no ... Ladies first," said Aaron briefly, holding out the te towards Anne.

    Anne was silent to see what Aaron was doing. She was in a daze for a long time until finally, Aaron snapped his fingers in front of her face.

    "Come on. I''m already hungry, Miss Anne," Aaron said softly with a pitiful face.

    "Well, I''ll take the little one," said Anne in a stammer as she reached for the smaller sandwich on the te.

    Aaron smiled at Anne, and soon he was enjoying a sandwich that was not chosen by Anne. Aaron looked very eager to eat the sandwich made by Anne. In an instant, therge sandwich was finished, while Anne''s only got two small bites. The sandwich in her hand still looked intact.

    "Why aren''t you eating?" Aaron asked softly as he licked his hand that got the sauce from the sandwich.

    "I-I''m still full actually," Anne lied, seeing Aaron eat voraciously made her appetite disappear.

    "Then, may I ...?"

    "May what?" asked Anne quickly, interrupting Aaron''s words nervously.

    A smile appeared on Aaron''s face. He then walked slowly toward Anne, who was sitting on a chair that was lower than the bar table. Unexpectedly, Aaron lowered his face and ate the sandwich that was still in Anne''s hand. His action shocked the girl.

    "It''s mine," said Anne quietly.

    "Didn''t you say you were still full? I happen to be very hungry. One sandwich won''t be enough for me," Aaron replied nonchntly as he chewed on Anne''s sandwich he had already taken.

    "Aren''t you disgusted?" asked Anne unconsciously.

    "No. After all, this sandwich only gets better after it touches your lips," Aaron replied with a grin.

    Anne''s face immediately felt hot when she heard Aaron''s words. Anne slowly grabbed the edge of the table to use as a grip because she wanted to get up. But identally, she knocked a ss filled with water.

    "Aaaaw ...."

 Chapter 16 - The Paparazi

    <h4>Chapter 16 - The Paparazi</h4>

    The white blouse worn by Anne was soaked with water from the ss so that it showed her underwear clearly, which immediately made Anne panic. He immediately made a shield using both hands to protect his chest from the sight of Aaron who was standing in front of him.

    Seeing what had just happened made Aaron act fast, he then took off the jacket he was wearing and gave it to Anne. ??

    "So, don''t be careless," Aaron said softly as he put the jacket on Anne''s body.

    "I didn''t mean to," said Anne softly in shame.

    "Stupid !! there dry your clothes inside, after that you can return this jacket to me," said Aaron half-whispered.

    Without speaking, Anne went straight into the kitchen to dry her clothes, which had been exposed to drinking water, leaving Aaron alone at the cashier serving the customers.

    As she was drying her clothes, Anne could hear all the conversations that were taking ce at the checkout counter, where at this time Aaron was being teased by female buyers who asked for his exact cellphone number, which was done by several other buyers to Jack.

    Remembering that suddenly made Anne think of Jack, she just realized that until this afternoon Jack had not replied to the message he had sent since morning.

    "Where are you, Jack, you don''t usually go like this. Don''t you have no friends or rtives, then why don''t you notify me," said Anne to herself, staring at her cellphone which was disying the message she sent to Jack.

    The message is still a checklist, which means the message has not been sent to Jack, of which there are only two possibilities, namely Jack''s cellphone number is dead or Jack does not have the inte quota to receive the messages he sent.

    While thinking about Jack, suddenly the kitchen curtain opened, and Aaron entered carrying an empty tray that had been used as a ce for cookies.

    "Are you daydreaming, Anne?" Aaron asked quickly when he realized that Anne was still standing doing nothing while holding the cell phone.

    "Aaron, I am not daydreaming... I''m just staring at my cellphone why can''t I send a message to my barista. He''s never done this before. Then what about tomorrow, I can''t ask you to continue to be here. I''m sure you must have other activities, "answered Anne honestly.

    "Give me your cell phone," Aaron demanded quickly as he ced the empty tray on the oven to his left.

    "Why do you need my..." Anne could not finish her words because her cellphone had been seized by Aaron forcibly, not long after he was punching in several numbers and making a call.

    RING

    RING

    The cellphone in Aaron''s pants pocket rang loudly, making Anne finallye to her senses. It turned out that Aaron was calling his own cell phone to enter his cell phone number into Anne''s cell phone.

    "I''ve saved my cell phone number on your cellphone, so if your barista doesn''te tomorrow you can call me. I''m very ready to rece it like today," Aaron said with a smile as he took the phone back to its owner.

    "But I can''t pay your sry. You must get a lot of money from..."

    "You can pay me by making me breakfast, lunch, and dinner. I think that''s enough to pay for my time at your coffee shop," Aaron replied quickly with a smile on his face.

    "You want me to pay you with food?" asked Anne in disbelief as she widened her eyes.

    "Yupp, oh yeah, I got out first. Outside there are customers, hurry up and dry your clothes so you don''t catch a cold. Later, I''ll be the one who bothered to take you to the hospital, then if you''re sick no one pays me dinner today," replied Aaron slowly whileughing broadly headed to the cash register leaving Anne who still stood in disbelief, hearing Aaron''s words asking to be paid only with food.

    Not long after, Anne came out of the kitchen after the clothes she dried using a dry hair dryer, she couldn''t bear to let Aaron alone at the cashier serve customers while making coffee and preparing cookies.

    Even though Aaron was a new person who was not as fast as Jack who could do three orders at once, when she opened the kitchen curtain she was amazed when he saw Aaron had managed to serve 4 customers who ordered coffee and cookies simultaneously. He had alsopleted the transaction without error.

    "Hey boss, what are you doing there? Do you want to make sure my job is good or not?" asked Aaron with a smile.

    "I-I wanted to see if there were still a lot of cookies or not to keep an eye on your work Aaron," said Anne embarrassedly, as if she was caught doing something wrong.

    Aaron justughed at Anne who was like a confused person, he then resumed his new job quickly because he didn''t want to make customers wait.

    Meanwhile, Anne put the cookie order into a paper bag before giving it to the customer, the two of them then worked together again like this morning until finally, it was 4 pm which meant the coffee shop had to be closed.

    "I''m hungry, what do you want to pay me with?" asked Aaron matter-of-factly while Anne was locking the door.

    "Mmm... my apartment is not far from here. If you want, I can make dinner. But if you don''t want we can find another restaurant for dinner," answered Anne quickly.

    " No no no, I choose the first option. Then we will immediately go to your apartment for dinner, "Aaron said with augh so that his white teeth were clearly visible.

    Seeing Aaronughing made Anne confused, she then walked quickly to her apartment, leaving Aaron still with his hands at the door. The coffee shop was locked.

    "Anne, wait ...!"

    "Come on, why are you walking like a snail !!"

    "You''re the one that is too fast, Anne !!"

    "Excuse me!"

    Without their knowledge, someone was following them with a camera in his hands and took a photo of her and Aaron walking away from the coffee shop.

    "I think you would want to see this.. hehehe," the person muttered.

 Chapter 17 - Jackson Patrick Muller Jr.

    <h4>Chapter 17 - Jackson Patrick Muller Jr.</h4>

    Geneva, Switzend

    In a 60-storey skyscraper, in a special room, an emergency meeting was held, which was attended by almost all shareholders of Muller Finance International, a multinational financepany owned by a young entrepreneur known for his regtory skills. finance. ??

    "I don''t want this to happen again in the future, I don''t want thepany''s name to be at stake. That''s why I want you to work hard," said thepany''s top leader in a loud voice, as he closed the emergency meeting.

    "Yes sir, we apologize for our mistake," replied nearly twenty shareholders with a stutter. They almost made Muller Finance International go bankrupt because of a small mistake.

    "Now you all go back to work, I don''t want to see your faces. I hope this is thest mistake for this year," said the leader again.

    Not long after, 20 shareholders of the international multi-financepany rushed out of the meeting room. They almost made Muller Finance International go bankrupt due to an unexpected mistake in which they misced the share price of apany that was almost run over by itspetitors. Fortunately, the chairman realized this and immediately backed up everything with the reserve funds he had so that thepany''s stock price went up again.

    The leader was checking the results of the emergency meeting that was just being held, when suddenly one of his assistants came in hastily carrying a tablet that he held tightly.

    "Come in, Erick, don''t stand in front of the door like that," said the leader, who was wearing a pair of square sses, curtly.

    "Sorry for disturbing you, Mr. Muller, but I have to report this as soon as possible to you," replied Erick, the assistant, quickly as he handed him his tablet which was still dark.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Mr. Muller in a t voice.

    "You better see for yourself what''s on the tablet, sir, I dare not show it directly to you," said Erick honestly.

    Without a word, Mr. Muller Jr. opened Erick Johanson''s tablet. Initially he was toozy to open that tablet with the bitten apple logo, immediately widened his eyes as he saw what appeared on the smart tablet.

    "Where did you get this photo, Erick?" asked Mr. Muller Jr. in a trembling voice, holding back his emotions.

    "One of our men on duty at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne sent this photo to me five minutes ago, sir," replied Erick honestly.

    "And young man is ��.

    ..."Aaron Sean Connery one of the young entrepreneurs I''ve met some time ago in Geneva when there was an international meeting," said Mr. Muller Jr. quickly as he could recognize the photograph in front of him.

    "Then what should I do, sir? I can immediately instruct the men at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne to act swiftly, "asked Erick seriously.

    "No, I''ll take care of Aaron. You don''t need to interfere, including Anne. I have only left her for a while, but how dare she hung out with other men," replied Muller Jr., whose full name was Jackson Patrick Muller Jr.

    "Yes sir, I understand. Then I''ll excuse myself, "Erick said, leaving his boss without taking the tablet that was still in his boss'' hand.

    Jackson Patrick Muller Jr. was the living heir of Muller Finance International, apany that had been running for decades and was well known in almost all of maind Europe as the best financepany for years. As the heir, Muller Jr.'' (as he was called in Switzend) was supposed to be perfect, but, in fact, he wasn''t. When he was going to surprise his girlfriend, Sophia Hingis, a famous pianist, who was on a solo tour in London back then, he was shocked by the fact that his girlfriend was sleeping with a famous ser athlete whose football club is sponsored by Muller Jr.''spany

    Since then Muller Jr. changed his nickname to Jack. He was originally a friendly and kind man, who then turned into a cold and heartless man. Jack left hispany for 6 months to calm down in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, working as a barista at a 5-star hotel in that small town and entrusted hispany to his assistant, Erik Johansson. During that time, he didn''t care about hispany until there were rumors that Muller Jr. had retired from the business world. But after he met with Anne, he returned to lead thepany although he was doing it remotely. Every night, he would hold a conference call with Erik to re-evaluate thepany. It was one of his activities that he always did every night, after returning home from work at Anne''s coffee shop. But a few days ago, thepany suddenly experienced a big shock that forced him to return to Switzend as soon as possible. As a result that night, he left to Switzend without saying goodbye to Anne. But he left his men to watch Anne from afar.

    When he returned to his office, Muller Jr. prohibited all his employees from calling him Muller Jr. He wished to be called by his first name, Jack. The same name he had used when he met Anne. He didn''t want to use the name Muller Jr. because it would remind him of Sophia, who was reportedly engaged to the ser athlete now and followed her boyfriend who now yed in the Asian league.

    "I''ve been gone for only one day and one night, Anne, and you dare to see another man, who is one of my business partners. You''re really great, Anne," Jack said softly, as he stared at the photo of Anne and Aaron who just came out of the coffee shop.

    Continued

 Chapter 18 - Shrimp Pasta

    <h4>Chapter 18 - Shrimp Pasta</h4>

    Arriving at her apartment, Anne invited Aaron to sit on the small sofa in front of the television, while she headed straight to the kitchen to make dinner. Anne remembered that she had bought pasta and shrimp yesterday, and she wanted to cook them for their dinner.

    While Anne was busy in the kitchen, Aaron looked through the neatly arranged interior of Anne''s simple apartment. His smile appeared when he saw that the small apartment wasfortable and warm. It was very different from hisrge, luxurious, yet cold and lonely house. ??

    "Do you live here alone, Anne?" asked Aaron loudly.

    "Yes," answered Anne shortly.

    "Where are your parents? I don''t see any of their pictures that you put up here?" Aaron asked again, as he stared at Anne''s pictures on the table.

    "My mother died when I was small and haven''t even learnt how to walk yet, while my father died when I entered high school. So I don''t have any photos of them. The problem was that my family was very poor. Let alone going to the photo studio to take pictures, it was difficult for us even to have food to eat," said Anne honestly. .

    Aaron immediately fell silent when he heard Anne''s words. He then walked over to the kitchen where Anne was cooking the sauce for the pasta.

    "Are you serious?" asked Aaron incredulously.

    "Why would I lie? After all, it''s very sad when you still have parents and said that they are dead. Isn''t that a very dishonorable act?" answered Anne softly, smiling at Aaron.

    "Then where is your family?" asked Aaron again.

    Anne stared at Aaron without blinking for a few seconds. Then she waved her hand at him to help her lift the heavy pan off the stove. Aaron then did as Anne ordered. He brought the pan filled with pasta to the dining table which was not too far from where he had sat before.

    "You want us to eat straight from the pan like this?" asked Aaron incredulously.

    "Of course not, we will still eat with tes. It''s just that I prefer to put the pan like that on the dining table. It''s more practical and I don''t need to get the bowl dirty," said Anne, speaking bluntly.

    "You''re really a strange woman," said Aaron coldly. Usually the girls he knew were shy and so reserved. But the girl in front of him now seemed to be indifferent and didn''t really care about all that.

    "Come on, sit down, I''m already hungry," said Anne quietly, as she ced a clean te on the table where Aaron would eat.

    As he was hungry, Aaron sat in the chair next to Anne without a word. Anne immediately filled Aaron''s te with the pasta she had just cooked. She also put some prawns on top of Aaron''s pasta.

    "If you like it spicy, you can use this," said Anne quietly, showing a ss bottle filled with ck pepper.

    "No, thanks," Aaron replied briefly. He actually lost his appetite when he saw the food in front of him. He was very disturbed by the pan in front of him, even though the pan was lined with a rattan mat, he still felt ufortable seeing cooking utensils on the dining table.

    Anne, who was already hungry, immediately enjoyed the shrimp pasta she had made voraciously. She had done her duty of making dinner for Aaron. The matter of whether Aaron would eat it or not was up to himself. Therefore, she didn''t want to insist him to eat, and continued to eat her pasta shamelessly.

    Seeing the way Anne ate for a while had made Aaron tempted. The aroma of the pasta she made really made the worms in his stomach protesting to have their fill. Aaron hesitantly took the fork beside his te and started to put the pasta into his mouth, Aaron''s facial expression immediately changed as he chewed on the pasta. Not long after, Aaron ate all the pasta on his te. Anne, who sat in front of him, just smiled as she watched him eat.

    Soon they had finished their dinner. Out of guilt, Aaron decided to help Anne tidy up the dining table. While Anne was washing the cutleries in the dishwasher quietly, she felt quite happy as Aaron enjoyed the dinner. The man even took more pasta inrge quantities, making her happy as the food she had made was all gone without a trace.

    "Sorry and thank you for today, Anne," Aaron said softly, as he washed his hands beside Anne who was putting the tes into ce.

    "Why do you apologize?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Sorry because I underestimated your cooking and degraded the way you ate earlier, and thank you for making such good food for me," Aaron replied,honestly.

    Anne justughed at his words. She was actually not at all offended by what he just said. Her way of setting the food might seem a little extreme and would definitely make other people surprised. But this way of eating actually created a sense of kinship between people..

    "Actually, you don''t need to apologize, because I''m sure other people will feel ufortable when they see that big pan on the dining table, hehehe," said Anne, quietly.

    "Well, it''s alreadyte and I''m sure you need to rest, so I better go home. If tomorrow morning your barista hasn''t sent you any news, you can call me again. The payment method is still the same as today, you can cook me food as a payment for my work," said Aaron, as he wore his jacket.

    "Don''t worry, that can be arranged. After all, I already have your number. I''ll just send a message," said Anne, smiling broadly.

    "Well then, goodbye, and thank you again for the food. That was the best pasta I ever have," said Aaron, honestly praising Anne''s cooking as he walked toward the door.

    Anne just smiled without a word in response to Aaron''s words. She then closed the door to her apartment when Aaron had entered the elevator.

    Aaron, who had arrived in the lobby, immediately walked to the main road. He then walked back towards Anne''s coffee shop where he had parked his car. When he was about to get into the car, his cell phone suddenly rang loudly, Aaron reflexively grabbed his cellphone in his shirt pocket. His smile grew when he saw the iing message.

    "You stupid girl," Aaron said quietly.

    Continued

 Chapter 19 - Hunch

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Hunch</h4>

    After Aaron left, Anne decided to make cookies so that tomorrow morning she didn''t have to make them again at the coffee shop. Anne had seeded in making a variety of delicious cookies that were suitable for customers'' apatite at her coffee shop because she was armed with her mother''s recipe book which she rewrote herself. Actually, Anne could have recruited a chef, but she thought that she could handle all the work herself. That was why she decided to do it herself. In reality, it was never difficult for her to make only 100 cookies in a day with two vors.

    "Time flies so fast," said Anne softly as she looked at the clock which was already showing two in the morning. ??

    Since all of her work had also been finished, Anne finally stored the cookies in the cookies'' container where she usually took them to the coffee shop. After all the cookies were neatly arranged in the container, Anne goes to the bathroom to take a bath before going to bed. It was already three o''clock in the morning when Anne couldy down on her soft bed. She had the chance to sleep for five hours before starting her work again like the previous days.

    Meanwhile, from a jet ne, a man with ck sunsses was seen descending from the expensive ne towards the runway. The man''s expression was unreadable because he was wearing a sizable pair of sunsses. But there was an angry and unfriendly vibesing out of the man''s body making his subordinates, who were supposed to pick him up, didn''t even dare to close their mouth.

    "Go straight to the hotel," said the man coldly.

    "Yes, sir," answered a standby driver quickly.

    In the car, the man who wore the sunsses slowly took it off and stared at the photo of Anne on his cellphone not long after that car left the airport area heading to a hotel that had been prepared beforehand.

    "No wonder you divorced your husband Anne, you are very cheap," said the man emotionally, the man turned out to be Jack.

    Jack immediately returned to Ennd after all his business was done, he returned to New Castle Upon Tyne using his private jet so it didn''t take him long to arrive in Ennd. He went straight to the hotel because he came along with his bodyguards, he couldn''t possibly invite them all to his small apartment this time. Even though Jack actually still had a lot of work to do in Switzend, he couldn''t hold himself back any longer after he saw a photo of Anne walking with Aaron. Aaron was one of the entrepreneurs he met a few years ago when he was having a party in London. Right at that moment, jealousy and disappointment had consumed Jack.

    After arriving at the hotel, they went straight to their respective rooms including Jack. Quite frankly, he didn''t feel sleepy and tired at all. However, he also couldn''te to Anne''s ce this early. He finally decided to go to the hotel while waiting for morning to arrive. Time was running very slowly for him. He looked at the watch on his left hand for so many times.

    "I''d better close my eyes for a moment, there''s still two hours left to meet that woman to teach her a lesson," Jack said softly as he closed his eyes, Jack finally slept with all the disappointment fueled his heart.

    All this time, he had his reasons on why he hid his identity from Anne, he wanted to see what kind of woman Anne was. When he began to feel that Anne was a worthy woman who he could choose as a a life partner, he suddenly received an information saying that Anne was with Aaron, which was enough to wake up the anger inside Jack''s heart. His efforts for one and a half years to not touch Anne seemed useless, even though he never revealed his heart to Anne, but for him Anne was his woman. That was why he couldn''t ept it when he found out that Anne was with another man. Jack felt like he was betrayed by Anne, enough reason for him to return to Ennd in a hurry to vent all his disappointment on Anne. Someone he previously thought as a good woman.

    The sound of the rm above the nightstand woke Anne up from her short sleep, for some reason she couldn''t sleep well this time. Although she usually slept soundly when she had finished all of her work, but that day she felt differently.

    "Oh dear Lord, what kind of feeling is this ... why do I feel so ufortable like this," said Anne to herself as she touched her chest, she felt like something terrible would happen to her. It was the same feeling she had when she found out that her ex-husband was having an affair with her best friend, a feeling that couldn''t be described by anymon sense.

    To be continued

 Chapter 20 - The Same Kind Of Disappointment

    <h4>Chapter 20 - The Same Kind Of Disappointment</h4>

    Wearing a knee-length mini dress, Anne left for the coffee shop, she also brought a special container that she usually used to carry the cookies she madest night. Without thinking, Anne went to the coffee shop on foot, because the coffee shop and her apartment were close to each other. It is alsomon for people to walk everywhere they go, such as going to work or going to college and school. Most people''s lifestyle where Anne lived preferred a healthier lifestyle, they will only use private vehicles if it was necessary for them or when they had to go to a ce that cannot be reached by foot. It was not surprising at all to see many people walk by on foot like Anne does every day.

    That day, Anne wore light make-up on her face because she just bought a beautiful primrose-colored lipstick the day before. Primrose was her favorite color. She bought the lipstick at a cosmetic shop not far from the coffee shop. She often came to that ce to look for cute and adorable women''s supplies such as nail polish of various colors as well as various lipstick choices. Not to mention some other women''s hair essories. Apart from offering a quite affordable price, Anne already knew the shopkeeper well so that she had no trouble if she wanted to find a certain product. That day, Anne''s face, which had never been touched by any make-up, looked fresher when she applied primrose-colored lipstick which looked so pretty on her lips. Her fair skin simr to East Asian women perfected with straight ck hair had made her look very beautiful that morning. No wonder that everyone who passed by her would give their smile and would immediately think that Anne was in love because they saw her appearance that was far different from any other day. ??

    Anne''s steps stopped when she saw a very familiar man standing in front of the coffee shop, with his hand on his hips the man starred at the coffee shop door, which was still locked tightly from the outside.

    "Jack, you''re back?" shouted Anne excitedly as she ran to her coffee shop.

    "Where have you been? Why you didn''t inform me yesterday? I also called you but there was no response!! Why did you do this to me? You told me yourself that you will inform me first if you can''te? Why did you disappear yesterday?" asked Anne repeatedly when she was standing in front of Jack.

    Instead of answering Anne''s questions, he stared at Anne from the top of her hair to her toes many times with a sharp heart-piercing gaze. There was no smile or a warm wee from Jack as usual, even though Jack usually looked emotionless and expressionless but for some reason today he looked more hideous which made Anne feel a little scared.

    "So this is the real you, Anne?" Jack said quietly as he took his hands off his waist and tucked them into his chest.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you are talking about, Jack?" Asked Anne, confused.

    "You don''t have to act like an innocent girl who doesn''t know anything Anne, I know who you really are. You don''t have to pretend in front of me like this, no wonder you were divorced by Leonardo Ganke. Turns out that you''re just a cheap woman, Anne." Jack replied sarcastically.

    "But I really don''t understand what you''re talking about and why are you bringing up my status again ..."

    Brakkkk

    The box containing Anne''s cookies which she was holding fell to the ground because Jack hit it so hard making all of Anne''s cookies scattered on the ground. Anne''s eyes filled with tears when she saw her cookies being crushed by Jack like that.

    "Don''t act like a stupid girl who doesn''t know anything Anne, I''m sure you are fully aware of the things I''m talking about." Jack snapped guilelessly as he looked at Anne with a look full of hatred.

    "What on earth have you done, Jack? What did I do to you?" asked Anne softly while kneeling, she tried to tidy up the cookies that were still in the container and didn''t fall to the ground. Anne tried to rearrange the cookies she had cleaned up hoping that they can still be saved even though she believed the cookies were destroyed.

    Brakkkk

    Jack kicked the cookies Anne tried to save, he was annoyed because Anne was still busy taking care of her cookies.

    "Jack��.!!!"

    "Why? Are you pissed off?" Jack scolded violently cutting off Anne who was starring on him while on her knees.

    "I didn''t think you would be this awful, Jack ... I thought you were just unfriendly to people, but it turns out that you are just a terrible guy who has no feelings, you are the worst person I know, Jack," said Anne sobbing with tears flooding her face while standing up.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jackughed out loud, he then took out three bundles of Euros from his jacket and immediately threw them at Anne. It shocked Anne and she immediately tried to avoid it since Jack was throwing the money on her face.

    "Take the money, let''s just say that the money is your reward for making those nasty cookies, if it''s not enough, just say it. I can pay you more than the man who slept with youst night in..."

    kkk

    Anne pped Jack so hard that he couldn''t finish his sentence.

    "Remember what I said well, I know I''m just a poor widow. But just keep it in mind that I can still make money in a much better way without prostituting myself. I was wrong to think of you as a good man, Jack. I was wrong ... this is purely my ignorance, thank you for all your kindness so far. I was the one who was wrong here ... and forgive me if I made any mistake that hurt you somehow ..." said Anne stammeringly while trying to hold her tears, even though her face was already flooded with tears. After saying that, Anne ran away from Jack, she ran away from her coffee shop with a broken heart.

    "You''re mean Jack ... you''re so mean to me,"

    To be continued

 Chapter 21 - Moving On And Walking Away

    <h4>Chapter 21 - Moving On And Walking Away</h4>

    Anne ran to the park to calm down, she didn''t expect to receive such treatment from Jack at all, someone she had known so well for one and a half years. During her stay in Ennd, Anne had no other friends because she felt that she was not easy to get along with, especially with her painful past. It was not easy for her to trust people again. Since Jack came into her life, she had no idea why it was easier for her to share all of herints with that cold man. Anne felt that Jack was different from most people who wouldn''t care about anything. That was why she started telling him about his past little by little until she told him about her status who was the widow of Leonardo Ganke. One of the most sessful young entrepreneurs today in Germany.

    "O-once again I misjudged people sob... I''m stupid I''m the one who''s so stupid here sob sob ...." Anne tears finally broke after she held it in front of Jack earlier, after staying in the garden for almost an hour Anne finally decided to go back to her apartment. ??

    By taking a detour, it took Anne a little longer to get to her apartment, she deliberately did that because she didn''t want to pass through her coffee shop. Anne didn''t want to see Jack again, that was why she chose a further path to return to her apartment. When she got to the apartment, Anne took out herptop and started doing what had been on her mind for the past hour. She had set up her mind to that, with tears still streaming down her eyes, Anne entered a property buying and selling site. Anne intended to sell her coffee shop along with all of its belongings and one apartment she was currently living in. It didn''t take long for a few of the site visitors to immediately be interested.

    Anne''s coffee shop was on a busy protocol street so it was not difficult at all for her to find buyers. Same thing for her apartment. After finding the highest buyer, Anne finally agreed to meet with them, even though Anne had not submitted the keys and documents to the new owners of the coffee shop and apartment, the two buyers had transferred a veryrge amount of money to her. The price that Anne put on the property buying and selling site was actually three times the initial price when she bought the two buildings two years ago. Initially, Anne didn''t expect there would be a buyer who wanted to buy two of her private buildings, but her doubts were dismissed right away when there were two people directly pay in full both for the coffee shop and apartment.

    "I''d better tidy up my things first before meeting them," said Anne to herself, wiping the tears that were still running down her face.

    Actually, Anne didn''t want to sell her business ce, but remembering Jack''s words made her very hurt, she finally decided to sell the building because she didn''t want to see Jack again.

    "Okay, Miss Marianne, ording to the agreement, the coffee shop belongs to me with all the items in it," said Mr. George, the coffee shop buyer in a friendly manner when he finished signing the purchase and sale documents that had been legalized by a notary public.

    "Correct, Mr. George, if you intend to sell it again please contact me. I''ll buy it again," answered Anne softly with a forced smile.

    Hearing the wordsing out of Anne''s mouth, Mr. George burst outughing, he couldn''t believe he would meet someone like Anne.

    "I''ve been wanting that coffee shop for a long time, so there''s no way I can sell it again, even though you as the original owner want to buy it again," said Mr. George with augh.

    "I know, but who knows you will change your mind someday, sir he he he," said Anne, blushing.

    "It turns out that you are such a fun person, Miss Anne, I regret that this is going to be my only chance to talk to you longer," replied Mr. George quietly praising Anne.

    Anne only smiled at Mr. George''s words. For her, words like this were only a man''s rotten lip service. Moreover, wordsing out of a rich man like Mr. George who was also a widower. Not long after that, Anne immediately left. She felt ufortable sitting alone with Mr. George who repeatedly tried to touch her hand, even though at first Mr. George had not allowed Anne to go, but in the end, he gave in because Anne kept getting calls from someone.

    "Finally I can get away from the old man," said Anne gratefully when she left the restaurant where she met Mr. George. Anne then got on a bus which happened to stop at a bus stop not far from where she was. This time, Anne nned to go to a mall not far from the restaurant she had just visited.

    When the sun was almost setting on the western horizon, Anne just arrived at her apartment, she just returned from a coffee shop in a mall where she had met the buyer of her apartment. Because all the important documents and files proving the ownership of the building where she lived had changed to another owner, Anne finally decided to get out of her apartment, even though the new owner said Anne could still live in the apartment until she found a new ce to live. However, Anne decided to immediately leave the apartment where she had rested for almost two years since she came to New Castle Upon Tyne after her divorce. After packing all of her clothes and several important items for almost six hours, Anne finally got ready to leave her apartment.

    "Thank you for being my sweet home for these two years, I will surely miss this apartment," said Anne quietly when she was already in the small moving truck she had rented to carry her belongings to her new destination.

    "Goodbye New Castle, I''ll visit you often one day...."

    To be continued

 Chapter 22 - New Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 22 - New Beginning</h4>

    In his hotel room, Jack had finished drinking bottles of liquor alone so now he was fast asleep, the bodyguards who were on guard in the other room seemed surprised to see the change in their boss''s behavior. The reason was that this was the first time they had seen the boss got drunk again after a long time.

    "Could it be that the woman he scolded earlier was the same woman who made him stayed in this city for two years?" said arge man who had a tattoo on his neck quietly. ??

    "It seems so, otherwise how could he became that angry?" replied the other man quickly.

    "Stop gossiping, if the boss finds out he might scold us too. We''d better get some sleep, it''s alreadyte," said Jody interrupting the bodyguards.

    Seeing Jody''s arrival, the bodyguards immediately climbed onto their respective beds, Jody was the head of the bodyguard that Jack trusted the most. Jody just smiled watching his subordinates went to bed so quick, he then walked to the balcony to enjoy the night air while sucking on a cigarette in his hand.

    Meanwhile, in another ce, Aaron appeared to be busy with his work. He was very busy today because he had to take care of some important things that he had to finish as soon as possible. Because of this, he couldn''t meet Anne and forgot to inform her. Although he promised her yesterday that he woulde back to Anne''s coffee shop.

    "It''s two o''clock in the morning, she must be sleeping already. I think it would be better if I''lle straight to the coffee shop tomorrow, I''m sure she will be surprised when she sees meing," said Aaron quietly, staring at the watch on his right hand.

    Aaron chose to go to bed right away since he was so tired and today''s work had drained his brain. His employees in London suddenly called him to inform him that there was a problem in thepany and Aaron had to immediately step in. Even though he was in another city, he joined the unscheduled meeting with his subordinates through Zoom. After struggling in front of theptop for almost more than ten hours, the problem in hispany was finally resolved. Aaron even forgot his schedule to have dinner with his best friend because of today''s work.

    As a CEO of a property developmentpany, Aaron was always busy with various things dealing with money and permits. Today''s source of the problem was that the developer who was also his right hand informed him that thend where they built a 40-story apartment had some issues due to the dispute with the first heir saying that he had never sold thend to anyone. As a result, Aaron had to mobilize ten of his trusted advocates to take care of this matter, he didn''t want any problem arising from the almost finish project. Aaron had invested a lot of money in this project, which was why he felt like he was going crazy this morning when the core team at his office reported on this problem. Luckily, Aaron could breathe a sigh of relief after his legal team intervened. It seemed that the first heir was just making it up and trying to find profit on his own, because he had been crossed out from the list of the inheritor of thend, where 38-floors apartment had stood firmly on thatnd, by his family because he had manipted many people and damaged his own family. His family finally decided to cross his name from the list of the inheritor,

    London, Ennd

    After driving for almost eight hours, the moving truck that Anne rented finally arrived at a fairly busy apartment buildingplex, Anne excitedly got out of the car. She walked to the lobby where there were two security guards on duty and they were ready to help her put her belongings into her new apartment unit. Apparently, when Anne sold her apartment and coffee shop she also bought a Loft type apartment that had one small room above it which was connected by adder so that she had a more private bedroom. Anne then went straight into the new apartment after paying for the delivery fee and tipping the moving truck driver who had taken her to London. The sixrge suitcases and several personal belongings had been brought by the two security guards who had been waiting for her since two in the morning.

    "Thank you, sir, for your help," said Anne gratefully to the two security guards who helped her while thanking and tipping the two kind men.

    "This is part of our responsibility, miss, you don''t have to hesitate to ask for our help. We are doing all this sincerely," replied one of the security guards, refusing the money given by Anne.

    "Ah, please don''t refuse it. Just ept it as my gratitude for your help. This is just a tip for you to buy coffee because both of you are willing to stay upte to wait for me to arrive at this apartment," said Anne again while clutching the hundred dor bill to the security forcefully.

    "Okay then, if you force us to ept it, miss. Thank you. Although you don''t have to give us any tip, " the security replied after giving up to refuse her tip.

    Anne smiled at the words of the security, she then entered the apartment when the two security guards who helped her got into the elevator. Anne smiled when she saw her new room, even though the apartment was still empty, Anne was quite happy and satisfied. She deliberately bought an empty and unfurnished apartment so that he could design her own room. The price of the apartment she currently upied was more expensive than her old apartment. Living in the capital of Ennd was very costly and Anne was aware of that. One of the reasons why she chose to rent this empty apartment so that she could save a little money and use some furniture from her old apartment.

    A smile appeared on Anne''s face when she saw that her spring mattress which she deliberately brought was already on the second floor, apparently the two security guards had put the most important item in the right ce. Because she was tired, Anne finally chose to sleep after she put the bed cover on the spring mattress which she just put on the floor after covering it with fur carpet. Anne purposely didn''t use the bedstead so she could freelyy on there on the second floor of her apartment and her choice was right. Besides, she will have more freedom and she would also find it easier if she wanted to clean the second floor.

    "Cheer up Anne, back then you could live your life when you were dumped by that criminal. Now you can do it again, don''t give up Marianne!!! After this, your life''s journey will start again from zero," said Anne softly while yawning, she could no longer withstand the drowsiness.

    Soon after murmuring those words to herself, Anne fell asleep when the sun just emerged from the eastern horizon, she was so tired that she fell asleep when her body touched her favorite mattress in her new apartment in London. Anne wanted to rent an apartment near the city center, she always tried to find an apartment that was quite busy and located near the highway to minimize crime. Anne thought that she would be busier in the future and she would oftene homete, therefore Anne was looking for an apartment that was easily essible to public transportation. A ce that was crowded like her current apartment even though the price was quite expensive.

    "Marianne ..... argghhhhhh fuck!!!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 23 - Aaron’s Determined Promise

    <h4>Chapter 23 - Aaron��s Determined Promise</h4>

    Jack looked like he was about to lose his mind in front of Anne''s coffee shop when he found out that the ce was no longer hers. Mr. George, the new owner, immediately remodeled the coffee shop in one night. A sexy woman was passing by in the coffee shop, Mr. George apparently hired beautiful and sexy girls in the coffee shop to attract the customers'' attention.

    "Marianne .... fuck!!!" ??

    "How dare you sell this ce without my permission?"

    "Arrggghhh Anne..."

    Jack shouted in front of Mr. George''s coffee shop to the point where everyone who passed by immediately turned to Jack. He seemed to be so overwhelmed by his own emotions, after finding out that the coffee shop he thought as a homey and fun workce for thest one and half years had been transformed into a coffee shop filled with sexy women to attract manwhores.

    "I know you''re disappointed, young man. If you want, you can work in my coffee shop. With your handsome face, I''m sure many women will happily visit my coffee shop," said Mr. George quietly as he folded his arms across his chest right in front of Jack who was out of control.

    Buggh

    Jack unleashed his punch right on George''s stomach which resulting in the perverted old man falling on the ground.

    "Watch your words, who the hell you think you''re talking to huh?!!! Where is the old owner of this ce?" Jack asked emotionally as he grabbed Mr. George''s cor.

    "I-I don''t know," stuttered Mr. George.

    "Answer me! Where she is and why did she sell this ce, I''m sure you must have fooled her into selling it, right?" scolded Jack didn''t believe any wordsing out of Mr. George''s mouth.

    "I don''t know ... I really don''t know, yesterday she put up an ad for this ce and I bought it right away because I have been wanting this ce for a very long time," said Mr. George honestly.

    "Show me the proof that the previous owner did sell it to you!" asked Jody, the head of Jack''s personal bodyguard joining the chaotic conversation between Jack and Mr. George.

    "Wait ... I''ll look for it, sir," replied Mr. George stuttered, after that he abruptly took out his cellphone and looked for the property buying and selling application he used yesterday to transact with Marianne.

    Not long after that, Mr. George showed Jack the property sale and purchase application, Jack stared at Mr. George''s cellphone screen without blinking. His face looked even more unfriendly when he saw the second ad posted by Marianne, an ad featuring a studio-type apartment owned by Marianne that had also been sold. Jack ran out of words when he saw all that, he almost threw away Mr. George''s cellphone if the owner didn''t immediately take it to save his cellphone. The cellphone was very important to him because there were many numbers of sexy and beautiful women stored on that cellphone.

    After thinking that he had given enough information to prove his ownership of the coffee shop, Mr. George left Jack and his men since he didn''t want to linger around these rude men. With a sore stomach that had just been hit by Jack, Mr. George went straight into his coffee shop which was already busy with visitors. Using beautiful women as waitresses was a brilliant idea because they made the customers felt more at home in their new ce of business. In an instant, Anne''s quiet andfortable coffee shop turned into a cafe filled with cigarette smoke and theughter of the manwhores who managed to seduce the waitresses.

    "Sir, let''s get out of here, it looks like the old man told us the truth. Miss Anne has sold this ce to him, I just checked the proof of their transaction yesterday and the result shows that this ce already belongs to that man," Jody said quietly.

    "I know Jody, I know that this ce is already owned by that pervert old man. I''m now questioning where did Anne go? She didn''t only sell her ce of business but she also sold her apartment. Where is she currently if she had sold everything, Jody?" Jack asked regretfully, he regretted his yesterday''s actions when he was monstrously got angry at Anne for no solid reasons.

    "We will find about itter, the first thing we have to do now is getting out of here. We have to go to your airport immediately, your meeting with Mr. Ahmed from Dubai will be held tonight. We can''t bete sir," Jody said softly trying to remind him about Jake''s important meeting with a client tonight.

    Hearing the words of the bodyguard, Jack was silent for a while and it didn''t take long for him to follow the bodyguard''s words. With slow steps, Jack walked towards a car that was waiting for them, the car soon left Anne''s coffee shop right after Jack got into the car, the ce which was no longer owned by Anne.

    "I''m sorry, Anne," said Jack without realizing it, he was not so sure what was going on with him right now.

    Jack then closed his eyes because the trip to the airport still took twenty minutes, he had to look great in front of his big client tonight. Therefore, he chose to rest for a while before going to Dubai.

    Ten minutes after Jack left, Aaron''s car appeared to park in front of Anne''s coffee shop. Simr to Jack''s previous reaction, Aaron was also shocked when he found out that Anne had sold her coffee shop. A look of disappointment was reflected clearly on Aaron''s face, the flower he was carrying immediately fell to the ground when he found out that Anne had not only sold her ce of business but she had also sold her apartment.

    "Why are you leaving this soon Anne, I just got to know you and feelfortable with you but why do you have to disappear again from my life. It''s so unfair! Why didn''t you give me the chance to get closer to you, Anne?" Aaron said softly, his eyes zed at the front of Anne''s previous coffee shop.

    "I swear I will find you Anne ... Aaron Sean Connery will never give up and I will once again try to find you, I''ve set my mind to make you mine, Anne ..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 24 - Never Keep The Snake In The House

    <h4>Chapter 24 - Never Keep The Snake In The House</h4>

    Anne looked busy in her new apartment since the apartment had more space and she could freely organize her stuff that she brought from the old apartment. She had decorated her bedroom as beautiful as she wanted to. Not only that but today she also ordered a standing mirror that she couldn''t move on from for a long time after seeing it in an online shop. It came right away today because the warehouse happened to be near her new apartment.

    "Finally, it''s done," said Anne happily when she finished tidying up her new apartment. ??

    "Now time to eat, poor worms in my stomach are hungry," said Anne softly when she realized that it was almost twelve in the afternoon and she had not eaten since morning.

    Not long after, Anne then walked to her new kitchen which was wider than her old kitchen in Newcastle Upon Tyne. She made her favorite Korean instant noodle while installing several new apps on her new cellphone. When deciding to move to London, Anne threw away all her belongings rted to the people at Newcastle Upon Tyne including her cell phone which contained Jack and Aaron''s numbers, whom she just met.

    Anne really wanted to start a new life, in a new ce surrounded by new people. Anne wanted to live a normal life without remembering her dark past, especially regarding her current status as a widow. Every time someone talked about her status, she would be so upset, even though she kept saying to herself that she was fine if it was Jack who brought up the issue. However, her heart was torn apart because she had to be reminded again about Leon''s affair with her ex-best friend, Steffi.

    Anne was the person who helped Steffi to build her new life from scratch. Sometimes in the past, Anne who just finished her work identally met Steffi who had just been robbed. Steffi didn''t have anything at that time because she was deceived by people when she came to the town. Anne sympathized with her and decided to invite Steffi to her little house in Germany. During this time, she was not married to Leon and had not met Mrs. Catherine. Steffi was able to work in the same museum as Anne after she gave the reference. Although Steffi didn''t have a certificate or other qualifications, she can work at the museum after being rmended by Anne. Someone who had built her reputation as a trusted curator at the museum. Finally, Steffi was able to earn her own ie and rebuild her life from scratch. Not long after that, Steffi''s jealousy started to emerge when Anne met Mrs. Catherine. She wanted to own everything Anne had, from her position as the number one curator at the museum to bing Leonardo Ganke''s future wife. Steffi was so determined to find out who Anne''s fianc�� really was. In the end, Leonardo Ganke cheated on Anne with Steffi on the night of Leon and Anne''s wedding. The night where Anne should be the happiest woman on earth and enjoy the sweetness of life as a newlywed but turned out she only received the bitterness when Leon left her with all the harsh words that came out of Leon''s mouth.

    Leon cursed all of Anne''s appearances from head to toe. Since then, Anne and Leon were involved in an unhealthy rtionship. In front of their grandmother, they will pretend to be a harmonious and happy husband and wife, but when they returned home Leon will treat Anne as a servant. She was asked to do trivial things that should be done by the servant. At that time, Anne didn''t feel bothered at all because she thought that Leon''s treatment toward her was something normal since they were husband and wife. But gradually, she finally knew that what Leon did to her was an attempt to cover up his affair with Steffi.

    Initially, Leon and Steffi tried to cover up the forbidden rtionship. At one point, Anne identally saw Steffi and Leon had a romantic date at a restaurant, even though at that time Anne was sick. At first, Anne asked Leon to buy medicine because Leon was still outside, but because Leon didn''t read the message she sent, Anne finally took the initiative to buy her own medicine at a pharmacy not far from where they lived. And that''s when she saw with her eyes that her husband was eating with her best friend in a very romantic ce while holding hands and flirting with each other.

    Since then, Anne realized that her best friend was the one who wanted everything she had. She decided to let Leon go right away. Not only that, she saw with her own eyes they were making love in the room that was supposed to be her bedroom as the owner of the house. Sadly, that room was used by Leon to make love to Steffi. All her love for Leon finally vanished at once during that terrible night, Anne hadpletely lost all her feelings for Leon, her husband, who never paid any attention to her.

    The sound of the hot pot with boiling water in it had brought Anne back from her dark thoughts after she remembered what happened to her two years ago. She quickly turned down the electric stove and immediately put the instant noodle she had opened into the boiling pot.

    "Why do I suddenly think of them? Even though it''s been a long time since I''ve forgotten both of them," said Anne to herself, staring at the instant noodle in front of her that had already sunk in the boiling water.

    Not long after that, the instant noodle she put into the boiling water was ready. She then moved it into a bowl and put some spices which were the perfect pairing of the instant noodle. Slowly, Anne brought her instant noodle to the front of the TV, where she already put a small sofa there. Anne carefully put the bowl filled with instant noodle she made on the table, she then enjoyed her instant noodle voraciously while staring at a file beside her. The file was a course registration file at an art university in London. Apparently, Anne had decided to continue her education. The money in her savings was sufficient to pay for her life for the next ten years without her doing anything.

    The inheritance given by Mrs. Catherine at that time had increased because Anne saved it in the form of a deposit. The interest from the deposit was increasing every month and it made Anne''s savings evenrger than she initially saved. Furthermore, she also made some good profit from the coffee shop business after running it for two years.

    "Cheer up Anne!! Achieve your dreams. And show the world you can stand up even though you are often dumped and destroyed," said Anne quietly as she looked at the registration file where she already finished filling it out.

    To be continued

 Chapter 25 - UAL

    <h4>Chapter 25 - UAL</h4>

    University of the Art of London

    Anne''s walked with steady steps towards her new campus, a ce where she would spend most of her time studying for the next 4 years. Anne had indeed carried a high artistic spirit since childhood. Almost everything she created always produced an extraordinary work. When she was a child, Anne yed piano every Sunday when there was a church service. At that time, a teacher had rmended Anne to get a schrship at the best art school in her city. Unfortunately, she could not attend the school due to limited funds. Even though at that time she was guaranteed to be able to go to school for free as long as her grades were good during school, but at that time Anne''s father did not have the money to buy a fairly expensive uniform. In the end, Anne lost the opportunity to be a reliable musician. ??

    She finally channeled her ability to provide services in the church until she graduated from elementary school. She left the piano when she had to go through a terrible event that saddened her during the time she was about to enter junior high school. Since then, she had no longer wanted to deal with anything rted to art or music. Her path crossed with art again when she had to work in the gallery as a curator.

    "I don''t understand why God seems to have guided me repeatedly into the world of art since I was a child. I hope my choice is not wrong this time," said Anne to herself as she hugged her registration file as a new student at the University of the Art of London, she chose a major in design.

    Anne wanted to try her luck in that new field. When she was about to step up the stairs, a girl suddenly bumped into her from behind in a hurry. Her appearance was very messy because she was carrying a lot of unorganized paper. All of the girl''s belongings were immediately scattered on the ground when she ran into Anne.

    "Sorry ..."

    "I apologize, it''s my mistake that I bump into you like this," said the girl cut off Anne''s words as she tried to reach her scattered papers.

    "Don''t worry, it''s fine," said Anne kindly as she took her files which she had put in a transparent file so that even when they fell, they didn''t scatter like the girl''s belongings.

    Feeling sorry for the girl who hit her, Anne tried to help to tidy up the papers that were scattered on the ground. It didn''t take long for Anne to arrange the papers containing the sketch of the clothes of the owner.

    "Are you a fashion design student?" asked Anne quietly as she handed the papers she had collected to the girl in front of her.

    "Yes, how do you know if ..."

    "My name is Anne, I''m also a fashion design student," said Anne quickly as she stretched out her hand towards the girl in front of her.

    "I''m Belinda, but please call me Linda," replied the girl with the ponytail, introducing herself with the name Belinda.

    "Ok Linda, nice to meet you," said Anne kindly.

    Linda also smiled listening to Anne''s words, the two of them then decided to enter campus together to make the final registration before the lectures began tomorrow morning. When she was re-registering, Anne didn''t get any difficulties, because none of the documents needed for the new student requirements were missing. But it was different with Linda, she had a little problem because she didn''t have a photo which was one of the important requirements for the registration.

    In the end, Anne decided to help her by taking a photo of Linda using her cellphone and printing it directly at a photo studio outside the campus area. Anne did all of these things on her own initiative without being asked by Linda so that it made Linda feel bad for Anne because it was such a hassle.

    "Thank you, Anne, if you didn''t help me, maybe I won''t be able to be a student at this campus," Linda said quietly as she handed a cold drink bottle to Anne when they both arrived at the canteen.

    "Please don''t even mention it. Besides, I didn''t do anything significant to help with your registration. I''m just helping you print photos and I am happy to do that too. You don''t have to feel bad like that, Linda," said Anne quickly.

    "If this year I fail to enter this campus then I will automatically lose my chance to get a schrship. Therefore, I must be able to study at this campus this year since this is myst chance. If I fail my registration this time, I will not be given the chance to study Fashion Design at this campus next year. That was why I was so nervous earlier that I forgot to include a photo in my file," Linda sobbed softly, telling her why she forgot to bring her photo.

    "I understand. You don''t have to feel sorry about it now. You''ve made it into this campus, so you shouldn''t be sad at all right now," said Anne softly trying to calm Linda down.

    Linda smiled at Anne''s words, she was happy because she made new friends on thest day she registered before starting college tomorrow morning. They finally separated after exchanging cellphone numbers because Linda had to go back to work. Anne smiled when she found out that Linda worked at a coffee shop not far from the campus area.

    "It''s so nice to make a new friend who is also a hard worker," said Anne to herself. Not long after that, Anne also left the campus area to return to her apartment by bus not far from the campus gate.

    Without realizing it, there was a young man who smiled looking at her without blinking, the young man then left the canteen. After seeing Anne getting on the bus, he walked towards a car that was parked nicely not far from the canteen.

    "Looks like this year''s lectures will be fun,"

    To be continued

 Chapter 26 - Rebuilding Life

    <h4>Chapter 26 - Rebuilding Life</h4>

    Since it was still daytime, Anne decided to go to a shopping center in London, her smile blossomed happily when she got off the bus that took her to a mall which looked very busy that afternoon.

    Anne slowly entered the mall and she seemed very interested in a cosmetic shop that was doing a live beauty demonstration. As a woman, her desire to look prettier suddenly emerged. Although she never had aplete makeup set before, somehow this time she was very interested in buying some additional makeup for her collection. ??

    "Wee miss, pleasee inside and have a look at some of our newest makeup collections this month," said a salesgirl to Anne kindly.

    "Thank you," answered Anne with a smile.

    Not long after, Anne entered the shop and she was amazed to see all the make-up equipment in the shop.

    "Is there anything I can help you with, miss?" asked a saleswoman to Anne which immediately woke Anne up from her reverie.

    "Ah, well. You know, I''m just confused and don''t know what to buy," Anne answered honestly.

    "If I may know what kind of make-up are you looking for, miss?" asked the saleswoman back to Anne.

    Anne shook her head slowly with a smile, she was really confused about what to answer. The reason was that she waspletely unfamiliar with the make-up equipment in front of her. So far, Anne only had a lipstick, face moisturizer, and mascara plus some cute nail polish collections that she bought in a small cosmetic shop near her coffee shop in Newcastle Upon Tyne. Whereas at this moment, there were so manyrge make-up pallets disyed in front of her that made her confused about what to choose.

    "Okay, what kind of makeup do you want to shop now?" asked the salesgirl kindly.

    "Honestly, I only have a few lipsticks, facial moisturizers, and mascara. I don''t know about this kind of make-up. That''s why I''m confused about what to buy," said Anne softly with a flushed face in shame.

    "Well then I will show you from the very basics, your facial skin is very healthy and clean, it seems you don''t need to useyers of powder or foundation. Therefore I will rmend a set of skincare that is suitable for your skin and some basic make-up products that a woman like us must-have. Please follow me to the table at the end there," said the salesgirl quickly, pointing to a table in the corner of the room, which is a consultation table for visitors whoe.

    "Thank you for helping me out, I really don''t know what else to say other than thank you. I''ve never used these makeup products in my entire life," said Anne softly.

    "This is not a big issue, you don''t have to hesitate to ask for my help. After all, this is part of my job to serve customers. In my honest opinion, you actually don''t need to use heavy makeup because you are already very beautiful. We just need to tidy up your appearance a little. Following that, you can take care of yourself using skincare products which I will show you," replied the saleswoman with a smile.

    Not long after that, the saleswoman was seen exining to Anne about various skin care products that were suitable for her skin. Anne seemed to be very attentive to the exnation of the beautiful saleswoman who was in front of her while asionally nodding her head with a big smile. She was really shy about the fact that she didn''t understand anything about the world of female beauty. Something that should make a woman at 23 years old like her get interested. After exining skincare products, the beautiful saleswoman went back to exining suitable makeup for Anne based on her skin type that had been checked using some advance tools.

    After getting products that were suitable for her skin type, Anne was invited to a salon in the cosmetics shop, the saleswoman rmended Anne to tidy up her eyebrows and use eyshes extensions to improve her appearance. Anne could only surrender and follow all instructions from the saleswoman. An hourter, Anne had finished tidying her eyebrows and eyshes. She also brought two grocery bags containing the makeup she just bought.

    "Thank you for your help," said Anne quietly while smiling.

    "No worries, miss, if you need any help don''t hesitate toe to our shop and you can call me right away," said the saleswoman named Yeslin kindly.

    "Thank you again and see you soon," said Aer.

    The saleswoman smiled as she nodded her head at Anne''s words, she then went back into the shop when Anne was gone.

    Anne returned to her apartment by taxi because she waited too long for the bus. When she was passing through a car showroom, her eyes suddenly caught a car that she had always dreamed of. A Honda Civic sedan that she always wanted was on disy in front of the showroom. In the past, she could only dream of owning a car like that. However, that was no longer the case as she could save more money which continued to increase because of the interest for the deposit she kept two years ago. This interest alone was enough to buy a new car.

    "Yes, I have to buy a new car now, I need a vehicle for my activities. You have a lot of money, Anne, you must have a vehicle to rebuild your business empire," said Anne to herself, intending to re-open a business in London to have more activities and ie so that she didn''t need to rely on her saving for long.

    To be continued

 Chapter 27 - Unwritten Rules

    <h4>Chapter 27 - Unwritten Rules</h4>

    Anne canceled her intention to return to her apartment. She chose to stop in front of a car showroom. Anne entered the car showroom while carrying the groceries that she had previously bought at a cosmetics shop. Two showroom employees approached her in a friendly manner when Anne entered the showroom and they immediately greeted her with wide smiles.

    Receiving this kind of treatment had made Anne smile happily as well. She remembered the incident two years ago when she lived in Germany and she was still Leonardo Ganke''s wife. She couldn''t even imagine buying a car for herself, let alone buying it for real. At that time, Leon didn''t even allow her to go to public ces while they were married. Anne only relied on public transportation during her marriage period. ??

    "It turns out that money can buy anything, it''s no wonder Steffi betrayed me," said Anne to herself, smiling back at the showroom employees who greeted her.

    An hourter, Anne was seening out of the car showroom with a file that she had to fill in because she had decided to buy the car of her dream. Anne could drive the car without Leon and Catherine''s knowledge even though Anne didn''t have a driver''s license yet. Anne once took a driving course when she was going to marry Leon. During that time, Steffi told her that she had to be able to drive a car so she could go anywhere with Leon''s car without making it difficult for Leon. But when she was able to drive Leon''s car, he actually forbade her to get even closer to him.

    "Thank you for the valuable lesson that you both gave me, now I know how to deal with life well," said Anne to herself with a smile when she was already on the way home in the taxi.

    Connery Corp

    Since returning from Newcastle Upon Tyne, Aaron couldn''t focus on his work at all. Today he had made his employees as frustrated as him. He asked the employees who gave the report to him to revise every report they made, even when they had made the report properly without the slightest mistake. Aaron always threw away the reports and asked his employees to re-create it. Even one of the managers who had run out of patience tried to test whether the young CEO really checked their report or not by submitting the same report as before without him revising it again. Few seconds the report touched Aaron''s hand, he threw it away on the floor. This had confirmed the manager''s assumption that the CEO was indeed in bad mood.

    "Come on, Daniel, you''re a friend of Mr. Aaron. Please find out exactly what happened to Mr. Aaron so that we don''t have to suffer like this," said a finance manager named Dous hopefully as he grabbed Daniel''s hand who was standing in front of Aaron''s room.

    "I also don''t know what happened to him, Dous. You know you are not the only one who got affected by his mood, he has been insulting me with such awful words for thest two days. And I''m trying to be calm like this because I don''t want to go crazy," Daniel replied irritably. It had been two days since Aaron was angry and he continued to pour out his frustrations on Daniel.

    Aaron always found an excuse to criticize everything Daniel did and this had never happened before. Daniel was sure that Aaron was having some issues with someone at Newcastle Upon Tyne. That was why Aaron channeled his anger on him when the CEO returned from the small town. Daniel could only specte things since he didn''t even dare to go against Aaron''s words. As Aaron''s friends for so many years, this was the first time he saw his friend look very frustrated filled with rage with no understandable reason at all.

    "Do you think he is having a problem with his girlfriend?" Dous asked again.

    "I thought you know well that he doesn''t date anyone, most women who were with him all this time were only considered as one-night stand partners. Don''t even hope you could find his girlfriend among one of those girls, Aaron stopped believing in love since the day he was betrayed by his lover. Don''t you already know that, Dous? Never bring up this girlfriend issue in front of Aaron, because I can''t even imagine what will happen to you if Aaron gets angry. Remember, you still have young children and their education cost would be too expensive for you if you get fired. I advise you to shut your mouth if you still want to work in thispany and never talk about the personal life of Aaron Sean Connery," replied Daniel slowly while trying to hang his hand on the senior''s shoulder. In the Connery Corppany, it was absolutely forbidden to discuss Aaron''s personal life. Therefore, even though the employees know that the leader often changed partners, no one dared to talk or bring up that matter.

    Dous''s face immediately turned pale when he heard Daniel''s words. He immediately regretted his actions that had dared to bring up the CEO''s personal problems. Cold sweat was seening out of his forehead. Dous''s panic expression had made Daniel smile. He then invited Dous to walk towards the fax machine near the employee desk.

    "Never mind Dous ... forget everything that has happened to Aaron today, you don''t have to be so anxious about it and you better stay away from him. Ask all your subordinates to not approach Aaron within a 5-meter radius. Let him be angry today because I''m sure tomorrow his mood will return to normal and let me deal with it today. Now you don''t have to keep making the new report and it''s better if we go back to our main job," said Daniel slowly trying to encourage Dous.

    " T-thanks, but you wouldn''t tell Mr. Aaron if I had ... "

    "Come on, Dous, you know me for so long, you better go back to work or else I won''t be able to help you again to face Aaron," said Daniel again cutting Dous'' words.

    Dous''s smile suddenly appeared when he heard Daniel''s words, he then nodded his head slowly and looked at all his subordinates who were standing in front of Aaron''s room. Shortly thereafter he then gave a sign to ask all of his subordinates to leave the CEO''s room. Daniel felt relieved and showed a smile after Dous and his team left. He then loosened the tie that was attached to his neck and walked slowly to Aaron''s private room which was unlocked.

    "Is she some beautiful Greek Gods that she could make you crank up like a rhino who wants to mate like this, Aaron?" asked Daniel fearlessly when he entered Aaron''s room.

    To be continued

 Chapter 28 - Up For The Game

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Up For The Game</h4>

    Hearing Daniel''s words made Aaron speechless, this time, the brandy ss in his hand didn''t hit the floor like several other sses that had been scattered under his feet.

    "Get out, I don''t want to see you!!" Aaron tried to cast out Daniel who had just entered his room. ??

    "What exactly you want to do if I get out of this room, tho? Do you n to destroy your office again?" asked Daniel fearlessly as he sat on the sofa in Aaron''s room.

    "I was wrong to have recruited you to be my personal assistant in the first ce, I''d better find a personal assistant that I don''t know personally so he can respect me. Unlike you who are so disrespectful," Aaron replied curtly.

    Daniel burst outughing at Aaron''s words, he knew that Aaron wasn''t really mad at him. He had heard harsh words from Aaron like this way too often before this. He didn''t bother with it because Daniel knew that Aaron said this just because he was overwhelmed with anger.

    "What''s the girl''s name?" asked Daniel with a smile.

    "Anne," Aaron replied subconsciously.

    "What have you done that she decided to get away from you?" asked Daniel again.

    "I didn''t do anything, suddenly she just disappeared on the second day I went to the shop where she usually worked," Aaron replied softly in a hoarse voice, he still didn''t realize that he had told Daniel about Anne.

    "What!!!! When did Aaron Sean Connery''s taste in women change to a shop assistant? Are you kidding me? Wake up, Aaron!!! There are way too many beautiful models, artists, businesswomen, socialites that you can date, Aaron. How could you just so easily fall for a lowly shop waiter like her? Oh my God, this is unbelievable," said Daniel in a rising voice, he could not believe that his best friend was feeling so emotional and moody today because of a shop assistant who he thought was not on the level of other women who had spent some time with Aaron.

    Aaron''s consciousness finally returned when he heard Daniel''s rising voice. He stayed silent for a moment while digesting what he had actually said before to his personal assistant.

    "In what way you find the waiter at that shop attractive, Aaron? Is she as pretty as Audrey Hepburn or as pretty as a Miss Universe winner that she can make you go crazy like this?" asked Daniel again.

    Deg

    Deg

    Deg

    Aaron''s heart beat very fast after hearing Daniel''s words, he had now finally realized that he had already discussed Anne to Daniel by ident.

    "What are you talking about, Daniel?" Aaron asked pretending nothing had happened.

    "Okay, what are you doing now? Are you drunk?" asked Daniel confusedly.

    "Who''s drunk? I forgot to ask something, have you finished the task I gave you this morning? Please send it to me once you''ve finished it. I want to check it," replied Aaron, changing the conversation.

    Daniel''s face immediately turned pale when he heard Aaron''s words, because he hadn''t touched his best friend''s assignment at all since this morning due to therge amount of data he had to summarize. Aaron had given Daniel the task to recap thepany''s profit during thest six months in western European countries where Aaron had expanded hispany. Actually, Daniel was able to do the task as quickly as possible because the assignment Aaron had given to him was a task he used to do in the previous months. This time, Daniel had no enthusiasm to do it, the file was just lying on his desk not far from Aaron''s room.

    "If you haven''t finished it until this afternoon then you better go home at night to finish the task and hand it over to my desk by tomorrow at seven in the morning," scolded Aaron in a rising voice threatening Daniel.

    Without answering Aaron''s words, Daniel immediately turned right and left in his superior''s room in and he quickly returned to his desk. He knew that Aaron never messed around when it came to working, that was why Daniel chose to speedily return to his desk again to do the task Aaron ordered him this morning. Seeing Daniel left immediately made Aaron smile, he knew that his assistant was getting afraid after he showed his annoyance toward Daniel''ste assignment. That was one of the benefits of being friends with Daniel for more than 5 years. Aaron knew well who Daniel was and he had memorized his personal assistant''s character. Even though he was often rude to Aaron, he was a very reliable personal assistant especially when it was rted work. One of the reasons Aaron entrusted Daniel to calcte thepany''s profit for thest 6 months, even though this task could be done by the financial manager, but Aaron gave Daniel the opportunity to learn better.

    "You''ve really made me lose concentration Anne, where did you actually go? And why did you just leave without telling me anything?" said Aaron wonderingly about the reason Anne left.

    Various questions roamed in Aaron''s head thinking about the reason why Anne just walked away without saying anything to him. Her cellphone had also been inactive since she disappeared that day. And this made Aaron Sean Connery so frustrated since he had never felt anything like this before. Aaron felt like he was being dumped by a woman and this annoyed him a bit too much. Someone like Aaron Sean Connery never got rejected in his life. That was why Anne''s leaving had irritated him and it felt so incredibly painful.

    "Don''t call me Aaron Sean Connery if I can''t find you, Anne. I''ll search all over Ennd to get you back," Aaron said to himself full of determination.

    Meanwhile, in a luxury room in a resort located in the Swiss Alps area, a handsome man with a beard on his face was sitting alone holding a ss containing vodka that he had drink half of it. He sat back to the bed where a beautiful woman appeared to be asleep without wearing any clothes after they finished making love.

    "It''s very easy for me to find a woman who can apany me to sleep, Anne. Never think you can do whatever you want to me just because I was good to you for one and a half years. You don''t know who Jackson Muller really is, Marianne. You can keep hiding until you''re satisfied. But don''t me me if one day I managed to find you, there will be a severe punishment that I will give to you Marianne," said Jackson full of revenge, smiling sarcastically remembering Marianne who he had been looking for this past week.

    To be continued

 Chapter 29 - Campus Life

    <h4>Chapter 29 - Campus Life</h4>

    One month had already passed where Anne became the new student at the University of the Art of London. She was in the same ss as Linda, someone she identally met and helped during re-registration. The two of them became good friends and they were always seen together wherever they go. Anne liked Linda''s hardworking personality. She also found out that Linda came from a vige in Dunster which was one of the most beautiful viges in Ennd in the West Somerset district. Actually, Linda''s family hadrge enough farms in the vige, and Linda was asked to continue her family''s hereditary business. However, Linda didn''t have the passion in that field and she finally refused her family''s offer and decided to move to London to pursue her dream as a fashion designer.

    "Have you called your mother, Linda?" asked Anne quietly as they were in the cafeteria for lunch. ??

    "I called her this morning and we chat for a bit, as usual, she always asks me toe home," said Linda irritably.

    "Your mother misses you, Linda, so it''s only natural that she asks you toe home," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "Almost every two days my mother would call me and all her words have not changed, she never gives up asking me to go back to the vige and continue the family business. Even though my brother already works as a veterinarian there, but my mother always asks me to return to the vige to continue my family''s hereditary business. I have told them I have my own passion in another field of industry," said Linda curtly.

    Anne smiled at Linda''s words, she knew that her friend was really into fashion. It was not surprising for her to hear that Linda voluntarily refused his mother''s request to return to the vige.

    "You can refuse your mother''s request but never to speak rudely toward her. Try to exin it politely. Don''t let your mother feel sad because you''ve spoken to her harshly," said Anne softly as she grabbed Linda''s hand on the table.

    "I know, Anne," said Linda shortly.

    "Okay, let''s eat, my spaghetti is getting cold," Anne joked in a rising voice, trying to break the ice.

    Linda smiled seeing how Anne ate, she knew that Anne was actually trying to cheer her up. She quickly put up a smile on her face, she then followed Anne to scoop the spaghetti into her mouth.

    While enjoying the spaghetti, Anne''s eyes suddenly diverted when she looked at the pool not far from the canteen. She saw that some of the seniors from Edward''s circle were bullying new students in the same year as Anne. When Anne had just entered college, Edward had already shown his power to her. He even deliberately frightened new students with his friends who had quite big figures.

    "He''s here again," Linda said softly when she looked in the same direction as Anne.

    "Until when he would grow up and stop acting like he''s the most powerful man on this campus?" asked Anne softly without realizing it.

    "Her father was a high-ranking university official so no one dared to go against him, Anne," Linda replied softly as she put a sliced ??onion into her mouth.

    "How arrogant!" Anne hissed irritably as she took the mineral water bottle that was beside Linda and she immediately emptied it.

    Linda chuckled at Anne''s reaction. Since Anne didn''t want to interfere with Edward''s business, she finally continued her lunch. But unfortunately, she already lost her appetite after what she saw.

    "We can''t get involved with them, Anne. You still remember what happened in our early days when we just started sses at this campus, don''t you?" Linda asked softly trying to remind Anne again about Edward''s actions.

    "Of course I remember how rude he was then," said Anne softly.

    Anne then remembered what Edward had done to her in the first week she started campus life. On the first day, Edward had hit Anne to the point where she almost fell if Linda didn''t help her. The second day, Edward tried to annoy Anne by abruptly taking Anne''s chair in the canteen which caused Anne to almost fall if the canteen''s waiter didn''t call her up. The kind-hearted canteen''s waiter wanted to return Anne''s change. But it was actually an excuse since the waiter wanted to save Anne from Edward''s prank.

    All of this continued for one week until Edward finally stopped bothering Anne because he felt that Anne did not respond to all of his infuriating behavior. Edward then looked for other prey for him to annoy. Usually, the new kid on campus will indeed be the target of the Prince Campus, a title Edward got because of his exquisite piano ying ability. Edward was born from an artist family, it was no wonder he was so good at ying the piano that the Prince Campus title was eventually given to him.

    "Linda, let''s go home. I''m sick of being at the campus surrounded by a jackass like him and seeing his behavior," said Anne suddenly.

    "Aren''t you going to the library?" Linda asked confusedly.

    "It''s okay, I can just postpone it or I''ll just look for the book in the bookstore instead of borrowing it at the library, I can''t stand to see his arbitrary actions," said Anne briefly as she grabbed her bag and files and walked out of the canteen.

    Seeing Anne leaving, Linda finally followed her best friend''s steps while running. She had a hard time catching up with Anne, who was walking very fast.

    "Hey, cheetah! Don''t walk too fast!!! Wait for me!" Linda shouted loudly for Anne.

    "Hurry up!!" said Anne briefly.

    "Your feet are moving too fast, I can''t keep up with you Anneee .... !!!!" Screamed Linda in a loud voice.

    Not only did Anne turn around to hear Linda''s loud screams, but Edward and his men also heard Linda''s screaming, they immediately focused their attention on Anne and Linda.

    "It''s you again!" Edward said quietly as he looked at Anne.

    "Do we need to take care of them, boss?" asked one of Edward''s men.

    "Don''t ... don''t touch my toy, this girl is differentparing to the rest of the girls here. She makes me want to y with her longer, how could there be a girl who refuses Edward Cole''s charm on this campus?" Edward replied confidently after stating that Anne was the only new student who hadn''t fallen for him.

    "Okay, boss," said all of Edward''s men in unison.

    There was a smile blossoming on Edward''s face, the more Anne denied him the more challenging it was for Edward.

    To be continued

 Chapter 30 - Leons Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 30 - Leon''s Marriage</h4>

    After escorting Linda to her workce, Anne stopped her car at a musical instrument shop that was full of elementary school students and their parents. In the shop, the parents seemed to look at some violins for their child. Anne''s smile suddenly appeared when she saw what was in the shop, her childhood memories shed back into her mind out of nowhere. A painful memory that made her choose to stop ying music, the first painful memory she got from her childhood friend who took away her chance to be a great pianist.

    "No, Anne, you can''t hate them. Remember what your father said, don''t be a hateful person," said Anne quietly as she closed her eyes using both hands, regained her self-control, Anne then continued her trip to the bookstore. ??

    It did not take long for Anne to get to her destination because the bookstore was not far from the music store. After parking her car properly, Anne immediately got out of her car and walked slowly to the bookstore to find a guidebook that she could actually find in the campus library. However, Anne canceled her n to go to the library after she saw Edward and his friends being annoying and arrogant. After entering the bookstore, her smile came back when she saw manyics on disy. She recently got interested inics and she couldn''t help but look at the row ofics disyed there. When she was about to pick up one of the Japaneseic series that she was reading, Anne''s attention was diverted to a pile of magazines under her feet.

    A familiar name caught her eye, with an uneasy feeling Anne lowered her head and grabbed one of the top-stacked business magazines. And sure enough, thest name that she was very familiar with was written on the cover of the business magazine.

    "Leonardo Ganke''s luxurious marriage with his lover Stefany Jouvan became the hottest topic in Germany for one week,"

    "The difference in status between the two did not deter Leonardo Ganke from marrying his lover,"

    "The heiress finally married a curator in a museum which now belongs to Leonardo Ganke and he decided to give it to his wife as a wedding gift,"

    "Leonardo Ganke said clearly to the media that this is his first marriage, the news reporting that he once got married was rejected directly by him after showing his single status in the civil registry at that time,"

    "Leonardo Ganke and Stefany Jouvan''s most romantic marriage,"

    Anne''s hands were trembling in shock reading the magazine article she was holding, luckily she was standing by the wall so she had a ce to lean on. After sessfully controlling herself, Anne put the business magazine she was holding back to its original ce. Anne quietly walked towards a table in the back row. Quickly, she took out herptop and immediately connected to the free Wi-Fi provided by the bookstore she was visiting.

    Anne opened a civil registry website in Germany, she wanted to quickly check on something. After creating an ount using her personal email, Anne was finally able to enter the site. Anne then entered her name in the search field with trembling hands.

    Her heart beat very fast when she saw that her status was still single/unmarried, even though she clearly divorced Leon two years ago. Anna then entered her divorce date in another column, Anne remembered her divorce date well because it coincided with her birthday. That was one of the reasons Anne never wanted to celebrate her birthday again because she did not want to remember the painful divorce memory. The second search result surprised Anne again because she only saw four couples who got divorced on that date. Her divorce with Leon was not listed on the site at all.

    "You are amazing Leon, you changed my status in an instant. You even erased the date and proof of our divorce at the civil registry office, thank you Leon for giving back my maiden status," said Anne quietly, smiling thinly with teary eyes.

    "Thank you, Leon," muttered Anne softly, her eyes were closed remembering the atmosphere of her divorce trial two years ago. Where Leon and Steffi sat behind her by holding hands intimately looking at her while she was receiving a divorce verdict from the judge after her request to divorce Leon was granted.

    Meanwhile, at a luxury resort on the outskirts of Heidelberg, Leon and Stefii just arrived while hugging and kissing each other passionately. Celebrating their three-day wedding, the two of them were having their honeymoon there. Even though the two of them have lived together for two years, the honeymoon was the most important thing for both of them. After releasing his embrace from his new wife who had a sexy and slender figure, Leon chose to take a whisky on the table. He poured it into the two empty sses that were ced beside the whisky bottle. When Leon was pouring the liquor, he identally dropped a flower vase that was standing beside him and it immediately broke on the floor.

    "Leon, are you ok?" asked Steffi from the room.

    "Yes, I am," Leon replied quickly.

    "All right, get in the room in five minutes honey. I have a surprise for you," said Steffi back.

    "Yeah," said Leon dryly, for some reason these days he felt uneasy. There was always something he either broke or messed up for thest few days.

    "What had happened to me? Why do I feel so uneasy?" Leon asked himself as he stared at the broken flower vase under his feet.

    To be continued

 Chapter 31 - Anne’s Happiest Day

    <h4>Chapter 31 - Anne��s Happiest Day</h4>

    Anne returned to her apartment without buying any book, she did not even buy the book she was desperately looking for. She lost all the motivation to find that book after reading a business magazine that brought up the news of Leon and Steffi''s marriage. When she arrived at the apartment, Anne chose to go straight into the bathroom. Without changing her clothes, Anne stood in the shower that was pouring out warm water. Anne''s dripping tears were blended into one with the running water that came out of the shower.

    "Finally, my fear for the past two years is now gone, thank God for returning my status. Now I''m officially a spinster, not a widow," said Anne gratefully while crying. ??

    For the past two years, Anne had always been followed by fear of her status. Although no one on the campus knew that she had been married. However, Anne still could not get rid of her worry. She did not want to experience the same thing again as one month ago where Jack cursed her by sharing false usations. For now, Anne could bravely answer anyone who will ask her marital status.

    Even though Anne''s status on her identity card was single, her name was listed as Leonardo Ganke''s widow in the civil registry. Her fear was now gone after finding out that Leon had erased both their marriage and divorce record in the civil registry. There was no more marital or divorce status attached to her name on the website belonging to the Germany civil registry. Anne believed that Leon must have used his power to erase everything.

    Because it was alreadyte and she had been bathing under the shower for a long time, Anne decided to end her night shower. Slowly, Anne took off her soaked clothes one by one that was still attached to her body. Using a towel, Anne came out of the bathroom and immediately looked for a change of clothes before going to sleep. Without drying her hair, Anne immediatelyid down on her bed on the second floor. Somehow, Anne did not feel hungry at all even though she had not eaten anything since noon. She only wanted to go to bed after taking the long shower.

    "Thank God," said Anne softly as she closed her eyes. Soon, Anne was already sailing in her dream world.

    Meanwhile, in Switzend Jack was now busy with various projects hispany was working on. He got busy soon after returning to thepany. He also forgot about Anne after his men failed to find Anne in almost all of New Castle Upon Tyne. Jack chose to forget about Anne and keep himself busy because he thought she had betrayed him.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Excuse me, sir, Miss Mikha is here to meet you," said a woman in front of Jack''s private room.

    "Let her in and don''t let anyone bother us," Jack replied quickly.

    "Okay, I understand sir," replied the woman behind the door quickly.

    Shortly thereafter, the door to Jack''s room opened and a beautiful woman who was still wearing her jacket walked gracefully approaching Jack. When she arrived at Jack''s desk, a beautiful woman named Mikha just took off her jacket to the floor so that the sexy clothes that wrapped around her body were clearly visible.

    "Don''t make me wait long, Mikha," Jack said quietly.

    "Be patient honey, don''t you want to let me drink first?" Mikha asked softly teasing Jack while touching her throat.

    "I''ll give you one minute to relieve your thirst," Jack replied quickly.

    Hearing the answer from Jack made Mikha immediately walked quickly to the mini-fridge in Jack''s room. She tried to bend down to reach several bottles of drinks from the refrigerator. She was wearing a mini dress that her underwear was clearly visible when bending down. Jack who was sitting behind her could see Mikha''s beautiful body in that position. Her butt was also disyed beautifully because she only wore g-string. The scene gave Jack a happy smile. He then slowly walked to where Mikha was bending down and revealed part of Mikha''s dress. She was surprised even more when Jack not only pulling out her dress but also squeezing her fat and nice ass. The beautiful butt had undergone various beauty treatment procedures and the results were not disappointing at all.

    "Jackk ... Stop it!"

    "Please me right now," Jack said quickly as he pped Mikha''s butt which was clearly visible in front of his eyes.

    To be continued

 Chapter 32 - Feeling Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 32 - Feeling Guilty</h4>

    The next morning Anne woke up earlier than usual, she was seen busy in the kitchen to make breakfast which she would bring to campus. Since knowing Linda at the campus, Anne always made 2 portions of food for herself and Linda. At first, Anne was hesitant to bring the food and give it to Linda. She was afraid that the food she made did not suit Linda''s taste. Anne finally decided to pack two meals before going to the campus every day after she witnessed Linda ate the food she made deliciously.

    This morning, Anne made a sandwich filled with few slices of avocado and slices of bacon. After all the food she made was finished, Anne packed it into her lunchbox and went to the shower to get ready to go to campus. It was still 6:30 a.m. when she was about to enter the bathroom. She usually took a shower at 7 a.m but this morning she was so excited to go to campus somehow. ??

    "Cheer up, Anne!" said Anne quietly when she was in the car ready to go to campus.

    Because it was still very early in the morning, the street was still empty and quiet. The traffic was very slow so it did not take Anne long to get to campus. Even at the campus, she was the first driver who arrived at the parking area. She decided to wait for Linda as she usually did every time she arrived at the campus. She usually waited for the girl while ying with her phone. Linda appeared in the parking area 30 minutester while running around bringing her books and other school supplies.

    "Oh, Anne, seeing you driving around like that, it makes me want to buy a car too," said Linda hurriedly when she got into Anne''s unlocked car.

    "Why do you want to buy a car? Haven''t you always preferred to take public transportation?" asked Anne curiously as she handed a bottle of mineral water to Linda which she immediately epted.

    "I''m not sure. I feel like the public transportation is getting ufortable and crowded day by day, it feels like I can barely breathe every time I hustle in with other passengers," Linda replied quickly after gulping down the water given by Anne.

    "Instead of buying a car, we better live close to each other. There is a vacant apartment near mine. I think you better move there, so we can go and return to the campus together," said Anne with a smile as she suddenly remembered the billboard near her apartment disying information about the vacant room.

    Linda paused for a while, she looked like she was thinking of something after Anne said there was a vacant apartment near her residence.

    "For now I am still veryfortable with my current apartment, Anne. I find it hard to move out. But don''t worry, I will move out right away once I feel like I''m ready to do so. And I will definitely consider your advice to move near you," said Linda fast.

    "Well, it''s your decision, I won''t force you," answered Anne with a smile.

    Not long after, they both ate the sandwiches that Anne had made earlier in the apartment. Linda, who had never had breakfast in her apartment, looked very hungry when she ate the sandwiches made by Anne. They both enjoyed the sandwiches while watching other students arriving one by one. After finishing the food made by Anne, they both finally got out of the car and walked together to the ss happily.

    As Anne and Linda walked toward the ssroom, Edward and his men were seen walking behind them. They had been watching the two girls as they got out of the car. Edward smiled when he saw Anne''srge luggage, he then gave a code to his subordinates to do the task he gave to his men earlier.

    Shortly thereafter, Anne screamed because she was shocked when her bag was hit by Edward''s men when she walked beside the pool. It suddenly made all of Anne''s belongings in the bag fell into the pool. Seeing the results of her hard work over the past few days were fallen into the water in front of Anne''s eyes, she was silent without speaking a single word. The various raw designs she made for individual assignments given by the lecturer were instantly destroyed.

    "Hey! Watch out where you are going, why do you have to run around like that? This is not a football field," Linda shouted loudly cursing at one of Edward''s men who was standing still beside them, he folded his arms across his chest while looking at both of them without guilt.

    "Look at what you have done! All of Anne''s assignments are ruined because of you," added Linda angrily when she saw the papers designed by Anne were fallen into the water.

    "This is not my friend''s fault, this is your fault because both of you were walking hand in hand like that in such narrow footpath. After all, this is a public street so you two can''t me my friend if he identally bumps into your friend," Edward''s voice was heard from behind where he was seen walking arrogantly towards where Anne and Linda were.

    Linda immediately looked back as she heard Edward''s voice, Anne also did the same but without any readable expression.

    "Why, miss? Are you going to be angry at me?" asked Edward slowly, who stopped right in front of Anne.

    Instead of answering Edward''s provocative question, Anne closed her eyes slowly as she took a deep breath without opening her tightly closed mouth. Shortly thereafter, she wanted to open her eyes and smile slightly at Edward, but then she bent down to grab some books that had not fallen into the pool so that she could save them and reorganize it before putting them in the bag. In the end, Anne''s books were saved and kept in her bag, Anne then got up and looked at Linda with a smile.

    "Are you alright, Anne?" Linda asked quietly.

    "Yes," answered Anne shortly.

    "Let''s go to the ss��"

    "I better go home now, it''s useless if I attend the ss since all my assignments are ruined now," said Anne quietly cutting Linda''s words.

    "But Anne ..."

    "It''s okay, Linda. See you tomorrow," said Anne quickly, after that Anne left Linda who was still standing near Edward and some of his men without looking back.

    Linda then went straight to the ss after swearing at Edward and his men. Edward usuallyughed full of satisfaction when he had seeded in bullying students on his campus. While seeing Anne arrived at the parking area, for some reason he actually felt sick when he saw Anne leave him without any expression like that.

    "Why don''t you get mad at me, Anne? I hate seeing your attitude," Edward said to himself, staring at Anne''s car leaving the campus area.

    To be continued

 Chapter 33 - Second Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Second Encounter</h4>

    Anne left the campus because she was annoyed at Edward for destroying the assignment her lecturer gave. She chose not to enter the campus because she didn''t want to be scolded by the lecturer, who was notorious for being cruel to his students. After nearly thirty minutes of driving her car, Anne finally arrived at the London Eye tourist spot. She decided to ride thergest ferris wheel in the world, which had a height of 135 meters or 443 feet.

    "How many people, Miss?" Asked the ticket window clerk. ??

    "Just one," answered Anne shortly.

    "Yes, Miss, the price is 17.95 pounds," said the ticket window clerk with a smile.

    Without a word, Anne opened her bag and took out �� 50 and gave it to the clerk. Soon she had two tickets and change. Anne deliberately bought two tickets, as she wanted to ride the London Eye for two rounds. She wanted to be alone without being disturbed by anyone while seeing the sights of London, which had be her new home for thest two years.

    After waiting for five minutes, Anne finally got onto the London Eye capsule which can amodate 25 people. Fortunately Anne came to the London Eye when it was quiet. As a result, she became the only person in the capsule, because the other passengers were a young couple who wanted to be alone in the London Eye capsule. Even though they were alone together, the passengers couldn''t act indecently because there were CCTV cameras installed in each capsule. The London Eye wheel rotated quite slowly, which was about 26 m/sec. With this speed, the London Eye took about 30 minutes for one round. At the highest peak, the passengers of thergest ferris wheel in Ennd could see the view of London as far as 40 km. With the ability to see at such a distance, passengers could see other tourist attractions such as the Big Ben, the Buckingham Pce, the Houses of Parliament, and St. Paul''s Cathedral. It was for this reason that Anne chose to calm herself in the London Eye capsule.

    Sitting alone in the capsule, she felt so much better and calmer. In the past, she would always cry if she was disappointed or hurt by someone. Now she preferred to be alone to calm her heart. Cheated on and betrayed by her friends had made her stronger in living her life. She was even grateful for the incident. Maybe if Leon and Steffi didn''t cheat behind her two years ago, now she might still be a stupid girl who didn''t know anything.

    "To what extent are you going to test my limits, Lord?" said Anne softly with teary eyes staring at St. Paul''s Cathedral, which was clearly visible from where she was.

    "I feel degraded, betrayed, humiliated, and abandoned by loved ones, then what else do you want to see from me, God? I''m afraid that I won''t be able to endure any longer from all that is happening. I have buried all my childhood dreams when I was disappointed the first time by my childhood friend. Then should I return to bury my simple ideals, God? I just want to live a calm and happy life, nothing more. That''s all I want God, can''t you grant my simple wish?"

    Anne''s tears slowly dripped after she had not cried for a long time. Thest time she cried was because Jack had insulted her status as a widow. But after looking at the civil registry in Germany, she was still single. Anne now had the courage again to face that quiet barista, Jack.

    "Anne ... wake up!! Why do you remember that cold man? Forget him. You''ve moved to London, you have to start with a new spirit in this new city. So don''t remind yourself of those people anymore," said Anne to herself, patted her cheek hard.

    Drrttt

    Drrttt

    The sound of her cell phone in the bag awakened Anne from her reverie, which had reminded her of Jack. Anne quickly grabbed her cell phone and smiled when she saw the name that appeared on her cell phone screen.

    "Hello, this is Anne," said Anne quietly when she was connected to the caller on the other end of the phone.

    "Hello, Miss Anne, you still remember me, don''t you?" said the caller on the other end of the line.

    "Of course, Mr. August, how could I forget. Can I help you, sir?" Asked Anne kindly.

    "I contacted you because I wanted to ask you, are you still interested in the little shop you once asked about, Miss?" asked Mr. August, the owner of a flower shop not far from Anne''s apartment.

    "Of course, sir, I really like your little shop," said Anne quickly, with a broad smile.

    "Thank God, can we meet, Miss? I''ve been wanting to sell the shop, at first I wanted to sell it to someone else. But then I remember you, who had asked first a few months ago. Therefore, I called you, Miss," said. Mr. August straight to the point.

    "Okay, sir, wait for me. I''lle by the shop. I''ll be there in thirty minutes. Please don''t sell the shop to other people, sir, I''ll be there," said Anne excitedly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Mr. Augustughed out loud. Anne finally hung up the phone shortly after making an appointment with Mr. August. Luckily, the one round of the London Eye finally stopped. Anne quickly got out of the capsule that she actually had rented for an hour. She immediately ran towards the parking area with a smile on her beautiful face. Her long brte hair fluttered as she ran.

    "Hey, what are you looking at?" A beautiful woman asked the man next to her.

    "It''s nothing. I thought I saw someone I know just now. But I forgot where and who that person is," replied the handsome man with a smile.

    "Never mind, let''s not talk about it. That''s because you work too much, Sean. Let''s go up to the London Eye, I''m looking forward to it," said the beautiful woman.

    The man, who was called Sean, just smiled. They both finally went into the next London Eye capsule. From inside the capsule, the man could still see Anne''s car leaving the London Eye tourist area.

    "Who are you?" said the man called Sean to himself.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 34 - Second Change

    <h4>Chapter 34 - Second Change</h4>

    Anne drove her car at high speed towards the flower shop located not far from her apartment. She was very happy today because the shop owner had contacted her first before selling it to someone else. Anne was already in love with the flower shop. For some reason, from the first time she came to the flower shop to buy some white roses to put in her room, she immediately fell in love with the little shop.

    ording to the appointed time, Anne finally arrived at the flower shop. The owner, Mr. August, was seen standing outside with his walking stick. He seemed to be waiting for Anne, and seeing what the old man was doing made her feel bad. She couldn''t bear to see the man, who had to use a cane, standing outside waiting for her toe. After parking her car, Anne immediately got out and approached Mr. August with a smile. ??

    "Why are you waiting outside, Sir?" asked Anne, worried, when she arrived in front of Mr. August.

    "For a man my age, it feels so boring to sit continuously, Miss, so it''s not a problem to do a little outdoor exercise like this," Mr. August replied with a friendly smile.

    "Ah, that''s a good excuse, Sir, let''s go inside. We''ll continue our conversation," said Anne softly.

    Mr. August nodded his head slowly in response to Anne''s words. Slowly Anne led Mr. August into the flower shop, where Mrs. August was already waiting. After Anne sat on a small chair in the shop, Mr. August immediately stated his intention that he wanted to sell the flower shop because he felt he could no longer take care of it. The reason was that so far only himself and his wife had managed the flower shop because of their love for flowers since childhood, while their children had chosen to work in fields of their respective choices.

    Because Mr. and Mrs. August didn''t set a high price, Anne finally agreed to buy it. They finally made another appointment to meet for the signatory of the shop sale in front of the notary. Anne also needed time to take out the money from her savings, because the amount of money needed was not small for her. Even though the flower shop that she bought was much smaller than her coffee shop in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, Anne understood that building prices in London were much more expensive than where she used to live. But Anne was still lucky because she still had some money left from the sale of her apartment and coffee shop in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne after buying the flower shop. So she still had many advantages that kept her calm. She nned to use her remaining money to redecorate her flower shop as she pleased tomorrow. When she finished the purchase process with Mr. August, Anne finally said goodbye to Mr. August and his wife, because it was already noon and she hadn''t had lunch.

    "I''m hungry," said Anne quietly as she opened the refrigerator in her apartment.

    Without changing her clothes, Anne went straight to the kitchen. She decided to heat the leftover sandwich that she brought to campus in the microwave this morning, because she had no time to make any more food. The worms in her stomach really couldn''t cooperate anymore, after two minutes of heating the sandwich, Anne finally ate her sandwich for lunch.

    "Thank you, Grandma, because the money that you gave me can continue my life well in this country," said Anne quietly, staring at the photo of Mrs. Chaterine, which she put up near the television table.

    It was the first and only photo she had when she took a photo with Mrs. Chaterine, because all the photos of her were burned by Leon exactly one day after they got married. A photo was taken when Anne was still working as a painting curator at the museum, where Mrs. Chaterine often visited, until Mrs. Chaterine matched Anne with Leon.

    When Anne was about to go up to her room on the second floor, suddenly her cell phone in the kitchen rang/ Annezily walked into the kitchen to see who was calling her. Her smile immediately grew wide when she saw the message that appeared on her cell phone screen. Linda had sent her a message that said:

    "Silly girl, I don''t know what luck has befallen you this time. Mrs. Martha didn''te to campus today, so our assignments will only be collected the day after tomorrow. Re-create your assignment, I''ve sent you the provisions through email."

    Reading the message, Anne jumped up and down with joy like a child. She quickly grabbed her bag which she ced carelessly on the sofa. She then took out her drawing paper and some drawing tools along with herptop, while reading the email sent by Linda.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 35 - A Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 35 - ?A Dilemma</h4>

    A Rolls-Royce Phantom Drophead car which cost around 500 thousand pounds was seen entering a house in The Boltons housingplex in London. The Boltons housing estate was the second most expensive housing after the Kengsinton housingplex which consisted of the Kensington Pce, which used to be inhabited by Lady Diana and currently was inhabited by Prince William with Kate Middlenton and their children. Even though it was ranked second after the Kengsintonplex, the house prices in The Boltons had an average price of 13.3 million pounds, or around Rp. 187 billion.

    The luxury car finally stopped at a house that looked very sturdy with a high fence surrounding therge yard. When the Rolls-Royce had just stopped for a few seconds, a high fence in front of the car opened slowly. After the fence was perfectly opened, the luxury car driver stepped on the gas again and drove it into his luxury home until finally the car stopped at the main door. ??

    "Wee, Mr. Sean," said one of the maids, who were dressed all in ck weing the master who had just entered the house.

    "Stop! Don''t call me Sean, call me Aaron from now on. I don''t like the nickname Sean," Aaron said in a raised voice. He hated hearing his middle name. Because the name Sean was a popr name among women who chase him.

    "Y-yes, sir ... we understand, I''m sorry sir," answered several other servants simultaneously.

    Without saying a word, Aaron stepped to the second floor where his room was. Today he was very upset because Amanda had forced him to apany her to go shopping at the mall, until they finally went to the London Eye. Aaron, who didn''t like toe to tourist spots like that, finally had to obey Amanda''s wishes, who continued to pester him. If he didn''t consider his good rtionship with Mr. Jordan, Amanda''s father, of course Aaron didn;t want to go out with her. But it was due to his friendship with Mr. Jordan, which had made Aaron unable to refuse Amanda''s very spoiled request.

    "Why do I feel so familiar with the girl who rode the sedan earlier?" Aaron said softly as heid down on his big bed.

    "Her hair, her posture, why do I feel like I''ve seen her? But where?"

    "Fuckkk ... it looks like I think too often about that girl so I always think of her and every girl would look like her."

    Aaron spoke to himself while staring at the ceiling of his clean white room. He had been looking for Anne for more than two months now. It was frustrating. Just being left by Anne had annoyed him. He, who had never had a shortage of women in his life, felt very insulted when he was just left by a simple girl who had managed to catch his attention when he first saw her on the street while Daniel littered the streets of Newcastle-Upon-Tyne.

    Various questions arose in Aaron''s mind. He was curious about the reason Anne had left without saying goodbye. Then he was also curious about the reason why Anne had sold all of her property in one night. Those questions had been bothering him for the past two months and he had been having these fits of anger without cause either at the office or in his stately home.

    "Did you leave because you''re married, Anne?"

    "Why do you have to give me this deep feeling? Why can''t I forget you?"

    "What magic have you used Anne, why am I like this?"

    Aaron''s voice finally sounded very soft as he closed his eyes perfectly, just like the previous nights, Aaron had always fallen asleep without changing his clothes when he thought of Anne. He really was like a broken heart guy, even though he didn''t have any rtionship with Anne, but somehow he had be this messy.

    Meanwhile, in her apartment, Anne had just finished doing her assignment again after the first assignment was destroyed by Edward''s men. Anne was so immersed in her work that she forgot to take a shower and eat dinner, she felt hungry.

    "Oh God, it''s almost 12 o''clock at night. No wonder my stomach hurts so badly," said Anne softly, when she saw the rm clock on the television table.

    Out of hunger, Anne finally prepared some food. As she ran out of ingredients to cook, she finally decided to eat a bowl of cereal with milk. Holding arge bowl filled with colorful cereal which had been sshed with milk, Anne sat on the sofa watching a reality show on tv that showed the life of Kim Kardashian and her family. She actually didn''t really like Kim Kardashian''s personality, but she was very fascinated by the fashion choices that she wore everyday, not to mention her younger siblings, who were also very iconic and had always set the trend for young people in America.

    Anne learned and searched for ideas from popr celebrities, not to giarize, but to find additional inspiration. Even the lecturer had often encouraged his students to buy as many fashion magazines as possible each month for additional references, but because Anne was very calcting with the amount of money she spent, Anne chose to watch reality shows like this or award shows. which often featured top artists or models walking the red carpet. ording to her, this method was much more effective than having to buy a lot of magazines.

    "The task is done, dinner is done, it''s time to take a shower so that tomorrow I can wake up in the morning. I have to go to the bank to get the money I promised Mr. August this afternoon," said Anne quietly, while on her knees staring at her task which was scattered on the carpet. After cing her bowl in the kitchen sink, Anne returned to the television.

    Anne tidied her work into one file, so that tomorrow morning nothing would be left behind when she went to campus. Without Anne realizing, the television screen was currently showing news about the international business world and currently the show was discussing a young entrepreneur named Jackson Patrick Muller Jr., who had received the highest award as a young entrepreneur for sessfully bringing hispany, Muller Finance International, to be the only financepany to rule maind Europe for three consecutive years, where this had never happened before.

    When Jack was giving his speech, Anne was in the bathroom, while Jack spoke at length, because many journalists were curious about his personal life that was interesting to be discussed. For an established CEO like himself but still single, of course, he became an easy target for news reporters, who are curious about his love life.

    "Trust yourself because when you have it all, the women wille to you voluntarily," said Jack loudly when answering a question from a reporter.

    Clicked.

    Anne, who had juste out of the bathroom, paused in front of the door when she heard a very familiar voice to her.

    "I want to know who that arrogant man is ..."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 36 - A Clue

    <h4>Chapter 36 - A Clue</h4>

    When Anne almost arrived in front of the television, suddenly the electricity in her apartment went out, making everythingpletely dark at once. Not only the room was cked out but one building, because Anne didn''t like the darkness she finally decided to go up to her room which was on the second floor. Anne uses themp from her cellphone for lighting because she does not have an emergency light in her apartment, step by step Anne climbs the stairs to her bed carefully. Even though it was the first time the electricity went out, Anne was still ufortable, because it was already night Anne finally chose to sleep and hoped that the electricity woulde back on when she slept.

    "So that''s the only secret master?" ??

    "It seems that the secret of your sess can be copied by many people,"

    "It is really a very urate way,"

    Variousments came from the reporters so that it made Jack smile, he was actually just making it up when talking like that. But the reporters actually believed what he said, and soon the question and answer session with Jack was over. Four ck men immediately approached where Jack was, they also formed a barricade for the master to walk away from the venue to the car that was parked in front of the hotel where he got the award.

    Arriving in the car, Jack immediately leaned his body in the car seat, closing his eyes, an award ceremony like this was an event he never liked because he would definitely be interviewed like that. Not appearing in public for almost 1.5 years made him the butt of journalists tonight and it irritated him, because they would be asking him the same questions as ever.

    "Being a journalist is the most useless job in the world," said Jack irritably, opening his eyes slowly.

    "If there are no reporters, no one will present the news, sir, '''' said Erick, the right hand man responding to Jack''s words.

    " Shut up, I don''t want to hear your input, "Jack shouted in an elevated voice.

    Erick burst outughing at the sight. The master is angry, returning to work beside Jack is something he really missed after 1.5 years of working alone to take care of Jack''spany.

    "Have you heard from Ennd Erick?" Jack asked softly.

    "Nothing, sir," Erick replied quietly.

    "Fuck !!!"

    Jack cursed again, but this time he didn''t scold Erick. He was annoyed with the work of his people in Ennd, who for almost three months had not seeded in carrying out the orders he gave. Erick chose to remain silent. did not dare to speak anymore, he knew that the master''s mood was really bad tonight. Since returning from Ennd, Jack''s attitude was indeed messier than before and it was not only Erick who was aware of the change in his master, many people who also realized but no one dared to open his mouth.

    Although in fact Jack''s attitude was cold and notoriously unfriendly to his previous employees, this time he was more dominant and it was obvious that he was angry more often than before going to Ennd. Many staff guessed that the CEO''s angry attitude was because he was still upset because of his separation from his lover, Shopia Hignis, who chose to date a football athlete who was on the rise, Shopia Hignis'' beauty was no longer in doubt. Moreover, his ability to y the piano can bewitch anyone, so it is only natural that the CEO is still thinking about his ex-girlfriend. Almost all staff have such an assumption, Erick who knows about the gossip can only be silent and warn his subordinates not to talk like that when Jack is in the office.

    "When was thest time you broke up Erick?" Jack asked suddenly from the back seat breaking the silence.

    "W-what, sir?" Erick stuttered back.

    "I asked you when was thest time you broke up," Jack said quietly.

    "Oh that, Ist dated one week ago," replied Erick guiltlessly.

    "And you are this rxed, are you human or not Erick !!!" yelled Jack in annoyance.

    Erick, who was drinking, almost choked when he heard the sound of Jack''s scream which was very deafening, he quickly grabbed the tissue in the car drawer to wipe his mouth and his clothes which were wet with water. Seeing Erick in a mess like that, the driver only smiled faintly without making a sound, he was happy to see Erick getting angry with his master. The reason is that Erick has always bragged that he was never angry with his master.

    "I broke up why are you angry sir ?!" asked Ercik irritably.

    "I''m not mad, bastard, just amazed. How can you be this calm when you just broke up a week ago," Jack replied dryly.

    "Yes, that''s my problem, sir, then why are you bothering to think about my attitude," said Erick, confused.

    "Ahhh never mind ... I don''t want to discuss this again with you," said Jack quietly trying to end his heated argument with Erick.

    Hearing the master''s words, Ercik shook his head slowly, he really didn''t understand the direction of the master''s conversation which was very strange. Because he didn''t want to look for trouble, Erick finally chose to remain silent, even though he was actually still very upset and wanted to talk at length, but knowing that his master was in a bad mood, he finally chose to just close his eyes to calm himself.

    The atmosphere of the car is quiet again, because the car carrying Jack is a type of range rover that can minimize outside noise so that the inside of the car is very smooth and almost silent.

    "If Erick can be this rxed then why am I like this, why are you restless. Actually what happened to me God," said Jack to himself as he opened his eyes slowly looking towards the front.

    London, Ennd

    Aaron, who woke up because he was hungry, was shocked by the arrival of Daniel who made a scene outside his room by knocking on his door without stopping so that Aaron was forced to get up from his soft bed, holding back Aaron''s annoyance to open his door and give a deadly wee to a smiling Daniel wide without feeling guilty.

    "If I kill an innocent I have killed you for a long time, you bastard !!" said Aaron irritably.

    "Ehh wait, you can''t kill me sir. You will be happy when you know the news that I bring," said Daniel, smiling broadly.

    "I''m not interested," Aaron replied curtly.

    "Even though this is rted to a girl named Anne ...."

    "Said again !!"

    Continued

 Chapter 37 - Strange Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Strange Feeling</h4>

    Aaron''s tired eyes were wide open when he heard Daniel mentioned Anne''s name, he immediately grabbed both the arms of his driver and personal assistant so hard that it made Daniel scream in pain.

    "Let me go! I think your sharp nails have pierced my flesh, sir," said Daniel in a rising voice. ??

    "Damn, do you think I''m a witch who has long nails!!" replied Aaron fiercely as he got irritated, he quickly released his grip on Daniel''s arm.

    "Uhh uhhh ... it hurts, you don''t even realize it if you''ve hurt me, sir," said Daniel quickly while feeling his arm which Aaron had just grabbed.

    "Don''t overact, you''re not a girl. Hurry up and tell me where you saw Anne, if you''re just joking likest time then don''t me me if I''m going to call the doctor to this house to castrate you," Aaron replied softly in a rising voice.

    Hearing the master''s words made Daniel grabbed his crotch quickly, protecting his favorite vital organ.

    "This is all I have, sir. I don''t want you to take," said Daniel in a rising voice.

    Aaron took a deep breath at Daniel''s words, without thinking he took Daniel''s hand and invited him to sit on the sofa not far from where he was standing. After throwing Daniel on the sofa, Aaron stood on his hips in front of Daniel.

    "If you don''t want to start talking too then don''t me me if I really castrate you Daniel," said Aaron repeating his words to threaten Daniel.

    "I apologize, sir,e on, don''t be too serious like that. I will exin about Miss Anne, so yesterday I saw her at a nce near the London Eye, she was driving her car to the highway. Because I was afraid I did not see it properly, I took a photo of her car te for me to check the data and I found surprising result. Miss Anne is now studying at UAL, University of the art of London," exined Daniel at length to his master.

    "Are you serious, this time? You are not lying to me, right?" asked Aaron coldly with suspicion.

    "I''m telling you the truth, sir. Her full name is Marianne, right?" asked Daniel back

    "I don''t even know her full name, I only know her name is Anne," Aaron replied softly, he felt annoyed because Daniel could know Anne''s full name before him.

    "Okay then, if that''s the case it''s better if wee to UAL tomorrow. Fortunately, ourpany has a cooperation program with UAL," said Daniel excitedly trying to calm the master who looked disappointed.

    "Are you serious?? But why don''t I know if there is a cooperation program like that with UAL?" asked Aaron in a rising voice, his face was now filled with anger.

    Seeing the threatening expression of Aaron, Daniel then exined everything from the start to him. Daniel told him that he found out about this cooperation program this morning by ident. And he remembered that cooperation again this afternoon when he saw Anne in the London Eye parking area. At that time, he was following Aaron who went with Amanda. Hearing Daniel''s story gave a huge happy smile on Aaron''s handsome face that previously looked very angry because he did not know about thepany''s cooperation with the campus where Anne was currently studying.

    "I get it now, your job is to confirm whether it was the Anne I''m looking for or another Anne and if it''s the Anne I''m looking for then please find out what major she took. We will go to the campus once you''ve gathered all of the information I ask you to collect," Aaron said softly with a smile which red up on her thin lips.

    "Okay, then, I will try to gather as many information as possible. Ah, right, you better take a shower first. Amanda''s fragranceing out from your body could be smelled from hundreds meters," Daniel replied quickly as he closed his nose, he could tell that the fragrance of the perfume used by Amanda was sticking strongly on Aaron''s body.

    Aaron then sniffed his arm after hearing Daniel''s words, an expression of disgust immediately appeared on Aaron''s face when he managed to smell Amanda''s very pungent perfume.

    "What a strange girl, it looks like she immediately poured out a bottle full of perfume to her body," said Aaron coldly as he tried to remove the shirt that was still attached to his body.

    "It seems so, ha ha ha ... Okay then, May I excuse myself so that I can start finding out the truth about Miss Anne''s whereabouts. After I get the information you ask I will immediately inform you, sir," said Daniel quietly while saying goodbye to Aaron.

    Aaron just nodded his head slowly in response to Daniel''s words, he immediately went into the bathroom not long after his personal assistant left. He wanted to get rid of Amanda''s scent that was still lingering on his body, while still soaking in the bathtub Aaron called one of his servants to throw away the Gi shirt he had just worn. He did not want to wear that shirt anymore, it seemed like he was very disgusted by wearing clothes that had been in long contact with Amanda.

    "I hope you remember what you owe me when we meet tomorrow, Anne," Aaron said quietly while enjoying the red wine that the waiter had just brought, the same waiter who had been assigned to throw away Aaron''s shirt.

    A smile blossomed on Aaron''s face so long it hurt his cheek. Aaron was so happy even though he only heard a piece of information about Anne''s whereabouts. The anxiety for the past three months immediately disappeared without a trace and a warm feeling was now growing rapidly in his heart.

    To be continued

 Chapter 38 - Edwards Plan

    <h4>Chapter 38 - Edward''s n</h4>

    The morning atmosphere at the UAL campus looked a little different this morning, lots of luxury cars filled the parking area. Anne, who woke upte, seemed to have trouble finding a parking space. Fortunately, her car was a sedan that did not take up much space. She could still find a ce at the very end of the parking area, it was rarely used by students because it was far from the exit. After parking the car safely, Anne got out of her car and walked to her ssroom, carrying two heavy bags in both hands.

    "Why the campus is so crowded today? Is there any special asion I was not aware of?" muttered Anne softly as she stared at the field full of people. ??

    Anne had stopped her footsteps for a few moments. But she finally continued her steps towards the ssroom because the first lesson was about to start. Anne then ran off the field to her ssroom.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, there was a Roll-Royce Phantom Drophead parking nicely not far from the field, Aaron slowly lowered his sunsses from his sharp nose with a smile on his face. He did not want to get off the car because he wanted to wait for Anne''s arrival. He decided toe to UAL earlier than the previous schedule after receiving news from Daniel who sent Anne''s personal data to himst night. He made a quick decision the seconds he had confirmed that Anne was a student at UAL who majored in Fashion designer. He decided toe to the art campus alone without being escorted by bodyguards or Daniel who had not even woken up.

    "Finally, I''ve found you, Anne," Aaron muttered softly, his chest which previously felt very tight was now a bit relieved when he saw with his own eyes the figure of the woman he had been looking for in thest three months.

    Tring

    Aaron''s smartphone which he ced on the dashboard of his expensive car received a message, he quickly grabbed his cellphone and read the iing message. After reading the message sent by Daniel, shortly afterward Aaron drove his favorite car leaving the campus area. He had achieved his goal to see Anne at the campus so he decided to go to the office first to finish some important things before returning to UAL in the afternoon. He was nning to give a talk rted to hispany''s cooperation program with UAL especially for the graphic design department in which he asked them to design a new logo for hispany.

    When Anne arrived in her ssroom, almost all of her ssmates had taken a seat in the ssroom, including Linda who was already sitting in her chair next to an empty chair. She already saved a seat for Anne just like she usually did when Anne waste toe to the ss.

    "Anne! Hurry up!! I''ve saved you a seat," Linda shrieked loudly as she waved her hand at Anne, who was still standing at the entrance.

    "Yes," said Anne loudly as she walked over to her chair.

    When Anne was about to sit on the chair, a fierce lecturer named Mrs. Martha entered the ss. She was a lecturer who did not hesitate to give bad grades to her students when the students did not submit assignments. That was why Anne decided to go home instead of getting yelled at by the fiercest lecturer in the Fashion designer department at UAL since her assignments were ruined by Edward''s men who purposely hit her so all of her work fell into the water. The students submitted their assignments one by one by immediately walking in front of the ss including Anne. Mrs. Marta could have asked one of the students to submit her colleagues'' assignments before handing them over to her, but Mrs. Martha would prefer that her students walked forward by themselves and submitted their assignments. This was because Mrs. Martha wanted to know each face of her students.

    "Before starting the lesson, I want to apologize for not being able toe in yesterday, there were some important things I have to take care of. That''s why I reschedule the ss and ask all of you to study on your own and now we will continue with ourst meeting lesson. Open your manuals and prepare your tools," said Mrs. Martha quietly while opening the lesson.

    "Yes ma''am," said all the students in unison.

    Shortly thereafter, the ss was quiet again when Mrs. Martha started the lesson. No one knew that the real reason for Mrs. Martha''s absence yesterday was because of Edward. He asked his housekeeper to contact Mrs. Martha, who was a famous designer in London, toe to her house to meet Edward''s mother named Lisa Cole. He asked his housekeeper to tell her that Lisa was having trouble finding thetest clothes for the winter season. As a socialite who was very busy with her various social activities, Mrs. Lisa needed lots of nice up-to-date clothes, she did not want to waste the opportunity when she found out that one of her favorite designers hade to her house. She asked for lots of clothes from Mrs. Martha and the request was immediately approved by Mrs. Martha. She got super busy that she finally canceled her teaching schedule at the UAL campus. Edward did this for a very specific reason. He felt guilty for Anne after seeing the sad expression on Anne''s face when one of his subordinates ruined her task. That was why he made such a n so that Mrs. Martha would note to campus and the n was sessfully executed.

    Two hourster, Mrs. Martha''s ss finally ended, the tense and cold atmospheres in the ssroom during the lesson were gone immediately. All students including Anne and Linda seemed happy after Mrs. Marta left the room as they can free themselves from the intense teaching session. The entire students tried so hard to not make any single sounds since the beginning of the lesson. It was forbidden for students to speak in Mrs. Martha''s ss unless she asked them to. That was why the title of the most Killer lecturer was well suited for Mrs. Martha.

    "I almost forgot," shrieked Anne loudly.

    "What? What''s up?" Linda asked in surprise, she was tidying her textbook when she was surprised to hear Anne''s scream. Anne suddenly got up from her chair.

    "Bank ... I have to go to the bank now, Linda," said Anne quickly.

    "Do you want to go, now?" Linda asked back to Anne who seemed to be tidying her books in a hurry.

    "Yes," replied Anne briefly, carrying her bag quickly.

    "If you go now, that means you won''t attend the Connary Corp seminar," Linda said confusedly.

    "I don''t really like meeting people like them, Linda, you can just go. I have more important business. See you tomorrow, Linda ... Goodbye," said Anne loudly as she ran to the exit leaving Linda alone, she kept running towards the parking area which was getting fuller.

    Edward, who had juste out of his ssroom, seemed to squint his eyes when he saw Anne running in a hurry, but his girlfriend named Sarah suddenly clung to his arm when he was about to ask his men about Anne.

    "I''m hungry, Edward," whispered the spoiled Sarah.

    "Ok, let''s go to the canteen," said Edward quickly as he continued to stare at Anne''s car slowly leaving the campus.

    To be continued

 Chapter 39 - Become Queen In Own Palace

    <h4>Chapter 39 - Be Queen In Own Pce</h4>

    Finally, the seminar from the Connery corporation began, students majoring in graphic design seemed to get top priority. They sat in the front seat closest to the stage where the CEO of the Connery corporation and his subordinates were, while the next seats were filled by representatives from lecturers along with several selected students from other majors. Behind them then sat the other students who had been arranged in such a way by themittee and those students who did not get seats could stand up. They can still follow the program because there are already tworge LCD screens that disy the scenery on the stage.

    "God is human, so handsome," ??

    "Luckily we can sit this close to this CEO, ording to the rumors he is still single,"

    "Geez I really can''t stand sitting this close to this handsome man,"

    "What dreams I had.st night I could meet this handsome man, "

    " It must be a very beautiful lover, "

    " Why is there a man this handsome God, I really can''t sit quietly hearing the exnation from his assistant, "

    Graphic design students who sit in the three front rows. They seem to fail to focus, they don''t listen to Daniel''s exnation, who is giving rules for graphic design students who want to take part in a logo-makingpetition for a subsidiary of Connery Corporation. Instead, they looked at Aaron without blinking, while whispering to each other,menting on Aaron''s physical appearance, who had been trying to scan the female students in front of him. Aaron tried to find the figure of Anne he really wanted to meet, the only reason he came to UAL was to meet Anne. However, after being in the multipurpose room at the UAL campus for nearly 45 minutes Aaron did not find the girl he was looking for, even the six men he ordered to look for Anne did not get the results he wanted.

    Aaron''s handsome face became even more unfriendly when he read the message that had just entered his cellphone, in that message he got the information that Anne had left campus three hours ago. This means that Anne only takes 1 course, knowing this annoys Aaron. His efforts toe to the best arts college in Ennd turned out to be in vain, because the person he wanted to look for was not there. Daniel, who was sitting next to the MC, took a deep breath when he saw Aaron''s change in expression, he was sure that the current touch was in an unfriendly state. Slowly he shifted his seat to Aaron who was sitting on the end of the sofa.

    "Don''t mess around, sir, you can''t just leave this event suddenly. The good name of the Connery Corporation is really at stake this time, and I won''t let you just run away in the middle of the event," Daniel whispered softly, trying to smile in front of him. all the students who were looking at him who were sitting beside Aaron.

    "I know bastard, don''t teach me," Aaron said softly as he smoothed his ck coat.

    "Good, this is only Aaron that I know," said Daniel chuckled teasingly Aaron.

    "Shut up Daniel, or I''ll send you to an African national park so you can live with lions and crocodiles," fiercely irritated Aaron.

    Daniel justughed at Aaron''s words, he then sat back down to his chair again to check his cellphone. He wanted to know what caused Aaron to be upset this time, Daniel finally knew what caused Aaron to be angry. It turned out that one of his men managed to get CCTV footage around the campus, which showed that Anne left the campus area 3 hours ago.

    "No wonder this lion is angry, it turns out that the prey has already fled first," said Daniel silently as he looked at Aaron who was walking towards the MC to exin the cooperation program made by hispany with the UAL campus, especially students majoring in graphic design.

    Anne smiled at the simple flower shop that now belongs to her, after leaving campus Anne went straight to the bank to get the money she had agreed to the amount with Mr. August to buy Mr. August''s flower shop. When he arrived at the flower shop it turned out that Mr. August had already summoned a notary who was going to make their sale and purchase official, so that now the simple flower shop that was on the show was legally his.

    "Looks like I have to give a little touch in this flower shop to make it look more attractive to customers," said Anne to herself, staring at the flower shop which was empty without any items. Anne did ask that the flower shop be vacated. So Mr. August brought all the goods in the flower shop.

    Anne quickly took out her cellphone and looked for some interesting wall paint rmendations, she was also seen looking for an appropriate interior design for her new flower shop.

    "I got it, I think this color is perfect for my flower shop," said Anne excitedly as she looked at her cellphone screen which showed some good paintbinations.

    Because she wanted to start her business immediately, Anne finally decided to immediately go to a paint shop not far from her apartment, she wanted her flower shop to open soon, so she decided to change all the paint in the shop with lighter colors. Using her car again, Anne went to a paint shop to choose several colorbinations that she had previously chosen, afterpleting the payment and asking the clerk to deliver the paint she bought to her flower shop Anne then went on to find some beautiful pots in a shop. equipment that Mr. August announced.

    "Don''t wait for your king toe, Anne, make your own pce and be the queen there," said Anne softly, staring at the shop supplies that had just been unloaded by the courier in front of her new flower shop.

    Continued

 Chapter 40 - Jacks Plan

    <h4>Chapter 40 - Jack''s n</h4>

    When it was already eight o''clock in the evening, Aaron still had to ept the request of the UAL students to take a photo together. It seemed like he was trying so hard to hold his emotions back. The fragrance of the students'' various perfumes mingled into one was very pungent and it gave him a terrible headache. Daniel, who knew his master was ufortable, could only smile from his seat without doing anything. He could only share his sympathy about what happened to his master without being able to help him escape from the crowd of female students.

    After forty-five minutes trapped among the UAL students, Aaron was finally able to free himself from the crowd after one of the lecturers tried to drive out the female students. Daniel had asked the lecturer to help Aaron got out of the unexpected situation. Aaron''s face was so red since he was trying his best to hold back his anger. He then walked toward where Daniel was. ??

    "Are you trying to test me, Danie? You are really trying to create a situation with me, Daniel," Aaron said coldly, ring at Daniel.

    "What did I do wrong?" asked Daniel, pretending to be innocent about the whole incident.

    "You didn''t see how those female students were gathering around me like a bunch of female bees?" replied Aaron in a rising voice.

    Hearing Aaron''s words calling the beautiful female students as bees made him burst outughing until his tears came out.

    "Keep onughing, Daniel, don''t me me if I tear your mouth wide open," Aaron threatened Daniel.

    "This is the first time I heard someone referring to beautiful girls as female bees, you are truly extraordinary, sir," said Daniel quickly, closing his mouth.

    "Bees are noisy while looking for honey, just like those students," Aaron replied curtly.

    "Don''t me the girls, me your greedy good looks," Daniel said curtly as he walked slowly leaving Aaron towards the exit.

    Aaron, who still did not understand the meaning of Daniel''s conversation, tilted his head in horror. However, a smile soon appeared on his face when he managed to understand the meaning of Daniel''s words. When Aaron smiled, the girls who had not yet got their photo shouted loudly again, it shocked Aaron a bit to the point where he gained full consciousness. Without waiting longer, Aaron immediately followed Daniel''s steps out of the multipurpose building. He did not want to be surrounded by the female bees that drove him crazy just like before. His bodyguards were not able to help him inside since they were assigned to guard the outside of the building. That way, Aaron could easily get into his car without being disturbed after exited out of the room. Although it can be seen how some girls were waiting for him outside the building by queuing nicely.

    "Girls these days are very scary, they don''t hesitate to scream like that at all," said Daniel quietly, shaking his head slowly when he saw the female students trying to approach the car.

    "But I know one girl who isn''t like any of them," Aaron said quickly.

    Daniel closed his mouth immediately when Aaron talked about Anne, he was actually also surprised at the girl. It was unbelievable knowing that Anne chose to go home earlier when a handsome CEO from a famouspany will visit her campus. It was kind of shocking as well knowing that Aaron was someone who would make any girl fell in love with him instantly. Daniel then instructed the driver to immediately leave the campus area. Daniel took out his cellphone to waste some time in the car since there was no conversation happening between him and Aaron. He tried to find Anne''s address from the student''s personal data. But he got disappointed again because the address that Anne entered was her old address at Newcastle Upon Tyne.

    When Daniel was trying to find Anne''s address, Aaron was looking at his cellphone disying Anne''s inactive phone number while sitting anxiously in the back seat.

    "I will not give up Anne, I wille to ask you to fulfill the promise you owe me," said Aaron to himself, smiling at his cellphone.

    Not long after, Aaron closed his eyes, the journey from UAL to his house took almost an hour. He chose to go home because he was very ufortable with his clothes, which had been pulled by the UAL students who asked for a photo with him earlier. The pungent scent of their perfume was also left on his clothes.

    Meanwhile, in her new flower shop, Anne looked very messy with clothes full of paint residue. Anne still helped with the painting process even though she had hired two painters to repaint her new shop. Anne insisted to help even after being told by the painters that she did not need to help out. She was persistent in making a picture on the wall near the cashier table where she would sitter, Anne''s efforts were worth it because the picture she made looked very beautiful and it made everyone smile when they saw it. Anne drew several sunflowers that were in contrast to the sky blue background paint.

    "Thank you, miss, you pay us too much than we initially agreed on," said the first painter with teary eyes when he saw the money Anne handed to him.

    "Yes, miss, we usually got paid half the payment you have already given to us. Moreover, we were only assigned to paint a small shop," added the second painter in response to the words of the first painter.

    "It''s okay, sir, just consider the rest as a tip from me because the two of you have helped me making my flower shop looked very beautiful," said Anne, smiling sincerely.

    "Thank you miss, thank you again for your kindness. I hope your flower shop is selling well," said the two painters almost simultaneously praying for Anne sincerely.

    "Amen," answered Anne quickly.

    Not long after, the two painters finally left Anne happily because the wages given by Anne were twice the wages they usually received every day, even though they did not do much work.

    "I''m so tired, I better go home. I still have a lot of things to do tomorrow," said Anne quietly while yawning, she was very tired but also very happy because this flower shop was now looked more beautiful with her new paint.

    After tidying up her painting tools, Anne locked the door of her new shop which was still empty and walked towards her sedan she parked in front of the shop. After leaving the new shop, Anne drove straight to her apartment not far from the shop. While driving the car, she kept smiling and thanking God repeatedly for giving her an easy way to start everything over.

    Geneva, Switzend

    Jack, who had just finished taking a shower, was seen sitting at his desk in his room. He got interested in one of the articles about Aaron Sean Connery, who had just received an award from UAL for the coboration he made with the best art college in the UK.

    "It looks like you have started to spread your wings, Aaron," Jack said softly, as a fellow entrepreneur he really admired Aaron''s way of working. But he had a personal grudge against Aaron after he saw a photo of Aaron walking with Anne near Anne''s apartment a few months ago.

    Soon, a smile appeared on Jack''s face.

    "See you soon Aaron, I want to see your abilities with my own eyes,"

    To be continued

 Chapter 41 - The Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 41 - The Unexpected Meeting</h4>

    Aaron, who couldn''t sleep all night after returning from UAL, was seen sitting at the dining table. There, a variety of British-style food was served in front of him, which was great since they were all his favorite food. But he has been sitting on his chair for nearly forty minutes and he didn''t even touch a single food, only a sip of water that had entered his body. Thinking about the incident at UAL yesterday annoyed him, he had canceled all his promises toe to campus that Monday. However, everything was in vain because he couldn''t achieve his goal. Anne, who he wanted to meet so badly, was not at the campus.

    Therge clock on the wall in the living room chimed so badly that it broke the silence in the mansion, but Aaron still didn''t budge. He was still in his chair without touching anything, as if his soul was no longer inside his body. Sitting there like a corpse. ??

    "Good morning," Daniel said softly to the waiter who opened the door for him.

    "Morning, sir," replied the servant quickly.

    "Where is Mr. Aaron?" asked Daniel as he walked into the house into the living room.

    "At the dinner table, he has been sitting there for almost an hour but he doesn''t eat anything," replied the waiter who has worked at Aaron''s house for more than twenty years in a friendly manner.

    "Ok, thanks for the info, Jully," said Daniel briefly as he walked quickly to the dining table, when he arrived at the dining room Daniel took a deep breath when he saw that all the food didn''t move a single inch from its ce. It looked like Aaron didn''t even bother to eat even a bite of it.

    Just as Jully said before, he effortlessly grabbed a fork and stuck it into a piece of turkey meat, and put it in his mouth quickly. While chewing, Daniel nced asionally at Aaron, who still didn''t move at all, it was such a golden opportunity for Daniel as he could enjoy Aaron''s breakfast voraciously. After nearly fifteen minutes, Daniel ended his eating because his stomach was no longer able to store that much delicious food.

    "Are you full?" Asked Aaron, suddenly startling at Daniel who was wiping his mouth using a handkerchief.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Daniel choked even though there was nothing in his mouth, he quickly grabbed the ss filled with water in front of him and immediately drank it by emptying the ss. Seeing how Daniel panicky drunk the water had made Aaron smile without speaking, he then got up from his chair and walked away from Daniel who was still in his chair. He walked right to the exit door. When he realized Aaron was leaving, Daniel immediately got up from his chair and chased his master to the front yard where his car was parked and ready to take them away.

    "If you can''t go any faster then don''t me me if I''m going to find another driver, Daniel," Aaron shouted loudly as he got into the car.

    "No, please don''t do it!!! I need this job!" shouted Daniel loudly, he elerated his footsteps towards the driver''s seat.

    Seeing Daniel running around made Aaron smile, Aaron then closed his eyes while leaning back on the chair after fastening his seat belt. Aaron let Daniel get ready first.

    "And where exactly we are going?"

    "UAL," Aaron replied quickly interrupting Daniel''s words.

    "Going to that campus, again? Didn''t we just return from the campusst night? Then why do we have to go there so early again?" asked Daniel, confused.

    "You know Daniel, a long time ago when a servant tried to disobey the master, he would have been beheaded right away. Do you want me to do the same thing?" asked Aaron back without opening his eyes.

    "Such a cruel thing to say! Okay then, we are going to that campus again now. But don''t me me if you will meet those bees again, don''t even expect me to help you," Daniel replied curtly as he stepped on the gas of his car. Following Aaron''s order, it didn''t take long for Aaron''s favorite ck Roll-Royce Phantom Drophead to leave therge courtyard of Aaron''s residence driving to the best art campus in Ennd.

    On the way to the UAL campus, there was no conversation between Aaron and Daniel. The driver was so concentrated on driving. Initially, Daniel was only Aaron''s personal assistant, but he also made Daniel his driver now. He did not entrust his life to anyone other than Daniel, who he had known for a very long time and his loyalty was tested. However, Aaron didn''t hesitate to scold Daniel and he didn''t feel bad for doing it so often. Fortunately, Daniel was never angry because he knew well how''s Aaron''s character. Someone who was so easily triggered and got angry even for trivial things.

    "This time I will definitely meet you, Anne, I will find you and ..."

    Brakkk

    All the items in the car were thrown forward when Daniel suddenly hit the brakes. The sudden brake had made Aaron almost fell forward. Luckily, he already wore the seat belt properly so the embarrassing incident didn''t have to happen.

    "Fuckkk !!! Have you lost your driving skills, Daniel?!!!" Aaron shouted loudly.

    "Sorry sir, I had to hit the brake suddenly because there was a car in front of us that immediately cut the road and now the car has stopped in front of us," Daniel replied softly as he tried to quickly grab a gun under his seat.

    Aaron''s anger faded when he heard Daniel''s words, he slowly turned his gaze towards the ck Jeep Wrangler Rubicon that did cut Daniel''s line. Without speaking, Aaron removed his seat belt and got out of the car towards the ck Jeep with firm steps. However, when he passed the car, Aaron''s steps stopped right away when he saw the Jeep driver got out of his car.

    "Jackson Muller," Aaron muttered softly when he saw the figure of a man standing in front of him.

    Jackson, who just arrived in Enndst night, smiled at Aaron while taking off his sunsses and walked slowly towards where Aaron was standing.

    "Long time no see Mr. Aaron Sean Connery," Jack said pleasantly, stretching out his hand toward Aaron.

    To be continued

 Chapter 42 - Hasnt Healed Yet

    <h4>Chapter 42 - Hasn''t Healed Yet</h4>

    Aaron smiled when he saw the figure of Jackson Muller in front of him, he then weed Jackson''s hand and held it tightly as he red at Jackson who was also smiling at him.

    "It''s great to see you again, sir," said Aaron pleasantly. ??

    "I am also d to meet you and I also want to apologize for what just happened, I purposely asked my driver to cut through your car, Mr. Aaron," replied Jackson directly without sounding guilty.

    "You can just call me Aaron, I think I don''t deserve to be called that way by someone as great as you Mr. Jackson," asked Aaron quietly as he let go of his hand from the hand of the Swiss man in front of him.

    "Then, call me by my name as well, without using Mr. then. I think we will be closer to each other if we call by name," said Jack with a smile.

    Aaron smiled at Jack''s words, after making small talk for a while they both finally got into their respective cars and left the ce. Wanting to continue the conversation in a morefortable ce, Aaron was forced to cancel his n toe to UAL.

    "Are you sure you want to speak to the Swiss man, sir?" asked Daniel slowly as he drove his car right behind Jackson''s car to a designated ce.

    "Yes, Daniel. I''m very curious about that man, Jackson Patrick Muller is a man who doesn''t get along well with people easily. That''s why I didn''t refuse his invitation, I want to know what Jackson Muller''s purpose is actually to invite me to meet him. I''m sure he must have a specific goal other than asking me for afternoon tea," replied Aaron softly with a smile staring at the Jeep Wrangler Rubicon in front of his car.

    Daniel nodded his head at Aaron''s words, he then returned to focus on driving his car following the speed of Jackson''s car which seemed to elerate through the busy highway that morning.

    Meanwhile, the UAL campus looked like its usual normal day. Some graphic design students were seen gathering in several ces. They discussed thepetition held by the Connery Corporation that asked the participants to design the new logo of a subsidiary of the Connery Corporation. Just like what had been exined by Daniel, the assistant of Aaron Sean Connery the other day. They seemed interested to participate in thepetition held by thepany owned by the handsome CEO, which made many female students fail to focus fully on the seminar yesterday.

    Anne, who just got out of her car, looked confused when she saw that the graphic design students seemed so busy in the morning.

    "Don''t be surprised Anne, that is the effect of the seminar that was given by Connery Corporation yesterday," said Linda suddenly from behind, startling Anne who was standing beside the field.

    "Linda!!! You almost give me a heart attack, can you stop shocking me like this? Good thing I don''t have any history with heart disease and it was given by God. Imagine if it is a human-made, it might fall out the seconds you shock me like that," squealed Anne in a raised voice while clutching her chest that was pounding very hard after being startled by Linda.

    "Hahaha ... I''m sorry, Miss Anne, it''s your fault why you have to daydream in a morning like this," said Linda trying to defend herself with augh.

    "I''m not daydreaming, I''m just surprised to see graphic design students are so busy in the morning," said Anne quietly.

    "You should have joined yesterday''s seminar, Anne. So you can find out what has made the graphic design students be this busy so early," said Linda quickly as she pulled Anne''s arm to walk toward the ssroom.

    "What happened at the seminar?" asked Anne curiously.

    Linda took a deep breath at the question from her best friend, she then told Anne what had happened yesterday on campus. During the time Linda shared the story about what happened at the campus yesterday, Anne only nodded her head many times while smiling. But then Linda got annoyed after seeing Anne just smiling without speaking. The reason was that she had shared about the very handsome CEO of the Connery Corporation with great enthusiasm, but Anne did not show any exciting expression. It was normal for Linda to get this annoyed since she was so into the handsome CEO and she expected Anne to be as excited as her.

    "Are you straight? Are you even a normal regr woman, Anne? Why you seem like you are not interested in that handsome businessman?" asked Linda in a rising voice.

    "Yes, I''m straight and I''m also normal, Linda. I still like men, it''s just that I don''t want to deal with rich men like that anymore. Trust me, what appears on the surface does not always look like what''s on the inside, I''ve experienced it myself," said Anne, smiling meaningfully toward Linda.

    "What do you mean, Anne?" Linda asked again.

    Anne just smiled at her friend''s question, she then elerated her footsteps towards the ssroom leaving Linda who was still curious about her previous answer. Anne ignored Linda''s screams, who kept calling her name from behind.

    "I don''t want to have to deal with rich men like that anymore, Linda, what I want now is to be able to live my life in peace without having to get into trouble anymore. I want to enjoy life without having to feel fear and anxiety just like before," said Anne to herself while keep walking toward the ssroom, Anne had decided to not get involved with any rich men for the rest of her life again after what she had experienced during the time she was still Leonardo Ganke''s wife. That trauma seemed to have left a big wound inside her heart.

    To be continued

 Chapter 43 - Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Punishment</h4>

    Throughout the ss, Linda was still curious about Anne''s answer earlier this morning. She really didn''t focus on the lesson given by the lecturer because she was still very wondering about the purpose and direction of Anne''s previous conversation. Somehow she felt like Anne was hiding something big from her.

    "Look up front, Linda. Don''t keep looking at me like that, I''m scared," said Anne quietly, as she pushed away Linda''s hand that was holding her face and looked at Anne, who was sitting right next to Linda. ??

    "Answer my question first, what did you mean by what you said this morning?" said Linda softly.

    "There''s nothing strange, Linda, I''m just rambling. Let''s focus on the lessons, you know the lecturer who is teaching us now," Anne quickly tried to change Linda''s views so she wouldn''t stare at Anne.

    m!

    Suddenly there was a sound of a table being pounded from the front, which turned out to be from Mrs. Martha, the most killer lecturer in fashion design major. The sound of the table being mmed suddenly made all the students shocked, including Anne and Linda, who immediately faced the front quickly.

    "Marianne!!!! Since earlier I''ve been trying to be patient but you continue to test my patience! Now leave my ss right now or this whole ss will get a D from me!!" snapped Mrs. Martha in a rising voice.

    Thump!

    Anne startled at the words of Mrs. Martha, all of her friends immediately turned towards her, full of anger. It was as if they were ordering Anne to leave the ssroom, so that they all wouldn''t get a D from Mrs. Martha.

    "Marianne ..."

    "I understand, ma''am," replied Anne quickly as she tidied up her books and prepared to leave the ssroom.

    Linda, who was sitting next to Anne, looked pale. She didn''t think that Mrs. Marta would throw Anne out like that. In fact, this was her fault. Because she couldn''t bear to see Anne left, she suddenly stood up with one hand up.

    "What are you doing, Belinda?" asked Mrs. Martha in a rising tone.

    "This is not purely Anne''s fault, I too ..."

    "If you don''t like my decision to kick Anne out of my ss this time, don''t be surprised if I''ll make you repeat this course next year," said Mrs. Martha,quickly cutting Linda''s words. She hated when students argued with her.

    Hearing Mrs. Martha''s threat, Linda''s face became even paler than before. She couldn''t possibly repeat this semester next year, because it would hinder her graduation on time. And Linda didn''t want that to happen, because it would disappoint her family, especially her mother, who was strongly against her studying at UAL.

    Anne turned to Linda with a smile and shook her head slowly. She forbade Linda to get involved in the matter this time, because it would be useless. Linda immediately sat back into her chair, feeling guilty for Anne, because she had put Anne in big trouble this time.

    Not long after that, Anne had finished tidying her books back into her bag. She then got up from her chair and walked toward the door. When she arrived in front of Mrs. Martha, Anne paused to say goodbye to the lecturer.

    "Wait, Anne, I really won''t let you join my ss this time, but that doesn''t mean you are free from assignments. You have to do the same paper as thest assignment I gave, but this time make five copies," said Mrs Martha loudly.

    "F-five copies?," shrieked Anne, startled.

    "Why? Do you mind? If you mind you don''t have to do it, it''s okay, as long as you''re ready to ept a D, which means you''ll repeat this course next year," said Mrs. Martha without guilt.

    "Yes, ma''am, I will definitely do it," replied Anne quickly.

    "Good, and don''t forget to submit them tomorrow afternoon before five. Anyter than that, I won''t ept them," said Mrs. Martha again, warning Anne.

    "I understand ma''am, then if you''ll excuse me," Anne stuttered. Mrs. Martha nodded her head slowly in response to Anne''s words.

    After getting permission from the lecturer, Anne then immediately ran out of the ssroom to her car to go to the bookstore. She had to find some fashion magazines that she would use as materials for this assignment. Moreover, she was currently assigned to make 5 different assignments and this meant that she needed a lot of magazines as reference materials for her assignment. When Anne ran to the parking area, Edward saw her.

    "Why did that kid leave? Isn''t it still ss hours?" said Edward curiously.

    "Do I need to find out, sir?" asked Edward''s man, Bobby, quickly.

    "Ok, do it," replied Edward briefly without taking his eyes off Anne, who had driven her car out of the campus area.

    The Ledbury

    At a table in The Ledbury Restaurant, Aaron and Jack sat together, enjoying the best dishes from The Ledbury, one of the best restaurants in London.

    "I see your business is growing rapidly, Aaron," Jack said slowly, opening the conversation.

    "Yours too, Jack. Yesterday I saw on the news that you just received an award for bringing Muller Finance International to be the number one financepany in Europe for two months in a row," Aaron said quickly, trying to throw the ball at Jack.

    "It''s just luck. It''s because of my team''s extraordinary work. It''s not the result of my own hard work, Aaron. Oh yeah, how about your new project with the art college?" Jack asked quietly as he grabbed the bottle of wine in front of him and poured it into his and Aaron''s already empty sses.

    "Oh, about the coboration between mypany and the UAL campus, it is a CSR program from thepany with selected campuses, and we have done this program regrly every year with a different program. So this is not really a big news," Aaron replied at length, trying to be humble.

    "This is a great program for students, because with this they can have the opportunity to ..."

    Jack couldn''t finish his words, as he saw the girl he had been looking for in thest few months got out of a sedan and walked towards the bookstore in front of the restaurant where he was sitting. He suddenly got up from his chair and ran towards the bookstore, leaving Aaron looking confused.

    It didn''t take long for Jack to arrive at the bookstore across the street. He immediately entered the shop and looked for a girl with long hair carrying a ck backpack. His steps stopped when he saw the figure he was looking for. Without thinking, Jack immediately reached out his hand to touch the girl''s shoulder and called her name,

    "Anne."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 44 - Almost

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Almost</h4>

    Hearing her name was called had instantly stopped Anne from reaching several fashion magazines in front of her. Her heart beat faster when she managed to recognize the voice that was calling her from behind. However, when she was about to turn around, suddenly there was a sound of crying from a small child, who had alsoe from behind her, which made her not turn around.

    "Hu hwaa hwaaaa ..." ??

    "Lili, why are you crying, Honey?" asked a beautiful woman worriedly to a 10 year old girl who was standing right behind Jack.

    "My sketchbook is stepped on by this uncle, mom, look, it''s dirty," replied the little girl named Lili loudly, pointing to the drawing book under Jack''s feet.

    "Excuse me, sir, can you please lift your feet. You have stepped on my daughter''s drawing book," said the mother of the small child named Lili, in a rising voice.

    Hearing thedy''s words asking Jack to lift his foot suddenly made him immediately lift his leg spontaneously. His face reddened when he saw the marks of his shoes on Lili''s picture book.

    "Sorry I identally stepped on it and ..."

    "Hwaaa hwaa Mommy, look at my drawing book. It''s so dirty, mom," Lily cried even louder when she saw that the drawing book was dirty.

    Seeing an opportunity, Anne instantly left the ce as quickly as possible. She was now even more convinced that the man who previously called her name was Jack, the barista who had worked with her a few months ago. Anne tried to forget the pain by staying away from the people who had hurt her, as she didn''t want to remember their evil deeds to her.

    While people crowded the aisle in the bookstore because of Lili''s loud crying, Anne had managed to get out of the bookstore without buying anything. She decided to look for another bookstore, even though in fact the bookstore she had just visited was the biggest bookstore in London. She drove her car and left the bookstore.

    "I hope we don''t have to meet again, Jack. I don''t want to remember your mean words back then again," said Anne quietly, as she drove her car to the highway.

    Just when Anne''s car came out of the bookstore parking area, Aaron entered the bookstore in a hurry. He was curious why Jack did note out of the bookstore. When entering the shop, Aaron was surprised by several people who were interrogating Jack harshly. Because Aaron felt sorry for Jack, who was being cornered, he finally intervened. He tried to exin what had happened to the other visitors after seeing the CCTV footage. In fact, Jack had said from the start that he identally stepped on the picture book of the little girl.

    However, due to therge number of people in the shop, some of the other visitors became emotional, including Lily''s father, who didn''t know anything because he had juste to the bookstore and was surprised to see his daughter crying while ming Jack. He even wanted to take thew into his own hands with Jack, until finally Aaron came with CCTV evidence which showed the truth that Jack identally stepped on Lili''s picture book on the floor.

    After seeing the CCTV footage, Lily''s father and the other visitors who tried to judge Jack finally apologized to him one by one. Even the bookstore manager also personally apologized for making him ufortable.

    "We''re sorry sir, we''re really careless for not checking the CCTV footage first," said the bookstore manager apologetically to Jack.

    "It''s ok, I don''t mind it, it''s just that I hope you can educate the parents of every child whoes to this bookstore to look after their children properly. They shouldn''t be busy on their own cell phones, and leave their children and their belongings unattended, until other people were harmed because of their carelessness," Jack replied quickly while ncing sharply at the mother of the child named Lili, who did not pay attention to Lili from the start because she was busy ying on her cellphone.

    "Sorry, sir, I''m really guilty for not taking good care of Lili, that she had to trouble you like this," said Kimmy, who was Lili''s mother regretfully.

    "I also apologize, sir, for speaking harshly to you before. I promise to pay attention to my wife and children again in a public ce like this," added Felix, who was Kimmy''s husband, hoarsely.

    Jack was silent at the apologies of the parents of the little girl who was crying because her picture book was identally stepped on by him. Slowly Jack knelt in front of Lili, who was sitting in a small chair, looking at him with fear, after hearing the screams of people who med their two careless parents.

    "Your name is Lili?" Jack asked softly to Lili.

    "Yes, Uncle, sorry, Uncle, forgive Mommy and Daddy, Uncle. Don''t bring Mommy and Daddy to the police station, Uncle hikss ..." Lily burst into tears when Jack began to speak.

    "Hey beautiful girl, why do you cry? I''m not angry with your parents. I''m only giving advice to them to be better at taking care of you. No one is taking them to the police station. So you just calm down and don''t cry anymore, okay?," Jack said slowly as he grabbed Lili and carried her to calm her.

    "Is it true that Uncle will not bring Mommy and Daddy to the police station?" asked Lili again.

    "Of course not, so what book do you want to buy? Uncle will buy it for you," Jack replied with a smile.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Liliugh out loud. She was very happy when she was allowed to buy whatever books she wanted. Shortly afterwards, Jack and Lili were seen circling the children''s section. Lili pointed at many coloring books and drawing equipments. Because Lili no longer wanted to choose anything else, Jack finally went to the cashier and paid for the items chosen by Lili with pleasure. Both of Lili''s parents felt very embarrassed and ufortable with Jack, because they had scolded Jack for no reason before. And now the man was buying their child lots of coloring books and drawing equipment.

    When he bought things for Lili, Jek finally realized that the girl he was looking for was no longer in the bookstore. Not long after, he finally left the shop a little disappointed because he couldn''t find Anne, even though he was very sure that the girl must be Anne.

    "You deserve to be a father, Jack," Aaron said softly teasing Jack as they both walked out of the bookstore.

    "Don''t be crazy, I really don''t like children, Aaron. I acted like that because I wanted to give his parents a subtle insinuation," Jack replied quickly.

    Aaronughed at the words of the businessman from Switzend. He actually knew that Jackson Patrick Muller was a man who didn''t like marriage as much as himself. But he deliberately said that just to tease him. The two of them finally decided to move to another cafe that was quieter to continue their conversation.

    "Sooner orter I will definitely find your hiding ce, Anne," Jack said to himself, as he drove his car following Aaron''s car to the cafe they were going to.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 45 - Shopias Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 45 - Shopia''s Arrival</h4>

    Anne only arrived at her apartment when the sun began to set. She got out of the neatly parked car carrying arge bag containing several fashion magazines, which she would use as reference material for Mrs. Martha''s assignments. In fact, today she nned to shop for some stuff for her new flower shop. But since she had an assignment from Mrs. Martha, Anne eventually had to cancel her n.

    "Oh my God, I''m so tired today," said Anne softly, when she entered the apartment. ??

    After putting the magazines she had just bought on the sofa, Anne walked to the pantry to open the refrigerator. She immediately drank cold almond milk to ease her thirst. Afterwards, she prepared dinner before starting to do the assignment. When her dinner was done, she enjoyed it in the pantry. Anne sat on a bar stool in the pantry, reading the iing message from Linda, who has been sending her messages with the same contents, namely apologies for getting her into trouble.

    Anne then replied to Linda''s message with a smile emoticon, then she returned to focus on finishing the food on the te. After she was finished, she washed the dishes in the sink and put them back in the dish rack so that her kitchen wouldn''t look messy. She never liked seeing her kitchen messy. Therefore, every time she used the kitchen, she always cleaned it afterwards, so that the kitchen was always clean. Now that her stomach was full, she began working on the assignments. Making five copies of paper was not an easy task, therefore she worked quickly and didn''t want to waste time.

    Apanied by a song from the South Korean boyband, BTS, Anne started topile her papers one by one. The sketches she made were beautifully attached to the four papers she had finished.

    "Ok, Anne, keep your spirit up! One more paper and you can sleep," said Anne, quietly encouraging herself when she looked at the clock which showed three o''clock in the morning.

    While holding back her sleepiness, she finished herst paper carefully. Afterwards, she immediatelyid down on the carpet where she worked. Some of the failed print papers that she had previously made scattered around her. As she couldn''t help feeling sleepy, she finally fell asleep on the carpet with herpleted tasks when it was four o''clock in the morning.

    Meanwhile, at a bar, Jack and Aaron were still enjoying their drinks served by the sexy women they hired to apany them to drink.

    "You''re a really good drinker, Jack," Aaron praised with a bigugh.

    "I''m just following your game, Aaron," Jack replied modestly, as he drank the ss of whiskey that the beautiful woman on his left had just poured.

    "Ha ha ha, look who''s talking! So let''s go to our rooms. It''s almost morning," Aaron said quietly, as he issued eight hundred dor bills for the four sexy women in the VIP room.

    "Thank you for the tip, sir."

    "Wow, this is a lot, sir."

    "Doe again, sir."

    "Do we need to apany you both to your rooms?"

    "Yes sir, we can provide the best service for both of you in the room."

    "Next time,dies, thank you for your service tonight. We are very satisfied. Now if you''ll excuse us. See you next time!" said Aaron. slowly smiling at the four sexy girls who had just taken the money that he had just put on the table.

    "Okay, sir, we''ll wait for your visits again," said the four sexy girls almost simultaneously.

    Aaron and Jack just smiled at their words. Soon they both left the bar and headed for the rooms they had booked on the 18th floor.The bar they visited was in a five-star hotel in Central London, so they both didn''t have to worry even if they got drunk, they could still go to the hotel. Using the elevator, Jack and Aaron finally arrived on the 18th floor. The two of them then headed to their respective rooms that were facing each other.

    Arriving in the room, Aaron immediatelyid down on the bed without taking off his clothes first. His drowsiness overcame his intention to change his clothes. But it was different with Jack, who actually stood outside on the balcony, enjoying his cigarette. He stared at the atmosphere of the city of London which was still very busy at four in the morning. His mind was still wandering to Anne, whom he had almost found today.

    "I will find you Anne, I''ve decided to stay in London," said Jack quietly, as he put out the cigarette he had just smoked.

    Trriiinggg

    Jack''s cell phone on the table rang because of an iing message. Out of curiosity, Jack grabbed his cell phone to see who had sent him a message so early.

    "Sorry to disturb you, sir, but this is very important. Miss Sophia has just flown to London after she messed up your residence in Geneva. It seems that Miss Sophia has just broken up with her football lover and she intends toe back to you. But since she couldn''t find you, she finally made a fuss at your home, and then flew to London when she found out that you''re in London. I hope when you read this message, Miss Sophia hasn''t found you. My salute, Erick."

    Jack''s eyes that were initially sleepy immediately opened wide. As he read the message sent by Erick, his assistant in Switzend, he was quite surprised by the news that his ex-girlfriend, Sophia, had apparently broken up with the ser athlete he had been sponsoring.

    "Apparently you now know who the real source of money is, Sophia," Jack said softly, staring at Sophia''s photo that kept on his cell phone.

    Jack and Sophia had been in a special rtionship for almost two years. They even nned a wedding several years ago before Sophia met the Russian-Portuguese man named Esteban Shevchenko, who was a rising ser athlete at that time. Sophia finally had an affair with Esteban behind Jack for almost eight months. Jack found out about their affair when he received a photo of Sophia and Esteban made love at a hotel in Russia sent by his men.

    Since then Jack had be a cold and rude man. He always thought of women as greedy creatures who were always dazzled by money. Before he went to Ennd, Jack spent his days partying hard with the beautiful girls at his residence to get rid of the pain over Sophia''s affair. After four months of partying, Jack was bored with his new life. So, he finally decided to go to Ennd for a vacation. Because he had a neat skill in concocting drinks, Jack finally tried to apply for work at a five-star hotel in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne as a bartender, because no one knew his identity. He only worked there for 3 weeks as he was being ndered. by a coworker, who took advantage of a drunk guest. Feeling that he had never done anything wrong, Jack finally chose to quit and nned to return to Switzend. But on the way to his apartment, he met Anne.

    "Okay Sophia, I''ll show you the real game," Jack said quietly with a smile. An intention to retaliate crossed his mind.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 46 - Impatient

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Impatient</h4>

    Daniel, who didn''t go to the barst night, had been waiting for Aaron for a long time in front of Aaron''s hotel room since seven in the morning. He sat on a sofa near therge window while ying games on his cell phone. Aaron, who went to sleep as soon as he returned from the bar, had already awoke at nine this morning. He immediately cleaned himself in the bathroom when he read Daniel''s message saying that he had brought him a change of clothes.

    "You''re a role model employee, Daniel," Aaron said quietly when he came out to pick up the clothes Daniel had brought. ??

    "Stop praising me. Hurry and take a shower, I''m hungry," Daniel said curtly.

    "You haven''t eaten yet?" asked Aaron guiltlessly.

    "How do you think I can eat, sir? I''ve been here very early in the morning and have sat in front of your room. How can I eat?" asked Daniel in a rising voice.

    Aaron smiled at Daniel''s words. When he was about to enter his room again, suddenly he stopped his steps and looked at the door to Jack''s room which was still tightly closed.

    "Since I came, he hasn''t opened the door once," Daniel said casually without guilt, while ying the game again. He seemed to know what was on Aaron''s mind.

    "I see. Let him be. Wait for me to shower and then we''ll go down to have breakfast together," Aaron replied, as he closed the door to his room to take a quick shower.

    Daniel only raised his thumb in response to Aaron''s words. He then continued his game again. Daniel came to the hotel after reading the message sent by Aaronst night, saying that he would stay at the hotel with Jack aftering back from the bar for a drink. Therefore, early in the morning, he hade to Aaron''s house to get a change of clothes for his master, then took it to the hotel out of his own initiative.

    Thirty minutester, Aaron had finished his shower and changed into the clean clothes that Daniel brought. He then left his hotel room with a bag filled with dirty clothes, which Daniel finally took. The two of them then walked to the restaurant to eat together without waiting for Jack to wake up. Aaron had sent a message to Jack that he would return to the office first, because there was a meeting he had to attend.

    "Do you want to go to Miss Anne''s campus today again, sir?" Daniel asked quietly to open the conversation when they were already in the restaurant.

    "We''ll go straight to the office, Daniel. I don''t have time to go to her campus anyway, now I know where she is. So in the future, I cane anytime if I want to see her. But this time, we have to immediately take care of business at the office, Daniel," Aaron replied. with a smile, hearing Anne''s name being mentioned made him happy.

    "Fine, I understand, sir," said Daniel briefly, as he put a piece of meat in his mouth.

    Aaron''s smile was still showing when Daniel talked about other important things. He was eager to meet Anne. Without Daniel knowing, Aaron had already obtained Anne''s residential address from one of the lecturers he contacted, and Aaron already nned to meet Anne in person tonight, without Daniel. That was why he wanted to take care of all his business at the office as soon as possible. Aaron only ate two pieces of roasted turkey for breakfast, but somehow he felt full.

    After Daniel had eaten hisst cut of meat, Aaron immediately got up from his chair. He then walked towards the hotel door, leaving Daniel, who was still drinking water to push the food he had just swallowed. With Daniel running after Aaron, they arrived in front of his Range Rover, which had been prepared by the valet. Soon the car left the hotel and headed for the Connery Corporation at high speed.

    In the car, Aaron looked away from the cell phone which disyed a message from Mr. Tobias, one of the lecturers at UAL, who had given him Anne''s address, which turned out to be not far from where he lived. Aaron was really looking forward to meeting Anne. Even though he didn''t have any rtionship with Anne, for some reason he was very excited to meet the girl who had made him uneasy for thest few months. From his seat, Daniel could clearly see that Aaron had been smiling to himself since earlier, through the rearview mirror. He could only remain silent and didn''t want to disturb his master''s happiness. Even though he was actually very curious about what had made him smile to himself like that since they left the hotel, because he was afraid Aaron would be angry. Daniel chose to lock his lips tightly and hold back his curiosity.

    At UAL Campus.

    Anne, who was up all night doing Mrs. Martha''s assignment, seemed to have to bite her finger, because Mrs. Martha said that she just wanted to see Anne''s sincerity without epting the assignment that she had made. As a result, the five-fold paper that Anne made was useless. With limp steps because she was still sleepy, Anne walked to her ssroom, carrying a bag containing five copies of useless paper.

    "Anne, wait!!!" Linda shrieked loudly from behind.

    Hearing her name called, Anne stopped her steps and turned towards the source of the voice. Her smile grew bigger when she saw Linda running over to her.

    "Don''t run, lest you''ll fall and that won''t be funny, Linda," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "I-I have to run to catch you, your footsteps are like kangaroos, you''re very fast," said Linda out of breath.

    "Here, have a drink first, you''re ridiculous," said Anne, stiflingughter as she handed her a bottle of mineral water that she had just taken from the bag.

    Without a word, Linda grabbed the water bottle given by Anne and immediately drank the contents until she coughed. That irritated Anne, so she patted Linda''s back.

    "You''re just like a child, Linda. How could you choke on drinking water," said Anne for the umpteenth time, as she continued to pat Linda''s back.

    "S-sorry ..."

    "You, naughty you," said Anne, quickly interrupting Linda''s words.

    Linda just chuckled when she saw Anne was angry. She then drank a little more water to relieve her throat.

    "Thank you," Linda said softly, as she returned Anne''s water bottle.

    "You just keep it," said Anne briefly, as she walked toward her ssroom again.

    "You have a lot of things, Anne, have you submitted your assignments to Mrs. Martha?" Linda asked curiously.

    Asked about the assignment, Anne immediately stopped walking. She turned to Linda with a look full of annoyance.

    "What is it?" Linda asked, confused when she saw Anne''s angry expression.

    "Mrs. Martha didn''t want to ept my assignment, Linda. She said she just wanted to see my seriousness. Isn''t that annoying? She doesn''t appreciate my efforts to stay awake until four in the morning for this assignment, Linda," said Anne softly, with teary eyes. Anne felt that she was being mocked by the lecturer.

    "Hey, don''t cry. People will see us and think that I had done something bad to you. Let''s go to ss," said Linda, panicking, when she saw Anne almost cried.

    Anne nodded her head slowly as she walked towards the ssroom. But because she carried too many things, her steps were a little slow. Couldn''t bear to see Anne''s slow walk, Linda finally grabbed Anne''s hand and elerated her footsteps toward the ssroom, because the ss was about to start in thirty minutes and the ss was still a little quiet. Being impatient, Linda finally forced Anne to tell the story. After calming herself down, Anne finally began to tell what had upset her.

    "I''ve been looking for the magazines for almost all day Linda, not to mention that I have to work on itst night. I slept at four in the morning for this assignment, but when I wanted to hand it over this morning, Mrs. Martha didn''t want to ept it, sob ... if she wanted to punish me from the start, this shouldn''t be the way, right? I''m sad that my efforts are not appreciated at all. At least if she really wants to punish me, just say it, so I won''t expect anything �� sob ... I don''t need praise, Linda, I just want my efforts to be appreciated a little ... How hard is it to appreciate my efforts? Huhuhu ..."

    Anne''s cries sounded heartbreaking to those who heard her. Linda was confused about what to say. The reason was that if she was in Anne''s position, she would definitely be this desperate too. Slowly Linda patted Anne on the shoulder to give support to her friend. She felt a little guilty for Anne for being punished like this.

    In the back window, right behind Anne and Linda, stood a man who was still wearing a mask and wearing a leather jacket, listening to the two of them from the start. He was holding a heavy ck helmet.

    "It seems that I was wrong to prevent Mrs. Martha to ept the assignment from Anne," he said to himself, the letter E pendant clearly visible under his expensive leather jacket.

    Continued

 Chapter 47 - Still Looking

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Still Looking</h4>

    During the lesson, Anne yawned countless times, her eyes were red and watery. Not to mention the wistful face with eye bags that were visible under the eyes. Anne''s appearance really showed that she did not get enough sleep. Linda could only sympathize after seeing her friend''s appearance. Until thest lesson came, Linda asked her friends who were sitting in front of them to sit close to each other so that the lecturer in front did not see if Anne was sleeping, thest two hours Linda had been Anne''s bodyguard. She helped Anne got some sleepfortably, Linda felt guilty after got Anne into trouble yesterday so she wanted to pay it back by helping Anne got some sleep during the ss.

    Finally, the two tense hours for Linda ended when the lesson was over. Everyone cheered up when the boring lesson was over. Linda, who was still sitting up next to Anne, leaned against the wall behind her, taking a deep breath. ??

    "Thank God no one noticed it," Linda said quietly as she made a cross on her chest.

    One by one the other students left the ssroom, they rushed to the cafeteria to eat or continue other activities leaving Linda who was still looking after Anne since she was still asleep. Ten minutes after the bell rang, Anne finally opened her eyes slowly, but when she opened them she was surprised by a pair of Linda''s eyes that stared at her without blinking right in front of her face so that she suddenly slumped back. Anne would fall if Linda did not grab her hand immediately.

    "Linda, what are you doing? You almost give me a heart attack!!" screamed Anne loudly, clutching her chest.

    "What am I doing? I should have said that to you!! You made me feel like I''m in a marathonpetition for almost two hours, my heart kept beating irregrly while keeping you sleeping in the middle of the lesson, do you think it''s easy?" said Linda curtly.

    Hearing Linda''s words made Anne speechless, she then looked at the watch on her left hand and saw the deserted ssroom. And soon a smile appeared on her face when she realized that she had apparently been asleep for almost two hours. She quickly hugged Linda who was in front of her, smiling broadly without guilt.

    "I love you, Linda, thank you for looking after me. I love you Lindaaa ..." squealed Anne with joy.

    "This is the first andst time I will watch you while you are sleeping in ss, Anne. The next time it happens, I will not bother anymore and let the lecturer know that you sleep in ss," said Linda coldly as she let go of Anne''s hug.

    "Hehehehe, I promise, I''m sorry, Linda. I don''t know why I really couldn''t hold back my sleepiness, even though I''ve slept a lot at night but this is the first time I can''t help it," said Anne honestly, smiling broadly.

    Crack

    "Aa," screamed Anne loudly when Linda hit her forehead with her hand.

    "Don''t get used to staying upte, you''re still young, Anne. You''ll get old quickly if you stay upte. Look under your eyes, it''s very ck. You''re sloppy," said Linda fiercely since she got irritated.

    "Yes, sorry, I will reduce my habit of stayingte, Linda. Okay, let''s go to the canteen. I''m hungry," said Anne, trying to change the subject.

    "You should treat me, watching you sleep in the ss is a very expensive service," said Linda quickly.

    Anne justughed at Linda''s words, she then tidied up her books into her bag and picked her up, and walked towards the exit following Linda who was standing by the door. The two of them then walked together to the canteen whileughing. Several students majoring in graphic design who was concentrating on working on their assignments for thepetition held by the Connery Corporation looked fiercely at Anne and Linda. They felt disturbed by the sound of Anne and Linda''sughter, even though Anne and Linda were actuallyughing in the hallway, not in the graphic design ssroom.

    "You girls don''t have manners,"

    "They think their voices are easy to listen to, why do they have tough like that,"

    "It''s annoying,"

    "In what major they are in? Why don''t they have manners like that?"

    Some curses came out of the lips of the graphic design students who were annoyed by Anne and Linda, one of them even came out of the ssroom to see who wasughing that hard.

    "Who are they, Giana?" asked the most popr girl in the graphic design department named Isabel with a raised tone.

    "Anne and Linda are fashion designer students," Giana answered quickly.

    "Those two annoying girls, are really looking for trouble," said Isabel curtly.

    "Actually, the annoying thing is that her name is Anne, she was kicked out of ss yesterday by Mrs. Martha because she made a joke in ss," Vivian, one of Isabel''s friends, suddenly joined in the conversation.

    "Oh, she is known to be a troublemaker? No wonder she doesn''t have that kind of attitude. Don''t mind them, then. Let''s just say that the two girls are insignificant pests that must be destroyed, don''t approach them because otherwise, we''ll get into trouble too," said Isabel quickly as she folded her arms across her chest.

    All of Isabel''s friends nodded their heads slowly in response to Isabel''s words, they then returned to focus on working on thepetition that had to be submitted for one more week. Isabel was very eager to win the logo designpetition this time, she wanted to be closer to Aaron Connery, the CEO of the best propertypany. Isabel started getting interested in Aaron because of his good looks and wealth, even when Isabel had a boyfriend who was known as a reputable cop in Ennd. She just thought that the police sry was not enough for her so she decided to pursue Aaron this time. After rejecting Edward Cole, the campus prince one week ago, Isabel had now decided that she wanted to be Connery''s mistress, her ultimate reason why she was eager to win thepetition held by Aaron''spany.

    "I will definitely win, by taking advantage of these stupid kids, my way to get closer to Aaron is getting closer," said Isabel quietly as she looked at theptop screen of one of her subordinates who was disying an almost finished logo. They could send the logo to Connery Corporation once they finish adding colors and some backgroundbinations.

    In the cafeteria, Anna and Linda are seen enjoying their lunch heartily while discussing annoying things from the Netflix miniseries they were watching. They seemed more rx since they did not have any ss for the day. Anne and Linda looked like they were enjoying their food deliciously. Not far from their seats, Edward was sitting with his men and his lover, Sarah, a professional model who started studying at UAL to get a degree. She was ashamed to be called a model who did not have a bachelor''s degree, so she took a major at UAL and finally met Edward. It did not take long for her to get into a rtionship with Edward.

    "Aren''t you hungry, Edward? Why you haven''t eaten anything?" asked Sarah cutely.

    "I''m not hungry yet, baby," Edward lied to Sarah while smiling and asionally ncing at Anne.

    "You have to eat, I don''t want you to get sick," said Sarah sulkily as she spooned up the spaghetti towards Edward''s mouth.

    Edward finally gave in, he opened his mouth and took Sarah''s mouthful of spaghetti. Even though his body was beside Sarah, his soul was wandering around Anne. Since Linda''s part-time work had almost arrived, they finally finished their meal and prepared to leave the canteen to head to the parking area. Edward got a little disappointed the seconds she saw Anne left the canteen area, he finished eating and wiped his mouth with a tissue, and reached for his cellphone to y a game.

    "You don''t have to drive me, Anne, I can take public transportation," said Linda over and over.

    "Don''t be stubborn, let''s drive quickly, I''ll take you there," said Anne quickly as she took Linda''s hand.

    Linda just smiled at Anne''s words, she then got into Anne''s car following Anne who was already in her seat. After Linda got into the car, Anne immediately drove away from the campus area to Linda''s workce. When Anne''s car exited the campus area, a ck Jeep Wrangler Rubicon driven by Jack entered the parking area. Jack got out of his car and stood up while staring at the art campus in front of him.

    "If Aaron is cooperating with this campus, it means that this campus will have some clues about Anne''s whereabouts," Jack said softly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 48 - The Meeting

    <span style="color: rgb(41, 42, 51);">After taking Linda to her part-time workce, Anne continued her journey to a flower garden on the outskirts of London owned by a flower farmer who usually supplied flowers to shops in town. Anne got the address of this flower farmer from Mr. August. Even though the flower farmer actually said that he would still supply flowers to Mr. August''s shop which was now owned by Anne, she still wanted to meet the supplier in person, she felt that she had to get acquainted in person. Anne wanted to build a good rtionship with the flower farmer as a form of courtesy. Anne finally arrived at her destination after driving for almost an hour.

    "Whoa, this flower garden looks so beautiful," said Anne in shock when she saw the vast expanse of beautiful flowers in front of her. ??

    Without waiting longer, Anne then parked her car in the designated parking lot. Anne then stepped into a simple wooden house near the flower field after making sure her car was parked properly. Anne''s arrival was immediately weed by Mrs. Mary, the owner of the flower field. Then, they talked while sitting on the chairs not far from the wooden house which became a temporary shelter for Mrs. Mary and her husband named Mr. Albert, when they were gardening.

    Anne also conveyed her intention toe to the flower garden owned by a farmer couple who was no longer young. Mrs. Mary and her husband only smiled after listening to Anne''s exnation. They were very happy that there were still young people who have courtesy like Anne. She was willing toe all the way from London to meet them in person. After talking for almost an hour, Anne finally excused herself because the day was getting darker. She did not want to drivete at night because she had not memorized the road well. She was lucky to get to his destination assisted by the GPS in her car.

    "Once again, I want to say thank you to both of you for the dinner. I am very fortunate to have received such a warm and extraordinary wee from you both," said Anne quietly as she reached out to Mrs. Mary''s hand.

    "We are d that young people like you are still willing toe to this ce to meet us in person, it turns out that what Mr. August said was true. The new owner of his flower shop is a polite and kind girl," said Mrs. Mary with a warm smile.

    "Yes, Miss Anne, we are the lucky ones to meet someone like you. Don''t worry, the flowers that we will send are definitely the best quality flowers in this field, so you don''t need to worry about that," added Mr. Albert kindly in response to his wife''s words.

    Anne smiled at the words of the husband and wife who were in front of her. Anne soon left the beautiful ce on the main road using her car. The sun that was about to set showed a very beautiful and soothing sight for Anne who was driving her car on the highway to London alone. Apanied by the songs from her favorite boy band, Anne enjoyed her trip back to her apartment.

    "Luckily, Mrs. Mary made a lot of food and even gave me some of them so I didn''t have to buy dinner on the way home," said Anne gratefully, staring at a box of food beside her. It turned out that Mrs. Mary did not only serve dinner for Anne but she also packed some food for her to eat at home.

    At first, Anne wanted to refuse, but she felt ufortable after Mrs. Mary forced her to ept it. She wanted to refuse the food that had been packed by Mrs. Mary because the couple had served her dinner. She was really hesitant to bring food to London. Anne drove her car at high speed since the road was not crowded. She felt uneasy on the highway alone at dusk like this. Since there was no other car heading to London, Anne did not have any difficulties to drive on the highway. She had also filled up the gasoline in her car while she was in the flower garden area owned by Mrs. Mary and Mr. Albert. That way she did not need to refuel it in the middle of her trip back to London.

    Meanwhile, in his car, Aaron looked patiently waiting for Anne''s departure, he stopped at the parking area of ??the apartmentplex, where he got the address from a lecturer at UAL. Although the address given by the lecturer had not been confirmed yet, he did not care at all. Aaron was patiently waiting for Anne in his car while enjoying the burger and fries he bought beforeing to Anne''s apartment.

    "You''ve made me wait for almost two hours, Anne. Don''t make me wait longer! Don''t say this too will be wasted effort, you shoulde right in front of my eyes," Aaron said softly as he wiped his lips with a tissue when he was done enjoying the junk food for dinner.

    Aaron nced at the Audemars Piguet watch which had a price of 83,300 USD. Tonight, Aaron wore one of the many expensive watches from his watch collection. He was still trying to patiently wait for Anne. This was the first time that Aaron Sean Connery had to wait for a woman for nearly two hours without certainty. He did not even know her cell phone number, to begin with.

    "You must be patient, Aaron. You''ve been waiting for months, two hours will feel like a minute. So don''t give up huaahhh why I suddenly feel so sleepy?" Aaron muttered quietly as he closed his mouth, drowsiness began to attack Aaron who had just finished eating. He then leaned back on the chair after he arranged it in such a way as to make itfortable to sleep for a moment.

    After driving at high speed, Anne finally lowered the speed of her car when she entered the center of London. Anne did not stop her car at all during the trip and she felt less anxious when she arrived in the city.

    "Thank God for taking care of me," said Anne gratefully as she stopped her car in front of a busy bakery.

    Slowly, Anne grabbed the mineral water bottle that was beside her and drank it quickly without leaving a single drop. Anne got very thirsty after driving for almost two hours non-stop.

    "It looks like I have to take someone with me when I go to that ce again, it feels scary to drive on the road alone," said Anne softly as she opened the lunchbox that Mrs. Mary had given her, the worms in her stomach had been protesting for food since on the highway an hour ago. However, Anne decided to hold her hunger for the next hour because she was afraid to stop in the middle of nowhere at night.

    After finishing the food from the owner of the flower garden she had just visited, she then continued her journey again to the apartment. Drowsiness suddenly came when her stomach was filled with food.

    "I have to get to the apartment as soon as possible, this sleepiness is unbearable," said Anne softly as she drove her car to the apartment carefully, colliding with the lights of another car in front of her, making her eyes got tired quickly and she got even more sleepy.

    Thirty minutester, Anne finally arrived at her apartment, her smile got wider when she saw her room in sight. After parking the car properly, Anne got out and walked towards her apartment, but only two steps from the car Anne stopped immediately when someone touched her shoulder from behind.

    "Anne ..." called a man softly.

    Deg

    Anne''s heart beat very fast when she heard someone called her name from behind because the voice was very familiar to her. Anne slowly turned her head back to see the person who called her name, she immediately covered her mouth with both hands when she saw the figure of the man in front of her.

    "You ..."

    "Yes, it''s me ..."

    "Aaron ... you''re Aaron, right?!" shouted Anne loudly cutting Aaron''s words.

    "Yes, I''m Aaron," replied the mysterious man who turned out to be Aaron, smiling.

    "Oh my God Aaron, I can''t believe we meet again in London. Oh yeah, I apologize for not informing you about my move," said Anne regretfully.

    Aaron smiled at Anne''s words, he then grabbed Anne''s face which was looking at the ground using his fingers gently.

    "I''m sure you must have your own reasons at that time, that is why I''m not angry with your sudden decision at all. In fact, I am now very happy to see you again like this, Anne," said Aaron softly.

    "Why don''t you get mad at me?" asked Anne briefly.

    "Why should I be angry? The most important thing is that you are safe and happy, wherever you are now. That''s enough for me, Anne," Aaron replied softly with a smile, Aaron''s eyes shone with immense happiness when he could meet Anne again. He wanted to hug Anne right now but Aaron held him back so that Anne wouldn''t get mad at him.

    Anne''s smile grew at Aaron''s words, her awkwardness after meeting Aaron tonight disappeared instantly.

    rrr

    A sh of lightning suddenly came from the sky. It made an instant light that startled Anne, she then jumped towards Aaron who was in front of her.

    "It''s okay, it''s just lightning, Anne," whispered Aaron softly as he hugged Anne.

    "I''m afraid of lightning," said Anne softly in a trembling voice.

    To be continued

 Chapter 49 - Friendss Oath

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Friends''s Oath</h4>

    Friends'' oath

    Anne''s hug was getting tighter when the lightning shed again and it made Aaron feel sorry for Anne, who was apparently not joking when she said she was afraid of lightning. ??

    "Come on in, you will continue to hear the sh of lightning and thunder again if you stay outside, Anne," whispered Aaron softly as he patted Anne''s shoulder which hugged him tightly.

    "Hmmmm," said Anne softly, she still did not want to lift her face from Aaron''s chest where she was hiding her head.

    Aaron smiled at Anne''s behavior, he slowly invited her into the apartment building. Even though he had a little trouble walking because Anne gripped his hand tightly, Aaron still tried to walk into the building. He did not want Anne to hear another sh of lightning again. With great difficulty, Aaron was finally able to bring Anne into the apartment building. One minute after the two of them entered the building, it suddenly rained heavily apanied by shes of lightning.

    "Akhhh ..." shrieked Anne again by covering her ears as she crouched down in front of Aaron when a sh of lightning came back and lit up the ces brightly.

    A momentter followed by a deafening booming sound.

    "Anne, let''s get into the elevator, we have to get to your room as soon as possible," Aaron said quietly as he tried to warn Anne about the heavy rain.

    "I-I''m afraid of Aaron," stammered Anne, the thunder and lightning bringing back the bad memories that Anne wanted to forget.

    "I know, let''s get on the elevator. We have to get to your room or else you''ll hear lightning and thunder again here," Aaron said softly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Aaron''s words, she then walked towards the elevator which was not far from where she was currently standing. Luckily, there was Aaron beside her who wanted to apany her into the elevator otherwise she might have passed out. There was no conversation between the two of them in the elevator. The reason was that Anne preferred to remain silent while lowering her head and leaning on the elevator wall, while Aaron stood beside Anne to keep her from passing out. Not long after, the elevator stopped on the tenth floor where Anne''s apartment unit was located, Aaron again followed Anne''s steps from behind to her room.

    "Hey Anne ... are you alright?" asked Aaron again when he saw Anne almost fell when she had just stepped into the room.

    "I''m fine," said Anne softly.

    "No, you don''t look like you are okay, at all!!" said Aaron quickly while guiding Anne to sit on the sofa in the living room.

    After making sure that Anne was properly seated on the sofa, he then went to the pantry to get some water. A minuteter, Aaron got back with a ss of water from the refrigerator.

    "Drink it, you would feel so much better," said Aaron quickly as he handed out the ss he just took from the pantry.

    "Thank you," said Anne silently, she then took the ss Aaron had given to her and immediately emptied the water in the ss.

    Aaron smiled when he saw Anne drunk the water so quickly, a sh of lightning returned to Aaron. He then got up from the sofa where Anne was resting and walked to the window where the curtain was still open. Aaron managed to close the curtain hanging on therge window in Anne''s neat apartment unit in a single move. Aaron''s smile appeared when he saw the very neat interior of Anne''s room. He walked back to where Anne was sitting alone on the sofa while staring at the floor and ying her fingers without speaking a word. Aaron acted immediately the second he saw that scene.

    "No, Anne, don''t be like this, you can''t be like this. Everything is fine, you are already safe in your apartment. You cannot hear the sound of lightning and thunder. You will be fine, trust me, Anne," Aaron said softly while holding back Anne''s hand movement.

    "I''m afraid ..."

    "Hey hey hey ... listen to me, you have to fight your fear or you will be forever trapped in this fear of yours. Living in fear is excruciating, Anne. Do you want to live like this for the rest of your life?" asked Aaron quickly, cutting off Anne''s words.

    "Of course not," said Anne softly.

    "It''s good if you don''t want to live in fear like that forever, that''s why you have to fight it, Anne. Fight your fear, Anne," Aaron said briefly.

    Anne shook her head slowly at Aaron''s words, her eyes already filled with tears and they were ready to fall over her face.

    "Why are you shaking your head, Anne?" Aaron asked again, grabbing the tissue on the table and handing it to Anne.

    "I-I don''t know how to fight that fear Aaron, I really don''t know how to do it," replied Anne haltingly.

    "Remember the sweet memories when that fear appeared again, Anne, I''m sure by remembering the happy memories that had happened in your life, your fear will definitely go away by itself, Anne," said Aaron excitedly.

    Instead of agreeing with Aaron''s pleasant-sounding words, Anne started to shed tears profusely as she lowered her face back to the floor as Aaron mentioned happy memories. The reason was that she never felt that she had any happy memories for the past 23 years she had been living in this world. She mostly only experienced traumatic and bad memories that no one wanted, including Anne.

    Aaron got confused when he saw Anne started crying, he then took the courage to grab Anne''s face with his fingers, and then he lifted her face. Aaron suddenly felt hurt for no reason when he stared at Anne''s face which was covered in tears.

    "I did not meet you to see you cry like this Anne, would you please share with me about the wounds you experienced in the past that made you feel so scared like this, Anne?" asked Aaron softly as he wiped Anne''s tears with his finger.

    Anne let go of Aaron''s hand that touched his face slowly, she then sat back on the sofa staring at the old ck and white photo of his parents. The only thing left by her parents.

    "My mother died when I was a child on our worn-out bed at night, it was raining hard apanied by lightning and thunder in Fussen. It is a Bavarian town near the border of Austria. When entering junior high school, my father passed away after he got ill after he fell in his workce, my father was a construction worker who had to work every day only to be paid so little it was only enough to be used to buy food for the two of us. My father was willing to endure his pain so that I could continue to study and eat, he did not want to use the money he got from his work to go to the doctor. In the end, he had to give up his hope to treat his illness and died without getting the help of a doctor. That day, my father left me alone with the sound of thunder in the sky. It did not just stop there, I also had to experience the harsh reality. During the time I was growing up as an adult, I had to see a great betrayalmitted by my own good friend in front of my eyes. The person I had helped to build her life from scratch after I took her out from the street and brought her to my home. She had hurt me so much that I will never forget it for the rest of my life and it also happened when it was raining very hard in Berlin. Even though all this had happened years ago, but when the thunderes back the memoriese back. Rain and thunder seemed as if they never want to let me go, they keep forcing me to remember all those terrible memories," said Anne softly with a face that was already flooded with tears.

    During the time Anne shared her story that turned out to be the source of her fear of thunder and lightning, Aaron could not breathe well, he never thought that the girl who seemed so brave and fun had gone through a lot with unforgettable terrible memory from her past.

    "Anne ..."

    "I don''t know how to get rid of all that, Aaron. The only way I''ve been doing is running away and hiding to heal my own wounds without wanting to look back," Anne sobbed haltingly.

    Aaron was silent to hear Anne''s words, he really did not think that Anne had this deep trauma. Aaron slowly grabbed Anne''s hand that was sitting on top of both thighs, he grabbed Anne''s hand and held it tightly.

    "Let''s stay as friends, Anne," said Aaron suddenly.

    "What?" Anne asked confusedly.

    "Friends, do you want to be friends with me?" asked Aaron softly.

    "Yes," answered Anne shortly.

    A smile appeared on Aaron''s handsome face, he then took Anne''s little finger and tied it with his pinkie. Aaron made a symbol of the promise that little kids usually do when they want to make a promise to each other.

    "As friends, there should be no more secrets between us, as friends we must be willing to share joys and sorrows," Aaron said softly with a bigugh.

    "Repeat my words, Anne," added Aaron suddenly in response to his previous words.

    "Repeat?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Repeat the friend''s oath that I said earlier," Aaron replied quickly.

    "That''s a friend''s oath? Why did I just hear about it?" asked Anne, confused.

    Crack

    "A��"

    Anne was holding her forehead which was hit by Aaron suddenly.

    "Don''t talk too much, hurry up and repeat it," Aaron said in a rising voice as he shook his hand which was tying Anne''s little finger with her pinky finger.

    "Yeah, okay... Sorry, I already forgot it, could you repeat it?" said Anne after giving up on Aaron''s request.

    A smile crossed Aaron''s lips when he heard Anne''s words, he was happy because Anne finally wanted to do what he asked. Shortly thereafter, Aaron repeated the sentences he had justposed earlier aloud which was followed by Anne.

    "I''ll take it slow, Anne, I will make you fall for me," Aaron said to himself as he looked at Anne who was repeating his words.

    To be continued

 Chapter 50 - To Be Closer

    <h4>Chapter 50 - To Be Closer</h4>

    Aaron was not aware that he had been in Anne''s apartment for almost two hours, he even enjoyed Anne''s ramyeon which was topped with a sunny side up egg and sliced ??meat along with some mushrooms and peppers. Even though the ramyoen had ordinary looks but the taste was amazing. Aaron evenplimented the food and he thought that it was the most delicious Korean food he had tried so farpared to other Korean dishes that he had tried even in 5-star hotels.

    "It''s mine Aaa ... ron," said Anne stammered when she saw Aaron took the ramyeon bowl she had not touched since it was still hot. ??

    "It''s the most delicious ramyoen I''ve ever tasted, Anne. You better find something else to eat," Aaron said quickly as he ate Anne''s ramyeon without guilt.

    Anne sighed in response to Aaron''s words, she then chose to let Aaron enjoyed her ramyeon. Anne got up from the carpet and she slowly walked to the refrigerator to find other food, her smile blossomed when she saw a kimbab that she madest night before going to bed. The kimbap was still edible and it had not been eaten even a slide because she was in a hurry to go to campus earlier this morning. Without thinking, Anne grabbed her Korean food and warmed it in the microwave for two minutes. After making sure that the food was warm enough and ready to be enjoyed, Anne then took out the kimbab from the microwave and ced it on a te. She then took it to the sofa table where Aaron was enjoying his ramyeon voraciously.

    Aaron got curious when he saw Anne carrying food rolled in seaweed, he stared at Anne without blinking as he continued to chew the beef in the ramyeon.

    "This is kimbab, another Korean food. Would you like to try it?" asked Anne quietly as she pointed her te towards Aaron.

    "May I?" asked Aaron back with a mouth full of food.

    "Of course, food is made to be eaten," answered Anne, smiling.

    Aaron grinned right after he got permission from Anne to enjoy the kimbap, he then pointed his chopsticks at the kimbab slice offered by Anne. After sessfully pinching one kimbab, Aaron immediately put it in his mouth and chewed the remaining ramyeon in his mouth, his eyes widened as he ate the two Korean foods together.

    "Isn''t it better?" asked Anne quickly.

    "This is incredible, Anne," Aaron replied honestly.

    "You can take another slice if you want. Eating kimbap with ramyeon is the best thing ever, it''s a perfectbination," said Anne with augh.

    Aaron shamelessly took another kimbab brought by Anne, he then dipped the kimbab into ramyeon sauce before he put it in his mouth. After he felt like the kimbab was wet enough with ramyeon broth, Aaron devoured it and chewed it quickly. He gave another an unexpected expression and it made Anneugh again. Anne loved making people happy with the food she cooked.

    Five minutester, Aaron finished 2rge bowls of ramyeon and fiverge pieces of kimbab and he was currently leaning on the sofa. Aaron felt very ufortable because of his satiation, while Anne was seen busy in the pantry washing utensils they had used to eat before. She asionallyughed when she saw Aaron was in pain for eating too much food.

    "There is nothing good that cane from overeating, Aaron," said Anne quietly as she put a ss of warm water on the table in front of Aaron.

    "It''s your fault, Anne, you have to take the responsibility," Aaron replied curtly.

    "Why should I? You were the one who took my ramyeon bowl and ate 4 pieces of my kimbab. Why am I the one to me?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Of course, it''s your fault. Do you remember the time when you promised to pay me with food?" asked Aaron back in a rising voice.

    Anne was silent hearing Aaron''s words, she tried to digest the conversation of the man who was leaning back on her sofa.

    "But didn''t I already pay you at that time, I made you shrimp paste after you helped me at the coffee shop. Do you already forget it?" asked Anne quietly with a smile.

    "Yes, I know, but that''s not what I meant, Anne. You did pay me with shrimp paste when I helped you at the coffee shop, but after that, you haven''t paid for the energy I had used at that time, Anne," Aaron replied quickly.

    "What do you mean paying the energy you used at that time? You''re only helping me once, Aaron," said Anne, confused.

    "Ishh, you are so clueless, Anne. Listen to me carefully. At that time, we agreed that you would pay me with food when I helped you at the coffee shop, right? You did pay me that night after work. But you haven''t paid me for the energy I spent the next morning to get back to your coffee shop and your apartment, Anne. Do you get it now?" said Aaron at length.

    "D-did youe, again?" stuttered Anne as she covered her mouth with both hands.

    "Of course, I even came twice. I came the next morning but the coffee shop was closed, at that time I sent a message to you asking why the coffee shop was closed but you didn''t reply to my message, then I also came the next day and I was shocked to find out that the coffee shop was closed. It was already owned and operated by someone else. Can you imagine how shocked I was, Anne?" Aaron asked back curtly.

    Anne was silent when she heard Aaron''s words, she did not expect the man she had just met toe to her coffee shop twice.

    "Are you that hungry that you try to find me bying to the coffee shop twice, Aaron?" said Anne softly.

    "What do you mean ''hungry''?" asked Aaron again.

    "I know that I promised you to pay you with food instead of money but then you came back to my coffee shop several times so I assume you must be starving at that time?! I''m sorry Aaron, I didn''t mean to leave without saying goodbye, it''s just that my cellphone was broken at that time so I couldn''t reply to your message," replied Anne quickly as she grabbed Aaron''s hands with a look full of regret.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 51 - Jacksons Determination

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Jackson''s Determination</h4>

    Hearing Anne''s words made Aaron speechless, his eyes suddenly got wider when Anne assumed he was starving because he came to the coffee shop several times to ask for the food payment they have agreed on in exchange for his sry for helping Anne out. Maybe if someone else said this to him, he would get mad immediately. But knowing that Anne was the one who said it, he could not get mad somehow. Instead, he smiled and said yes to Anne, who had made her own assumption.

    "Yes, that is why I came all the way here to collect your promise," said Aaron quickly. ??

    "Collecting promise? Do you mean paying you with my food?!" asked Anne, confused.

    "Yes," Aaron replied without hesitation.

    "Well, I have given you food, what else then... aw ..."

    Anne could not finish her words because Aaron pulled her hand towards him so that Anne became very close and clung to Aaron''s body.

    "Not only this, Anne, you''ve been making me look for you for months so I can''t possibly let you pay me with just one meal like this," Aaron said softly in a half-whisper voice.

    "Then, what do you want Aaron? Let me go!" Anne stammered as she tried to get away from Aaron.

    "I''ll let you go after we finish making a deal first, Anne," Aaron said quickly as he looked at Anne''s face that was right in front of him.

    "What kind of deal?" stammered Anne.

    "From now on you have to cook for me and I wille to have dinner with you every night in your apartment," Aaron replied loudly.

    Anne was silent at Aaron''s words, she felt strange about the agreement that Aaron had just said.

    "Do you agree or not, Anne?" asked Aaron suddenly interrupting Anne''s reverie.

    "Y-yes but actually ..,"

    "Good!! So we both have agreed and you should not vite it, I wille to ask you for dinner every single night," Aaron said quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    "But I haven''t officially said yes, Aaron, that''s just .."

    "The first word that came out of the lips was a word of honesty from the heart, so I took the words as an answer. Alright then, I have to go home because it''s almost eleven. You also have to take a rest, right?" said Aaron again cutting off Anne''s words as he let go of Anne''s hand and immediately got up from the sofa without guilt.

    Anne was still silent hearing Aaron''s words, she was still confused by all Aaron''s words that sounded strange. Aaron could only smile when he saw Anne stayed silent, he realized that the girl who had been driving him almost crazy got even more confused. Anne also escorted Aaron out of her apartment, she stood at the door while escorting Aaron without speaking. After Aaron disappeared behind the elevator, Anne closed the door to her room, her drowsiness could no longer be tolerated.

    Shortly thereafter, Aaron was seen walking in the courtyard of Anne''s apartment, he stared at the 10th floor where Anne''s room was while smiling.

    "With this, we will keep meeting each other, Anne. Even though at this time I haven''t got your new cellphone number but I know where you live. With the agreement you agreed earlier you have bonded yourself to me, Anne," Aaron said silently while smiling, he kept staring at Anne''s darkroom since Anne already turned off the light to go to bed.

    Aaron stood for a long time near Anne''s apartment building, he still hadn''t moved away from Anne''s new apartment that he just visited. It seemed like he still wanted to linger around Anne longer, but he finally chose to go home after realizing that Anne looked very tired earlier.

    "See you tomorrow, Anne," Aaron said softly when he was in his car, not long after that, he left Anne''s apartment with an indescribable feeling.

    This was the first time Aaron felt this happy toe home from a girl''s ce, even though he had no special rtionship with the girl yet. After failing to foster hisst rtionship with his ex-lover, this was the first time Aaron got this happy and cheerful, he could not wait to get back to Anne''s apartment tomorrow so he could quickly meet Anne again.

    Meanwhile, near a park which was still quite busy, Jack''s Jeep Wrangler Rubicon was parked nicely. The owner was sitting on a chair in the park while enjoying his cigarette. He looked so tired because he had been trying to find Anne all day to various ces where girls usually went, but his efforts were useless because he could not find what he was looking for.

    "I''m sure the girl I saw at the bookstore yesterday was you, Anne. I know the smell of your favorite vani perfume very well," said Jack softly.

    Jack stubbed out his sturdy whirlpool in the cigarette bin, he then walked slowly toward his Jeep, which looked very masculine. When he was about to open his car door, his smartphone suddenly vibrated in his jacket pocket. He quickly took out his cellphone and opened the message sent to him. His eyes got wider quickly when he saw the message sent by his subordinates. A photo of Anne could be seen clearly on the screen of his cellphone, she was seen carrying several fashion magazines from a bookstore. The girl in the picture can still be recognized easily as Anne from the way she smiled, even though her face was covered with some of her hair.

    "Anne ... Marianne ... I finally found you, you were actually in London. Sooner orter I will definitely get to you, Anne," said Jack, staring at the beautiful photo of Anne that was taken by one of his hired private detectives.

    To be continued

 Chapter 52 - Share A Story

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Share A Story</h4>

    Anne, who was sleeping with the nket wrapped around her, finally woke up when she felt a cramp in her lower abdomen. Anne got out of her bed haltingly heading to the first floor while continuing to hold her painful stomach. Anne did not realize that the red stains on her pants were clearly visible from her menstrual blood, which had arrived one week earlier.

    "Oh my god, you are such an idiot, Anne!!!!" ??

    Anne screamed loudly when she realized that her menstrual blood had stained her pants. She quickly grabbed the clean towel hanging from the bathroom and ran to her bed on the second floor. Her face got red when she saw that she had left the bloodstain on her favorite white sheet. Holding back her annoyance, Anne uncovered the sheets and put them in theundry bag.

    "Why am I this stupid, how could I sleep so soundly and did not realize that my period ising," muttered Anne in her heart cursing her stupidity as she carried the heavyundry bag containing sheets, pillowcases, and bed covers down to the first floor.

    After putting theundry bag near the door, Anne decided to take a shower, she had to immediately clean herself from the menstrual bloodstains that polluted her body. After 30 minutes, Anne had worn clean clothes, tidied herself up, and washed her bloodstained clothes. She was now ready to go to campus.

    Her gaze narrowed when she saw hisundry bag which contained very heavy sheets and bed covers. She had to go to the coinundry to wash the sheets herself soon. After carrying her backpack, Anne carried herundry bag and took it out of her room. While in the elevator, several other residents of the apartment had offered to help bring herundry bag, but Anne refused subtly. She did not want people to smell her menstrual blood which was printed on the sheets, Anne chose to bring it herself even though theundry bag was actually very heavy.

    After struggling quite hard, Anne finally got to her car and then put herundry bag into the trunk. She quickly started heating the car to get ready to go to the coinundry which had been her choice to wash all herundry. After driving for almost 10 minutes, Anne finally arrived at the ce she was going to, without wasting time Anne walked straight to the cashier to buy coins in which she would put the coins in the washing machine. The coinundry usually used by Anne was a publicundry service that was usually visited by students or workers who did not have time to do theirundry. Many of them usually only took 30 minutes to 45 minutes to wash all their clothes in that ce. Likewise, with Anne, she used tworge washing machines that were rented for ��5 which had been exchanged with special coins that were inserted into the big washing machine.

    Anne chose to wash without using detergent since her sheets had blood stains on them. She only turned on the washing machine and used in water to wash the sheets, pillowcases, and bed covers for 2 minutes. After feeling that the bloodstains on the sheets had disappeared, Anne then used a special detergent that was avable in each washing machine. Because it was still quite early in the morning, Anne had plenty of time to rx. She went to the cashier to buy some food to prop her stomach while waiting for the sheets to be washed.

    "What''s the special asion that you came this early, Miss?" asked Mrs. Del, the owner of the coinundry who was also the cashier. She was curious about why Anne came this early. She did not hesitate to ask her kindly since she knew Anne well.

    "A super special moment, ma''am, I did not know if my period wasing. As a result, the sheets I just changed yesterday morning have to be washed," answered Anne quietly while enjoying a piece of waffle in front of her.

    "Hahahaha I see, so that was why you came so early. I guess it''s amon thing to happen to women, Miss. This is nothing you should be ashamed of, Anne. When you get married, maybe you should wash your sheets every two days," said Mrs. Riley, the food seller who talked to Anne teasingly.

    "Yes, what Riley said was true, Anne. So maybe you should have your own washing macher," said Mrs. Del in response to Mrs. Riley, smiling.

    "Why do you have to wash it once every two days, Madam?" asked Anne who got confused, she still did not understand the direction of the conversation between the two middle-aged women in front of her.

    "Because every night I''m sure your husband will definitely not let go of a woman as beautiful as you to get out of bed, so be prepared when your bed has many beautiful stains of your love liquid," replied Mrs. Riley quickly with a bigugh.

    Hearing Mrs. Riley''s words made Mrs. Del burst outughing, they both liked to tease Anne. Those who were quite familiar with Anne did not hesitate to discuss such adult things with Anne, who was still single. Anne''s face flushed at the words of Mrs. Riley. She could not even chew the waffles she had cut.

    "Madam, be careful with what you are saying, someone could hear it," said Anne curtly, covering her lips with one finger.

    "Don''t worry darling, you are the first customer in this ce so it''s safe," replied Mrs. Del softly trying to hold back herughter.

    "Still, be careful Madam, after all, why do you have to discuss things like that this early?" said Anne curtly as she put the waffle into her mouth.

    "Darling, you are so innocent. It''s nothing weird to discuss something like this with fellow women. Sex education is an important thing, darling. Especially for women like us, all the discussions that we often share with you will definitely be useful once you get married," said Mrs. Riley slowly as she grabbed Anne''s chin who was sitting in front of her.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 53 - Still Virgin

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Still Virgin</h4>

    Anne was silent to hear Mrs. Riley''s words, she returned to remembering her only marriage with Leon two years ago. Maybe if Anne had a mentor who wanted to share her experiences about being a housewife at that time, her marriage with Leon would not have ended like this. She thought to herself that maybe Steffi too wouldn''t have seeded in taking over her position as the woman who satisfied Leon on the bed. After having to remember it suddenly, Anne''s eyes were filled with tears that shocked the two middle-aged women in front of her.

    "Anne, why are you crying?" asked Mrs. Riley frantically. ??

    "Did we joke too far?" said Mrs. Del who was also surprised.

    "Darling ..."

    "I got married once, Madam, but my marriage was ruined because of a seductive woman who I consider to be my own sister," said Anne stammering to Mrs. Riley.

    Brakkk

    Mrs. Del''s tray fell to the floor when she heard Anne''s terrible words, she stared at Anne without blinking as if she wanted to ensure whether she heard it correctly or not. She was not so sure if the things she just heard truly came from Anne''s thin lips.

    "My marriage onlysted for ten months, Madam, in the twelfth month I officially hold the status of a widow huhuhuhu," Anne finally broke down when she recalled the incident of Leon and Steffi''s affair which gave her a big wound in her heart.

    Mrs. Riley immediately got out of her ce, she rushed towards theundry door which was wide open. Without thinking, she turned the sign OPEN into CLOSED and locked the ss door from the inside. Then, she rushed back to the cashier counter where Anne and Mrs. Del were.

    "Darling,e on down, let''s talk downstairs," said Mrs. Riley quietly while inviting Anne to get down from her chair and talk behind the counter, which turned out to be a floor mattress that wasfortable enough to sit on.

    Without speaking, Anne followed Mrs. Riley''s invitation, she entered the cashier table and sat down with Mrs. Del who was waiting for her, and Mrs. Riley who was sitting right in front of Anne. The two middle-aged women were sure that the beautiful girl in front of them was serious and did not just make up a fake story.

    "If you want to share it with us, we would listen to it dear," said Mrs. Del softly as she wiped Anne''s tears which had covered her face.

    "Yes dear, we are both ready to hear it, if you want to share the story with us," added Mrs. Riley more gently.

    Anne looked at the two middle-aged women who were very close to her with eyes full of tears, she once again shed tears that immediately flooded her bare face, no trace of makeup was covering her face this morning.

    "Anne, if you don''t want to tell the story to us, we won''t force you, dear. But if you feel morefortable and relieved to tell the story we are ready to listen to everything, maybe after telling the story you will feel much better, dear," said Mrs. Del softly as she wiped Anne''s tears using a tissue.

    After taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly, Anne then told the story that had happened to her 2 years ago. When she divorced Leon because of her ex-best friend named Steffi. Anne even told about the insults that Leon gave to her on the first night of their marriage. Leon and Steffi''s affair also did not escape from Anne''s thin lips.

    Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Del seemed to hold their breath when they heard the story of the beautiful girl in front of them. They could not believe that this very cheerful girl turned out to have a very dark past as a woman. Experiencing failure in the marriage was not a pleasant thing for any woman, especially if the failure of the marriage was due to a third person who was close to them. Unable to hold back, Mrs. Del finally gave a warm hug to Anne, who was still sobbing about her bad luck.

    "Don''t cry dear, you shouldn''t cry over this anymore, I can''t hear it further," said Mrs. Del who also started sobbing.

    "Sob sob ... I don''t know how to get rid of this pain, Madam, remembering that terrible incident always makes me sick. As if it just happened yesterday," said Anne haltingly.

    "Don''t think like that, love, you don''t have to cry anymore. You are a strong woman who was saved by God from that immoral human, you should be d and stop crying over it, dear. Let the two traitors live in a puddle of mud. You are young, beautiful, independent, and smart. Any man would want you instantly. You have a bright future, there are many good men out there who will fight to their death to get your love," said Mrs. Riley quickly.

    "Don''t be like me, dear, I was stupid because I continued to hang on to my husband who was a heavy drinker and a gambler until I finally had nothing left. My children also lived with him, in the end, I suffered alone on the streets until I finally met Del. I was so stupid because I hung on to such an unhealthy marriage until I finally ran out of time to live happily, I can''t do much when I''m this old, darling. But you are in a much different situation because you''re still young and very beautiful. You don''t have to grieve for those traitors. You are so much better than them. So you don''t have to be sad dear. Stand up for yourself and prove your worth. Make people who hurt you regret it for the rest of their life," added Mrs. Riley back excitedly.

    Anne was silent to hear Mrs. Riley''s words, she was very surprised to hear Mrs. Riley''s confession. Seeing Anne''s confused expression made Mrs. Riley smile, she then stroked Anne''s face slowly.

    "You don''t have to regret the things that had happened in the past, take the lesson from all that incident and use it as your valuable experiences in the future. You are still young dear, it may be hard to be a widow at this young age but believe me, it is better to be a widow than a seducer," said Mrs. Del gently while smoothing Anne''s thick, slightly messy hair.

    "Yes, Madam, I understand, thank you for the advice. I''m very happy to get this valuable advice from you two," said Anne softly.

    "Trust me, Anne, the hymen is no longer important for a man who has sincere feelings for you. If they truly love you, they will not care about your virginity, but if they ..."

    "But I''m still Virgin, Madam," said Anne quietly interrupting Mrs. Riley.

    "What��"

    To be continued

 Chapter 54 - Weird Allegation

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Weird Allegation</h4>

    All the fashion designer students looked amazed when they learned a new secret in their ssroom, including Gabri who looked very shocked. She did not think that her ssroom could actually bebined with the existing ssroom next to their ss. Seeing that many seats were still avable, Edward finally walked to the empty seat. He walked past Anne''s line with a smile. Anne, who did not understand the meaning of Edward''s smile, was not responding at all. After Edward and his friends from the music ss sat on the chairs, soon Isabel who came from a graphic design ss and her friends started to enter Anne''s ssroom. He was seen walking arrogantly towards the seats that were still avable. When he entered the fashion designer ssroom, there was not a single smile on Isabel''s face. She did not like students from the fashion design ss because she had a rival who annoyed her a lot named Gabrie. She also did not like Anne because she was considered as one of the beautiful students in the graphic design department. Even though during college Anne never wear any makeup, that was why she was upset. Because there are so many students who start talking about Anne''s natural beauty, they admire Anne''s face which was not polished by various types of makeup like other girls and Isabel hated her because of that silly reason.

    When Professor Gilbert began exining their annual program there was an invisible cold war between Isabel and Gabri who stole each other''s nces with cynical eyes. On the other hand, Edward seemed to asionally nce at Anne who looked very serious listening to Professor Gilbert''s exnation. ??

    "Alright, I think I''ve exined everything thoroughly, one more thing that I will tell you. This show will be observed by several bigpanies in Europe, so I hope all of you can participate well. You can all start the preparation and discuss everything from now on because this show will be your score at the end of the semester," said Professor Gilbert closing the exnation.

    "Being the final score of the semester? How can it be, Prof?"

    "This does not make sense, Professor,"

    "We are university students, Prof. We are not high school students who have to hold an annual show for a grade,"

    Some students seemed to protest hearing Professor Gilbert''s words, they did not ept what Professor Gilbert had previously stated.

    "One thing you need to remember, the bigpanies that wille and watch your show can be your sponsors if you want to coborate in the future. So I hope you can do this show well because there are several bigpanies from Switzend and Germany who will participate in addition to the Connery Corporation which has done a coboration with our campus," said Professor Gilbert with a smile.

    "Connery Corporation is also on the guest list?" shrieked Isabel loudly.

    "Not only Connery Corporation but several otherrgepanies. There are those from Switzend, Denmark, Germany, d, and several other countries. That is why I said from the beginning that you should do this performance well since this program will also be your final assessment. At the end of your semester, this program will also be attended by high-rankingpany officials. So the chances of you being able to intern or even work in a giantpany like that are very high. Who knows that some graphic design students will be given the opportunity to work with a bona fidepany? Make sure that none of you make any mistake, fashion design students also have a great opportunity, you can work with them and design thetest fashion clothes that can be sponsored directly by one of these internationalpanies. Isn''t that a pretty good deal? We never know what the future brings us. Likewise, with students majoring in music, show your music skills in this program. Who knows you will be hired to be a musical apaniment in theirpany when theyunch an animated film. You could also be promoted as a music yer. The opportunity is endless. Therefore, I emphasize once again to all of you, all of the students in this room have the same opportunity. Cheer up and don''t give up, show your best ability," said Professor Gilbert at length.

    Hearing Professor Gilbert''s words made all the students in the ssroom p their hands very loudly. Their two eyes also radiated enormous hope and enthusiasm. But it was different with Anne, she did not show any interest in such a program. She even chose to be busy ying with her cellphone rather than listening to Professor Gilbert''s exnation of their chances of being recruited by these giantpanies, seeing what Anne was doing made Edward smile. This was the first time he saw a girl who was not interested in this very tantalizing program, because almost all the girls in the ss were pping and shouting at each other, including Linda who was sitting right on Anne''s left. She even patted Anne''s back many times because she got too excited, she even pitched her voice loudly and made Anne have to cover her left ear.

    "Stop Linda, don''t be like that," said Anne quietly, forbidding Linda from making such exaggerated expressions.

    "This is a great opportunity, Anne. We can work together with these giantpanies. Who knows they will promote us to big fashion houses such as Channel, Hermes, Gi, Fendi, YSL, Dior, Celine, and the others, Anne," said Linda full of enthusiasm with sparkling eyes

    "Yes, I know, but don''t overreact it. Isn''t it the time to think about how to achieve it all?" asked Anne again, she really felt ufortable seeing Linda screaming while jumping up and down like that.

    "It''s time for us to celebrate it first, Anne," said Linda quickly.

    "Celebrating?! Shouldn''t we celebrate once we have sessfully done the show? Why should we celebrate it early when we haven''t achieved anything?" muttered Anne softly, she was really ufortable hearing everyone''s screams, either from male or female students.

    Anne''s face suddenly turned red when she realized that she was getting ufortable with her sanitary napkin, without thinking she immediately stood up while carrying her bag and walked to the front of the ss to Professor Gilbert''s ce. Everyone got confused when Anne walked to the front ss.

    "Where are you going, Anne?" asked Professor Gilbert, confused.

    "I have to go to the bathroom immediately, sir," said Anne softly.

    "If you want to go to the bathroom, you can just go without carrying your bag like that," said Professor Gilbert quickly.

    "I have to go to the bathroom while bringing my bag, Prof. I have to change something in the bathroom. And what I want to change is in the bag," said Anne again in a voice that was lower than before.

    "What do you mean, I don''t really ..."

    Professor Gilbert could not finish his words when Anne opened her bag a little and showed the stic sanitary napkin which was still intact, seeing the contents of Anne''s bag made Professor Gilbert suddenly went silent.

    "Hurry up then, it''s not a good thing to bete for something like that," said Professor Gilbert with a flushed face.

    "Thank you, sir, excuse me," replied Anne quickly, a big smile blossomed on her face that made Anne looked very beautiful because one dimple was clearly visible.

    After saying that, Anne immediately went out of the ssroom to the bathroom, it turned out that when Anne and Professor Gilbert spoke in a voice that was barely audible, almost all the students in the ssroom were silent. They focused their attention on Professor Gilbert and Anne. They all suspected that Anne and Professor Gilbert were discussing important matters rting to the giantpanies in a sneaky way.

    "You are all wrong if you think that Anne was wondering about those bigpanies," said Professor Gilbert loudly while trying to calm the whole rowdy ss suddenly.

    "If it''s not rted to those giantpanies then what are you two talking about? Why do you have to whisper like that, Prof?"

    "That''s right Prof, why should you two talk in such a low voice earlier? Is it true that the two of you did not discuss anything rted to our end of the semester program? If yes, why don''t you speak normally earlier?"

    "That''s right Prof,"

    "I suspect that Anne was trying to seduce Professor Gilbert directly, don''t you agree, guys?"

    "That''s right! That must be it,"

    "Huuuuuuu"

    Professor Gilbert smiled after hearing his students'' words, he did not think that his students would get this suspicious of the conversation between him and Anne earlier.

    "So, let''s say that Anne is really trying to seduce me, to find out about the giantpanies that wille to the showter. Why would she do it in front of you all, in front of your eyes directly like that? Isn''t that ridiculous? Shouldn''t she meet me personally likeing to my office or call me on her cell phone? But she did not do any of that, instead, she walked to the front ss to talk to me directly while bringing her bag, right? And so you know, Anne was asking permission to go to the toilet because she wanted to change her sanitary napkin. Is it necessary for a girl who got her period to shout loudly from her seat to ask for permission to go to the bathroom? Does she need to do all that?" asked Professor Gilbert loudly.

    "All of you fellow female students should have understood the gesture and the way Anne spoke very slowly to me, if it was not rted to her urgent personal matter, how could she possibly speak in that way. You should be more sensitive as fellow women but why are you guys even thought that far about our short interaction, earlier?" added Professor Gilbert.

    Professor Gilbert''s loud voice made the ss immediately silent, especially the students who had used Anne of cheating. They seemed to hang their faces down while elbowing each other without speaking. Edward could only smile when he saw what the students were doing.

    "You are all such greedy girls," said Edward to himself, staring at all the girls in the room one by one.

    When the ss atmosphere was calm, Anne was seen knocking on the ssroom door and entered the ssroom quickly without knowing what had just happened. She sat quietly in her chair again. When Anne was seated, Edward suddenly stood up and walked towards Professor Gilbert.

    "Shouldn''t you apologize to Anne," said Edward aloud.

    To be continued

 Chapter 55 - Out Of Focus

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Out Of Focus</h4>

    Hearing Edward''s words, everyone was very shocked, including Anne herself who had just sat back on her chair.

    "What happened, Linda? Why did Edward ask the students to apologize to me?" asked Anne while whispering. ??

    "That''s ... a long story, Anne," Linda replied softly.

    "How long is it actually? Just tell me from the start. What happened, really?" said Anne again.

    "Actually, that was ..."

    "Anne,e with me to the front," said Edward, suddenly startling Anne and Linda who were whispering to each other.

    Anne, who was shocked, immediately touched her chest in reflex. She did not expect that Edward would suddenly appear like that beside her.

    "Come on, Anne," said Edward back.

    "What do you mean? Why should Ie with you?" asked Anne, confused.

    Without answering Anne''s question, Edward pulled Anne''s hand to get up and she was invited to walk to the front row where Professor Gilbert was. When Anne walked towards Professor Gilbert''s ce, all the other students seemed to be looking at her without blinking and this made Anne feel awkward because almost everyone in her ss including students from other departments that joined her ss today were staring at her.

    "What''s wrong Edward, why are you asking me toe forward?" asked Anne whispering.

    "You will knowter when you are in front," replied Edward briefly without stopping his steps.

    Anne closed her mouth and chose not to ask anymore, she knew that her efforts to ask Edward would be in vain because the man would definitely not want to answer her question again. Finally, Anne arrived next to Professor Gilbert with Edward who finally let go of her grip. With the lecturer and the annoying Edward by her side, she now stood facing all the other students who were sitting opposite her without knowing what was really happening.

    "Now that Anne is standing in front of us all, you better apologize for what you have said before," said Edward again as he put his hand into his pants pocket facing all his friends who had previously used Anne.

    After Edward spoke, no one else made a sound, several students who had previously said bad things about Anne were seen looking at each other. After all, Edward was the son of an important figure at the campus. No one dared to go against his words, let alone argue with Edward who did not like to be debated.

    The quiet ss atmosphere made Anne feel even more ufortable, she did not know what had happened. She got confused as to why Edward got this angry with his friends and invited her to stand in front of the ss along with the Professor who stayed silent after hearing Edward''s words.

    "Can you tell me what had happened? Why did you invite me to stand here with you, Edward?" Anne finally opened her mouth and asked slowly about the current situation, she really could not stand seeing everyone staring at her with strange eyes.

    "Are you all deaf, didn''t you hear what Anne said just now?" said Edward in a loud voice that made everyone shocked including Anne.

    " Edward��"

    "Don''t be too kind Anne, they''ve all used you of something terrible. So they have to apologize to you right now, or else I have to process it through legal means using applicablews in this city," said Edward quickly cutting off Anne''s words while taking a nce towards his friends who were only staring at the desk.

    "Don''t say such nonsense, how could I not��"

    "I apologize to you, Anne, I''ve used you of something awful," Gabrie said loudly as she got up from her chair and stared at Anne.

    "I also want to apologize to you, Anne, I didn''t know you were asking permission to go to the bathroom and I was not aware of the real reason why you wanted to go earlier," said Isabel, trying to not lose over Gabri, she apologized to Anne after being provoked by Gabri''s action to apologize to Anne first.

    "I''m sorry, Anne, I have said some nonsense about you,"

    "I''m sorry, I''ve also used you earlier, Anne,"

    "I''m sorry too, Anne,"

    "Me too, Anne,"

    "Me too,"

    "Sorry, Anne,"

    The students who had mocked Anne began to apologize one by one after the prima donna who majored in graphic design and fashion designer started apologizing. They finally followed what the two popr girls had done by apologizing to Anne. She, who was still confused by their apologies, could only look back at Edward. She did not understand what had happened. Edward only smiled when he saw Anne appeared to be confused with the whole situation. He finally began to tell what had happened after she asked permission to leave the ssroom by talking to Professor Gilbert.

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard Edward''s words, who told her that her friends had used her of cheating by asking Professor Gilbert for information personally. But on the other hand, she also couldn''t do anything else because those who had used her of cheating had apologized to her. She indirectly had forgiven her friends'' actions.

    "Never mind, guys, you don''t have to apologize. I know you guys must have identally said that and I understand it. It was my fault that I suddenly walked out of the ssroom when Professor Gilbert was discussing bigpanies that wille to our campus year-end event," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    "You hear it yourself, Anne has already forgiven you. Take this as a lesson and don''t repeat it in the future," said Edward loudly.

    "Edward ..."

    "Yes, I know, I''m sorry. I''m just too excited," Edward muttered quietly cutting off Anne''s words with a smile.

    "Well, because this misunderstanding has been resolved, we can all move on. No need to bring this issue further outside of ss. Anne and Edward can now return to your seats," said Professor Gilbert taking over the ss again.

    "Thank you, sir, I''m so sorry for the trouble," said Anne quietly as she nodded her head slowly, Anne''s gesture when apologizing was very smooth and it made Edward who was still beside Anne smile.

    Soon, Anne and Edward returned to their seats. When Anne sat in hers, Linda made an ''OK'' symbol to tease Anne. Meanwhile, Anne was silent and did not respond to Linda''s words, she felt very uneasy after what had just happened.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 56 - Cause Anne

    <h4>Chapter 56 - Cause Anne</h4>

    Because the exnation was not finished, Professor Gilbert then continued his previous exnation in more detail. He began with the division of tasks that each student from each department would receive in the annual event. All students returned their focus on Professor Gilbert''s exnation in front of the ss. However, Edward was still out of focus. He was still stealing nces at Anne while ying with his notebook.

    "Main pianist Edward Cole," said Professor Gilbert aloud. ??

    "Isabel and Gabrie will be the main characters in this show, so I hope both of you could make a good cooperation," added Professor Gilbert again, actually the beauty of the two girls was notmensurate with Anne. However, Anne''s poprity was still far from both Isabel and Gabrie because she was someone who did not get along well with many students.

    Professor Gilbert then continued with the names of students who would be responsible for their respective tasks. In the end, Anne did not get any role since she did not include other skills in the student data list when she made her first registration. She was assigned to be a backstage crew with several other students who were in charge of arranging the yers'' wardrobes or costumes. However, she was happy enough to be assigned to that role. Sadly, Anne''s teammates objected to the role assigned to them because they thought that being the backstage crew would automatically erase their chance to directly meet with the bigpany officials who were the guests of honor. And their chances of getting a promotion were much smaller than the people who performed on the stage.

    After 2 hours, Professor Gilbert finished running the ss for the day and the break bell rang. Professor Gilbert ended his ss after he finished distributing a list of names of yers who will contribute to the annual event. Anne only had to wait for the task given by the other teams to prepare costumes and other equipment because she did not get a role at all.

    "I hate you, Anne," said Linda suddenly.

    "What did I do wrong?" asked Anne quickly as she put her book in her bag.

    "Why don''t you participate in this event, why do you have to be the backstage crew? You should show off your talent on the stage," Linda replied quickly.

    "Why do I have to participate in a show when there are so many great people who can do it? People with no talent like me are not needed in an event like that, Linda," said Anne quickly with a smile.

    "I hate you," Linda snorted irritably.

    "Don''t be angry Linda, this is good for you. You have to get used to appearing in public to meet lots of people. That way you will get used to it and not get into trouble in the future. Just imagine you will be a famous fashion designer throughout the world, so just think of this as your practice Linda," said Anne softly trying to calm Linda who got the role of the evil stepmother.

    "Then what about you, if I got the chance to perform and learn to nurture my self-confidence, what about you? Aren''t you also in the same department as me?" asked Linda in a rising voice.

    Because Linda''s voice was loud, almost everyone who was still in the ss could hear Linda''s words. They immediately turned to Linda who was standing on her hips while staring at Anne. Edward who had not yete out of the ssroom was also turning his attention toward Linda and Anne.

    "Fortune, partner and death were predestined by God while humans were still in their mother''s womb. So you don''t have to worry about that, Linda. Even if I don''t get that chance right now, I''m sure there will be another way that will lead me there. So you don''t have to think about me. This is your chance to show your best ability, so you better think about how to perform wellter," replied Anne with a smile.

    "But Anne��,"

    "Come on, let''s go to the canteen, I''m hungry," said Anne quickly interrupting Linda''s words.

    Linda finally gave in and followed Anne''s steps to the cafeteria, even though she was still annoyed at Anne for not getting a role in the final performance of the semester.

    Edward was silent while sitting on his chair after hearing the conversation between Anne and Linda. At first, he was very happy to get the main position as a piano yer in the annual show, which means that he will be a star in the event that will be held by UAL. But he suddenly became disinterested when he found out that Anne did not get a role in the show.

    Connery Corporation

    Meanwhile, in his office, Aaron kept smiling while staring at the watch on his left hand, even though he was currently having an important meeting with several other staff.

    "Sir, please focus your attention on the meeting, don''t daydreaming like that. You scare a lot of people," said Daniel quietly as he stepped on Aaron''s feet who were sitting next to him.

    "It hurts, don''t you know how expensive my shoes are, Daniel?" Aaron replied coldly.

    "Then keep your focus, stop smiling randomly like a crazy person. You worry all of us if you keep smiling without any specific reason like that in a serious meeting like this," said Daniel quickly.

    Hearing Daniel''s words made Aaron immediately realize that he was currently the center of attention of his subordinates, he returned to focus on listening to the exnation from the chief sales manager who was giving a presentation in front of everyone.

    "You distract me a lot, Anne, you have to pay for it, tonight," said Aaron to himself.

    To be continued

 Chapter 57 - Sarah’s Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 57 - Sarah��s Revenge</h4>

    Anne got dragged in the conversation among students after the incident that just happened, where Edward asked some of his friends to apologize to Anne directly in front of Professor Gilbert while the lesson was in progress. This news quickly arrived at Edward''s lover''s ears name Sarah. She then got emotional and the incident sessfully provoked the fire of jealousy because she knew that his lover was defending another girl. It was actually trivial matters that should not be exaggerated, Sarah felt that she had full rights over Edward since she was his lover. She felt like she owned Edwardpletely including Edward''s attention which she thought should only be given to her and not to be shared with other girls.

    Therefore, she got irritated by the incident in Anne''s ssroom and she tried to find Anne to warn her. Sarah came to the cafeteria with her friends to find Anne who was enjoying lunch with Linda. ??

    Byuurr!!

    Sarah poured a ss of cold water right over Anne''s head.

    "Hey, what are you doing!!!" shrieked Linda loudly.

    "Shut up, this has nothing to do with you!! I have unfinished business with this seducer," Sarah replied loudly, pointing to Anne who was still sitting with her now wet head.

    "What do you mean by ''seducer''? Who got seduced? If you don''t know anything, don''t just pour water like that on Anne. You''re looking for trouble, Sarah !!" Linda scolded irritably as she grabbed Anne''s body.

    "Of course I''m talking about this friend of yours, she deliberately seduced my Edward to defend her in front of all her friends during the lesson. Do you think I would not find it out? Even though I didn''t attend your ss, I know what really happened. You don''t need to defend your friend and covering her disgusting behavior," Sarah said in a rising voice, pointing her index finger at Anne who was standing beside Linda.

    "Who told you such a made-up story? Tell me what others have told you about the incident, I was in ss with Anne. And I know exactly what happened, so you don''t have to make up stories like that, Sarah," said Linda irritably.

    "Bullshit, don''t talk too much. I know you are her closest friend, so I''m sure you will defend her desperately like that. You don''t need to know who told me about the incident to me, because I trust her more than you two. A disgusting woman who tried to seduce my Edward Cole," replied Sarah back, ring at Anne.

    The intense incident between Sarah and Anne in the cafeteria was finally heard by Edward who had juste out of the bathroom. Some of his men immediately looked for him and told what Sarah had done to Anne in the canteen. Without thinking, Edward immediately ran to the cafeteria emotionally. In his mind, he only wanted to check on Anne''s condition as soon as possible. Because he knew Sarah very well, she was a reckless girl who will not y around.

    During the heated debate between Linda and Sarah, while some of Sarah''s friends cornered Anne who stayed silent, Edward suddenly came with his gasping breath. He stood among the other students. His two eagle eyes immediately caught the figure of Anne who was already drenched beside Linda.

    "What are you doing, Sarah?" shouted Edward aloud.

    "Why are you scolding me, Edward, I''m just doing what I have to do as your lover. You know what the reason is, I''m doing this because I love you, Edward. I don''t want another woman to take you from me for whatever reason," Sarah replied quickly without fear.

    "You''re crazy Sarah, what were you thinking that you went this far? Do you realize what you''ve done to Anne? Did you know that Anne could sue you for this unpleasant act if she didn''t ept it," said Edward irritably.

    "Well, if she wants to sue me, let her do it. I''m not afraid to face her. After all, she''s nothingpared to my parents. My parents have a reputation in this city, so I''m not afraid of anything," said Sarah again while boasting about her family status.

    Hearing Sarah''s words made Edward even angrier, he did not like Sarah''s bragging way of speaking.

    "Anne, where are you going?" Linda asked suddenly when Anne let go of her arms and wanted to walk away from the canteen.

    "Anne, don''t go, solve this problem first," said Edward loudly.

    "Yes, Anne, don''t go first. You have to solve this problem, that woman must apologize to you after attacking you for no apparent reason like that," Linda added quickly as she held Anne''s hand from leaving.

    "But��"

    Edward moved and then grabbed Anne''s hand to sit with him, seeing what Edward did to Anne made Sarah even more jealous. When she got closer to vent her anger, one of Edward''s men suddenly grabbed Sarah''s hand which had been lifted into the air to hit Anne''s body.

    "Let me go, I have to give a lesson to this woman. She has dared to tease my lover openly like this," squealed Sarah rebelliously.

    "Sarah, are you blind? Don''t you see what just happened? Obviously, I''m the one who asked Anne to sit down, not Anne teasing me. Don''t make up stories where everyone already knows what happened, Sarah. You are not a child who has to lie to justify yourself," said Edward in a rising voice.

    Edward''s words were immediately greeted by apuse from several students in the canteen because they also saw what was going on. Hearing the screams of people cornering her, Sarah went silent immediately. She lowered her head, silently holding her hands together in anger.

    "Do you want to know what really happened earlier in ss?" asked Edward back to Sarah.

    "I already know everything Edward, someone has told me what this fox did to you in ss. As your lover, I cannot ept seeing you have to embarrass yourself in front of the ss to defend that woman, Edward. I did all of this because I love you too much," replied Sarah quickly while trying to get Edward''s sympathy.

    "Hahahaha"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 58 - Cruel Lady

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Cruel Lady</h4>

    Edward burst outughing at Sarah''s unreasonable exnation, he really did not think that the girl he had been dating for several weeks turned out to be a stupid girl who was easily influenced by others. Afterughing for almost a minute Edward then walked over to Sarah, sticking his hand in his trouser pocket.

    After standing in front of Sarah, Edward then began to tell what really happened in the ssroom from start to finish. He even asked some of his friends who were also in the ss to share their information. After hearing the same story from 10 people, Sarah was speechless, she did not dare to raise her face to just look at Edward who was standing in front of her. Shame and guilt attacked her from the inside instantly when she found out that she had been fooled by someone. ??

    "You are not a child anymore, Sarah. You should not let others easily influence you like that. Can''t you confirm the truth beforehand from other people before you ept the information that you just got? If things got this messy, me, Anne, or whoever gave the information to you are not the one who will suffer, you are the one who will suffer the most. You are the one who is at a disadvantage in this case. You let others used you like a puppet and the butt of the joke because of your ignorance," said Edward coldly closing his words.

    "Hiksss hikkssss ... sorry, I''m sorry Edward. I''m sorry. I feel guilty because I can be easily influenced by others like this. I''m doing this because I love you so much, Edward. I''m afraid of losing you, that''s why I don''t think twice before I did what I''ve done," replied Sarah while sobbing.

    "What you did was not a proof of love, Sarah. It was foolishness. It''s purely your foolishness and enormous arrogance. You should be able to tell what''s right and what''s wrong because you''re not a child anymore," said Edward back.

    "Yes, Edward, I''m sorry. I''m really sorry ..."

    "Don''t apologize to me, apologies to Anne because you''ve used her carelessly and she has be a victim of your stupid actions. Look at her, she''s soaking wet because of your action," said Edward quickly interrupting Sarah''s words.

    Sarah immediately went silent after hearing Edward''s words, she did not expect that Edward would ask her to apologize to Anne, who she hated so much. Even though she had heard what really happened in the ssroom earlier, her jealousy towards Anne had not gone away. She still did not ept the treatment Anne got from her lover, in which Edward had to defend her in front of her friends in ss. Furthermore, she also should witness her boyfriend defended Anne instead of her.

    "Never mind, don''t make it such a big deal. This is clearly just a misunderstanding, so I don''t think Sarah needs to apologize to me. I don''t feel angry with her either," said Anne slowly, suddenly opening her mouth.

    "But Anne, she poured water on you like that. Sarah must apologize to you," said Edward back.

    "She doesn''t need to apologize to me, Edward. I have forgiven her so let''s just pretend nothing happens," said Anne quickly, she wanted to end this debate and hurry back to the apartment.

    "I agree with Edward, Anne. That woman must apologize to you first. Her action was really beyond the limit," added Linda slowly trying to convince Anne.

    "Stop it, Linda. I don''t want to argue anymore," said Anne in a half-whisper voice.

    Edward, who heard Anne''s words, admired the girl even more. He did not expect that Anne would be this forgiving and wanted to solve the problem right away without making a scene. Not long after that, he then turned to Sarah, who was still standing behind him without saying a word.

    "Can''t you see how good Anne is to you? Take this incident as a valuable lesson for you, Sarah. You have to confirm the news you have heard before believing it, don''t let yourself be a victim of a hoax and be a criminal like what you did earlier," said Edward, staring at Sarah without blinking.

    "Yes, Edward. I was wrong, I''m sorry. I promise you I won''t do it again, I''m really afraid of losing you so I did it," Sarah replied quickly.

    "Well, since the problem has been resolved, I must go now. It feels very ufortable standing in wet clothes like this. I think both of you should just solve your personal problems privately. I will excuse myself," said Anne suddenly.

    After saying that, Anne then let go of Linda''s hand which was still lodged in her arm, she then walked to the parking area because she suddenly felt cold. Anne also got a headache after being doused with ice water right on her head so suddenly in broad daylight. Everyone in the cafeteria could only watch as Anne walked away from the canteen, including Linda and Edward who were still staring at her as she walked away to her car.

    Not long after that, Anne''s sedan left the campus area and headed for the highway quickly, all the students in the cafeteria then dispersed. Linda decided to return to the ssroom to continue her next ss alone since Anne wanted to go home and skipped her ss. Meanwhile, Edward was seen pulling Sarah''s hand away from the canteen as soon as Anne got into her car. He wanted to settle his business privately with Sarah elsewhere.

    "You''re lucky Marianne, it turns out that Edward came on time. But I want to see, how much luck you have on this campus. The only one who can be the center of attention is me, Isabe Alexa Gordon," said Isabe quietly from behind the hideout, she had been enjoying the riot in the canteen.

    To be continued

 Chapter 59 - Getting The Link

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Getting The Link</h4>

    After traveling with a lot of struggle due to continuous sneezing while driving, Anne finally arrived at her apartment. She immediately got out of the car with her washedundry. She then went into her apartment building with a backpack, which was quite heavy, because she had previously stopped by a convenience store to buy some vitamins and cold medicine. She was afraid that she had caught the flu, as the cold water was poured on her when the weather was hot, and without changing clothes for almost 30 minutes made her feel very cold now. Even though currently there was no wind blowing.

    A security guard in front of the building felt pity seeing her carrying lots of things. He then offered to help her. At first Anne refused, but because the security guard insisted, Anne finally handed over herundry bag to be carried by him into the building. ??

    "Thank you sir," said Anne sincerely.

    "It''s nothing, Ma''am, be careful," replied the security guard kindly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to the security''s words. Not long after, the elevator door finally closed and then it went up to the 10th floor. The floor where her apartment unit was located.

    Tring! The elevator doors opened.

    Anne immediately got out of the elevator and stepped into her room, because her room was at the end of the hall. Anne needed a little extra energy to walk. After a tiring struggle, Anne finally arrived at her door. She quickly entered the numberbination that locked her residence. Actually, if Anne''s condition was fit, she wouldn''t feel this tired, but because she experienced a little dizziness, it took her a lot of energy.

    After putting the bags andundry bag on the carpet in front of the TV, Anne stepped into the bathroom. She had to take a shower immediately to relieve her headache. Anne thought that by getting her whole head wet she would be much better. Who knew where it came from at first. But it worked for her, thirty minutester Anne came out of the shower in her bathrobe and a small towel wrapped around her wet hair.

    "Achoo!"

    "I''m really going to catch a cold if it goes like this."

    "Achoo"

    Anne hurried towards her bed on the second floor. Luckily the stairs leading to the second floor had railings so that she could use it to hold on as she walked towards her room. If there was no railing, perhaps she would have fallen, because in other units, there were those stairs that didn;t have railings that could be used to hold on. After wearing clean clothes andying on the bed without drying her hair, the dizziness in her head was unbearable.

    Soon there was no sound in Anne''s room, as she was already asleep, even though the sun was still very high for anyone to sleep. If she hadn''t been sick, she wouldn''t have been able to sleep that fast.

    Connery Corporation

    Aaron seemed to have finished his job way ahead of his working hours. He had also finished meeting and checking his managers'' weekly assignments.

    "It''s five o''clock in the afternoon, I still have about an hour to get ready," Aaron muttered softly as he looked at his watch.

    "But if Ie at six in the morning, that would be too early. I''m afraid that Anne is not ready. Maybe I shoulde at seven in the evening, seven in the evening is the most appropriate time," added Aaron quietly. He spoke to himself again as he stared at his expensive watch on his left hand.

    Daniel, who was still standing by the door, shook his head slowly when he saw Aaron talking to himself. He really couldn''t understand his boss, who was getting weirder each time. This was the first time he saw Aaron very unfocused on meeting with employees, even though usually Aaron was a very serious person and didn''t like to joke around when he was in meetings. But today he seemed to be very different. He was seen smiling to himself several times, while giving a presentation in front of several people and there was nothing funny to smile about. He actually smiled as if he was staring at something that made himugh.

    "I''m sure this must be because of Miss Anne. His attitude changed greatly when he found out about the girl''s whereabouts," Daniel said softly, as he closed Aaron''s door slowly.

    Daniel decided to leave Aaron alone with his world and didn''t want to bother him. Aaron would be very angry if he was disturbed. Therefore he decided to give Aaron some time alone, and Daniel''s decision was right, because Aaron was seen looking at some flowers at a florist not far from his office via the florist''s website. He intended to bring Anne flowers, but because he didn''t know Anne''s taste for flowers, Aaron finally decided to buy a bouquet of white roses. He believed that every woman must love roses, which were symbols of love and friendship that Aaron himself didn''t understand. As he didn''t understand the symbols of flowers, he knew and believed that roses would be liked by many women. Therefore, he chose roses to give to Anne.

    "I''d better go to the florist now before they close," Aaron said quietly as he removed his tie and threw it on the sofa.

    Aaron finally left the office alone without Daniel. He didn''t want his assistant to interfere with his time with Anne. Driving his favorite car, Aaron went to the florist whose address he already held. It only took him about twenty minutes to arrive at his destination. His smile broke as he walked into the flower shop and saw various kinds of beautiful flowers in every corner.

    "Can I help you, sir?" asked a shop attendant politely to Aaron.

    "I''m looking for flowers, white roses. One medium size bouquet," Aaron replied confidently.

    "How many medium-sized stalks do you want, sir?" asked the attendant again.

    "I don''t know, just an average sized bouquet, Miss," Aaron answered carelessly.

    "All right, I will arrange it for you, sir," said the attendant with a smile.

    Aaron nodded his head slowly. He then sat down in an avable chair. The fragrance of various kinds of flowers blooming inside the florist calmed him down. This was his first timeing to a florist.

    "It turns out that there is such afortable ce like this in town," Aaron muttered softly. Being inside the flower shop made him feel like he was in a flower field. Very rxing and fun.

    Five minutester, Aaron''s flowers were ready. The attendant arranged his order very beautifully. Aaron was very satisfied with the work of the attendant, and as his gratitude, he gave the attendant a tip. At first the attendant refused, but since Aaron insisted, the girl finally epted it gratefully. Aaron finally got out of the flower shop to his car which was still parked in front of the shop. He carefully ced the bouquet on the seat. After making sure the roses were safe, Aaron started his car and sped towards Anne''s apartment.

    When Aaron''s car disappeared, Jack''s Jeep was clearly visible, apparently Jack parked right behind Aaron''s car. However, because there was arge pot blocking Aaron, he didn''t notice Jack.

    "Apparently you already have a girlfriend, Aaron. How interesting. It means you and Anne may not have a chance to be together, that''s great," said Jack quietly.

    Tring!! A notification came loudly to Jack''s cell phone.

    Jack slowly grabbed his smartphone to see who was calling him. He was surprised to see that Erick had sent him a message from Switzend.

    "Good job, Erick, it''s not in vain that I hired you," Jack screamed with joy.

    The message Erick sent was happy news for Jack, because the message contained information that Muller Finance International would cooperate with UAL.

    "I''ll find out what''s going on at UAL, I''m sure I''ll find your clue from the campus, Anne," Jack muttered softly.

    For some reason, he felt that the Connery Corporation cooperation on the arts campus was a personal reason for the chairman, Aaron. Therefore, he was also interested ining to the campus and now his n was sessful, because Erick had seeded in establishing a partnership with that campus.

    To be continued

 Chapter 60 - Private Doctor

    <h4>Chapter 60 - Private Doctor?</h4>

    The sound of knocking on the door was loud enough to make Anne finally wake up from her nap. She slowly got up from the bed and went downstairs to the first floor to open the door to her unit which had been pounded for almost 5 minutes from outside without stopping. Even though she had stopped sneezing, the pain in her head hadn''t gone away. Therefore, she chose to open the door to her room to find out who knocked on her door incessantly. She couldn''t sleep under such noisy conditions.

    "Oh God, who knocked on my apartment door like that?" said Anne quietly as she walked slowly towards the door, touching her head that felt like being hit. ??

    After a long struggle, Anne finally arrived at the door. She slowly grabbed the handle of her apartment door and opened it slowly. A gust of wind from outside blew into her apartment as soon as the door was wide open.

    "I wondered where you were, Anne, I''ve knocked on your door for more than 5 minutes, but you just opened it now. Are you trying to make me worry? What are you doing to open the door that long?" asked the guest, who turned out to be Aaron, with a barrage of questions to Anne who was still leaning against the door.

    "If you ask a lot of questions like that, then which question should I answer first, Aaron" answered Anne, trying to smile.

    "Just answer the ..."

    Thump!

    Aaron stopped his words when he realized that Anne''s face looked much paler than usual. Cold sweat was dripping from Anne''s forehead in considerable amounts. Without a word, Aaron immediately reached out his hand and touched Anne''s forehead which was covered by hair.

    "You''re sick, Anne!!" shrieked Aaron loudly.

    "Just themon cold," said Anne curtly.

    "Whatmon cold? Let''s go to the doctor," Aaron said quickly as he grabbed Anne''s hand to take her out of the room.

    "You don''t have to worry, Aaron, I''m fine," answered Anne quietly, as she walked towards the elevator.

    Aaron, who could feel that Anne was not just having amon cold, locked his mouth. He could feel that Anne had a fever. Her hand which he was holding was very hot and it made him worry. That''s why Aaron closed his lips tightly as he didn''t want to scold Anne for being sick.

    "Aaron, I''m fine ... achoo!" Anne was unable to finish her sentence, as she sneezed while in the elevator.

    Silently Aaron handed over his handkerchief for Anne to use, which Anne quickly epted to cover her suddenly runny nose again. Anne covered her nose while in the elevator with Aaron''s handkerchief so as not to transmit the flu virus that attacked her.

    What Anne did was the right action, because when the elevator arrived at the 8th floor suddenly many people entered and some of them were small children who were still very active. Not wanting to exchange the sickness to the children, Anne took a step back towards Aaron, as she tried to stay away from the children who were very active and joking in the elevator. Realizing that, Aaron smiled. He then asked Anne to shift to his ce in the corner, so that now Anne looked like she was under Aaron''s protection, who was a shield against those who just entered.

    "Can you still stand?" asked Aaron in a half whisper.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Aaron''s question. Seeing what Anne was doing made Aaron smile. He then grabbed Anne''s head and stroked her head slowly with a smile.

    "Be patient, we''re going to the hospital," whispered Aaron softly, as he bowed his head slightly towards Anne who was 3 cm shorter than him.

    "But we don''t need to go to the hospital, Aaron, I''m fine," said Anne quietly.

    "I know you''re fine, so we go to the hospital for a while," Aaron replied with a raised tone ending his debate with Anne.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Anne finally closed her mouth. She realized that Aaron was angry. Because of that, she could only surrender and obey when she was being taken to the hospital, especially now that the headache still came intermittently and made her ufortable.

    Shortly thereafter, the elevator finally stopped at the lobby. One by one, they got out of the elevator, including Aaron and Anne, who came out thest. Due to a little drizzle, Aaron ordered Anne to stay in the building as he took the car that was parked not far from the apartment entrance. Fortunately Aaron parked his car outside, instead of in the underground parking lot. So it didn''t take him long to get into the car. When the car arrived at the door to the lobby, Anne immediately stepped slowly towards Aaron''s car. She then climbed in slowly and immediately leaned back on the seat that Aaron had arranged to make herfortable.

    Because the security rm went off, Aaron then helped Anne put the seat belt on. Anne, who hady down on the seat, forgot to put on the seat belt, even though she was always angry with Linda whenever Linda forgot to put it on when they were out together.

    "Thank you," Anne said softly as Aaron finished putting the seat belt on for her.

    "It''s okay, Anne, just rest. We''re going to the hospital where my private doctor practices and the distance is not too far from here," Aaron replied softly, as he stepped on the gas of his car.

    "Why do we go to your private doctor''s hospital? We can go to the nearest hospital or clinic, Aaron," Anne protested to Aaron.

    "I only trust his treatments when I''m sick. That''s why I want you to get the same treatment as I am. So now you just stay still and rest, we''ll get there in 30 minutes." Aaron said quickly, as he elerated his car when it reached the highway.

    Because she didn''t want to make Aaron angry, Anne finally obeyed the words of the man next to her, who was focusing on driving the car. As her head really couldn''t bepromised at all, Anne finally closed her eyes. She hoped the headache that attacked her repeatedly would go away when she closed her eyes. Seeing Anne closed her eyes, Aaron smiled. He became more and more convinced that Anne was really sick.

    "Hold on, Anne, we''ll be at Doctor Robin''s ce in a moment," Aaron said softly, as he elerated his car.

    To be continued

 Chapter 61 - You Have To Get Well

    <h4>Chapter 61 - You Have To Get Well</h4>

    "Hold on, Anne, we''ll be at Doctor Robin''s ce in a moment," Aaron said softly, as he elerated his car.

    Because the streets were quiet after the rain fell, Aaron didn''t have any significant difficulties on the way to the hospital where Doctor Robin practiced. A distance that normally took 30 minutes, only took 20 minutes this time, and Aaron was grateful for that. He was really worried about Anne, who was having a high fever. ??

    When Aaron''s car entered the hospital area, several security guards immediately greeted him, because they already recognized the owner of the luxury car, Aaron immediately opened his seat belt and got out of the car. He then turned in another direction to open the seat belt that was still attached to Anne''s body. When they had arrived in front of the hospital gate, Aaron had tried to wake up Anne, who was still sleeping, but since she didn''t respond, Aaron panicked. He immediately realized that Anne had fainted. So, without wasting much time, he immediately carried Anne into the hospital without using the wheelchair that had been prepared for the patients. Aaron took Anne to the emergency room to get treatment directly by a doctor. Apparently, Doctor Robin was on standby in front of the hospital when Aaron said that he was almost at the hospital.

    When Aaronid Anne on the bed, Doctor Robin immediately acted without Aaron''s asking. He examined Anne''s closed eyes and used his stethoscope to listen to Anne''s heartbeat, while a nurse seemed to take out a thermometer to check her temperature. He put the thermometer between Anne''s armpits for 1 minute and immediately showed the results to Doctor Robin, who then nodded his head slowly.

    "How is she, Doc?" Asked Aaron impatiently.

    "Thisdy has to stay in the hospital tonight. I will ask some nurses to prepare her treatment room and for now I will put in an IV to restore her body fluids that have disappeared a lot," replied Doctor Robin quickly.

    "Is she very sick doc?" asked Aaron worriedly.

    "Looks like thisdy has amon cold, but due to her high temperature and dehydration, I suggest that she get treatment tonight, so that she can recover quickly. But if you want to take her home you can but ..."

    "No, just take care of her. I want her to have the best treatment here," Aaron said quickly, cutting off Doctor Robin.

    Doctor Robin smiled at Aaron''s words. He returned to his work. He carefully inserted an IV needle into Anne''s left hand, which had been examined first to look for her veins. Because Anne''s skin was white, the veins could be seen quickly.

    Right after Doctor Robin finished putting the IV in Anne''s left hand, several nurses informed him that they had prepared a room for Anne. Without waiting, Anne was brought to the room in question on Aaron''s order. For someone else, it might take a little longer to get a room, especially if he hadn''t registered yet, but because Anne was brought in by Aaron, he finally got action quickly. All the staff at the hospital knew Aaron well, especially the top brass. Therefore, the officers did not say much and immediately took the best care for Anne, as if they were treating Aaron.

    "Don''t worry, your girl is fine sir," said Doctor Robin quietly, as he tapped Aaron on the shoulder when Anne had been moved into a VIP room.

    "Thank goodness, Doc, I''m so scared. Earlier she didn''t respond to my calls in the car, that''s why I panicked, Doc," Aaron replied quickly, as he looked at Anne who already looked better. Her pale cheeks like a corpse had disappeared. Now her face looks red again, because her blood flow was better.

    "Everything will be fine. If you''ll excuse me, Young Master, there are still many patients I have to attend to," said Doctor Robin, smiling.

    "Thank you ??for your help, Doc, sorry to bother you," Aaron said softly.

    "It''s okay, this is my job, sir," replied Doctor Robin, as he stepped out of Anne''s treatment room. He smiled as he left the VIP room.

    When Doctor Robin left, Aaron grabbed a chair and sat beside Anne''s bed. He slowly held Anne''s face with his left hand.

    "You have to get well, Anne. Remember, you have to cook for me. I''m hungry Anne, I haven''t eaten sincest night after my return from your apartment," Aaron whispered softly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 62 - Aarons Pain

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Aaron''s Pain</h4>

    Anne woke up in the middle of the night feeling like she wanted to pee. She winced in pain as she pulled her left hand which was attached to the IV needle.

    "I''m already in the hospital," muttered Anne softly, as she stared at the luxurious interior of the hospital room where she was in. ??

    When she was looking at the interior of the room, suddenly her eyes caught Aaron''s figure asleep on the sofa beside the door. Guilt immediately came to Anne when she saw Aaron sleeping on the sofa to guard her. Both of her eyes immediately filled with tears, her chest felt very tight. This was the first time anyone cared about her in her entire life, after Mrs. Chaterine, who had been her guardian angel in Germany for almost a year.

    "Sorry, Aaron, I''m sorry. I''ve troubled you," said Anne quietly, as she wiped the water droplets that rolled down from her eyes.

    Anne got up from the bed slowly, she didn''t want to wake Aaron, who was sound asleep. After trying for a while, Anne finally got out of bed. She then walked to the bathroom not far from the bed. Just like when she got out of bed, Anne was also very careful when she got into bed again. She didn''t want to make any sound that could trigger Aaron to wake up. After returning to bed and closed her eyes again, the drowsiness started to sweep her and she couldn''t stand it. It looked like the effect of the anesthetic mixed with the drug stuck in her hand worked very quickly. Because she wanted to get well soon, she chose not to fight her drowsiness. She didn''t want to trouble Aaron anymore, she didn''t want to be indebted to other people.

    Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Jack was still busy reading the proposal sent by Erick from Switzend. The proposal had also been sent to UAL, but Jack wanted to reread it so that he understood what kind of cooperation hispany and the arts campus were doing.

    "Ok, I think this is enough. I''m sure Aaron will definitely be surprised tomorrow when he sees mypany participate in this campus event," Jack said quietly, as he looked at the program shown by the UAL campus, which disyed clearly the names of students who took part in the stage.

    Jack was very sure that Aaron was the key to finding Anne, and this made him very excited to follow all the activities that Aaron was currently doing. The guilt because of what he did to Anne thest time had forced Jack to struggle to meet Anne again to apologize. Things he had never done in his life, While he was thinking about Anne, he felt sleepy. Thinking of Anne at night was thest thing he did before going to bed, and this had been going on for nearly three months after he separated from Anne.

    "I want to meet you, Anne. Give me a sign of your whereabouts," Jack muttered quietly as he closed his eyes.

    Silence returned to dominate the hotel room where Jack was staying. He smiled as he slept. Jack couldn''t wait toe to the UAL campus in the morning.

    In the morning, the sun was shining very hot on the UAL campus. The students who got the roles had been practicing since morning. As the students of the arts campus, the event which would be held in three days was enough for them, moreover, this was just a simple musical drama where all the costumes and other equipment were already avable. Linda, who got a role, seemed to have made mistakes several times. Thinking of Anne made her out of focus on the practice and that got her into trouble. Even Professor Gilbert had reprimanded her twice for not focusing.

    After practicing for almost four hours, finally they were all allowed to take a break to enjoy lunch. Linda, who was already waiting for the break, immediately ran to the chair where her bag was. She immediately grabbed her cell phone to find out about Anne, who hadn''t replied to her messages sincest night, and this had made her a little worried. She was afraid that something bad had happened to Anne.

    "Why are you alone, Linda?" Edward asked, suddenly sitting next to the beautiful girl, bringing two sses of soda for himself and Linda.

    "Thanks, Edward," said Linda quickly as she epted the ss Edward had given her.

    "You haven''t answered my question, Linda, why are you alone? Where''s Anne?" asked Edward back to the point.

    "That''s what worries me, Edward. I couldn''t contact her sincest night. I''m afraid she''s sick. Being poured with cold water in very hot weather will definitely give bad effects," said Anne quickly.

    Edward was silent when he heard Linda''s words. He agreed with Linda''s words. He suddenly felt sorry for Anne, because she got into such trouble because of him.

    "If it weren''t for your girlfriend, maybe Anne is with us right now," Linda said suddenly.

    "Sarah is not my girl anymore Linda. I don''t want to have an angry girlfriend like that. I don''t want my image to be damaged by a brutal girl like Sarah," Edward said quickly.

    "What?! You broke up?!!" Linda shrieked in disbelief at what Edward said.

    "Don''t talk about it anymore. I don''t want to bring up what''s past. We better think about what will happen in the future," said Edward quickly, while drinking the c in his hand.

    Linda, who still couldn''t believe Edward''s words, drank the c from Edward in one gulp. She couldn''t believe that Edward would break up with Sarah in such a short time.

    "Give me Anne''s cell phone number," Edward said suddenly.

    "W-what?! Do you want Anne''s cell phone number? Don''t joke, Edward," Linda replied quickly.

    "I''m not kidding, why can''t I have her number?" asked Edward, confused.

    "T-that, I ..."

    "Come on, kids, your break time is over, get ready again!!! We don''t have much time," shouted Professor Gilbert loudly, startling the students who were still practicing including Linda.

    Without a word, Linda immediately got up from her chair and ran to the stage to practice again leaving Edward alone. Linda only turned once while shaking her head at Edward as a sign that she refused to give Edward what he wanted. Seeing Linda''s bodynguage made Edward smile.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 63 - Because Anne

    <h4>Chapter 63 - Because Anne</h4>

    Without a word, Linda immediately got up from her chair and ran to the stage to practice again leaving Edward alone. Linda only turned once while shaking her head at Edward as a sign that she refused to give Edward what he wanted. Seeing Linda''s bodynguage made Edward smile. He then downed his drink and threw away his stic cup in the trash and walked towards the stage expressionless. Arriving at the stage, Edward turned into a good actor. He immediately adjusted his mood well. Carrying the role that he yed made many female students who watched their practice screamed madly because of Edward''s charm. But Linda was different. Linda actually felt afraid of Edward, who could be so calm. She was sure that the man was currently very angry with her for refusing to give him what he wanted. Everyone on the campus knew who Edward was. Rejecting Edward meant you''re looking for big trouble. Therefore, Linda tried to stay away from Edward during the practice, even though it was actually difficult for her to do.

    At the Capitol Hospital, Anne had just finished tidying up. She was allowed to go home. The IV needle in her hand had been removed, the dizziness in her head had disappeared. She waspletely healthy, as if she had never been sick before. ??

    "The medicine in this hospital is really extraordinary," said Anne to herself. She was very shocked by her rapid recovery. Even thoughst night her head felt like it was pricked by needles, the feeling had disappeared now.

    While Anne was still fascinated with Capitol Hospital services, suddenly a nurse entered her room. She brought a tray filled with medicines and vitamins which Anne had to take home.

    "The dosage is already written on each bottle, Miss," said the nurse kindly.

    "Thank you, Miss, oh yes, can I ask you something?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Please, if I can answer I will, Miss," replied the nurse again.

    "My friend, my male friend who came to take me here, who slept on the sofast night. Where is he? I haven''t seen him since morning," asked Anne again.

    "Oh Mr. Aaron Sean? He was having breakfast with Doctor Robin. You don''t have to worry, Miss. After he is done, he will see you again," replied the nurse gently.

    "I see, okay, Miss. Thank you," said Anne, smiling.

    The nurse nodded her head slowly in response to Anne''s words. Shortly afterwards she came out of Anne''s room to continue her other duties, leaving Anne alone. Even though Anne was allowed to go home, she still had to meet Doctor Robin, who had treated herst night. So she still had to wait in the treatment room, even though she was no longer using the IV.

    Actually, what the nurse told Anne earlier was a lie that the nurse made on Aaron''s orders, because currently Aaron was actually receiving treatment from Doctor Robin for a sudden stomach ache. Not eating for a whole day had made his ulcer disease recurred, even though the pain had never attacked him for a long time. But this morning when he woke up he was again suffering from excruciating pain in the stomach. Therefore, he was currently receiving intensive care at Doctor Robin''s office and he had ordered the nurses to make another excuse when Anne asked about his whereabouts, as he didn''t want Anne to know.

    "Why are you looking for trouble, Sir? Haven''t I said that the ulcer you are suffering from is not an easy disease for you to ignore? If you''re sick like this, you will feel the consequences yourself," said Doctor Robin quietly as he injected some medicine into the IV, which was still connected to Aaron''s right hand.

    "I didn''t know that I would get sick like this, Doctor, no one wants to be sick, including me," Aaron replied quickly.

    "I know you are worried and like thedy, but you also have to think about yourself first, sir. If you''re sick like this, then who will take care of thedy?" said Doctor Robin teasing Aaron.

    "You''re so annoying, Doctor. Oh yes, how is Anne? Can shee home today?" asked Aaron softly, trying to change the subject.

    "She has been allowed to go home this afternoon, but for the time being, let her rest for a while in the hospital, while waiting for you to finish getting your treatment. After you''re finished, then I will allow her to go home. You don''t have to worry about that, sir. You better heal yourself and don''t make thedy worry about you. I''m sure thedy will be very worried when she finds out that you''re sick," replied Doctor Robin with a smile.

    Aaron''s heart was beating very fast hearing Doctor Robin''s words. He was really nervous when Doctor Robin said that. Doctor Robin just smiled at the change in Aaron''s expression. He then returned to his desk and let Aaron rest.

    Tring!! Anne''s cell phone rang very loudly when it was activated.

    Anne then reached for her cell phone to see who was calling her. Anne''s face immediately turned red when she read the message that Professor Gilbert had sent.

    Professor Gilbert informed her that she was asked toe to campus today for the distribution of tasks. Apparently all the wardrobes and costumes that the yers were going to use had been cleaned. And she was asked toe to get her assignment so that nothing could go wrong.

    "Oh, how can I go to campus, while I''m not allowed to go home," said Anne, confused.

    Drrttt

    Drrttt

    Anne''s cell phone rang loudly again, but this time it was not a message but a video call from Linda. With great doubt, Anne finally epted Linda''s call.

    "Hello Linda," said Anne quietly, waving her hand at the camera.

    "Where are you Anne?" Linda asked quickly.

    "I''m in ..."

    "Anne, are you sick??!" Linda shrieked when she saw the remaining IV bottle that was still attached to the pole behind Anne.

    Edward, who was standing beside the piano, immediately turned his head and ran towards Linda when he heard Linda''sst words. He then grabbed Linda''s cell phone.

    "Are you sick, Anne? Which hospital are you in now?"

    To be continued.

 Chapter 64 - One Step Further

    <h4>Chapter 64 - One Step Further</h4>

    When Anne was about to open her mouth to answer Edward''s question, suddenly the door to her treatment room opened from the outside and Aaron entered with Doctor Robin. Not wanting to cause trouble, Anne chose to immediately turn off the video call and put her cell phone back on the table. .

    "Why was it turned off? Who had contacted you?" Asked Aaron quietly.

    "College friends, our conversation was over, so I turned it off," said Anne, lying a little.

    "I see, what are you talking about?" asked Aaron curiously.

    "At the campus there is an end-of-semester event and there will be a performance where manypanies will attend as a form of their cooperations with the campus, and we were asked to make a performance," said Anne honestly.

    Aaron''s smile appeared on his handsome face. He actually already knew that at Anne''s campus there would be an event like that without asking her. But earlier he kept asking questions like that because he wanted to just test whether Anne would be honest or not, and in fact Anne was telling him the truth. And this made him happy, because it turned out that Anne was an honest girl.

    Drrttt

    Drrttt

    Anne''s cell phone vibrated again, Linda had video called her again, but Anne ignored the call after turning off the voice button.

    "Why didn''t you pick it up?" Asked Aaron, confused.

    "It''s okay, Linda is like that. She must be very curious and want to know where I am right now, because she saw this IV pole when she made the first call. She knew I was sick and wanted toe here, but I didn''t want her to. That will be troublesome. Besides, I''m already healed so I don''t need to be visited, "said Anne honestly, showing Aaron her cell phone screen showing Linda''s name on it.

    "Well, if that''s what you want to do, the important thing is that now your condition is much better and you can go home. What you need right now is enough rest, Isn''t that right, Doctor Robin?" Aaron said quietly while smiling at Doctor Robin, who was standing on the side examining Anne''s medicines on the table.

    "That''s right, Miss, right now you just need to rest so that you''ll get better sooner. So tomorrow you can be active again. It would be better that when you arrived home from the hospital, get rest immediately," said Doctor Robin kindly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Doctor Robin''s words. Soon Doctor Robin released the IV needle that was still embedded in Anne''s left hand. Afterwards, Doctor Robin put a special ster on the wound on her arm to avoid bacterial infection, the same thing was on Aaron''s right hand. However, the special ster that was on Aaron''s hand was smaller than the ster that was now attached to Anne''s left hand.

    After Doctor Robin rmended Anne to take her medication, she was soon allowed to go home. Anne was very excited to go home. She greeted the nurses who took care of herst night, one by one. Seeing that, Aaron just smiled silently.

    "She really is a sweet girl, young master," whispered Doctor Robin softly, teasing Aaron.

    "I know, Doc, you don''t have to repeat it over and over again," Aaron replied curtly, without turning his gaze from Anne, who was still talking to the nurses.

    Doctor Robin chuckled at Aaron''s words. He was very happy to tease Aaron like that. The reason was that it had been a long time since he saw Aaron had a woman or been close to a woman like this and it made him happy. It meant that Aaron was able to move on from his former girlfriend who had betrayed him. As Aaron''s personal doctor, Doctor Robin knew him quite well, as his patient for the past years. So it was no wonder that he also knew about Aaron''s love story that was not as beautiful as people would imagine. People thought that he could easily get the woman he wanted because of his good looks and wealth. But in fact, the woman Aaron wanted had betrayed him and left with her other boyfriend when she was engaged with Aaron.

    "Are you ready?" Aaron asked Anne quietly, as she arrived in front of him.

    "Huum, but wait a minute. I also have to thank Doctor Robin for taking care of me," said Anne quickly as she stretched out her hand towards Doctor Robin.

    "You don''t need to thank me like that. This is my main duty as a doctor. So you don''t have to be like that," said Doctor Robin kindly, as he grabbed Anne''s hand and held her tightly.

    "Yes, Doctor, I know. It''s just that I want to thank you directly. Even though you are a person who is credited for taking good care of mest night, I don''t know what will happen to me. If you didn''t take care of me, I would still be sick," said Anne, smiling.

    Doctor Robin just smiled at Anne''s words, and soon they parted ways because Aaron had kept asking her toe home. Aaron finally left the Capitol Hospital, headed for Anne''s apartment with his car. Meanwhile, Anne, who was sitting next to Aaron, looked very happy to be home from the hospital. She repeatedly thanked God and Aaron.

    "If you say thank you again, it will be your fiftieth times, Anne," Aaron said quietly, cutting off Anne''s words that would say thank you again to Aaron.

    "Did I say thank you to you more than fifty times?" Asked Anne innocently.

    "You didn''t count them?" Aaron asked quickly.

    "Of course not," answered Anne shortly.

    "Well then don''t bother to remember it, Anne," Aaron said with a bigugh.

    Anne hit Aaron''s arm suddenly when she realized that she was being teased by Aaron, even though she wasn''t really angry. Soon they bothughed as they discussed some funny things along the way to Anne''s apartment. Even though Aaron still felt a little pain in his stomach, but, somehow, when he was with Anne, he felt like he instantly had energy and could endure his rpsing stomach ache. After driving for nearly forty-five minutes, they finally arrived at Anne''s apartment. It took a while from the hospital to Anne''s apartment because the road was a little congested as it was lunch time, where people were busy passing through the streets looking for food.

    Initially, Aaron wanted to return to his house immediately, but Anne forbade him. She said that Aaron should not go home before drinking the tea she made. Not wanting to make Anne feel sad and disappointed, Aaron finallyplied with Anne''s request. Without Aaron''s knowledge, Anne actually realized that Aaron wasn''t in a good condition. When Aaron was driving his car, she saw the bandage on Aaron''s right hand which could be seen because Aaron''s shirt''s sleeve was lifted.

    Arriving in her apartment, Anne immediately forced Aaron to sit on the sofa. She went straight to the pantry to make warm drinks for Aaron. Soon Anne returned with a ss of warm tea.

    "Thank you," Aaron said quietly as he epted the ss from Anne.

    "You''re wee," answered Anne, smiling.

    Aaron drank Anne''s tea slowly then put the ss back on the table. He felt a little ufortable being watched by Anne without blinking.

    "What do you want to say, Anne? Don''t look at me like that," Aaron asked softly.

    "I don''t want to be friends with you anymore, Aaron, you''ve broken your promise" answered Anne quickly.

    "Break the promise what?" asked Aaron in shock.

    "What it means is that you''re hiding something this big from me. And I don''t like it," said Anne quickly as she took Aaron''s hand so that the ster covering the injection needle was clearly visible.

    "Wasn''t it you who said that you won''t hide anything, that as a friend you will be open. Then what is this, Aaron? Don''t lie to me. This is an intravenous needle injection, just like the one on my left hand," said Anne again as she aligned his needle mark with hers.

    Aaron was silent upon hearing Anne''s words, he couldn''t lie this time. This was because the wound ster that covered the marks of the IV needle had the same pattern as the one on Anne''s hand, plus the IV needle mark was slightly swollen and blue like Anne''s.

    Impatient, Anne finally pulled her hand back and let go of Aaron''s hand. She then got up from the sofa and stood in front of Aaron.

    "Go home, I don''t want to talk to you anymore," said Anne quietly, pointing towards the door, asking Aaron to leave.

    "Anne ..."

    "I don''t like to be lied to, Aaron, especially when you made the pact yourself that you won''t keep any secrets and have to be honest with each other. But you''ve lied. I won''t force you. Well you better go, I want to rest, Aaron I don''t want to fight with ..."

    "Agghhh!"

    Anne fell on the sofa when Aaron pulled her suddenly. Now she fell on top of Aaron. The two sharp noses touched each other as they were so close to each other.

    "Don''t ... don''t ask me to get away from you, I won''t be able to do it, Anne," Aaron said softly in a hoarse voice right in Anne''s right ear. His hot breath hit Anne''s long neck which made all the fine hairs on Anne''s body stood up.

    "Aaron ..."

    Smack!

    To be continued.

 Chapter 65 - First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 65 - First Kiss</h4>

    Anne opened her eyes widely when Aaron suddenlynded a kiss on her lips. Anne, who had never been kissed in her life, immediately tried to push Aaron away from her. But her efforts were futile, as her hands were now locked by Aaron on top of her head.

    Let alone being kissed on the lips like this by Aaron, Anne never even got a little peck on the foreh ead from anyone except her parents when they were still alive. So it was natural that at this time Anne was very confused, her heart was beating very fast and she was out of breath. She could not breathe while being kissed by Aaron, when in fact the kiss Aaron gave her was just a soft kiss. He only sucked Anne''s lips slowly alternating between her upper and lower lips without ying with her tongue, but still, she was out of breath. Aaron, who had not realized that Anne could not breathe, was still sucking on Anne''s thin lips that were not smeared with lipstick. He just realized that Anne was in a bad condition after she struggled to escape with her legs moving up and down.

    Aaron immediately pulled his lips from Anne''s lips and stared at her without blinking. With a red face, Anne opened her mouth wide trying to get as much oxygen as possible into her lungs which felt parched after she had difficulty breathing for almost two minutes when Aaron kissed her.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" asked Aaron, confused.

    Bug! Annended a punch on Aaron''s chest with a little force which caused Aaron to squeal in pain.

    "Y-you''re bad, you''re trying to kill me," said Anne haltingly as she kept trying to get oxygen into herself.

    Thump.

    Aaron was silent upon hearing her words. He then watched Anne without blinking from head to toe.

    "You''ve never kissed Anne?" Aaron asked softly.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne close her mouth quickly. When she blushed like that, Anne looked even more beautiful. Her cheeks flushed red near her cheekbones and Anne''s embarrassed attitude made her even more adorable.

    "Anne, answer me, have you never kissed?" asked Aaron again.

    "Of course I did, my mom and dad used to kiss me a lot when I was little," answered Anne quickly.

    "Not from your parents but from the opposite sex, from a man. Are you ..."

    "D-don''t talk about it, I''m the one who should ask you. Why did you get an IV?" asked Anne, stammered, interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Answer my question first, why did you get an IV?" said Anne, reaffirming her words.

    Aaron narrowed his lips at Anne''s words. He sat down in front of her, then told her what had really happened. He tried to keep the promise he made himself to Anne, to not keep any secret. Shortly after Aaron told her, she covered her mouth with both hands. She didn''t believe that Aaron was also sick, in fact the illness was even more dangerous than hers, who only had amon cold.

    "If you have a chronic gastritis like that, then why don''t you eat on time?" asked Anne softly with tears in her eyes.

    "I was too excited all day yesterday when I came to your apartment, so I forgot to eat since morning, until finally at night you get sick, right? How could I eat when you''re sick like that, Anne," Aaron replied softly with a smile.

    "Stupid ... stupid boy, why are you this careless, Aaron? Ulcer is not a disease that can be taken lightly, especially chronic gastritis like the one you suffer from. Don''t tell me that your stomach has been injured, Aaron ... your stomach has no problem right ��?"

    " Hey, hey, hey, don''t panic like that, I''m fine. It''s just an ordinary ulcer, my stomach is fine too. So you don''t have to worry," Aaron said softly trying to calm the panicked Anne.

    Anne was immediately silent for a moment, then she stared at Aaron without blinking for nearly two minutes. After that, Anne got up from the sofa and walked to the pantry. Shortly thereafter, Anne was heard turning on the electric stove. Apparently, Anne was making porridge for Aaron, she mixed it with chicken. While she cooked, the aroma immediately spread to fill her apartment and made Aaron react immediately. He, whom Anne previously asked to be quiet and sit down, couldn''t help himself anymore. On tiptoe, Aaron went to the pantry where Anne was stirring the porridge for Aaron.

    When she realized that Aaron was standing near her, Anne only gave a sharp re without speaking. With that silence, Anne seemed to be ordering Aaron to sit back on the sofa. Because he didn''t receive a warm wee from Anne, he decided to return and sit on the sofa and wait for Anne to finish cooking. Since he was bored, Aaron finally took out his cell phone. He then sent a message to Daniel, his personal assistant. He had forgotten to tell Daniel about his condition.

    Tring ... tring ... tringg ...

    A video call from Daniel came in as soon as Aaron sent a message to him.

    "Yup," Aaron replied softly when he was connected to Daniel.

    "How are you, sir?"

    "Hasn''t it been a long time since your illness recur? Where are you now, sir?"

    "Looks like you are not at your house or at the hospital right now. Send me the address, so that I can? immediately follow you, sir!"

    Aaron just smiled when he received a barrage of questions from Daniel. Aaron slowly began to answer Daniel''s questions one by one. Because Aaron spoke quietly, Anne, who was in the pantry, couldn''t hear what Aaron was saying. She immediately focused herself on cooking as soon as Aaron got a call from someone. Anne didn''t want to interfere with Aaron''s activities. She was still upset and felt guilty for what had happened to Aaron. Anne felt Aaron''s pain because of her. Ifst night Aaron hadn''t taken her to the hospital, maybe Aaron wouldn''t have forgotten to eat which eventually triggered another stomach ulcer for him.

    Not long after, the porridge she made was done. She had added a few asparagus sticks to it so that now the porridge was even more fragrant and appetizing. Slowly, Anne took a fewdle of porridge into the bowl that she had ced on a tray. After cleaning the rim of the bowl from the melted porridge Anne then took it to the sofa, where Aaron was still busy with his cell phone. Even though he had ended his conversation with Daniel, Aaron still had to send some important files to Daniel that had to bepleted today, because Aaron had decided not to go to the office today. He was still not satisfied with spending time with Anne. Without Anne knowing, Aaron had also asked his men to send a change of clothes for him. Perhaps in fifteen minutes the clothes should arrive at Anne''s apartment.

    "Put down the cell phone and eat the porridge first. Your stomach will feel better," said Anne quietly.

    "I still have to finish some reports, Anne. You know how it is, as workers, we shouldn''t be negligent with our main duties. I don''t want my boss to be angry," Aaron answered carelessly without taking his eyes off his cell phone screen.

    "Yes I know, working with people isn''t easy. But you have to eat first, Aaron. The best and easiest way to cure heartburn is to eat regrly. Not a lot at once, but little by little, so that the stomach is always filled. With that, your stomach won''t work too hard to digest the food that''s left in the stomach," said Anne again softly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Aaron immediately stop his activities and turned towards Anne without speaking for a long time. Suddenly Aaron opened his mouth wide and made Anne confused.

    "What?" Asked Anne quietly. She did not understand why Aaron suddenly opened his mouth.

    "Feed me," Aaron replied curtly.

    "What ��? how can I do that, y-you can do it yourself, Aaron," said Anne in a raised voice.

    "I still have to send some important files, Anne, I can''t eat at the same time. I only have two hands," Aaron said wistfully with a look of hope.

    Still feeling guilty to Aaron, Anne finallyplied with his request. Anne slowly took a spoonful of her homemade porridge, then slowly directed it to Aaron''s mouth. Aaron immediately devoured the porridge in front of him quickly. He then grabbed his cell phone again and resumed his work.

    Finally, after feeding Aron for almost 10 minutes, the porridge was finished. Anne smiled seeing Aaron had leftovers on his lips. Without hesitation, Anne grabbed a piece of tissue and gently wiped the food traces off his lips. Aaron, who was still wrestling with his cell phone, immediately jumped when Anne touched his face. His heartbeat elerated as Anne did that to him. Realizing that Aaron was staring at her without blinking, Anne then took her hand away from Aaron''s face. She then got up from the sofa and went into the pantry to cool her body. Being near Aaron made her feel hot for no reason, even though the air conditioner in her apartment was on.

    Not long after, there was a bell sound at the door. Anne quickly ran to the door to find out who hade. She was surprised when she saw a handsome man dressed all in ck carrying a small bag and immediately gave it to her without saying anything except mentioning Aaron''s name. Although confused, Anne finally epted the bag and brought it in.

    "Wow, apparently, he was faster than I thought," said Aaron loudly when he saw Anne carrying a bag containing clean clothes for him. Aaron was sure it was his clothes because he recognized the bag used to carry his clothes.

    "Do you know that this is for you?" Asked Anne, confused.

    "Of course, that''s my bag. It''s also my clothes, Anne. Today I decided to stay in your apartment. So I asked some people to send clean clothes to me. Oh right, do you have clean towels? I have to take a shower right now," Aaron replied quickly and grabbed the bag that was in Anne''s hand.

    "Y-you want to take a shower here and then use my towel too?" asked Anne, stuttered. .

    "Yes Anne, hurry up and get me a clean towel or else I''ll get out of the bathroom without using a towel and find it myself in your wardrobe ...."

    "Don''t be crazy, Aaron, I''ll get it, wait a minute!!!" screamed Anne in panic as she ran to the second floor where her wardrobe was.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 66 - The Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 66 - The Arrival</h4>

    After the towel drama ended, Aaronid down on the sofa, and soon he fell asleep, lulled byf the song Anne yed. Meanwhile, Anne, who was still busy in the pantry, smiled when she saw him sleeping. She worked carefully in the pantry so as not to make a sound and wake Aaron up. Anne then sat on a fur rug not far from the sofa near therge window which was the only window in Anne''s room. She opened her cell phone to read the message sent by Professor Gilbert.

    Anne smiled as she read the messages on her cellphone. She didn''t be part of the costume and wardrobe. Anne was moved to the front as a greeter to wee guests. This was because Professor Gilbert received a report from Linda that Anne was sick. However, because her position was very easy, she couldn''t get perfect scores like her other friends. And Anne didn''t mind that. The important thing was that she could still participate in the event, which would be held in two days.

    And as a receptionist, Anne didn''t need to practice like the other friends. She only needed to prepare a guest book and pens for the guests who woulde. Because the ssical music in the background was very soothing, Aaron''s soft snoring sounds could be heard. Apparently, he was really sound asleep. Seeing him sleeping, Anne finally grabbed a pillow that was on the other sofa, she then leaned against the wall near where she was currently sitting. Not long after that, Anne also fell asleep. Both had just received treatments at the hospitalst night, so they still needed a lot of time to rest.

    UAL

    Today Jack was seening to the UAL campus. He was invited by Professor Gilbert to see the students'' practice in preparation for the performance.

    "Yes sir, so the list of yers is all in the starter kit that you are holding," replied Professor Gilbert quickly answering Jack''s question.

    "In total, how many students are involved in this event, Prof.?" Jack asked again, reading the starter kit he was holding.

    "About seventy or eighty students, sir, this event consists of abination of three sses, sir. From music sses, free design, and fashion designer," replied Professor Gilbert briefly.

    Jack nodded his head slowly at Professor Gilbert''s words. He then put the starter kit he was holding on to the table again. From the stage, the students could see Jack sitting in a chair with Professor Gilbert. They seemed fascinated by the figure of Jack who was no less handsome than the CEO of Connery Corporation that they had seen before.

    "I''m sure he must have been rich," said one of Isabel''s men, not taking her eyes off Jack.

    "Looks like he''s one of the big bosses of thepany who wille tomorrow for the summit," answered Isabel with a smile.

    "Maybe. It means that our campus will be visited by very rich handsome CEOs," said several of Isabel''s other men excitedly.

    Hearing the words of her subordinates made Isabel smile. She tried to find out who was the handsome man sitting not far from where she was today. As one of the most popr girls on campus, Isabel had special criteria for her potential lover, so it''s no wonder she had another ability to detect whether the man who was approaching her was a rich man or not. She could tell from the man''s appearance with just one look, both from the clothes, shoes, essories, or from his gesture.

    "Looks like that guy is really a rich man, mmmmppp I have a new potential prey, Aaron Sean Connery is indeed very handsome and rich, but this man is equally handsome. Right now all I need to do is find out who he really is. After that, then I can decide who I should focus more on," Isabel said to herself, as she continued to stare at Jack with a smile.

    The view was not much different from the other side, where Gabrie and some friends were also staring at Jack. She was apparently also very curious about the figure of a handsome man who sat with her lecturer. The threeyer suit worn by Jack was really capable of hypnotizing all the girls on campus. The reason was that only businessmen who were truly in the upper ss would wear Jack-like clothes, because when Aaron came one week ago he also wore a threeyer suit like Jack and it was verymon for high-ss businessmen to wear it.

    "It''s not in vain that I paid dearly to be able to study at this campus, only here are so many sessful handsome men who are ready to be the ideal husbands," Gabrie said softly.

    "Yes, you are right, Gabrie, that man is really handsome. Look at his very strong jawbone, very masculine," added Violet, one of Gabrie''s best friends.

    "At this point Edward Cole is nothingpared to those handsome businessmen," said Rin, Violet''s twin sister, chuckling.

    When Gabri and her friends were talking, Edward overheard her. He, who was holding a bottle of c, squeezed it with emotion. Edward felt humiliated by the girls. As the campus prince, Edward felt totally losing face at this point. This was because the other students seemed to be more focused on the men who had just visited their campus.

    "What a bitch! They can only see their physical appearance, even though the man there is not necessarily richer than me," said Edward full of emotion, as he drank the drink he had just bought.

    "Be patient, Boss. There will be times when they will regret what they have done to you," said one of Edward''s men, quietly trying to calm Edward who was mad.

    "I''m so very angry right now, Bob. They really looked down on me," Edward replied fiercely, while ring at Jack, who he thought was no more handsome than he was.

    "Calm down, Boss, calm down. Don''t get carried away with your emotions. Just let these female foxesugh with satisfaction. After this event is over, I will make them cry blood and ask for your mercy, Boss," promised Bobby earnestly. As Edward''s man for a long time, Bobby also felt annoyed at the students who dared topare Edward with the figure of the newly arrived guest.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for that time toe, Bob. Make sure you remember all the girls'' faces, I don''t want any girls to be missed," Edward hissed angrily. After speaking like that, Edward then stepped off the stage. His practice hours were up, and as a professional pianist, it was very easy for him to y the role. Moreover, this event was not the first for him.

    Edward left campus in his luxury car, he was very upset today because he felt humiliated by the girls on campus.

    to be continued

 Chapter 67 - After Two Year

    <h4>Chapter 67 - After Two Year</h4>

    "Fuckkk ... I am Edward Cole, I am the sole heir of thepany that publishes the best artists in town. How dare theypare me to that newly arrived man," shouted Edward full of emotion in his car.

    "If I wanted, I could be a sessful businessman and be crazy about women like that man. But I want to try to achieve my dream by bing a reliable musician, without the help of my familypany. But if things turn out like this, maybe I will use a shortcut and ask the managers in thepany to promote me on arge scale and terminate all the contracts of the lowly artists who are working at mypany," said Edward furiously. He was really very offended beingpared with other men.

    Increasing the speed of his car, Edward turned the car towards his family''spany, which was not too far from the campus. Now he intended to do what his father had offered him, namely to be the exclusive artist of thepany and use thepany''s big name to raise him. He didn''t care to be called an artist who took advantage of the big name of the family. What he had in mind right now was that he must be a reliable musician known by everyone to silence the mouths of the girls who have belittled him. Although actually what the girls said did not fall into the category of demeaning him, for Edward beingpared to other men was an insult.

    Meanwhile, at London airport, several men dressed all in ck were escorting a husband and wife who had just gotten off their private jet after flying from Germany. They were Leonardo Ganke and his wife, Stefani Ganke, who would participate in the annual UAL campus event.

    Leon received an invitation from one of the chancellors at the arts campus. As a well-known businessman in Germany, he had the opportunity to take part in events like this. Moreover, hispany was apany engaged in the world of animation, where a lot of high-quality cartoon films are produced by hispany. Therefore he did not waste this opportunity to look for new talents that he could recruit into hispany.

    "We really only have a quick stay, right, Honey?" Steffi asked Leon for the umpteenth time when they were already in the car to the hotel.

    "Yes, we will only stay there for a while tomorrow, we will return to Germany again in the night. I have to attend this event to find new talents in the world of animation that I can invite to join ourpany," Leon replied with a smile.

    "Thank God, then, I feel very ufortable being in this country. A feeling that I have never felt before, Dear," said Steffi softly.

    "What do you mean, Dear?" Leon asked, confused.

    "I don''t know either, I don''t know. What is certain is that my feelings are very different from when we travel to other countries. It felt like when I stepped foot on British soil, I felt very ufortable, I felt like there would be a big event happening, but I also don''t know what it is Leon," replied Steffi in a hoarse voice, while leaning on Leon''s burly arm.

    "Don''t think about it, take it easy. I''m right here beside you, everything will be fine," Leon said softly, trying to calm his wife.

    Steffani nodded his head slowly at the words of his husband. She tightened her hug on Leon''s arm as if she was keeping Leon from going away from her. Steffani was afraid for no reason and she only felt this after two years at Leon''s side after she was able to get rid of her best friend, the ugly Marianne.

    "Leon is mine. He belongs to Steffi. I can''t lose Leon, he is everything to me. I don''t want to be poor anymore, I don''t want to be a lowly woman anymore. I''ve been trying very hard to be in my position now ... yes, Leon is mine," said Steffani, terrified. She really didn''t feelfortable in London.

    Connery Corporation.

    Since Aaron didn''te to work two days ago, as a result, yesterday and today, he looked very busy in his office,, with Daniel who was seen preparing files to be brought to the UAL campus. The files were application forms for UAL students who had the opportunity to apply for work at thepany led by Aaron. However, there were conditions that must be met by them beforehand. Those who were allowed to apply were students who get the best ratings from Aaron himself, as a leader and from campus rmendations.

    "This is because you didn''te to the office. As a result, in two days we really worked hard toplete these files," said Daniel curtly, as he continued his work.

    "Didn''t I already tell you that I have a very important business that I had to attend to? So, it''s not my fault that I didn''t work yesterday. After all, I''ve sent all the work to you, you should be able to finish this well," Aaron replied casually, without feeling guilty.

    "Still it wasn''t optimal, sir, because you have to read the file that I have made. However, as the leader, you must know the contents of the new contract before it is distributed to the students who will apply for it. I also cannot make my own decisions because I am not. a leader. I''m just a messenger, who is easily fooled by my leader," Daniel replied sarcastically to Aaron.

    Aaron burst outughing when he heard Daniel''s words. He was very happy when he saw Daniel was angry like that. Because the appointed time was nearing, Aaron and Daniel left for the UAL campus with a suitcase containing letters of agreement that had to be signed by students who wanted to apply for work at Aaron''spany, or more precisely, an internship. But internships at Aaron''spany also had a higher level, because they had the opportunity to work part time at Aaron''spany while they were still in college. So the contract was really very important because it wasn''t just an ordinary apprenticeship contract. Like Daniel had said before, Aaron really had to read it in great detail, so as not to make mistakes and not create jealousy among the other workers at Aaron''spany.

    On the way to the UAL campus, Aaron continued to smile. He couldn''t wait to see Anne again, even thoughst night he finished chatting with Anne until one o''clock via video call, but Aaron felt that his chat with Anne from that afternoon had not satisfied him. He always felt that he still didn''t have time to talk to Anne. Yesterday, after waking up on the sofa, after they both fell asleep back from the hospital, Aaron had asked for Anne''s phone number, just in case things like the previous night happened again. So Anne could immediately contact Aaron if there was an emergency like that again, and Anne happily gave him her cell phone number, even though so far no man has gotten her new phone number except for the lecturers.

    to be continued

 Chapter 68 - Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 68 - Meet Again</h4>

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere at the UAL campus was very busy, the students were making final preparations before the show began, the main yers and supporting yers appeared to be getting ready on the stage. The other officers were already in their respective positions, they were really ready to put on a performance.

    "I''m nervous, Anne," Linda whispered softly.

    "Calm down, everything will be fine. After all, you don''t go on stage alone, there''ll be friends," said Anne softly as she smoothed the make-up on Linda''s face.

    "Ahhh, you don''te out on stage, so you can talk like that," said Linda with an elevated tone.

    "I still participate in this event Linda, I even met the invited guests directly. Actually, if you want to say who is more nervous, I''m more nervous because I will meet them out front, face-to-face, Linda," said Anne slowly, trying to defend herself.

    "Anyone can greet guests like you do, but you don''t perform on stage, Anne, so you don''t know how it feels. I really can''t act, Anne, but now I have to act in front of them. You know me, I really can''t do things like this." Linda grumbled desperately.

    "Think of it as Linda''s year-end show, so you don''t feel overwhelmed or think of the guests as the grass on your family''s ranch, so you can feel calm and be yourself," Anne whispered softly into Linda''s ear.

    Linda raised an eyebrow at Anne''s words. She still didn''t understand the direction of Anne''s conversation. Anne then exined slowly to Linda, and soon Linda''s face looked more excited. A confident smile appeared on her beautiful face, which had been made up by Anne. Actually, Linda''s role was not too hard, because she would only appear in two scenes, after which the show would focus on Edward, Isabel, and Gabrie, who were the main characters of this performance. But still, Linda felt nervous because she had never done anything like this before. Because during the year-end performance at her school, she only yed a tree that didn''t need acting skills like today.

    Finally, when the show was about to begin, all the supporting actors were asked to go to their respective posts, including Anne, who had to be on standby at her guest table in front, with another student who had been appointed. They had to prepare even though the invited guests hadn''t yet taken their seats. But Professor Gilbert had already told them that the guests of honor were almost here, so that all the yers were asked to prepare.

    "What''s wrong with your face, Agnes?" asked Anne quietly to Agnes, who sat beside her.

    "I''m nervous Anne," answered Agnes honestly.

    "Why do you have to be nervous? Aren''t we not participating in the show? We''re only greeters, Agnes," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "But still, Anne, I''m still nervous. These guests are important people and I have not been able to face them directly," Agnes whispered with an increasingly pale face.

    Anne smiled at Agnes''s words. She then tried to calm Agnes down by giving the same motivational words as what she had previously said to Linda behind the stage. When Anne was wiping the cold sweat that came out of Linda''s forehead, a motorcade of luxury cars began to enter the UAL campus area. Without any suspicion, Anne was getting ready. She tidied the shirt she was wearing to make it look neat. Because she didn''t wear anyplete makeup on her face, she didn''t need a touch up like what Agnes was doing now. Agnes turned to Anne while smoothing the make-up on her face using the powder puff she had been holding earlier. Seeing what Agnes was doing made Anne smile.

    Anne''s decision not to wear makeup on her face was the right decision, because today the sun was shining quite hot and it made everyone sweat, especially if that person used thick makeup. Anne only used a lip gloss that would turn red when applied to the lips, a favorite lip gloss she got from a friend who lives in Seoul. Anne only used thin mascara to make her eyshes look thicker, the redness on Anne''s face showed naturally because she sat under arge canopy.

    When a ck Jeep Wrangler stopped, Anne was ready to wee him. But when she saw the figure that got out of the car, Anne was suddenly speechless. She could only remain silent while locking her lips tightly until finally the man stood right in front of her and Agnes.

    "Hi Anne," said the man first to Anne, smiling.

    "Wee sir, please fill in your personal data first in this column," Agnes replied quickly with a friendly smile towards the man who had just arrived.

    "Please just fill in my data, my name is Jack. Jackson Patrick Muller," said the first guest who turned out to be Jack, the barista whom Anne knew very well.

    "Alright, where are you from sir?" asked Agnes again.

    "Switzend," Jack replied briefly, as he continued to stare at the silent Anne without blinking.

    "What does yourpany name? ��?"

    "Muller Finance International," Jack said quickly, interrupting Agnes.

    "Oh so you are the CEO of that Swiss financepany, sir. It is a great honor for me to meet you, Mr. Muller," said Agnes loudly when she realized the man in front of her was an important person from Switzend.

    "Thank you, Miss, I''m the lucky one to havee to this campus," Jack replied quietly, smiling without taking his eyes off Anne, who still didn''t want to say anything at all.

    From a distance, Professor Gilbert was seen running towards them. He came with another lecturer to prepare to wee Jack, who apparently arrived on campus first. After making small talk, Jack finally walked towards the venue with Professor Gilbert. He left Anne, who was still speechless. Jack, who was shocked to see Anne''s presence at the UAL campus, almost screamed with joy. But he had to cancel his intention, because he realized that his current position was as a guest of honor at UAL. While walking with Professor Albert, Jack was seen turning several times to look at Anne, who was still silently sitting facing forward without speaking.

    "No wonder that bastard made a coboration on this campus, it turns out that he already knows that you are here. Okay, it doesn''t matter, it''s important that finally I will get you, Anne," Jack said in a confident heart.

    While Anne''s surprise of seeing Jack in front of her hadn''t subsided, soon Anne''s breath was racing again very quickly when she saw a couple she knew very well suddenly walked towards her.

    Prankk!

    The coffee ss, held by the woman who was walking beside the man being escorted by bodyguards, suddenly fell from her hands when she arrived in front of Anne. Her face suddenly turned pale. So was the man beside her. His mouth was opened wide when he saw Anne.

    "Wee Mr. and Mrs. Ganke," said Anne softly greeted the two humans she hated with a smile.

    "Anne, do you know them?" asked Agnes in surprise in a whisper.

    "Of course, I do. This is Mister Leonardo Ganke, and his wife, Mrs. Steffani Ganke," said Anne loudly, smiling sweetly at the two persons who were still very surprised to see her.

    Leon seemed speechless when he saw his ex-wife in front of his eyes. Even though he didn''t love Anne, but because they had lived together for almost a year, it made him sure that the beautiful and cheerful girl in front of him right now was Marianne, who he had humiliated from the first time they met until theirst meeting in court. Steffi, who was standing beside Leon, also showed the same surprise. After dropping her cup, Steffi was still very surprised when she saw Anne, the helpful angel that she had stabbed from behind.

    "Excuse me sir, please fill in your personal data first," said Agnes quietly breaking the silence that urred between Leon, Steffi, and Anne who only looked at each other.

    "W-where should I fill it?" stammered Leon.

    "Right here, sir," answered Agnes quickly, pointing out the empty column.

    Leon slowly lowered his head and grabbed the pen that Agnes gave him. He then made a signature on the empty column with his heart beating very fast. When he signed, Leon identally saw Anne''s name and student ID number on Anne''s ID card which was lying on the table, meanwhile Anne seemed to stare without blinking at Steffi, who looked very embarrassed. Steffi, who was usually proud and arrogant towards people she thought were not on her level, suddenly lost her courage when faced with Anne.

    Not seeing Anne for two years left her speechless, especially since Anne''s appearance, which she currently saw, was very different from the Anne she met two years ago in Germany. After Leon stood back upright, Anne showed him the direction of the event, but when he was about to take a step, from a distance, Professor Gilbert came to greet the arrival of his second guests.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 69 - Waiting For Karma

    <h4>Chapter 69 - Waiting For Karma</h4>

    "Wee, Mr. and Mrs. Ganke. Thank you for the time you have provided," said Professor Gilbert kindly as he extended his hand towards Leon.

    "You''re wee, sir, it''s also an honor for me to be present at this special ceremony," said Leon stuttered. He still couldn''t focus because of Anne''s presence.

    "Alright then, let''s go inside. The event is almost starting," invited Professor Gilbert, while directing the way for Leon and Steffi, who were still tightly shutting their lips.

    Anne''s eyes immediately filled with tears when Leon and Steffi disappeared from her sight. Her two legs that she had been forced to keep standing firmly were now unable to hold her weight anymore. Instantly Anne fell into the chair behind her so that it made Agnes surprised.

    "Anne, are you all right?" asked Agnes, worried, because she saw cold sweat pouring down from Anne''s forehead.

    "I-I need to get some fresh air for a while. Will you be alright if I go for a while?" said Anne stammered, looking down.

    "Yes, I''m fine. Go if you need to," said Agnes quickly. She was worried when she saw Anne''s pale face.

    Without a word, Anne got up from the chair and walked towards the field area near the parking area. She walked slowly. She tried her best to hold back her tears so as not to fall down when faced directly with her ex-husband and ex-friend who had betrayed her. She didn''t want to cry in front of the two people she hated so much. Anne walked without seeing the terrain she was standing on because half of her soul had gone from her.

    "Aghhhh ..."

    "Anne!!!"

    Aaron arrived just in time when Anne almost fell into the small ditch in front of her. Now Anne was in Aaron''s arms who had pulled her so she didn''t step forward.

    "What are you looking for in a ce like this, hmm?" Asked Aaron quietly.

    Anne, who still closed her eyes, didn''t realize that she was currently in Aaron''s arms. After she managed to control herself, Anne opened her eyes slowly. The scent of Aaron''s masculine perfume pierced Anne''s nose, which was leaning against Aaron''s broad chest. Anne lifted her face up to find out who was hugging her. Her mouth was wide open when she saw Aaron smiling at her, Anne''s consciousness immediately came. She immediately pushed Aaron away from her and tried to get away from Aaron by stepping back. Aaron, who already knew that the ditch was behind her, immediately pulled Anne back into his arms for the second time. But the difference was that she was drawn to a face-to-face position.

    "What are you thinking, Anne?! Behind you there is a ditch, look," scolded Aaron, almost losing his temper. He felt that Anne wasn''t focused and this made him annoyed.

    "Aaron �� I want to go home," said Anne softly, trying to hold back tears.

    Thump! Aaron''s heart skipped a beat at Anne''s words.

    Quickly Aaron lifted Anne''s lowered face. Suddenly his eyes widened when he saw that Anne''s eyes were already filled with tears that almost fell..

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne ��? Did something upset you or are you still sick?" asked Aaron quietly.

    Instead of answering Aaron''s insistent questions, Anne cried. She squatted right under Aaron''s feet. Seeing Anne squatting, Aaron followed her and squatted beside her. Aaron slowly moved his hand and stroked Anne''s hair without speaking.

    "If you don''t want to tell me, I won''t insist. You can cry but only this time, after that I won''t let you cry anymore," Aaron said softly, trying to calm her down gently.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne cry even louder. Her voice that had been inaudible was now heard loudly which finally made Aaron smile. Without hesitation, Aaron grabbed Anne''s head and brought her to his chest. He let Anne''s tears fall down on his expensive coat. Aaron hugged Anne without any question as to what had caused her to cry. For him, it was Anne''s privacy. If he had asked once and Anne didn''t want to answer it, that meant that he didn''t have to talk about it anymore. He chose to wait for Anne to exin everything directly to him.

    Meanwhile, at Agnes''s table, Daniel seemed confused because Aaron wasn''t seen, even though they had to immediately enter the venue. He repeatedly contacted Aaron, but his calls were never picked up by his master. Holding back his annoyance, Daniel contacted Aaron again.

    "Boss, you''re really irresponsible," said Daniel to himself, as he continued to contact Aaron for the umpteenth time while trying to find Aaron''s whereabouts.

    "Mr. Daniel," Professor Gilbert said quietly, touching Daniel''s shoulder.

    "Uhh you, uh I mean Professor Gilbert," said Daniel stammered, as he lowered his cell phone from his ear and quickly put it in his pocket.

    "Come on in, the event is almost starting," said Professor Gilbert kindly.

    "Yes, Professor, but Mr. Aaron, he''s still not here yet," Daniel replied in panic.

    "It''s okay, sir, Mr. Aaron will be able to jointer. I''ll catch up with him again, the important thing is that now you go inside first," said Professor Gilbert again.

    Daniel was silent to hear the words of the young professor in front of him. He was really in a dilemma. Because professor Gilbert was a very friendly person and he felt ufortable not to say yes to his invitation. After a struggle in his heart, Daniel entered the venue with Professor Gilbert with a suitcase containing the contract forms that Aaron had agreed to this morning.

    Aaron gave his clean handkerchief when Anne was able to control herself and didn''t cry anymore. Her beautiful face now looked even more attractive due to her natural blush after she cried. Her eyes looked even more beautiful in that swollen condition and this made Aaron couldn''t take his eyes off Anne, who was still wiping the tears that had remained on her cheeks.

    "Do you feel better?" asked Aaron softly, with a smile.

    "Huum, thank you for apanying me," answered Anne, trying to smile.

    "Alright, let''s go to your campus again, aren''t you currently in an event ..."

    "Wait ... how do you know there is an event on my campus and why are you on my campus? Then why are your clothes this neat?" asked Anne quickly, interrupting Aaron''s suspicious words.

    "That''s what I''ve said before to you, I work at the best property developmentpany in London and now ourpany is invited to this campus event, Anne," Aaron replied quietly.

    "Oh my God, Aaron, the program must have already started. Hurry up and go, enter the venue or you will be in trouble if your boss finds out," shrieked Anne loudly, as she looked at the watch on Aaron''s left hand.

    "Let''s go together," said Aaron briefly, inviting Anne toe along.

    "No, my job is at the guest table. Agnes and I are in charge of weing the guests whoe," replied Anne quickly, rejecting Aaron''s invitation while pointing at Agnes, who was sitting alone.

    Seeing the direction in which Anne was pointing shocked Aaron. His true identity was almost exposed. He still didn''t want to tell Anne who he was because he didn''t want to distance himself from Anne. Aaron wanted to approach Anne in other ways. He wanted to be friends to see if Anne was a girl who was dazzled by wealth. Unlike other girls who have been close to him, he wanted to know whether Anne would ept him or not if he didn''t show his wealth.

    Not long after, Aaron and Anne left the ce and went towards Agnes. When they arrived at the guest table, Anne drove Aaron out of the venue, because she didn''t want Aaron to get into trouble.

    "Can''t I just stay here?" asked Aaron quietly.

    "Didn''t you say that you are currently working, so get in there quickly. I don''t want you to be scolded by your boss, Aaron," said Anne curtly.

    "Take it easy, my boss will definitely not ... aaww that hurts, Anne," said Aaron loudly when his ears jerked by Anne suddenly.

    "Get in quickly. So, don''t be naughty, I don''t want you to get in trouble," said Anne again, ring intently at Aaron as he folded his arms across his chest.

    "But I want to be with you here, it seems more fun to be here than in there, Anne," protested Aaron again.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne sigh. Thest time she threw Aaron out of her apartment, it took more than thirty minutes. Anne smiled when she saw a number of catering staff back and forth carrying food out to the tables. An idea suddenly came.

    "If you don''t go in there, don''t expect to taste my cooking ever again," whispered Anne softly with a broad smile.

    "Okay, I''m going in, Anne!!! And don''t ever think you can do that to me," Aaron said quickly.

    "So go away, don''t let me change my mind," said Anne quickly.

    Without a word, Aaron immediately turned around and walked towards the venue, leaving Anne, who was still standing in front of Agnes, who had been silent when she saw Aaron and Anne were fighting like lovers. When Aaron had disappeared from their sights, Anne smiled with teary eyes.

    "Thank you, Aaron, thank you for apanying me to cry without asking why. I was crying not because I was still sick, but because of those two traitors'' actions. I was crying because I was still given the opportunity by God to be able to see the karma that would befall them," said Anne silently to herself.

    Agnes, who had been silent for a while, could not stand it. She then pulled Anne''s shirt quite hard.

    "Are you all right, Anne?" asked Agnes curiously.

    "Of course I''m fine, why do you talk like that?" Anne asked her back, as she sat next to Agnes calmly. The feeling of tightness in her chest had disappeared after crying for a while with Aaron earlier.

    "Since the handsome man went into the building you kept looking at the building. If you miss your boyfriend, you better just follow him, Anne. I can do it myself," replied Agnes, smiling broadly.

    "Don''t say that, he''s a friend. My best friend is not a lover," said Anne quickly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Agnesugh so widely that she burst into tears, she then grabbed a tissue and wiped her tears slowly.

    "There is no such thing as good friends between an adult man and an adult woman, Anne, you must know that. If you just consider him a friend, that doesn''t necessarily make the handsome man consider you as a friend too," said Agnes, wiping her remaining tears.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 70 - Face To Face

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Face To Face</h4>

    Since all the guests were present, Anne and Agnes were allowed to enter the venue. They stood at the back, looking at the stage where the main actors were ying theirst part. Although standing at the back, Anne could still see Leon and Steffi who were sitting silently in the front row. They both seemed to focus on the stage.

    "Watch Edward y total, Anne," whispered Agnes quietlymenting on Edward''s performance.

    "He''s a really good pianist, apparently," said Anne softly, without realizing it.

    "Of course, Anne. He''s been ying the piano since he was a child," Agnes replied quickly, as she continued to stare at Edward, who was still ying his fingers on the piano keys.

    Everyone seemed enchanted when Edward started ying the notes of the song The Turkish March or Marcia A Turca, one of Ludwig van Beethoven''s masterpieces. Ludwig van Beethoven was one of theposers who was able to influence the civilization of the music world. He had written hundreds of works in the form of piano solos, symphonies, string quartets, concertos, piano sonatas, sonatas for piano and violin, and ssical operas.

    Those present werepletely enchanted by Edward. Edward seemed to want to show everyone that he was a great pianist who would shine in the future. Anne''s smile appeared when Edward began to enter another song that was still a masterpiece of Ludwig Van Beethoven.

    "Piano Sonata no.14 in C # (sharp) minor" Quasi una Fantasia ", Op. 7 No.2 is one of the sonata works with great pianopositions and became Beethoven''s most famous song. Dubbed the Moonlight Sonata by a poet, Ludwig Rellstab, and is likened to the beauty of the light effect of the full moon light that looks burning on the shores of Lake Lucerne," said Anne slowly, unconsciouslymenting on the song Moonlight Sonata that was being yed by Edward at this time.

    "You know that song, Anne?" asked Agnes in surprise when Annemented on the ssic song Edward was ying.

    "Who doesn''t know Ludwig Van Beethoven? He was one of theposers who was able to influence the world music civilization. He had written hundreds of works in the form of solo piano, symphony, string quartet, concertos, piano sonatas, sonatas for piano and violin, and ssical opera. Agnes," answered Anne with a smile.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Agnes speechless. She was still confused about how Anne could know such details about Ludwig Van Beethoven, even though she was not a student majoring in music who was sure to learn about the great musicians in the world every day.

    "How do you know such details about Ludwig Van Beethoven, Anne?" Asked Agnes curiously.

    "That''s because I ..."

    Thump!

    Anne immediately realized that she had talked too much about one of her favorite musicians who had be the ma of her piano ying when she was a child. Anne quickly smiled meaningfully at Agnes, who was still very curious.

    "Everyone knows who Ludwig Van Beethoven is, Agnes, without having to study or find out details about it," answered Anne quickly trying to change the subject.

    "Maybe people know who Ludwig Van Beethoven is, but they won''t know as much detail as what you just said, Anne," said Agnes again.

    "I read a lot, I read. Aren''t all of his works already in book forms? So it doesn''t make sense that I could know such details," said Anne, smiling broadly.

    "Yes, but not everyone can immediately know that what Edward is ying right now is a work by Ludwig Van Beethoven, but earlier you could just ..."

    "Ahh yes Agnes, we have to help prepare the food. Let''s go. The show will be over. Afterwards, they will definitely eat. Let''s help the catering staff to arrange the food," shouted Anne loudly interrupting Agnes'' words, as she turned towards the side door, which was connected to the previously prepared dining ce where dozens of the catering staff were preparing the food neatly on the tables.

    Seeing Anne leaving, Agnes followed her from behind. When she got to the dining room, Anne and Agnes immediately helped the catering staff, who were tidying the sses on the table. The catering staff were very happy because they got help from Anne and Agnes, as they were in a race against time to finish the cutlery due tock of staff. After fifteen minutes had passed, finally all their work was done. The cutlery was neatly arranged on the table along with the delicious food that looked appetizing. Seeing everything was neat and tidy made Agnes smile broadly. She felt very grateful for having done such a big thing. Meanwhile, Anne could only smile seeing Agnes boasting herself with the catering staff, even though in fact, it was just a joke to let go of the fatigue after work in a short time.

    Not long after, the side door was opened wide and several staff from the UAL campus entered. They gave a code to the catering staff to get ready because the invited guests would immediately enter the room which was now used as a dining area. Knowing that the guests would enter the dining room, Anne immediately pulled Agnes''s hand to leave the ce. She didn''t want Jack to see her presence again. Actually what still made Anne feel uneasy was not the presence of Leon and Steffi, but the presence of Jack. She really didn''t think that Jack the barista, who had worked for her for a year and a half ago was a CEO of argepany in Switzend. Before going to the dining room to help the catering staff, Agnes had time to tell Anne who the real Jack was.

    "No wonder he is that annoying. It turns out that he is a businessman, apparently," said Anne softly when she saw Jacking out of the venue and into the dining room from a distance.

    "What are you talking about, Anne?" Agnes asked her quietly.

    "No, I didn''t say anything," answered Anne quickly.

    "Oh, that means I heard wrong. Anne, how nice it is if you can be a rich person, to be a partner of rich and handsome businessmen like them," said Agnes quietly, as she looked at the guests of honor who were walking toward the dining room.

    "Don''t be jealous of what other people have, Agnes, God doesn''t like it even though the devil supports it," said Anne quickly.

    "Supported by the devil, what do you mean Anne?" asked Agnes, confused.

    "Envy will definitely create a sense of belonging, and usually the devil''s whisper will add to it that supports us to do evil. So stay away from envy. Because it can be a boomerang for ourselves, everything we do is definitely a reward from God. So it is better for us to be just like this, simple, free, and carefree. Because, believe me, rich people will have a restless life because they are overshadowed by the fear of being left behind by their rich partner," Anne exined at length.

    "Why do you talk like that, Anne? Have you ever been in the position of the rich man''spanion?" asked Agnes curiously.

    Gulp! Anne swallowed her saliva slowly when she realized that she had been talking too much.

    "No ... of course not, how could I be, Agnes? I ... I just often watch movies, yes, in the films I often watch how cruel the world of the rich people is," said Anne stuttered with a flushed face. Anne was a person who found it difficult to lie, so she would be very nervous when she lied.

    "Ah, from the films, yes, in a film like that, Anne, sure. Those workers in the industry are definitely exaggerating, so you don''t need to be surprised, after all, I''m sure the lives of the CEOs are fun and happy," said Agnes quietly, as she continued to stare towards the group of businessmen who were now in the dining room, smiling.

    "No, Agnes, there is one Mrs. CEO whose life is very sad because of being betrayed by her husband and her best friend who I know very well. Although she is very grateful for her bad luck, at least she knows who are sincerely her friends and who are just using her," said Anne again.

    "Who is the CEO''s mistress? Do you know her, Anne? Well, if that''s the story, it''s a pity for her. Her life must be very miserable," asked Agnes curiously.

    "I knew her very well in the past, but not now. Thest thing I know was that she is now a different person, Agnes. She has be a stronger and more independent woman. And I''m grateful for that. She deserves to be happy and move on with her life again," replied Anne with teary eyes.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Agnes speechless. She then hugged Anne tightly, as she got carried away, because Anne looked very sad while talking.

    "I''m sure your best friend is now living happily, Anne. So you don''t need to be sad anymore. Believe me, every problem thates will make her even stronger, and I''m sure God will definitely help her," said Agnes softly, as she patted Anne''s back who she was hugging.

    to be Continued

 Chapter 71 - Jealous Without Reason

    <h4>Chapter 71 - Jealous Without Reason</h4>

    "I''m sure your best friend is now living happily, Anne. So you don''t need to be sad anymore. Believe me, every problem thates will make her even stronger, and I''m sure God will definitely help her," said Agnes softly, as she patted Anne''s back who she was hugging.

    "Yes, Agnes, I also believe that she is stronger, but sometimes when I remember that, I still feel moved and carried away. I''m sorry Agnes," said Anne stammered.

    "It''s okay, Anne. It''s natural that you''re sad for what happened to your best friend. Women''s feelings are sensitive, Anne, so it''s natural that you are like this. This is normal and natural, Anne," said Agnes again.

    From the dining room, Jack was seen carrying a wine ss and standing in therge ss window staring at Anne without blinking. He was very curious about what Anne was currently talking about with her female friend in the chairs where he had met Anne before. Since the event, Jack had been out of focus. He really wanted to finish everything ande to Anne. However, because he was one of the guests of honor invited by the campus, therefore he tried to remain calm and followed the course of the event to respect the host. He couldn''t do whatever he wanted because the name of hispany was at stake right now, being in front of many people.

    "Excuse me, Mister Muller," Professor Gilbert said quietly, tapping Jack on the shoulder.

    "Yes, Professor, can I help you?" Jack asked quickly with a smile.

    "Actually, it''s not your help, sir, I want to introduce you to other entrepreneurs who are part of this event. And coincidentally, one of the invited businessmen alsoes from a very distant country like you. It would be great if you got to know him. I would like to introduce the two of them to you sir," replied Professor Gilbert excitedly.

    "It''s okay, Professor, please, I''m just happy to know many more people," said Jack quickly.

    "Thank you, sir, wait a moment I''ll bring them here," said Professor Gilbert with sparkling eyes.

    Jack nodded his head slowly in response to Professor Gilbert''s words. After getting Jack''s approval, Professor Gilbert then went off in another direction to call the businessman he would introduce to Jack as he said before. Shortly thereafter, Professor Gilbert was seen walking together with a husband and wife who were seen smiling broadly at Jack.

    Jack''s heart was beating very fast when he saw the husband and wife who were walking towards him. Even though he had not met them in person, he was already very familiar with the faces of the couple in front of him right now.

    "Anne," Jack said softly without realizing it, when Leonardo Ganke was standing right in front of him.

    Jack''s eyes stared directly at the woman in front of him. Jack saw Steffi from head to toe without missing an inch. Finally he could see firsthand Anne''s best friend who had betrayed her, directly. While looking at Steffi, suddenly a cheerful shadow of Anne appeared instantly in Jack''s memory and immediately threw Steffi''s face.

    "Leonardo Ganke," Leon said loudly, as he stretched his hand towards Jack, with a smile.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller," Jack replied firmly, as he grabbed the hand of the man who''d been squandering Anne.

    Jack stared intently at Leon''s two eyes in front of him, as well as Leon, who also stared back unblinkingly at Jack with a meaningful cynical smile. Professor Gilbert, who was standing beside Steffi, felt something was odd. The cold aura of the two men he had just met was very strong and made him feel it too.

    "Madame ..."

    "I know, Professor," replied Steffi quickly. She seemed to immediately understand what Professor Gilbert was trying to say.

    "Uhm ... I''m Steffani Ganke," said Steffi quietly, as she stretched out her hand towards Jack, as if Steffi was giving Jack a code to let go of her husband''s hand.

    "Hello Mrs. Ganke, nice to meet a woman like you," Jack replied quickly as he released Leon''s grip and grabbed Steffi''s hand. Jack tried to temporarily relieve his disgust at Steffi. Having heard about Steffi from Anne made Jack lose respect for the woman who just held his hand.

    "Th-then let''s eat, we can enjoy the dishes that are served, gentlemen," said Professor Gilbert stammered, trying to break the stiff atmosphere in the area by inviting his guests to eat.

    "Alright then, let''s eat," Jack replied quietly, as he stretched his hand toward the dining table as if he were giving way to Leon and Steffi to walk first to the dining table.

    When he looked at the dining table, Jack''s smile came back when he saw Aaron was chatting with several other businessmen. Jack walked towards the ce where Aaron passed Leon and Steffi who were walking with Professor Gilbert.

    "Aaron," called Jack in a fairly loud voice.

    "Jack, you''re here?!" Aaron asked in disbelief when he saw Jack on the same campus as her was.

    "Of course, now you know that''s not why I came to London," Jack replied with a broad smile.

    "Hahaha you''re really unpredictable, Jack,e on over here, I have to introduce you to some of my other co-workers. Who knows they will be your business partners too, Jack," said Aaron, kindly inviting Jack to meet the other businessmen.

    Jack''s smile grew at Aaron''s words. He tried to hold himself back so as not to get angry with Aaron. Even though he really wanted to hit Aaron because he dared to approach Anne, whom he had been looking for months. When he was about to approach Aaron, Jack was suddenly reminded about Leon and Steffi, two important people who had been present in Anne''s life.

    "Oh yes, Aaron, I will introduce Mr. and Mrs. Ganke from Germany. They are also guests of honor at this campus event," Jack said quietly as he held Leon''s steps to the dining table.

    "Mr. Ganke ..."

    "Oh yes, I''m sorry, Mr. Connery. This is purely my fault," shrieked Professor Gilbert, interrupting Aaron''s words, as he patted his forehead.

    Aaron, Jack, Leon and Steffi immediately turned their heads to Professor Gilbert, who suddenly joined in the conversation.

    "Mr. Connery, forgive my mistake in not introducing you to Mr. and Mrs. Ganke, Mr. Ganke is one of the businessmen from Germany, who has the best animationpany in Berlin. He just arrived in London this morning," said Professor Gilbert, quickly introducing Leon to Aaron.

    "And this is Mr. Aaron Sean Connery, Mr. Ganke, he is one of the sessful entrepreneurs in London. His propertypany is growing rapidly and hispany is one of the bestpanies that want to employ our inexperienced student alumni, while otherpanies are very strict. in selecting employees," added Professor Gilbert quickly introducing Aaron to Leon.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ganke," said Aaron kindly, as he stretched out his hand towards Leon.

    "Me to, nice to knowing you Mr. Connery," Leon replied quickly as he epted Aaron''s hand.

    "Oh yeah, this is my wife, Steffi," Leon added softly as he let go of Aaron''s hand.

    "Nice to meet such a beautiful woman, Madam," Aaron said quietly, as he stretched his hand towards Steffi, who had been standing beside Leon without a word.

    "I am very fortunate to be able to meet a great entrepreneur like you, sir," replied Steffi kindly, bing Leon''s personal secretary before after Leon''s divorce from Anne had made Steffi good at talking and was not nervous about meeting Leon''s business partners. And this was what Leon was proud of because his wife was able to bring herself to her business partners.

    After that brief introduction, they then began to enjoy the sumptuous food that was served on the table. Jack, who had lost his appetite when he saw Anne, chose to only drink wine. He really couldn''t wait to end this unimportant event, there were many things he wanted to talk about with Anne, who was still out there with her other friends. Countless times, Jack had turned to look at the field where Anne was. Even though he was in the room, Jack could still hear Anne''sughter clearly among theughter of her other friends. It was as if Jack''s sense of hearing could only catch Anne''s voice which he had been missing.

    Seeing Jack just standing by the window staring outward made Aaron curious. He then came to Jack, leaving Daniel who was talking to Professor Gilbert. With a te containing the best steak made by one of the best chefs in London, Aaron managed to stand next to Jack, who was only holding a ss of wine that had almost gone.

    "Aren''t you hungry, Mr. Muller?" asked Aaron softly when he was standing beside Jack.

    "I''m still full, it feels like the food I ate at the hotel hasn''t been fully digested in my stomach," Jack replied with a smile at Aaron.

    "So this is what you came to London actually for, Jack. Why didn''t you tell me from the start?" Aaron asked again as he ate the steak he had cut earlier.

    To be continued

 Chapter 72 - Leon Threat 1

    <h4>Chapter 72 - Leon Threat 1</h4>

    "So this is what you came to London actually for, Jack. Why didn''t you tell me from the start?" Aaron asked again as he ate the steak he had cut earlier.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Jack smile meaningfully. He then drank down the wine in his hand then put the ss on the tray of a passing waiter. Instead of answering Aaron''s words, Jack grabbed the fork on Aaron''s te and stabbed a piece of meat and brought it to his mouth, which melted quickly when it touched his teeth.

    "We''re fishing in the same pond, Aaron. It feels very impossible if I give the same bait as yours," Jack replied softly with his mouth still chewing the steak he took from Aaron''s te.

    "Fishing in the same pond?" asked Aaron, confused.

    "Yup," Jack replied briefly, staring outward, where Anne was seen talking on her phone, with someone from a long time ago. Jack was very curious about who had contacted Anne.

    On the other side, Leon was staring at Anne, who was with his friends. There was a strange feeling arising in Leon when he saw Anneughing with her friends. If previously he was surprised when he saw Anne for the first time at the guest table, now a different feeling was present in him, a feeling that he couldn''t describe what or why. What was certain was that he was currently very curious to know more about Anne''s life. Steffi, who didn''t realize that her husband was looking at Anne, still looked busy with her cell phone. She uploaded her current location with Leon on her social media ount. As the wife of a great businessman, Steffi must be active on social media. She didn''t want her socialite friends to call her a country bumpkin.

    "They must know that I am currently apanying Leon as guests of honor at the best art campus in London, so they must know who Steffi Ganke is," said Steffi to herself while making a caption in the photo she uploaded.

    Steffi uploaded a photo of her with Leon posing with other great businessmen, including Jack and Aaron who also took the photo. Because she didn''t know Jack and Aaron''s social media ounts, she couldn''t tag the two handsome businessmen, all she could write was theirpany names. And this was a special pride for Steffi to be able to have photos with other entrepreneurs, because with this she would be increasingly respected by her socialite friends.

    Anne, who was enjoying lunch with Linda, who was still wearing full makeup on her face, suddenly received a phone call from an unknown number. Usually Anne wouldn''t pick up an unknown number like that. But somehow, she felt she had to pick it up. Because where she was right now was very noisy, Anne had to walk away from the tents where the students had their lunch.

    "So you both are in London, Madam?" asked Anne, shocked when she was connected to Mrs. Mary, the owner of the flower field, who would be a regr supplier at Anne''s flower shop.

    "Yes, my husband and I are on our way to your flower shop, Miss Anne. We both came with the clerk to deliver the flowers to be supplied to other flower shops," replied Mrs. Mary kindly on the end of the phone.

    "Oh my God, Madam. Wait for me, I''lle to the shop right now. I''m still on the campus, please wait for me, Madam. I''lle to the shop," shrieked Anne excitedly.

    "If you are still busy, you don''t have to, Miss, we can both go to another shop first," said Mrs. Mary again.

    "No, Madam, I''ming home, Madam. Please don''t go to another shop first, I beg you. I will go home right now," pleaded Anne with a croaked voice holding back tears.

    "All right, Miss Anne, we will go to your shop first. No need to rush, we''ll wait patiently for you toe," replied Mrs. Mary softly. She seemed to be able to read Anne''s panicked condition from the end of the phone.

    "Thank God, alright, Madam, please wait for me. I wille, please convey my apologies to Mr. Albert for troubling you both," said Anne with teary eyes.

    "Yes, Miss, I can hear your voice. Since earlier my wife has turned on the speaker," said Mr. Albert, suddenly joining the conversation.

    Hearing Mr. Albert''s words touched Anne in tears. She then ran to the tent again after hanging up her phone call to get her bag containing her car keys and wanted to say goodbye to Linda.

    "I have to go, Linda, I have very important business to do now," said Anne quietly, saying goodbye to Linda.

    "But Anne, you haven''t eaten yet," said Linda with a mouth full of food.

    "It''s okay, Linda, I''m still full. Okay, I''ll go, bye, Linda ... see you tomorrow!" screamed Anne loudly as she waved her hand up as she ran towards the parking area where her car was.

    From where he stood, Jack watched Anne leave in such a hurry, Jack spontaneously looked at Aaron, who was seriously talking to someone.

    "If she didn''t talk to Aaron on the phone earlier, then who was she talking to?" Jack said to himself. He looked back at Anne''s sedan that slowly left the campus area carefully.

    At the same ce, Leon still didn''t take his eyes off of Anne. Ever since Anne first spoke to someone on the phone. "You''ve changed, Marianne," Leon muttered unconsciously.

    ***

    Anne drove her car at an above average speed in order to get to her flower shop on time. She didn''t want to make Mrs. Mary and her husband, Mr. Albert, wait. She didn''t want to make other people wait, because she herself didn''t like being made to wait by people. Therefore, trying to get to her shop first, after driving for almost twenty minutes, Anne finally arrived at the flower shop which was still closed because she hadn''t hired any employees as she wanted herself to look after the flower shop for a while.

    "Oh thank God, I got to the shop first," said Anne gratefully as she walked from her car, taking out her flower shop key in her bag.

    Not wanting to wait any longer, Anne unlocked the shop quickly. She also immediately turned on the air conditioner to let out the stuffy air in the shop. Even though the flower shop was small, because Anne put a lot of windows in various corners, the flower shop now looks wider. After Anne finished tidying up some unused items, a box car came to a stop right in front of Anne''s flower shop. Shortly afterwards, Mr. Albert and Mrs. Mary came down with a friendly smile towards Anne, who was waiting in front of the shop.

    Mrs. Mary, who had previously contacted Anne, seemed surprised when she saw that the girl who had met her a few days ago, was already in front of the shop. So was Mr. Albert. Even though they clearly knew that Anne was on campus, because earlier when Mrs. Mary contacted Anne, she sounded very busy. Shortly afterward, two of Mrs. Mary''s employees were seen taking down the flowers that were already on the flower list ordered by Anne beforehand, while Mrs. Mary and Mr. Albert were seen sitting chatting with Anne in the shop.

    "Next time, don''t be like that, child, you could be in danger if you drive in such a hurry. We can still wait for you to get to the shop, so don''t do it again, it''s very dangerous," said Mr. Albert, shocked when he heard Anne said that she had purposelye home from campus and went to meet them at the flower shop after driving at high speed.

    "Yes, child, that''s very dangerous," added Mrs. Mary, as surprised as her husband.

    "Yes sir, madam. I will not do it again. Actually the road was quiet, so I cane earlier than expected," answered Anne with a smile.

    "You''re still speeding, you bad girl. Don''t do it again, beautiful," asked Mrs. Mary gently as she touched Anne''s face.

    "Yes Madam, I''m sorry. I did that because I didn''t want to make both of you wait too long if I arrivedte, so I chose to speed a little so I could get to the shop on time," said Anne softly.

    Mrs. Mary then hugged Anne tightly. She really didn''t expect to meet a girl who really respected the elderly like Anne today, while many young people of Anne''s age did whatever they wanted. After all the flowers that Anne ordered had been ced in the shop, Mrs. Mary and Mr. Albert then said goodbye to Anne. They had to get on with the work of delivering other orders to other customer shops. Anne waved at Mrs. Mary and Mr. Albert as their car left her flower shop. After the car was out of sight, Anne then went into her shop to tidy up the beautiful fresh flowers that had just arrived.

    To be continued

 Chapter 73 - Childhood Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Childhood Trauma</h4>

    "Okay, spirit up, Anne!!!" squealed Anne excitedly.

    After taking off her shirt and wearing only a pink t-shirt, Anne then arranged the flowers into the vases that had been prepared. Because the flowers came directly from the first supplier, the flowers arrived in Anne''s hands in very good condition, not a single flower was withered. It took almost two hours for Anne to arrange the beautiful flowers intorge vases filled with water, so that the flowers would not wither quickly.

    When it was five o''clock in the afternoon, Anne then took photos of the flowers one by one and she posted them on her social media ounts on behalf of her flower shop which she had created two days ago. After thirty minutes, when she had posted about ten kinds of flowers, suddenly there were 5 orders that came through a message at a special number that she listed to sell online. Anne swiftly served her first customers. After they had sent the money ording to the price agreement made by Anne beforehand, Anne finally packed the orders that the customers would pick up directly. Because she didn''t have a courier or an administrator, she finally had to work extra hard today, but Anne was happy to do it all. She felt so happy that on the first day, she already had customers.

    "Thank God for the blessings you give today," said Anne gratefully, when she saw the amount of money entered into her new ount in the name of the Lotus Florist, which was the name of her flower shop. Just four hours after she served online purchases, Anne had already earned as much as 400 pounds and that was a lot of money for a flower shop that had just opened for the first time.

    "It must be very tiring if I manage this shop alone. I think I have to find a courier and a cashier to look after this shop. If I open a shop after college, I think a lot of time is wasted," muttered Anne softly, staring at the beautiful flowers in front of her. Since she was in the shop, she hadn''t touched her personal cell phone at all, because she was busy handling orders on her special flower shop cellphone.

    Even though there were currently a lot of iing calls from Aaron on her cell phone. Since Anne turned it into silent mode, Anne didn''t know that Aaron had been waiting for her for almost two hours in front of her apartment unit.

    "Where are you, Anne? I''m tired and worried waiting for you," Aaron said quietly as he called Anne back for the umpteenth time.

    "Come on, pick it up,? Anne, pick it up ... where are you? It''s almost ten at night, and I can''t contact you."

    "Oh my God Anne, where are you?!!"

    Aaron was seen pacing back and forth in front of Anne''s apartment unit with his cell phone on his ear. Who knew how many times he had contacted Anne, but they were not answered by Anne. And this made Aaron worried. After the performance ended, Aaron and the other businessmen were involved in a question and answer session with UAL students after lunch until three in the afternoon. Not to mention the photo event with the students who were very noisy asking for a photo with him. Actually it wasn''t just him who was overwhelmed by the girls at the arts campus. Jack also experienced the same thing. Only businessmen who brought their partners were safe from the attacks of the girls.

    "Pick up my phone, Anne, don''t make me worry like this," Aaron said in despair.

    "Are you angry, Anne? Is your problem so heavy that you finally had to leave the campus first?"

    "Aaron, you''re stupid, it''s your fault because you didn''t just ask her to go after she cried. Anne must be in a lot of trouble. Why are you insensitive, Aaron? �� Aarrggghhh fuck!!!"

    Aaron kept cursing and ming himself for not knowing Anne''s whereabouts. He was really very worried this time. When he was about to sit back in front of the apartment door, suddenly his cell phone rang. Aaron quickly picked up the iing call, even though usually he never paid attention to an iing call without a name. But this time he immediately picked it up without thinking because he thought it was Anne who was calling him.

    "An ..."

    "Aaron, where are you?" asked a man on the other end of the phone interrupting Aaron''s words, who almost said Anne''s name.

    "Who is this?" Aaron asked back curtly, disappointed that it wasn''t Anne who contacted him.

    "It''s Jack. Follow me to the address I just sent you," Jack replied on the other end of the phone hoarsely.

    "But I''m��"

    Beep!

    Aaron couldn''t finish his words because Jack had hung up the phone.

    "Fuck!! Why did this bastard Jack keep looking for me? I still don''t know where Anne is. Arrgghhh ... so annoying!!!"

    Aaron shouted loudly as he hit the wall. He couldn''t control himself when it came to Anne. Because he had been waiting for a long time without certainty, finally Aaron decided to go see Jack. Driving his car, Aaron went to the address that Jack had shared.

    Rosewood London.

    In the VIP room booked for three nights by Patricia, Leon''s personal secretary, Leon was seen standing on the balcony while enjoying his cigarette. His mind was still wandering, thinking about Marianne whom he had met today at UAL campus. A meeting that he never expected at all, the ex-wife whom he hated so much because he thought she was disgusting was now transformed into a girl from a beauty contest. Her hairstyle, dress style, makeup, and manner of speaking were all different and this made him nervous.

    "Honey, let''s go to sleep. I''m sleepy," whispered Steffi quietly, suddenlying to him, wrapping her arm around Leon''s waist from behind.

    "I''m not done smoking. You just go to sleep first, Steffi," Leon replied, quickly rejecting Steffi''s invitation to sleep.

    "This is my fertile period Leon, I want to have ..."

    "Don''t discuss babies again with me, Steffi. Didn''t we agree beforehand not to have children?!!" Leon scolded in a rising voice as he turned around and grabbed Steffi''s hand so hard it made her grimace in pain.

    "Yes, Leon, but I ..."

    "Where are your contraceptive pills?!" Leon asked, quickly interrupting Steffi''s words.

    "They''re in my bag," replied Steffi hoarsely, holding back her tears.

    Without a word, Leon then pulled Steffi into the room and pushed her on the bed. He then took Steffii''s bag to find the contraceptive pills he had requested from his personal doctor.

    "Hurry up and drink! You have to drink in front of my eyes from now on," Leon said quickly as he threw the bottle of contraceptive pills at Steffi.

    "I understand," Steffi replied softly. She then opened the bottle and took out a pill and then drank it with the water he had just taken from the nightstand.

    "Remember Steffi, if you want to be my wife, obey my wishes. I don''t want to be messed around with crying babies. If you dare to get pregnant because you don''t take your contraceptive pills, then I''ll divorce you right away!!!" Leon said loudly, threatening Steffi. After saying that, Leon then grabbed his jacket and cell phone and then walked out, leaving Steffi alone in the hotel room.

    Shortly after Leon left, there was a sad sobbing from Steffi. Two years serving Leon before finally getting married three months ago didn''t really make her aplete Mrs. Ganke, because she hadn''t seeded in conceiving Leon''s offspring.

    "I want to be aplete Mrs. Ganke, Leon."

    As it waste at night, Anne finally decided to go home. She had been in the shop more than six hours since this afternoon,ing home early from campus. She had to postpone her intention to advertise for job vacancies because it was gettingte. After tidying up her belongings to their original ce, Anne then grabbed her bag and her main cell phone which was connected to electricity as it was being charged. It was clear that Anne was setting it into airne mode as she was charging it, so that automatically no one would be able to call or send a message to her.

    When Anne was locking her shop door, it could be seen that several other shop owners were also closing their shops, just like what Anne did. After making sure that the flower shop was properly locked, Anne then walked to her car which was parked in front of the shop. Actually without her car, Anne could go home to her apartment because the distance between the flower shop and her apartment was not too far away. But because this afternoon she was driving her car from campus, so she was forced to take the car to go home to her apartment. The night wind was blowing hard enough to make the leaves fly, indicating that it was going to rain soon and it made Anne increase the speed of her car a little. She didn''t want to be outside when it rained.

    After a five minutes drive, Anne finally arrived at her apartment safely. After properly parking her car, Anne then rushed into the building. This was because water droplets from the sky have started falling to touch the earth.

    "Fortunately I got home on time," said Anne gratefully when she managed to enter her dark room.

    Boom!

    A lightning bolt crashed, causing a sh of bright light around her, including Anne''s dark room. Soon there was a rumbling sound of thunder that followed.

    Anne, who was shocked, immediately knelt down while covering her ears. She really couldn''t ovee her fear of lightning and thunder.

    To be continued

 Chapter 74 - Jacks Plan

    <h4>Chapter 74 - Jack''s n</h4>

    Anne, who was shocked, immediately knelt down while covering her ears. She really couldn''t ovee her fear of lightning and thunder.

    "When will this trauma disappear, God?" said Anne softly, as she tried to get up from the floor and felt the switch on the wall. She had to turn on the light as soon as possible. Anne really hated the darkness when it rained like this. Even though she usually slept with all the lights off. But she had an exception when it was raining like this, she wanted her room to stay bright, so that when there was lightning she didn''t need to be too shocked.

    Not long after, all the lights in her room were turned on. Anne quickly went into the bathroom after she put her things on the sofa. Anne had to immediately clean her body before going to sleep. She didn''t want to see the lightning again. Usually when going to bed, she would take a fifteen to twenty minutes bath, but this time she only showered for ten minutes. Using arge towel wrapped around her body, Anne walked cautiously up the stairs to the second floor where her bed was.

    After she had worn her pajamas, Anne then mmed herself on her favorite bed quickly without wearing skincare first, even though usually before going to bed, she would give a little treatment to her face. But this time Anne didn''t have the mood to do that. After lying on the bed, Anne then grabbed the nket at the end of the bed to cover her body with. Even though she was already in the house, she could still hear the sound of thunder which was quite loud and was preceded by a blinding sh of light. Without thinking, Anne then tried to empty her mind while closing her eyes, as she tried to sleep.

    "When will this season change, God? I really hate this season," said Anne to herself, taking a deep breath. Soon Anne was already sailing in her dream world.

    Even though Ennd had four seasons, in winter it would often rain like today, winter in Ennd was characterized by cold and often rainy weather. The average highest temperature between December and February was 9�� C and the lowest temperature is 5�� C. These temperatures were less cold due to the influence of the warm Gulfstream. However, sub-zero temperatures apanied by snow were alsomon. Usually winter urred between January to February. After winter passed, spring woulde. Spring was the transition from winter to spring. During this time, the flowers began to bloom and the fallen leaves on the nts began to grow again. The weather could vary from warm and sunny to cold and rainy. In spring, the daily highest temperature ranges from 12�� C to 18�� C, with the lowest temperature between 6�� C and 13�� C.

    And spring was Anne''s favorite season, because usually during that season, a lot of nts would grow. It was like a new life ording to her. But to get to the spring, Anne had to go through the rainy season which she was so afraid of. Therefore, when rainy seasonse, Anne chose not to do much outside, as she did two years ago at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, where usually when it rained, Anne chose to stay in her apartment and entrusted her coffee shop to Jack.

    In a bar in a five-star hotel in London, two handsome young men were seen talking in a private room where on the table there were lots of bottles of liquor. They had been in the room for nearly two hours and there was no sign of the conversation to end.

    "I''m sorry I had to call you suddenly like this, Aaron," Jack said quietly as he poured his drink into Aaron''s empty ss.

    "It''s okay. After all, I have nothing to do," Aaron replied briefly with a smile and grabbed his ss which was filled with whiskey again.

    "I want to invite you topete in a healthy manner, openly, without having to be hostile," Jack added, reiterating his intention in inviting Aaron to meet.

    "Howpetitive? Ourpany is apany engaged in different fields, Muller Finance International is arge financepany, while Connery Corporation is a property developmentpany. Our two business ventures are different, Jack, then how do we want topete hahahaha ... You''re funny Jack," Aaron said with a bigugh.

    Jack smiled at Aaron''s words, as he was about to open his mouth again to tell the truth, suddenly he saw a man who was very familiar to him. A man he had always hated for two years. Although he has never met the man in person. He was Leonardo Ganke, Anne''s ex-husband. Not far from where Jack and Aaron were currently sitting, Leon could be seen enjoying his drink at the bar table with two sexy girls. It was clear how Leon''s hand was groping the buttocks of the two sexy girls. A sight that really made Jack want to vomit.

    "Then what do you think about that man, Aaron ��?"

    Jack couldn''t finish his words because Aaron had already put his head on the table with his eyes closed, from his lips came a word that wasn''t clear, indicating that Aaron was drunk. Jack slowly grabbed Aaron''s body and he leaned Aaron back on the sofa so that Aaron could sitfortably, because he didn''t want to make trouble, Jack then grabbed Aaron''s cell phone that was on the table. Without thinking, he then looked for an outside contact where Daniel''s name was seen at the top, he then contacted Daniel, Aaron''s personal assistant who he had known before.

    After talking for five minutes with Daniel to tell him what had happened to Aaron, Jack then put Aaron''s cell phone back in his shirt pocket again. Twenty minutester, Daniel came rushing in with a man who turned out to be Aaron''s personal driver.

    "Thank you, Mr. Muller, you have been willing to take good care of my young master until Ie," said Daniel gratefully to Jack.

    "It''s nothing, Daniel, I just feel responsible for Mr. Connery," Jack replied with a smile.

    "Actually, the young master is not fit, sir. Two days ago he was just admitted to the hospital because of a recurrence of chronic gastritis and actually he was supposed to rest at home. However, due to therge amount of work that cannot be postponed, like this afternoon on UAL campus, the young master is still working actively, "added Daniel again telling Jack the true condition of Aaron.

    "Oh my God, Mr. Connery is sick?!" Jack asked incredulously in a rising voice.

    "Yes sir, but there''s no problem. He does have an ulcer which is quite annoying, but it has been handled well by his personal doctor, sir," Daniel replied with a smile.

    "Sorry, I really don''t know that Mr. Connery just got out of the hospital. If I had known, I would not have asked him to go out for a drink like this," Jack said regretfully.

    "Never mind, sir, you don''t need to feel sorry. Young master is fine. Indeed he''s sometimes like this when he is not fit. But when his condition is good, he can certainly apany you to drink until you''re satisfied. Then we will excuse ourselves, sir, thank you again for contacting me, "said Daniel to Jack.

    "I thank you, Daniel. Please convey my apologies to Mr. Connery when he wakes up tomorrow morning," asked Jack sincerely.

    Daniel nodded his head slowly in response to Jack''s words. He then went away with the driver supporting Aaron, leaving Jack alone in the VIP room.

    After Daniel disappeared behind the elevator, Jack then returned to sit on the sofa while enjoying the whiskey straight from the bottle. He still didn''t blink his eyes at Leon, who was now sitting on the sofa with the two previous sexy women, who were currently sitting on his thighs.

    Remembering what Leon did to Anne made Jack''s emotions go up again. But because he didn''t have any problem with Leon, he had to rack his brains to find a way to destroy the man he hated for two years.

    When Jack was closing his eyes, suddenly a sexy woman entered his VIP room. Apparently, that woman had been watching him when he was with Aaron.

    "Do you need a friend to drink, sir?" asked a sexy woman slowly to Jack, who still closed his eyes.

    Hearing the voice of a woman suddenly beside him made Jack open his eyes. When he opened his eyes, it was clear that a beautiful woman withrge breasts sticking out behind her tight clothes was sitting beside him with a smile.

    "Pa, sir, my name is Pa," said the beautiful woman, introducing herself to Jack.

    "A good name for its owner," Jack replied curtly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Pa smile broadly. She then felt Jack''s thigh up to Jack''s groin. However, just as she was about to touch the little mound between the tips of his groin, Jack suddenly held Pa''s hand in a quick motion.

    "Not now, Pa," Jack said quietly.

    "Why not sir? Am I not attractive?" Pa asked sadly, as she spoke she deliberately bent her head down so that Jack could clearly see another part of Pa''s breast that was still hidden under her clothes.

    "You see that man?" Jack replied briefly, changing the conversation while pointing to Leon who was groping the breasts of a sexy girl who was sitting on hisp, while the girl had already pulled her breasts out from under her skimpy clothes, so Leon could freely y with them.

    Pa, who was looking down, immediately lifted her face and stared at the direction Jack was pointing. Her face was immediately excited when she saw the man Jack was pointing at.

    "You want Pa to do that sir? I can do that much better than my two friends, sir," Pa said quickly as she pulled her sexy dress in one motion so that her big breasts were clearly visible in front of Jack.

    "That''s not it, Pa. I want you to approach that man for me. I have an important job for you to do ..."

    "Sorry sir, in this bar there is already an unwritten rule that we can''t seize clients of our own friends, sir," said Pa quickly interrupting her words, while squeezing her own breasts in front of Jack with a seductive expression.

    Seeing what Pa was doing made Jack smile. He then reached for his wallet and took out several 100 dor bills in Pa''sp.

    "Nice to meet you, Pa, but sorry I''m not in the mood to make out," Jack whispered softly as he grabbed his cell phone on the table and walked away, leaving Pa, who was still holding her breasts, alone.

    "Sir ..."

    Jack just waved his hand in the air in response to Pa''s call. He then stepped into the elevator while staring at Leon, who was enjoying the services of the two women that night on the dark sofa in the other VIP room, where one girl seemed to be giving a blow job and the other girl was giving up her breasts to be devoured greedily by Leon.

    "Lucky you! Cheer up, Anne, or else you would have a very sad life to have a bastard husband like Leon," said Jack quietly.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 75 - The Bolton

    <h4>Chapter 75 - The Bolton</h4>

    In his hotel room, Jack was busy in front of theptop. He was having a serious conversation with Erick, his assistant in Geneva, Switzend. Even though it was gettingte, Jack seemed to have extra energy so he didn''t feel tired at all. It was only after almost 2 hours of talking with his assistant that Jack ended his call. He thenid down on top of the superrge bed in the president suite''s room.

    "You can''t run away from me, Anne," Jack said quietly, yawning. Jack couldn''t help but feeling sleepy because it was already five o''clock in the morning.

    When Jack was just starting to sleep, people out there began their day to work, including Anne, who was up early. She had to go to the flower shop as soon as possible to arrange orders from customers who had paid in full, including shipping costs sincest night. Anne immediately rushed to get ready to go to the shop. After having a piece of white bread, Anne drove her car to the flower shop not far from the apartment. When Anne arrived at the flower shop, the other shops were still closed. Even the security guard around the shoppingplex seemed shocked when he saw that Anne''s car had arrived.

    "You''re very early, Miss," said the security to Anne, kindly.

    "Yes sir, there is an order for arge bouquet of red roses for a proposal ceremony. So it should be prepared early in the morning," said Anne honestly with a smile.

    "Wow, really fun proposal! Well, then good luck with your work, Miss. If anything is needed just call me using the phone. I''ll be at the post," said the security guard.

    "Yes sir, thank you," said Anne quickly, nodding her head.

    Not long after, the security guard left Anne to continue her work, as his working hours were still until seven in the morning. He had to make sure the shops were safe until his working hours ended. Meanwhile, Anne went straight into the shop. She then started working on arranging the fifty roses that had been selected, using white wrapping paper. Anne carefully wrapped the red roses. Anne used a red ribbon that matches the color of the rose. Anne was only taught once by Mrs. Mary when she came to visit one week ago, but Anne''s work looked beautiful as if it was made by a reliable florist.

    "It''s beautiful," said Anne happily when she saw her work that had been ced in a special vase.

    Because it was a race against time that Anne took her cell phone to take a picture of her rose bouquet. When she managed to take her cell phone from the bag, Anne''s face turned red when she realized that her cell phone was still in airne mode. The first thing she remembered was the promise she made with Aaron in which she had to make dinner for Aaron.

    "Anne, why are you this careless?" said Anne softly, as she activated her cell phone.

    Anne closed her eyes for a moment when she managed to change her cell phone mode. After feeling quite ready to look at her cell phone, Anne then opened her eyes slowly.

    "300 messages, oh Anne, you''re just looking for trouble," muttered Anne quietly as she looked at her cell phone screen that showed a message from Aaron''s number.

    Out of curiosity, Anne then opened the three hundred iing messages, all of which were almost the same. Aaron asked where she was and hisints of being hungry. There were even fifty messages in sequence containing only the letters of her name per message.

    After making sure there was no other message except the extraordinary messages from Aaron, Anne then continued her work. She took several photos of her rose bouquet to be archived before posting them to the Lotus Florist''s social media. Because it was gettingte, Anne then tidied up the remaining tools for arranging flowers into a storage box to make it easier for her to look for them again. Anne was such a neat person, she was very careful in storing goods so it was no wonder that the flower shop, which was messyst night when she put together a customer order, had been so clean this morning. The reason was that before going homest night Anne had tidied it up well.

    Because she was done at the shop, Anne then walked out of her shop, hugging her rose bouquet carefully. She got into the car after locking the flower shop door. Armed with the address that was givenst night by the customer, Anne drove her car down the streets of London which were still very quiet with very few vehicles passing, but this actually made Anne happy because she could drive more freely and carefully.

    "What a rich man," said Anne softly as she entered the residential area of ??The Boltons. She drove slowly as she looked for a customer''s house that matched the address on her cell phone.

    Because The Boltonsplex was veryrge, it took her nearly thirty minutes until finally she found the address after the customer stood in front of her house guiding Anne.

    "Sorry, Mr. Felix, I''mte," said Anne regretfully.

    "No, Miss, I just want to get ready. Thank you for the flowers, very beautiful and extraordinary. My lover will definitely like it," replied the customer named Felix, quickly admiring Anne''s rose bouquet.

    "You''re wee. If you''ll excuse me," said Anne quickly.

    "Wait, Miss, here are the tips," called Felix quickly as he pulled out a 50 pound note.

    "No, sir, thank you, the money you sentst night was already too much and had exceeded the price of this flower bouquet. So I can''t ept your money again, thank you again. Excuse me sir," said Anne, politely refusing money from her customer. Having said that, Anne then got into her car and left the customer''s house.

    Anne felt very ufortable in that luxuriousplex. Being in a luxury housingplex made Anne think of Leon''s home in Germany. When Anne came out of the small road to the main street of the luxury housing, suddenly a luxury car repeatedly turned on the headlight from behind and honked at her. Since she felt that she didn''t vite the rules, Anne was still driving casually. She had just elerated her car to get out of the housingplex.

    "Are rich people always in such a hurry?" muttered Anne softly as she stopped and pulled over to the side of the quiet road to make way for the car that had just been bothering her.

    Thump, thump, thump!

    "Aghhh .... please!!!"

    Anne screamed loudly in the car when she realized that an invisible person was banging on her windshield.

    Thump thump thump!

    "I''m sorry! I didn''t do anything wrong please, Daddy help me please huhuuuu .."

    Being banged on like that by a stranger made Anne lower her face towards the steering wheel. She thought back to what Leon had done to her, where Leon often screamed and destroyed the things that Anne touched.

    Thump

    Thump

    Thump

    "Hey Miss, open your window," shrieked the man loudly.

    "I''m Daniel, Aaron''s friend. Open the door!" Daniel added again, deliberately bringing Aaron''s name so that Anne would open the window.

    Hearing Aaron''s name vaguely made Anne lift her face from the wheel. She tried to stare at the window for a closer look. Anne''s fear disappeared when she saw clearly the face of the man who was standing outside her car.

    "You ..."

    "I''m Aaron''s friend, open the door," Daniel said again, although Daniel''s voice sounded faint but Anne could still read Daniel''s lips.

    Slowly, Anne opened her car door and got down and walked towards Daniel, who was smiling at her.

    "What are you doing in this housingplex, you''re not ..."

    "You''re really Aaron''s friend, aren''t you?" asked Anne, unconsciously cutting Daniel''s words, Anne was remembering Daniel''s familiar face.

    "Of course my name is Daniel. Don''t you remember what happened at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, when I was littering in the street at that time?" Daniel asked back.

    Anne was silent for a while trying to remember what Daniel was trying to say. Soon Anne smiled when she remembered the incident at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne when she returned the garbage dumped by Daniel.

    "Yes, I remember. Did you go out with Aaron at that time?" asked Anne again, her first meeting with Aaron was at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne and when she got mad at Daniel,? it was only two days before she met Aaron.

    "Of course, Aaron was beside me at that time. Oh yes, you haven''t answered my question, what are you doing in this estate?" Daniel replied quickly, again asking Anne on her purpose ofing to The Boltons.

    "I''m here to deliver customer orders, I''vee to this address," said Anne quietly, showing Felix''s address, the buyer of the rose bouquet.

    "Orders ..."

    "Yes, orders, so Mr. Felix ordered roses at the flower shop where I work, because he wants to propose to his girlfriend. So I came to this ce. I really didn''t expect toe to a luxury housingplex like this," said Anne. quickly interrupted Daniel''s words.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 76 - Fast Food Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 76 - Fast Food Restaurant</h4>

    Hearing Anne''s words made Daniel speechless. There was a feeling of relief radiating on his face when Anne said she hade to The Boltons for work. Previously he was panicking when he saw Anne was driving on the main road of The Boltons neighborhood.

    "Then what are you doing here yourself, do you live in thisplex?" asked Anne quickly.

    "I-I was going to exercise, yes sports. In thisplex, there is a ce to ride, so I came here to ride," Daniel lied. He couldn''t possibly say the truth that Aaron lived in thisplex. Daniel didn''t want to make Aaron angry at him because he had talked a lot about him, because he knew that Aaron was interested in Anne.

    "I see. It''s no wonder you''vee to this ce this early," said Anne, nodding her head.

    "Yes, hehehehe," said Daniel again, like a fool.

    "Yes, Daniel, I have to go back to work. I don''t want to get into trouble," said Anne, saying goodbye to Daniel as she got back into her car.

    "Okay,? continue your work. Bye," replied Daniel quickly as he backed away from the car as it was leaving.

    Daniel waved his hand in response to Anne''s waving hand. After Anne''s car came out of The Boltonsplex. Daniel took a deep breath of gratitude.

    "I thought she knew where the young master lives. Ouch, I almost had a heart attack this morning," said Daniel softly, holding his chest. He was very afraid that Anne would know where Aaron lived. Because if that happened, then he would hear Aaron babbling all the time. Because Aaron had told him that he wanted to approach Anne in a different way than he usually did when he approached a girl.

    After being able to control himself, Daniel then walked over to his car and continued his journey back to Aaron''s house. Aaron''s house was the secondrgest house in the high-ssplex. Five minutester, Daniel''s car stopped at a house that had a towering gate. Because the guards at Aaron''s house already knew who Daniel was, as soon as Daniel sounded the horn once, the automatic gate opened wide. The maids who saw Daniel came, immediately greeted him, as usual.

    "Has he awakened yet?" asked Daniel to a maid.

    "Not yet, sir," replied the maid politely.

    "Okay, I''ll go to his room then," said Daniel again, biting the red apple on the table.

    Daniel stepped into Aaron''s room on the second floor. Because Aaron''s room wasn''t locked, he could easily enter it. He smiled when he saw Aaron sitting on the edge of the bed, holding his head.

    "Are you still sick, sir?" asked Daniel quietly.

    "Agh, you''vee. Yes, I don''t know why it could be like this. Even though as I remember,st night I only drank a little," Aaron replied softly.

    "A little bit in your calctions is different from what''s considered a little by other people," said Daniel with a chuckle.

    Aaron was silent at the words of his best friend and his assistant. He only reached out to Daniel, asking for drinking water. Daniel, who already understood the master''s sign well, then gave Aaron the drinking water in the ss, which Aaron immediately drank.

    "I have two news for you. Do you want good news or bad news first?" asked Daniel quickly, as he ced his remaining apple on the table.

    "Aghh, I don''t believe you. All your good news is bad news for me. I don''t believe it anymore," Aaron replied curtly, trying to get out of bed.

    "I''m serious, sir, this is good news," said Daniel briefly.

    "Wait for me downstairs, I want to take a shower. After that you just say your good news, and don''t forget when youe out of my room, take your apple with you, you''re very dirty," said Aaron softly, shooing Daniel away gently as he stepped into the bathroom.

    Daniel just pouted his lips at Aaron''s words. He then grabbed the apple and ate it again and then went to the first floor, leaving Aaron taking a shower. Usually every morning, Aaron would shower for more than thirty minutes. He was just like a woman when it came to hygiene.

    Anne stopped her car at a fast food restaurant because she was still hungry. A piece of bread was unable to hold the worms in her stomach that was still protesting. Moreover, today she had a lot of activities to do. Apart from managing the flower shop, she also had to go to campus to make a report that must be submitted to Professor Gilbert.

    "Thank you," said Anne kindly to the restaurant cashier after making the payment.

    After the food she ordered wasplete, Anne went to an empty table near the window. Anne preferred to sit by the window, because she could see people passing by. Anne''s smile grew when she saw a young mother pushing a stroller beside her husband. Theyughed along the way enjoying the morning air.

    "What a happy family," said Anne softly, as she continued to stare at the young couple who were walking further away.

    "You want to be like them?" asked a man suddenly sitting in front of Anne, carrying a tray of burgers and fries.

    "Of course it''s a dream ..."

    Thump!

    Anne couldn''t finish her words when she saw the figure of the man who had just spoken, who was now sitting in front of her, smiling.

    "You ..."

    "Yes, it''s me, Jack," replied Jack, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "Howe you''re here?" stammered Anne.

    "It''s been ten minutes since I was here.? I even saw you got out of your Honda Civic," Jack replied softly as he chewed her fries.

    Ddrrrrtt!

    "Sit down, Anne! Finish your meal," Jack shouted in a rising voice as he held Anne''s hand as she was about to get up from her chair.

    Anne, who really wanted to leave the fast food restaurant, stared at Jack without blinking. Thest memories with Jack returned to her. Memories where at that time Jack spat out words that were inappropriate to her.

    "Anne ..."

    "I know," said Anne curtly, as she dismissed Jack''s hand which was still holding hers.

    Seeing Anne sitting back in front of him, Jack smiled silently. He didn''t take his eyes off of Anne, who was eating her hamburger. For nearly ten minutes she ate, Jack didn''t utter a single word. He didn''t want to interfere with Anne''s meal.

    "Are you satisfied looking at me like that? Or do you want to use me of being a cheap woman again?" asked Anne coldly, after she finished eating.

    "Sorry," replied Jack shortly.

    "Sorry, sorry for what?" asked Anne again.

    "Forgive me at that time, I was emotional. I couldn''t hold myself back at that time so I ..."

    "Sorry because you had used me of being whatever it was that you thought, is that what you mean?" said Anne, quickly interrupting Jack''s words.

    "Yes, it''s my fault. I''m sorry for that, Anne," Jack replied briefly by staring at Anne''s eyes.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne silent for a long time. Working with Jack for more than one and a half years made Anne know his nature and character well. She knew Jack was a man who was very explosive, without wanting to confirm the truth first.

    "Never mind. No need to apologize. I''m tired of hearing it. After all, you''ll also do it again, right?" Said Anne quietly as she grabbed the c ss in front of her and sipped.

    "No, Anne, I promise I won''t talk like that again. I promise you," Jack answered seriously with a sad gaze, as he took Anne''s hand that was on the table.

    "Don''t ... don''t be like this, Jack," said Anne in panic, as she pulled her hand away from Jack''s grasp. The c ss which was still filled shook when Anne tried to remove her hand from Jack''s.

    "Okay, sorry, my bad," yelled Jack quickly.

    "What are you doing here? Why are you in this ce Mr. ... Mr. Jackson Muller?" asked Anne coldly, mentioning Jack''s full name. Anne did that to insinuate Jack, who had been deceiving her by not telling her her true identity, which turned out to be a great businessman. Yesterday, Anne had read Jack''s profile as she sat with Agnes at the guest table.

    "I can exin to you about that, Anne ..."

    ****

    Bang!

    Aaron hit the dining table hard when Daniel told him that he had just met Anne on the main street of his estate this morning.

    "Why didn''t you tell me in the first ce?" shrieked Aaron with great emotion.

    "Wasn''t this morning I told you that I brought you good news, but you didn''t want to hear it? Then where did I go wrong?" Daniel replied without guilt.

    "Ah, you really are a jerk Daniel. Can''t you tell the difference between important news and super important news like this?" said Aaron irritably, as he got up from his chair and walked quickly toward the door.

    "Wait, sir, I haven''t finished eating yet!!!" shouted Daniel loudly as he put a piece of lobster in his mouth.

    Aaron didn''t listen to Daniel''s words. He just kept walking towards the front yard where his car was parked. Meanwhile, Daniel, whose mouth was still full of food, seemed to be running behind Aaron, grumbling to himself for his bad luck every time he ate at Aaron''s house.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 77 - Prize

    <h4>Chapter 77 - Prize</h4>

    "Don''t take a car with a mouth full of food like that jerk, I don''t want my favorite car to get dirty," scolded Aaron in a rising voice, forbidding Daniel to get into the car.

    "I know, don''t be noisy," Daniel replied briefly, as he continued to chew the food in his mouth.

    "You really are a mess, Daniel," said Aaron irritably while trying to contact Anne, who hadn''t been connected as well asst night.

    Soon all the food in Daniel''s mouth was chewed and went into his stomach, after drinking a little water that was brought by a waiter, who had been following him, Daniel then got into the car and headed for the office while trying to find out Anne''s whereabouts. Actually, Aaron could have gone to her campus to meet Anne, but because this morning he had an important meeting, he postponed his intention toe to the UAL campus. So, what he can do now was to ask Daniel to slow down his car while looking for Anne''s whereabouts around the housingplex, even though there was little chance of meeting her.

    "You''re not trying to avoid me, right, Anne?" Aaron said softly, while sending a message to Anne for the umpteenth time.

    From the rearview mirror, Daniel could only smile slightly at Aaron''s panicking. This was the first time he saw Aaron that nervous because of a girl who had nothing to do with anything, while all this time, he was always being chased by beautiful girls. As Daniel had previously thought, they couldn''t find any traces of Anne''s whereabouts. Because in addition to it being the daytime and the streets were getting busier, Anne would definitely not be around The Boltonsplex.

    "Yes, let''s just go to the office, Daniel. I can''t bete for the meeting this morning," said Aaron coldly, ordering Daniel to go to the office. After circling around The Boltonsplex for thirty minutes, Aaron gave up.

    "Yes, sir," said Daniel briefly, as he stepped on the gas of his car towards the Connery Corporation office.

    Meanwhile, at the fast food restaurant, Jack was still trying to exin to Anne his reason for not telling her his true identity.

    "Why are you silent, Anne?" Jack asked curiously, because since earlier Anne had been so silent.

    "Then what should I do?" replied Anne quickly.

    "You''re not mad at me are you?" asked Jack again.

    "I don''t know. I''m still confused by everything. Well then if you''ll excuse me, it''s gettingte. I have to go to campus, I don''t want to bete," said Anne quietly, as she tried to get up from the chair.

    Seeing Anne got up and walked away made Jack take a deep breath. He then ran after Anne who was almost at the door.

    "At least give me your cell phone number, or tell me where you live," Jack asked quickly, as he took Anne''s hand.

    "We''re still in the adjustment stage and haven''t gotten to the level of exchanging cell phone numbers, Jack. I hope you understand that," said Anne quietly. then let go of Jack''s hand that was gripping hers.

    Hearing what Anne said made Jack speechless. He couldn''t say anything else because what Anne said was a fact. They hadn''t been able to share cell phone numbers after what happened to them in thest few months. Jack smiled as he saw Anne going away in her car. He was d that Anne was able to be much more independent. When he was about to step into the car that was parked not far from where Anne had parked her car before, suddenly the cell phone in his shirt pocket vibrated. Jack quickly grabbed it and smiled when he saw Erick''s name appear on the screen.

    "Yes, Erick," said Jack briefly, when he connected with Erick.

    "Everything is ready sir, I have chosen the best building in London which will be our new office. So, soon Muller Finance International can operate in London. Now I''m also on my way to the airport to follow you to London with a team of people. We will prepare everything for the new office in London ording to your previous request, sir, "said Erick to the points, on the other end of the line.

    "Good job, Erick. Give me the address of the building that will be our new office. I''lle to see it first," Jack asked excitedly with a big smile.

    "Yes sir, I''ll see you tonight," replied Erick politely, before hanging up the phone.

    After the call was disconnected, Jack then hurriedly walked to his car. His smile broke when he got a message from Erick containing the address of the building that would be his new office.

    "You won''t be able to run away from me again, Anne," Jack said quietly in his car, as he headed to the new address given by Erick. Since he knew that Anne was in London, Jack immediately contacted Erick.

    Jack assigned Erick to find a new building for Muller Finance International''s new office so that he could work in London without having to go back and forth to Switzend. Jack didn''t want to lose track of Anne again.

    Anne, who had arrived at campus, was seen sitting in her ssroom, sitting quietly alone, waiting for Linda and the others toe. Anne remembered Jack''s previous words at the fast food restaurant, where Jack said the reason behind his keeping his identity while working as a barista at her coffee shop.

    Jack said he was forced to do so, because he didn''t want anyone to find out that he was in Ennd to calm himself after the painful incident that had happened to him. One week before Jack came to Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, he had just been betrayed by his fianc��, who chose to run away with another man, when they''re getting married. Remembering the bad luck that befell Jack had made Anne feel concerned. She knew how Jack must have felt, being in the position of being betrayed by his partner, because she herself had also experienced the same thing, which was even more painful because she had seen Leon and Steffi made love in front of her eyes.

    Thump! Anne''s heart beat fast as she remembered Leon and Steffi.

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when she remembered their first meeting, two years after his betrayal.

    "It seems that Steffi has achieved her desire to be Leon''s wife," said Anne softly, when she remembered how intimate Steffi took Leon yesterday.

    "Heeeyy!!!"

    Linda''s voice was very loud which instantly woke Anne up from her reverie.

    "Linda!!!!! Don''t ever do that! I could die of a heart attack!" Anne shrieked no less loudly as she red at Linda who had just startled her.

    "Hahahaha so don''t daydream so early in the morning, I''vee and called you many times but you didn''t respond. So don''t me me for screaming like that," Linda replied without guilt as she took out two small milk boxes for her and Anne from the bag she carried.

    "Did you reallye earlier?" asked Anne in disbelief.

    "For God''s sake, Anne, I even went to the cafeteria to buy milk and sandwiched after putting my bag beside you," Linda replied irritably, showing the paper bag she got from the cafeteria.

    Without feeling guilty, Anne then opened the box of milk from Linda and immediately drank it quickly. She even took out the sandwich that was in the bag and immediately ate it without guilt.

    "Is it good, Anne?" Linda asked irritably.

    "I love you, Linda, you are the best friend ever," Anne replied with a mouth full of food. Even though she had just eaten fries and hamburger at the fast food restaurant with Jack, she was still hungry.

    "You sweet mouth, very clever at seducing. What were you thinking to daydream like that which made you oblivious of my arrival, Anne?" Linda asked, while eating her sandwich.

    "I was thinking hard and felt strange, why are we still being gathered again like this even though yesterday we just finished the show. Shouldn''t we have a day off?" said Anne in confusion.

    "Now I also think the same as you. I feel annoyed too, that we have to go to campus when yesterday we just did a performance. As far as I know, after we finished doing a performance like that, we should take a day off for a break," Linda said irritatingly. "I was shocked to read the message from Professor Gilbert this morning asking all the students who had joined the performance toe to ss again."

    "There must be something else going on, I''m sure it is, Linda," said Anne softly when she saw the other students who joined the performance yesterday begin to enter the fashion designer ss. Apparently, Anne''s ss was stillbined with other sses, so that all students from music and graphic design majors were joined again.

    "I think so too, Anne," said Linda softly, as she wiped her lips with a tissue.

    After all the students who took part in yesterday''s performance entered the ssroom, Professor Gilbert was seen walking in and standing in the middle of the ssroom with a big smile.

    "I''m sure all of you must be surprised why I had asked you all toe back to campus after the performance yesterday. Actually, this is not without reason. You were all gathered because you got a vacation ticket to Irnd for three days from one of our guests of honor yesterday," said Professor Gilbert loudly. .

    Hearing Professor Gilbert''s words, the ss suddenly cheered. The apuse and screams from all the students sounded very loud. Even Isabe and Gabrie seemed very excited to hear Professor Gilbert''s news.

    "Calm children. Let''s wee our guest of honor who has given this pleasant gift. Pleasee in, sir ..."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 78 - X Friend

    <h4>Chapter 78 - X Friend</h4>

    The sound of very festive apuse apanied the steps of a man whom Anne knew very well, a man who had caused a huge wound inside her three years ago. While everyone apuded enthusiastically, especially the girls, Anne only folded her hands on the table, which made Linda, who was sitting next to her feel ufortable. She repeatedly elbowed Anne''s ribs, giving her a code to p her hands too. But Anne ignored the code given by Linda. She still red at Leon, who was standing in front of them all with a friendly smile on his face.

    From his seat, Edward, who saw Anne had been silent for a long time, put a faint smile on his handsome face. He was happy because Anne was not tempted by the three-day vacation to Irnd which he thought was normal.

    "Okay kids, calm down, let Mr. Leonardo Ganke speak," said Professor Gilbert in a loud voice as he raised his hands in the air trying to calm the students.

    "Just leave them, Professor," Leon whispered softly to the professor.

    "Don''t get used to it, sir, these children must know good manners," replied Professor Gilbert again.

    p

    p

    p

    The sound of apuse from Professor Gilbert finally dampened all the noise that urred in the ssroom. The students stopped their screams and sat back quietly, looking at Leonardo Ganke, whom they considered to be a hero for giving them a free trip to Irnd for three days.

    "Thank you everyone for being calm. Now let''s listen to the exnation from Mr. Leonardo Ganke for this pleasant trip," said Professor Gilbert again as he gavde Leon the opportunity to speak.

    "Thanks Professor," Leon whispered softly.

    "Your wee, sir," replied Professor Gilbert quietly with a smile.

    Leon then seated himself in front of the students, next to Professor Gilbert who was folding his arms across his chest. He was still silent for a while as he looked at the students in front of him. He smiled as he looked at Anne, who had not taken her eyes off Leon at all.

    "As Professor Gilbert said before, I would like to give a little gift to all of you who had worked hard for yesterday''s performance. Honestly I am very impressed by your performance, that I would like to give you a small gift in the form of a trip to Irnd for three days. I know this is not a great gift for you, but I hope that this trip can at least make you even more excited to go through the day and do your best like you did yesterday when doing that extraordinary performance, "said Leon at length.

    "Thank you, sir, for the trip."

    "This is already very cool, sir."

    "We are very happy, sir"

    "You are the best Mr. Ganke."

    There were answers from the students who loudly responded to Leon''s words, apanied by apuse again. Receiving such a wee response made Leon happy. But he felt a little disappointed when he looked at Anne, who was expressionless, while the other students looked very enthusiastic.

    After talking at length, Leon then went with Professor Gilbert to the Professor''s private room, to collect data on students who were going to Irnd, based on the data of students who had contributed to the performance yesterday. He had to calcte in detail how many tickets he had to prepare for the three-day vacation. For Leon, whosepany was currently growing very rapidly, providing sixty ne tickets and amodations for three days for students was not difficult.

    "That person must be very rich, Anne," Linda whispered softly.

    "Do you think?" asked Annezily.

    "He must be, look, he gives us a fancy vacation, Anne," Linda replied excitedly.

    Anne only smiled forcefully at Linda''s words. She wasn''t at all interested in Leon''s vacation. For her, all things rted to Leon were very unattractive. Even when Leon spoke earlier, Anne remembered the scene of betrayal carried out by Leon and Steffi the night she left Leon''s mansion, where with her own eyes, she saw Leon made love to Steffie, in the room that should have been her room as Mrs. Ganke.

    While the other students were busy submitting their personal data as a condition for their participation in going to Irnd, Anne tidied up her book on the table. Today there were no other courses, because they were closed. It turned out that they were asked toe to campus today only to get this shocking information from Leonardo Ganke, which ording to Anne wasn''t at all important.

    "You''re not submitting your data like the others, Anne?" Edward asked quietly to Anne, who was putting a book in her bag.

    "I don''t think I''m going to go," said Anne quickly.

    "Why? Even though the other students look very enthusiastic about going to Irnd, we rarely get a free vacation like this. Especially for three days abroad too," said Edward again.

    "Yes, you''re right, but it''s more fun if we can take a vacation with our own hard work. Besides, I have to work, so there''s no way I''ll leave my job," said Anne softly, with a smile.

    Edward was silent to hear Anne''s words. He couldn''t find other things to say, because what Anne said made perfect sense.

    "Linda, I''m going home," whispered Anne softly, patting Linda''s shoulder who was staring at her cell phone with teary eyes.

    "I''m with you, Anne," Linda replied softly.

    "Are you crying, Linda?" Asked Anne, surprised, when she saw Linda''s teary eyes.

    "Let''s just talk outside, Anne, I don''t want anyone to hear it," said Linda, sobbing. She tried to hold back her tears from falling.

    After saying that, Linda then got up from her chair and walked towards the door while looking down. Seeing her left like that, Anne was speechless. She was sure something had happened to her best friend.

    "I have to catch up with Linda, bye Edward," said Anne quietly, saying goodbye to Edward, who was still sitting next to her.

    "Okay," replied Edward slowly, letting Anne out of the ssroom. Watching Anne leave, he no longer had the enthusiasm to be in the ssroom.

    Not long after that, Edward invited his men to leave the ssroom. He finally decided not to go to Irnd. For him, if Anne didn''t go on this vacation, there was no other reason for him to go.

    Anne quickly followed Linda, who was walking towards the cafeteria. When she got to the cafeteria, Anne sat back and rxed, waiting for Linda to open her mouth to tell her story.

    "I can''t take the free vacation, Anne," said Linda, opening the conversation.

    "Why? Weren''t you so happy when you found out that we got a free vacation to Irnd?" Asked Anne, surprised.

    "I have to work, Anne. It turns out that when I look at the work schedule for the next two weeks, I have to work. I don''t have any more holidays, Anne," Linda replied sadly.

    "Let me ask you, do you prefer your job or this free vacation?" asked Anne again.

    "Of course I prefer my job, Anne. I have to keep working to live in London. Living costs in London are very expensive, so I have to keep working. I can''t possibly ask my parents for my living expenses. I don''t want to be seen as a child who can''t afford to live independently. I have to prove to my parents that I can realize my dreams without their help. As you know, since I decided to leave home and get an education in London, I was determined not to depend on my family. Therefore, I have to work, Anne. No matter how, I have to have money to continue my life, even though I get an allowance from college, but believe me that pocket money is not as big as you imagine. That money is only enough for me to eat for two weeks, then what do I eat for the remaining two weeks, if I''m not working? Not to mention the rent that I have to pay every six months, it seems impossible to sacrifice my job for this wonderful vacation," Linda replied at length.

    Without a word, Anne immediately hugged Linda tightly. She was proud that Linda could think far ahead.

    "Your choice is right, Linda, I''m proud of you. Believe me, after all your sacrifices, there will be a beautiful rainbow that wille to you," said Anne quietly.

    "Amen, but I''m sad," said Linda quickly.

    "Sad? Why are you sad?" asked Anne, confused, as she released her embrace from Linda.

    "I''ll be the only student busy at work, while the others go on vacation, including you," Linda replied sadly.

    Anneughed when she heard Linda. She didn''t think that her friend would be sad because she thought she was going to Irnd too. Seeing Anneughing like that made Linda pause for a while. She felt annoyed at Anne who hadughed over her suffering.

    "Oh never mind, I don''t want to talk to you," said Linda sulking.

    "Why else, what else makes you angry, Linda? You''re so funny," answered Anne slowly, trying to end herughter.

    "Just keep onughing, Anne, I know you''re happy. I know you''re happy to be on vacation in Irnd, but don''t show off your happiness in front of me like this ... aw!" Linda couldn''t finish her words because Anne had hit her forehead with a blow strong enough to make her cry out in pain.

    "Anne, that hurts!!!" Linda protested even more angrily.

    "So be it! That''s a punishment for people who use randomly like you did. If I can''t ept that and sue you, then you can go to jail Linda," said Anne curtly with a raised tone.

    "What do you mean?" Linda asked a little afraid when she heard that Anne was going to sue her.

    "The point is that I won''t go on vacation to Irnd like the other kids, because I also have to work like you. So don''t use me like that," said Anne coldly, ring at Linda.

    "Aghhhh, Anne, I love you," Linda screamed loudly as she hugged Anne tightly.

    "I thought I was going to be alone in London, apparently you didn''t go either. I''m so d to hear that," Linda added, who became excited again as she hugged Anne.

    "Oh, it hurts, Linda, are you going to kill me?" asked Anne softly, because Linda''s hug made her ufortable.

    Linda immediately let go of her hug when Anne moaned in pain. She had lost control when she heard Anne say that she wouldn''te to Irnd.

    "You''re a silly girl, Lin ..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words when she saw a beautiful figure wearing branded goods just got out of a car. She was seen walking gracefully towards the campus area. Seeing the woman suddenly made Anne get up from her chair and walk unconsciously towards the woman.

    "Where are you going, Anne?" Linda asked quickly. She was surprised when she saw Anne just walk away.

    "I want to wee an old friend, Linda. Wait a minute," said Anne quietly, smiling at a woman whom she knew very well.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 79 - Seduced

    <h4>Chapter 79 - Seduced</h4>

    Anne walked slowly towards Steffi, who became the center of people''s attention because of the expensive clothes and bags she wore. Anne smiled when she saw Steffi almost fell because the pointed heel of her shoes stepped on the gravel and made her unbnced.

    "If you want to walk in shoes that high, you better park the car right in the lobby area, Madam, so you don''t have to walk like this," said Anne quietly, in front of Steffi who was looking down.

    "Thank you for the suggestion, actually that was ..."

    Gulp! Steffi swallowed slowly when she saw the person who had just spoken.

    "You ..."

    "Yes, it''s me Marianne," said Anne quickly, cutting off Steffi''s words with a smile.

    "W-what are you doing here? No, I mean, why are you in this expensive campus?" Steffi stammered.

    Hearing Steffi''s words made Anne smile. She wanted tough out loud when she heard the ridiculous question of the person she had helped years ago.

    "Wasn''t it the first time I helped you on the streets back then, you knew that I was a student majoring in art, then why do you have to ask such ridiculous questions like that? If I''m on this campus, that''s a sign that I''m studying here. So you shouldn''t be asking nonsensical questions like that, Steff, I''m sorry, Madame Ganke, "answered Anne quickly, without fear.

    Steffi''s face immediately flushed at Anne''s words, which she never expected at all. The Anne she knew three years ago was very different from the Anne who was currently standing in front of her. Even the way Anne spoke now was very different from the Anne she knew before. Anne, whom she knew, was a shy girl, who wouldn''t dare to speak directly into the eyes like she did to her now.

    As she felt ufortable to deal directly with Anne like this, Steffi chose to leave. She wanted to find her husband who was in a meeting with Professor Gilbert. Noticing that Steffi was trying to avoid her made Anne even more provoked to talk to the friend who had stabbed her in the back.

    "How does it feel to be the official Mrs. Ganke, even though you only married him three months ago after living together for so long without a clear status?" said Anne quietly trying to provoke a conversation.

    "Stop it, Marianne!! What do you want, huh?!!" Steffi said out loud in German.

    "Yes, this is the real Steffi. Don''t cover it up, because the elegance you disy doesn''t suit you at all," Anne replied softly with a smile. She was d that the bait that she had just thrown was immediately snatched by Steffi.

    "Don''t make trouble with me, Marianne, I can do anything right now. Everyone will definitely support me because I am Mrs. Ganke, they will obey my orders to ..."

    p

    p

    p

    Anne pped at Steffi''s arrogant words. She was happy once she saw Steffi boasted her status to her. Even Steffi couldn''t finish her words because Anne had pped her hands.

    "Haven''t you known who is the one looking for trouble to whom, then why do you say that to me? Don''t twist the facts as if you are a victim, Steff, that''s very inappropriate for you," said Anne quickly whileshing her long hair at Steffi.

    "Besides, if you want to hurt me I think you should think twice, because your beloved husband will definitely not stay silent," added Anne again.

    Thump! Steffi''s heart beat faster again when Anne mentioned Leon.

    "W-what do you mean? Why did you bring my husband in this conversation?" Steffi stuttered. She looked very panicked when Anne mentioned Leon''s name.

    "I didn''t do anything, Steff, why do you have to be this crazy?" asked Anne without guilt.

    "Don''t mess with me, Marianne, even though you''ve changed now, but don''t ever think you can take Leon from me. He is my husband, you won''t take him from me," Steffi replied coldly, threatening Anne.

    "Hahahaha ... take it easy. Steff. I dont want to take the trash I''ve thrown into the recycling bin," said Anne loudly.

    "Trash..recycle ... watch your words, Marianne, my husband is the number one businessman in Berlin right now. So don''t ever talk nonsense like that. Remember, Marianne, I can sue you for your very rude words," squealed Steffi with a rising tone.

    "Wow .. a number one entrepreneur, he is amazing. But sorry, why should you be angry? Did I mention your husband''s name as trash? Try to remember what I said earlier," said Anne softly, as she put her hands into the pocket of her zer.

    "Marianne, you ...!"

    "Be patient, Mrs. Ganke, don''t shout like that, lest the elegance that you have created will be lost," said Anne quickly cutting off Steffi''s screaming words.

    "I don''t have time to wait on your madness. Marianne, I''m here to have important business with my husband and I don''t want to spend my energy talking to someone like you. So you better get out of my sight or I''ll go and call the security to pull you out of the campus," replied Steffi coldly, threatening Anne.

    Hearing Steffi''s words made Anne p her hands again, but this time her p was not as loud as her first p. The apuse this time was like she was giving an award to an actress who had just won the Oscar trophy.

    "Even without you calling the security, I''m leaving, Steffi. In fact, I came to greet you nicely. But it turns out that your wee to me wasn''t what I expected. Even though my intention is actually good to give you a little advice," said Anne quietly, as she folded her arms across her chest.

    "I don''t need your advice, Marianne, I can call a great motivator if I need any advice," said Steffi coldly, as she tried to step away from Anne.

    "The advice of a motivator wouldn''t be better than the advice of a woman who was once in your current position, Steff," said Anne a little loudly.

    Steffi immediately stopped her footsteps when she heard Anne''s words. She then turned her head and red at Anne who was still standing where she was.

    "What do you mean being in my current position?" asked Steffi coldly.

    Instead of answering Steffi''s question, who looked very curious, Anne actually walked over to Steffi with a beautiful smile on her face. Slowly, Anne stretched out her hand and smoothed Steffi''s hair, which was messy because of the wind.

    "A man who has had an affair does not rule out cheating again in the future, you certainly know what your husband''s tastes like. He is a man who is easily tempted when he sees the physicality of a beautiful, sexy, and seductive young girl. I almost forgot one thing, at that time I also saw clearly how you made love in the room that should have been mine as his legal wife at that time. My advice to you is to satisfy your husband lest he be satisfied by other women, and be careful with the women close to you, because who will know, those who are near you are eyeing your husband like I''ve experienced back then. You certainly know that well, right? I hope you learn from what happened to me first. Don''t let yourself feel what I felt back then, because, believe me, being betrayed by the closest person hurts more than seeing your husband and friend make love in front of you," answered Anne quietly in a half whisper.

    Hearing Anne''s words this time really made Steffi speechless. Her face immediately looked expressionless, staring at Anne as if she had just got bad news. Anne smiled when she saw Steffi''s expression. When Anne was about to open her mouth again, suddenly from behind Leon was seen running towards the two of them. Anne also refrained from speaking anymore. She still wanted to y with Steffi, who was almost knocked out.

    "When did you arrive, Steff?" Leon asked quietly, startling Steffi, who was staring at Anne without blinking.

    "I ... I just arrived dear, she ... she just tried to ..."

    "Thank you Mr. Ganke," said Anne quickly cut off Steffi''s words.

    "Thank you for what?" Leon asked quietly, his heart racing as Anne spoke to him.

    "Thank you for the free vacation ticket to Irnd for three days, sir," said Anne quickly, deliberately discussing it to make Steffi even madder.

    Thump!

    "What do you mean, Marianne, what three days vacation to Irnd?" asked Steffi in a rising voice, looking very shocked to hear the "vacation" word from Anne.

    "Ahhhh, you don''t know, Madam. Well, I''m sorry, I feel ufortable to exin it before Mr. Ganke do," said Anne pretended to feel guilty by giving a sad expression.

    Leon''s blood rippled when he saw the cute expression on Anne''s face. He wanted to touch Anne''s cheek who looked sad.

    "Stop pretending, Marianne!!! Tell me what''s wrong!!!" yelled Steffi full of emotion. She was very annoyed seeing the expression on Anne''s face pretending to be innocent like that.

    "Steffani!!! Watch your speech, this is a campus. You can''t speak with a tone like that," Leon scolded back loudly to Steffi.

    "Leon, she started it. Since earlier she had provoked me, Leon, by saying things that didn''t make sense," said Steffi quickly.

    "Sorry sir, if my words just made you angry, even though my intentions are actually good. I just want to represent my friends in ss for your good intentions earlier. If my good intentions are not epted, then it''s okay. The important thing is I have already thanked you and I apologize for making Madam this angry, I didn''t mean to ..."

    To be Continued

 Chapter 80 - Open Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 80 - Open Your Heart</h4>

    "No, this isn''t your fault. It''s Steffi''s fault, she''s the one who misunderstood," Leon replied quickly. He couldn''t bear to see Anne''s sad face.

    "Leon, why are you ming me? This isn''t my fault. She started it, Leon, she was the one who lured me, Leon," said Steffi defensively.

    "Shut up, or I''ll send you back to Berlin. We''d better go back to the hotel as soon as possible, at this time you''re not feeling well, Steffi," Leon said coldly, ring at Steffi who looked very annoyed.

    "But Leon �� akhhh,"

    Steffi couldn''t finish her words because she was already pulled by Leon to the car that was parked not far from where they were now. When Leon was about to get into the car, he turned back to Anne and smiled. Seeing that the two fishes that she had hooked had eaten the bait, Anne continued her game. She returned Leon''s smile with a warm nod. It wasn''t long before ther car finally left the UAL campus quickly.

    A smile filled with triumph on Anne''s face as she watched the car carrying two people she hated had disappeared from her eyes.

    "This is just the start of the game, Steff," said Anne softly.

    ****

    Arriving at the hotel, Leon pulled Steffi''s hand towards their room very roughly. He didn''t care about Steffi who was moaning in pain. Leon was very angry with Steffi who had dared toe to the UAL campus without his orders. Because when he was leaving for campus, he had given a message to Steffi to stay at the hotel. However, Steffi actually caught up with him to campus and made a scene there with Anne and this had made him very angry.

    "Leon! Stop my hand hurts Leon!"

    "Leon, I beg you,"

    "Honey please, you hurt me!"

    Leon didn''t hear Steffi''s moaning. What he had in mind right now was that he wanted to punish his wife right now. That''s why he kept pulling Steffi to their room on the eighth floor of the hotel without saying a word. Even when they were in the elevator, Leon didn''t release his grip from Steffi''s arm. As soon as the elevator stopped, Leon immediately pulled Steffi''s hand back to their room.

    Bam!

    "Aghhhh,"

    "I''ve told you Steffi, if you want to be my wife you have to obey everything I say. I don''t like to be argued back at all, did you forget the number one rule that I made huh?!!" Leon scolded emotionally after he pushed her on the bed.

    "I didn''t argue with you Leon, I did what you said," replied Steffi with a sigh.

    "How you don''t argue? What did you do earlier if you didn''t argue? Didn''t I tell you to stay at the hotel? Then why did you follow me to that campus? I already said I had an important meeting with Professor Gilbert on that campus, then why did you go there and make a fuss with ..."

    " With your ex-wife, so you''re angry because I argued with Marianne? You don''t ept me getting angry at her? Is that right, Leon, is that what you mean? I came to the campus just to meet my husband, to apany my husband. Where was my fault that you have to be so angry, Leon?" asked Steffi quickly, interrupting Leon''s words.

    pp!.

    Instead of answering Steffi''s annoying questions, Leon instead threw his hand to Steffi''s cheek, so strong that Steffi fell on the bed again.

    "I came to the campus because I have important business with Professor Gilbert, mypany has promised to give rewards as a form of cooperation because their campus disys mypany name on their official website. The gifts I gave to the students who took part in the performance yesterday were nothing,pared to the advertisement they did by including mypany on the campus site. That''s why I came to the campus alone, because if I asked you toe, it would be useless. You don''t know anything about a business like that. Now let me ask you, if I had taken you with me, what can you do, Steffi? You didn''t even graduate high school then what can you do huh?!! I don''t want you to embarrass me at that campus, there are lots of smart people! That''s why I asked you to stay in the hotel, but you actually came after me and made a scene on campus with Marianne. Despite the fact that I had had a rtionship with Marianne, she is still one of the students at the campus," Leon said furiously.

    "If you are stupid, you better keep quiet so that you didn''t show your stupidity, Steffi!!!" added Leon again, cursing at her, who looked down silently on the bed while holding her cheek that was just gotten a p from Leon.

    After venting his frustrations, Leon then left Steffi in the room. He went to the bar in the hotel to drink. Steffi really messed up his day this time, even though earlier he was happy because he could go to that campus and have a reason to meet Marianne.

    Prank

    Prank

    Prank

    "Arrgghhh ... Leon!!!! Didn''t you promise you''re not going to bring up my past anymore huh?"

    "Didn''t you say you loved me without seeing who I am and how my family is, but why did you bring it up again, Leon? Why did you bring it up again, Leon? Huhuhuhu"

    Steffi cried uncontrobly because she was annoyed after Leon talked about her education, that she didn''t even graduate from high school. Due to poverty, Steffi had to settle for getting education up to junior high school level. And to help the family economy, she had to work at a diner in her hometown, long before she met Marianne. After three years of working as a waiter at the diner, she decided to go to the capital city to try her luck, but bad luck befell her as soon as she set foot on Berlin. All her money In the bag she was carrying was robbed. Until finally she was stranded on the street and met Marianne, who had just returned from college at that time. Because of her kindness Marianne brought Steffi home to where she lived. She was given food by Marianne, given pocket money by Marianne and bought clothes by Marianne. When she never bought clothes for herself, Marianne bought her clothes instead.

    ustomed to getting whatever she wanted from Marianne, Steffi finally wanted everything Marianne had, Including when Marianne was arranged to be married by Mrs. Chaterine with Leon, the jealousy that was ingrained in Steffi blinded her heart. She forgot the kindness of people who had helped her from the streets. ording to her, Marianne didn''t deserve all that happiness.

    After destroying things and then going into the bathroom to cool off, she tried to find a way to win Leon''s heart again.

    "I don''t have any children from Leon, my position as Mrs. Ganke is not strong yet. I can''t make him angry. I have to be a good and obedient wife as he wants," said Steffi quietly as she stood under the shower that drenched her fully clothed body.

    "Yes, Steffi, you have to obey Leon. You can''t lose all this luxury, take it easy even though the ugly duckling Marianne is more modern. But still, you are much more beautiful and sexy than her, you are the only woman who is able to satisfy Leon on the bed. Yes, you have to be able to satisfy Leon. Don''t let him be seduced by another woman, Steffi ... remember, Steffi, you shouldn''t let your husband find another woman to satisfy his sexual desire," shrieked Steffi loudly. She suddenly remembered Marianne''s words on campus.

    Meanwhile, at the UAL campus, Anne and Linda, who hadn''t returned home because they had just finished filling in data as students who couldn''t go to Irnd, were enjoying ice cream on a swing in arge tree. They were both staring at the ssroom which was still busy after Ruby, Gabri''s subordinate, was recording theplete names of students for the purposes of the data requested by Professor Gilbert.

    "Let''s go home, Linda, our business on campus is over. I''ll take you to your workce," said Anne softly, as she wiped her lips with a tissue after enjoying the ice cream.

    "I''m really fast at eleven o''clock in the afternoon. I think I still want to rx before I get back to work," Linda replied quickly.

    "Hey, why are you beingzy like this? Come on, get up. You don''t want to bete, right? I also have to go to work. As if you''re the only one working here," said Anne sarcastically as she grabbed her bag on the grass, then carried it and walked quickly to her car in the parking area.

    Linda immediately realized when she heard Anne''sst words, she had not had time to ask Anne where she worked. Running, Linda caught up with Anne, who had almost reached the parking area, because Anne''s car was parked in an area where she could move the car easily, so it could get out of the parking area in just five minutes.

    "Where do you work, Anne? I forgot to ask you," Linda asked softly as she wiped her makeup using facial cleanser, because in her workce, employees are prohibited from wearing makeup for fear that it would contaminate food.

    "A flower shop," said Anne shortly.

    "Wow, how fun! Surely your boss is a romantic person, Anne," said Linda knowledgeably.

    "How do you know he''s romantic?" Asked Anne, holding back herughter.

    "Look at the line of business he takes. Only romantic people are willing to open a flower shop business like that," Linda replied quickly.

    "Do I look romantic?" Asked Anne again.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Lindaugh out loud. Having been friends with Anne for almost four months, Linda didn''t find the slightest bit of romance in Anne. Therefore she burst outughing when Anne asked her whether she was a typical romantic person or not.

    "Your question is strange Anne, you are the only cold girl on campus while many girls are crazy about Edward, the campus prince. Then how can you ask yourself whether you are a romantic, Anne? I think you must not understand the approach a man did to you. You''re totally insensitive, Anne," Linda replied without hesitation. She knew that Anne wouldn''t be angry if she said that.

    "Open your heart, Anne, you must be friendly to a man. Don''t be too stiff like that," Linda added again.

    "I don''t want to open my heart, Linda. It''s just that there is a wound inside me that hasn''t been healed. Then how can I open my heart?" said Anne without realizing it.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 81 - The Savior 1

    <h4>Chapter 81 - The Savior 1</h4>

    The facial cleanser liquid that Linda was holding immediately fell to her thigh when she heard Anne''s words. She really didn''t expect that Anne would say that. Because all this time, Anne had never said anything about her love life, so Linda was shocked when she heard Anne said that she had a gaping wound in her heart that hadn''t been closed.

    "What do you mean by that, Anne?" Linda asked in surprise.

    Anne, who realized that she had been out of touch, immediately stopped the car, which shocked Linda.

    "Anne!!!! Are you trying to kill me?!!" Linda screamed in a rising voice when Anne hit the brakes suddenly.

    "Sorry, Linda, I didn''t mean to shock you. I''m sorry, Linda," said Anne stammered, her face looked so guilty.

    "It''s okay,? Anne, I''m not angry. Yes, we better step aside first, it''s very dangerous to stop like this in the middle of the road," said Linda, trying to calm Anne who looked panicked.

    Without speaking, Anne then followed the instructions given by Linda. She then took her car to the side of the road after several people behind her had honked loudly because she suddenly stopped in the middle of the road.

    After stopping at the curb, Linda got out of the car, then went to a minimarket not far from where Anne had stopped her car. Soon Linda returned with two bottles of mineral water in her hands.

    "Drink up, you''ll feel better," Linda said quietly as she handed Anne a bottle of cold mineral water.

    "Thank you, Linda," said Anne shortly.

    "Sigh, have a drink," Linda replied.

    Without speaking, Anne then opened the bottle that Linda had just given her. She drank the cold water in the bottle inrge quantities as if she had just been running. Seeing what Anne was doing made Linda even more suspicious of her friend. She was sure that Anne had a big secret.

    "I was betrayed by someone I helped Linda, she stabbed me in the back. She was having an affair with my partner at that time, they even openly showed their affair before my eyes," said Anne quietly, starting to speak.

    "Whatttt? How can there be humans so evil like that in this world, Anne?!!" Linda shrieked in disbelief.

    "There are. The proof is that they are already married today. And live happily together over the betrayal they both havemitted," said Anne, trying to smile.

    "Bastard, bastard, shameless, their useless humans!!! Lucky you were shown by God the true nature of your partner, Anne. Better you know his behavior from the start than you know when you have a more serious rtionship with him, Anne, it will be much more painful. Luckily, you''ve separated from that bastard," said Linda emotionally.

    "Yes, Linda, I''m lucky," muttered Anne softly.

    "If that''s how the story goes, you don''t need to remember it anymore. You better move on, Anne, and live your new life. I don''t think the traitors will think about you. So you better forget about them and consider that you don''t know them," said Linda softly, trying to encourage Anne.

    Anne nodded her head at Linda''s words. Actually, she had been doing so for a long time. She didn''t want to remember Leon and Steffi anymore. But still, when she saw the two of them again, she felt the pain again. Even the scene of their affair that night at Leon''s house returned to her memory, even though Anne had tried to bury it deep in her memory.

    Seeing Anne''s silence made Linda dare not open her mouth. She gave Anne time to digest all of what she said.

    "Do you still love that man, Anne?" Linda asked suddenly.

    "No, Linda, since the first day I knew he was having an affair, my love for him was gone. But ..."

    "But what?" Linda asked, cutting back Anne''s words.

    "Forgetting that first love is very difficult, it''s my first time falling in love with a man, Linda. And that man actually betrayed me with my own best friend," said Anne expressionlessly.

    "So the man who betrayed you was your first love?!! Don''t tell me after you got that betrayal, you''ve never been in a rtionship with another man?" Linda asked in a rising voice.

    "Who can be in a rtionship when you fail because of the betrayal of the two people you trusted the most, Linda?" said Anne hoarsely.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Linda pat her forehead hard. She couldn''t believe she had a friend like Anne.

    "Anne ... Anne, you''re beautiful, you''re smart. Why do you have to drag on the pain like this for the actions of those two people? You should move on and live your life well. Forget them, I''m sure they''re not happy. Because, believe me, taking happiness from others will notst long, the traitors will always be haunted by guilt for taking that happiness from you So, it''s better now that you live your life well, Anne. Prove them that you can be happy and better than both of them," said Linda at length. She didn''t expect to have a friend as weak as Anne in love, even though she thought that Anne must have had more lovers than her. But, in fact, Anne had only been in a rtionship once.

    Anne was just silent and didn''t respond to anything Linda said. She couldn''t say any more. Because her pain was hard to exin, even though she had been trying to forget them all this time. But still just as she was about to open her heart, the image of Leon and Steffi''s betrayal returned to his mind.

    Because Linda''s work time was getting closer, Anne finally drove her car to the restaurant where Linda worked. During the trip to the restaurant, Linda and Anne didn''t talk. The two of them were lost in their own thoughts. After driving for nearly twenty minutes, Anne finally arrived at the fancy restaurant where Linda worked. Shortly after Linda got out of the car, Anne immediately took the car to her flower shop. She had to open her flower shop which had operating hours from one in the afternoon to eight in the evening. She didn''t want to waste her time.

    "Why is it this difficult to get rid of my heartache, God? Why do I have to always remember what ...."

    Woot!

    Anne mmed on the brakes when in front of her suddenly a car passed by from her left. A big collision almost urred if Anne didn''t hit the brakes quickly. Anne, who wasn''t concentrating, seemed very shocked when she found out that a car was passing carelessly like that. She was seen lowering her head on the steering wheel to calm herself.

    Thump

    Thump

    Thump

    Anne''s car was suddenly banged hard enough from the outside, which again shocked Anne. Anne, who couldn''t control herself, seemed silent and was still holding her chest because her heart was beating very fast.

    "Get out!" said several men at the same time, asking Anne to get out. Apparently because Anne suddenly stopped, the two cars behind her had a collision.

    "Hurry out or we destroy your car, Miss!" added another man trying to provoke.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 82 - The Savior 2

    <h4>Chapter 82 - The Savior 2</h4>

    Even though she was in the car, Anne could still clearly hear the words of the men who were outside her car because the windows were not tightly closed. As more and more people surrounded Anne''s car, those who didn''t know anything med Anne. Because the owners of the two damaged cars continued to scold Anne, who was still in the car. As a result, people who didn''t know anything also cursed Anne, as they were provoked by emotions. Feeling increasingly insecure, Anne slowly let go of her seat belt. She got out and faced the angry men. Anne chose to be prepared to face the reality rather than running away like she always did when there was a problem. This time Anne decided to face them, even though at worst, she would get hit or pped by them.

    "Protect me, Lord," Anne prayed silently as she opened her car door with an eager hand. Being surrounded by many people who were angry with her was not easy.

    "You bitch, you have to take responsibility!!! Look at my car! It''s destroyed because of your actions."

    "If you can''t drive a car, then don''t drive."

    "Your face is beautiful, why don''t you just sit on your sugar daddy''s bed, Miss? Look at the mess you''ve caused!"

    ""I do not want to know, you have to be responsible. My car is not a cheap car,dy."

    Rude curses apanied by requests forpensations from the two men whose cars had crashed sounded very loud in Anne''s ears, because they all spoke in a very loud voice. At first, Anne tried to calm down, but she couldn''t do it because being in the middle of people who were bullying her wasn''t easy.

    "May I see the damage, sir," said Anne quietly.

    "My car is expensive, you have to rece 100 000 dors," replied the first man who brought the Audi A4 in a loud voice.

    "Yes, you also have to rece my car 100 000 dors," added another man.

    "100 000 dors, how bad is it that I have to pay that much?" Asked Anne softly. She objected to the amount ofpensation money imed by the two men in front of her.

    "Yes, it has to be that big, my car is not a cheap car, Miss!!!" shouted the first man full of emotion while pointing at his Audi A4 which had a slight abrasion on the front due to being crammed with an SUV.

    Seeing the Audi A4 pointed by the man in front of her made Anne surprised, because the price of the Audi A4 was barely 100 000 dors. But here he was, asking forpensation in excess of the new car price itself.

    "Why? Do you mind, huh?" Asked the man in a loud voice right in front of Anne''s face. Because he spoke so loudly in front of Anne that his spit flew on her face.

    Because her face was wet with his spit, Anne immediately felt her face to clean it up, but apparently what Anne did had provoked the man''s anger back.

    "Cheap bitch, how dare you insult me ??huh?!!!

    The man who drove the Audi A4 was the most emotional guy. He threw his hand towards Anne quickly, he felt very offended by what Anne was doing. Seeing the man in front of her was going to hit her, Anne closed her eyes while raising her hands to protect her head.

    "Aaaw ...."

    Instead of sessfully punching Anne, the man suddenly screamed in pain. Hearing the man in front of him shouted very loudly, Anne slowly opened her eyes and was shocked to see what was happening to the man.

    "You ..."

    Anne, who had tried not to cry because of these bullies who tried to take advantage of her, could not hold back when she saw the figure in front of her. Jack was holding the hand of the Audi A4 driver who had wanted to throw a punch at Anne, and cornered him.

    "Bastard, let go of my hand and don''t interfere. This is my business with this cheap bitch," snarled the Audi A4 driver, cursing at Jack and insulting Anne.

    "Fuck ..."

    Crack!

    "Aaarrhhh ..."

    The Audi A4 driver screamed loudly as soon as Jack broke his wrist. His emotions were ignited when he heard Anne was being called a bitch. Jack quickly let go of the man''s hand and made the man fall onto the asphalt rolling around while holding his broken right hand. Seeing the man lying in one fell swoop by a handsome man who had just arrived, made the other bullies surrounding Anne immediately retreat, including the driver of the SUV, whose car was adjacent to the Audi A4. He shuddered in horror when he saw Jack easily break the wrist of the Audi A4 driver. He could still remember the sound of the Audi A4 driver''s wrist bone being broken by Jack, who was now approaching him.

    "Tell me how much money you asked my girl, huh?!!" Jack scolded emotionally at the SUV driver, who was now cornered into his own car.

    "Forgive me, young master, my goodness. It''s my fault, sir, forgive me for not thinking before speaking," replied the SUV driver pitifully.

    "Earlier you were gantly cornering a helpless girl in a crowd, then why are you acting like this now? Where''s your courage?" Jack said in a grim voice.

    Bam.

    The SUV driver immediately knelt at Jack''s feet when he realized that the man who had just arrived was very angry, as he did not want his life to be in danger like that of the Audi A4 driver. He immediately gave up and asked for forgiveness. Hearing a plea for mercy from the kneeling man made Jack''s anger lessened. Without a word, he quickly kicked the man who was clinging on Jack''s feet.

    "Did you have time to touch my girl with your dirty hands?" Jack asked coldly as he knelt before the driver of the SUV he had just kicked.

    "No, young master, for God''s sake. I didn''t touch thedy, I didn''t even say anything rude, sir. I only asked forpensation of 100 thousand dors on his order," replied the SUV driver pointing at the Audi A4 driver, who was still moaning in pain.

    "100 thousand dors for a scuff on a car like that?" said Jack, shocked in disbelief.

    "Yes sir, he was the one who proposed and ..."

    "Erick!!! Give him 100 thousand dors as he wants," yelled Jack emotionally.

    Erick, the right hand man, who had heard all the words of the master, immediately whispered a few words to his subordinates, soon the men approached the Audi A4 driver and took him into his Audi car which only got a few scratches on the front.

    "Sir ... please forgive me, I really didn''t do anything sir," said the SUV driver begged Jack. He shivered in horror when he saw Jack''s men carrying the very rude Audi driver.

    "Because you didn''t touch my girl then I forgive you, but I''ll remember your face. So if one day you do something like this again, then I won''t hesitate anymore," replied Jack quickly.

    "No sir, I won''t mess with you, sir. I will be a better person after this," the man replied quickly.

    "Good, now you get out of my sight," said Jack coldly.

    To Be Continued

 Chapter 83 - Beach

    <h4>Chapter 83 - Beach</h4>

    Without another word, the SUV driver immediately got up and ran to his car, and soon he spurred the car away from that ce. Seeing the SUV drive away like a thief who was afraid of being caught made Jack smile. He then walked over to Anne, who was still standing beside the door of her car where next to her the provoked bullies had learned a lesson from Erick. Erick''s hand was marked on their faces, he couldn''t help himself when he saw a girl was being ganged up on by ten men like that. Hence, without being ordered by his master, Erick immediately taught them a lesson.

    Seeing Anne who was standing with a frightened face and wet eyes made Jack feel sick. He quickly grabbed Anne''s nape and hugged her.

    "Silly girl," Jack whispered softly when Anne was in his arms.

    "Hiksss ..."

    "No, watch out, don''t you dare wet my expensive suit with your tears, Anne," said Jack coldly, threatening Anne, who was about to start crying.

    Hearing Jack''s threat, made Anne cry even more. She did not hesitate to cry out in Jack''s arms. The only friend she''d shared the past year and a half with her suffering. Jack smiled when he heard Anne cry. He then looked down and grabbed Anne''s body and carried her to her car which was parked not far from Anne''s car stopped. Right after Jack took Anne away, several police officers came to the location. Erick, who was used to this situation, was immediately alert. He bowed his head towards Jack, who had just gotten into the car.

    After Jack and Anne got into the car, soon the driver was doing his job, he took the expensive car leaving Erick and the others dealt with the police. In the car, Anne, who felt ufortable when she realized that she was being carried by Jack, then shifted her seat. She tried to sit as far as possible from Jack. Jack, who realized what Anne was doing, only pursed his lips.

    "I think that after a few months of not seeing you, you''ve stopped being whiny, but it turns out that you''re still as whiny as ever," Jack said softly, breaking the silence in the car.

    "W-who''s whiny?" asked Anne in a rising voice.

    "Who else but you, silly girl," Jack replied curtly, as he pulled his cell phone out of his jacket.

    Seeing Jack take out his cell phone immediately reminded Anne of her bag and belongings in the car she had left behind.

    "Jack, my cell phone is in the car. My bag and the other stuff are also in the car, how can I go home if I have all the keys in my bag?" said Anne frantically.

    "Stop Anne, stop being panicky. You''ve never changed since a long time ago. Just take it easy, there are my people. Not a single thing is lost from your car seat, so you take it easy," Jack said coldly, as he red at Anne.

    Anne immediately closed her mouth when she heard Jack''s words. She immediately lowered her head because she didn''t dare to look at Jack''s sharp eyes which always made her feel intimidated. Seeing that Anne immediately calmed down made Jack smile. He slowly contacted Erick and talked for a long time, because Erick apparently reported on the situation after Jack left. When talking to Erick, Jack unconsciously touched Anne''s head and stroked her slowly. At first, Anne tried to avoid him, but because Jack kept getting close to her to touch her head, she finally let Jack caress her head like he was calming a child.

    "Well, if you''re calm like this, I can think clearly, Anne," Jack said quietly as he put his cell phone back into his coat.

    "You mean man, you haven''t changed either," said Anne quickly as she let go of Jack''s hand which was still touching her head.

    Jack justughed at Anne''s curses. He let her tidy her messy hair. Jack''s smile stopped when he saw that Anne''s face still had tears that hadn''t yet dried. He slowly directed his hand and wiped the tears on Anne''s face slowly.

    "What are you ..."

    "You''re so ugly when you cry, Anne. Do you know that?" Jack asked quickly, interrupting Anne''s words while showing his finger that managed to wipe the tears on Anne''s face.

    Bam

    Bam

    "You are so annoying, I hate you!!!" screamed Anne annoyed as she gave several punches to Jack''s body. Instead of dodging her punches, Jack actually put the body up. He let Anne be satisfied with hitting his body. Since Jack just kept quiet and didn''t avoid her punches, Anne stopped. She then sat by the window and lowered the window to let the wind blow to her face, which was puffy from crying. Being crowded by men who threatened her had made her? quite shocked.

    The driver, who already knows Jack''s want, immediately increased the speed of his car to the beach, because Jack just sent a voice message to him which was directly connected to the ear piece attached to his ear.

    Anne, who closed her eyes while leaning on her seat, didn''t realize that the car that was taking her was now leaving the city to the beach. Because the wind that was blowing soft enough against her face, she finally fell asleep in the car. Jack, who realized that Anne was sleeping, only smiled, he then raised his car window slightly so that the wind wouldn''t be too strong to hit Anne''s face.

    Because the trip to the beach was still far enough, Jack chose to check the readiness of his new office., because Erick and the others hade to London on his private jet to arrive on time. That was why he was with Erick and the others. They were driving from the airport to the Park ce Vis housingplex where Jack just bought. The house was much cheaper than Aaron''s house, which was the most expensive housing in London after Kensington where the British royal family lives. However, when he was about to go to his prospective new home, he saw Anne being surrounded by men in the middle of the road. Even though the distance was far away, Jack could recognize her.

    After a long journey they finally arrived at the beach. When they got to the beach, Jack ordered the driver to get out of the car. He wanted to be alone with Anne, who was still asleep.

    "You''re like a pig, Anne. You sleep very soundly," Jack said softly, poking Anne''s cheek repeatedly.

    "Hhhhmmppp ..."

    "Wake up, Miss, you''ve reached your destination. Do you want to continue sleeping in my car?" Jack asked coldly, when Anne had just opened her eyes.

    "Really, thanks for telling me. Bye Jack ... aw ...."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 84 - Relax Time

    <h4>Chapter 84 - Rx Time</h4>

    Anne immediately fell as soon as she opened Jack''s car door since she was unaware that she was currently on the beach. She lost her bnce when stepping her foot on the sand. Jack startled the moment he saw Anne fall, he immediately got out of the door next to him and ran towards Anne who was still sitting on the sand.

    "You really are the stupidest girl I know, Anne," said Jack coldly as he cleaned Anne''s face, which got dirty with sand.

    "Wh-why didn''t you tell me that we are ..."

    "Don''t talk!!! Your lips are now full of sand, Anne!" Jack shouted back, he was shocked when he saw that Anne''s lips were also covered with dirt.

    Without waiting long, Jack grabbed Anne''s face and took out his handkerchief, he painstakingly cleaned Anne''s face from the sand. It took a long time for Jack to clean the sand from Anne''s face, he did not want the sand to get into Anne''s eyes and infected them.

    "Okay, I''ve done cleaning it," said Jack quietly as soon as he finished removing all the grit that stained Anne''s face.

    "Thank you," said Anne shortly.

    "Get up, how long do you want to sit on the sand like that. You need to clean your clothes from the sand as well," added Jack shortly, holding out his hand to Anne who was still sitting on the sand.

    With a little hesitation, Anne took Jack''s hand that he handed over to her. It was normal for her to be hesitant since she still remembered herst meeting with Jack at Newcastle Upon Tyne which ended badly. Jack also got nervous the moment Anne looked hesitant to ept his hand. He then looked down to take Anne''s two hands and helped her wake up quickly. When Anne stood up from her sitting position, the trousers she was wearing were full of sand. Jack could only take a deep breath after seeing her clothes also got dirty. He was about to kneel to clean the sand left on her clothes but Anne immediately took her steps back. She did not want Jack to help cleaning herself from the sand again. Since Anne suddenly stepped back and did not know her footing, she fell back after losing her bnce. Jack responded immediately when he saw that Anne was about to fall behind, he then grabbed Anne''s body so that she did not fall on the sand. However, because Jack was in an ufortable position he finally fell along with Anne. Fortunately, he managed to control his body by changing the position so that his body fell to the ground first. As result, Jack fell on the sand while Anne fell on top of Jack''s body, she almost kissed Jack if she didn''t cover her face with her hands.

    When she realized that she fell on top of Jack''s body, Anne immediately tried to get up. Without caring anymore about the sand dirtying her clothes, Anne immediately rolled away from Jack, she chose to keep a distance from the man she had known for a long time.

    "Stupid," muttered Anne quietly as Jack sat down.

    Jack, who did not hear Anne''s words clearly enough, immediately turned towards Anne with a questioning look.

    "I didn''t say anything," said Anne quickly.

    "I also didn''t ask, Anne," Jack replied curtly.

    "Ishh sucks," said Anne quickly.

    Jack''s smile widened when he heard Anne''s words, he then cleaned his hair from the sand with one hand while staring at the seawater not far from where they were currently sitting.

    "How do you feel, Anne?" Jack asked quietly to open the conversation after they had been silent for a long time.

    "Did you just asking me about how I''m feeling right at this moment? Of course, I feel annoyed because you took me to the beach without asking my permission first," replied Anne quickly as she folded her arms across her chest.

    Jack sighed at Anne''s words, he seemed to hold back his emotions while trying so hard to not get mad at her this time.

    "Not now, but your feelings yesterday at campus when you saw your ex-husband and best friend reappeared before your eyes," said Jack quietly.

    Anne''s face immediately changed when she heard Jack''s words, her mouth was locked instantly. She looked at Jack with a gaze that cannot be described for a long time. There was only the peaceful sound of the waves on the beach between them for some time.

    "If you don''t want to talk about them, forget about it and pretend I never asked about them then," Jack added softly to break the deafening silence between them.

    "It feels strange, I thought that all my feelings of disappointment and hurt had disappeared after two years of not seeing them. But when I saw them back, the pain returned to my chest. The image of their betrayal seemed to be spinning back in my brain''s memory. It reminds me of their disgusting behavior that night over and over. The harder I try to forget them, the stronger the memory lives inside of me. I no longer have any feelings for Leon, I also gave my up friendship with Steffi. But I don''t know why the pain still haunts me somehow. You used to tell me to give up what wasn''t mine anymore, but why doesn''t the pain go away from inside me, Jack?" said Anne at length in a hoarse voice.

    "Have you sincerely given up Leon for your ex-best friend? Or maybe deep down you still expect the man who had betrayed you toe back, Anne?" asked Jack quickly.

    "Since I found out that he cheated on me with Steffi, my feelings for him were gone right at that moment, Jack. So, never assume that I still hope for him toe back to me, I''ve forgotten about him already. It''s just that the pain still lingers and it feels so hard to get rid of it from my heart. Honestly, I feel like I''m being tortured by this feeling. I want to live quietly without thinking about that terrible past," replied Anne again.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 85 - Making Peace With Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 85 - Making Peace With Yourself</h4>

    "Then the problem remains with yourself, Anne. No one is going to be able to help you but yourself. You have to make peace with yourself and forgive your old self because she had to feel that painful suffering. I think if you can forgive who you used to be, the pain inside yourself will also go away. I feel like your old self still carries the feelings for Leon. That is why the painful feelings stay within you. Forget all the people who have betrayed and disappointed you, help your old self to forgive them. I''m sure the unbearable feeling you have for Leon and Steffi will disappear if you do that. You should trust what I say, Anne. Making peace with yourself is the most powerful medicine," said Jack quietly with a smile.

    "Do you also practice what you preach, Jack?" asked Anne back.

    "Of course I do. How could I possibly give you this advice if I haven''t done it myself?" replied Jack briefly.

    Anne was silent to hear Jack''s words. Deep down, she agreed to what Jack had said. She felt there was another side in her that did not want to forget the betrayal by Leon and Steffi. That was probably why all the memories about their betrayal resurfaced so easily when she met them yesterday. Even though she actually wanted to forget it and did not want to remember it anymore since it would only bring pain inside of her.

    "You have to forgive yourself first before you forgive others. You deserve to be forgiven more than anyone else in this world. So that when you feel alone and sad there will be another side of you that willfort you when the whole world leaves you behind," said Jack again, getting up from the sand and walking towards the beach.

    Anne was still sitting where she was when Jack yed with water, she was still trying to digest all of Jack''s words.

    "Forgiving myself," said Anne softly, repeating Jack''s words.

    Anne''s tears suddenly flowed profusely as she remembered how much she had suffered because she wanted to keep her fake marriage for Mrs. Catherine. For her, every day was hell full of heartache. Leon was not the only one who hurt her in the past, the servants at their house also made Anne look like disgusting trash.

    "Were you suffering that much in the past, Anne? Why did you decide to endure all of the pain in the past, Anne? Did you not know you have to live with this pain now? Why did you have to be that patient? Why? huhuhuhu,"

    Anne tears broke as soon as she talked to herself, her tears flowed even more profusely than when she divorced Leon two years ago because Leon preferred Steffi who was prettier than her. Anne cried over her kindness in the past which was used by these bad people. Anne seemed to be unable to live in peace because she always got disappointment since her childhood.

    From a distance, Jack just smiled seeing Anne cry, even though he would actually be angry if Anne did that for other reasons. However, because he had previously asked Anne to make peace with herself, he gave her the time to vent all her inner feelings. He knew how it felt to be in Anne''s position because he had already experienced it several years ago.

    Because it was gettingte, Jack ended his walk on the beach, he then approached Anne who was still sitting in her original ce without moving.

    "How are you feeling now, Anne? Much better?" Jack asked quietly as he sat back down beside Anne.

    "Huum, yes. I feel so much better, I feel more relieved. I feel like a huge burden has been lifted off from my shoulders," answered Anne excitedly.

    "Good, now I hope that in the future you will really forgive them. Let them live in fear, believe that karma exists," said Jack again.

    "Now tell me the biggest reason you hid your real job from me, Jack? Don''t you owe me that exnation Mr. Jackson Patrick Muller," asked Anne suddenly with a smile full of mockery.

    "Because you didn''t ask me, from the start we met you only asked my name without asking about my background in detail, right?" Jack replied quickly.

    "Oh yeah, you were just asking if I could mix coffee or not. Those two questions were what you asked me, so don''t me me for not telling you about my real job," exined Jack further, adding his previous words.

    "Yes, that''s right. But ..."

    "Let''s not talk about it anymore, let''s find some food because I''m hungry. As a former boss you have to treat me with something nice," Jack said quickly cutting off Anne''s words as he got up from Anne''s side and walked towards the restaurant on the beach.

    "But you''re richer than me Jack!!!" squealed Anne loudly, she could not ept it when Jack asked her to buy him some food.

    "You''re my boss Anne, don''t forget that. You haven''t paid myst sry anyway," Jack said back.

    Hearing Jack''sst words made Anne even angrier, she then ran towards Jack and gave her former barista multiple punches. After Anne did what Jack previously suggested, Anne felt so much better. All the resentment and hurt inside her hadpletely disappeared. She felt like a new person who had nothing to do either with Leon or Steffi.

    "The wait for thest four months has finally paid off, seeing youugh like this again makes me feel much more alive, Anne," Jack said to himself while not taking his eyes off Anne who was reading the menu in front of him.

    To be continued

    Nb. Dont Forget to give PS to this book every day and pleasr read my another novel " His Soul" thank you very much for everything. I love you guys.

    please give mement about this chapter in thement bellow.

 Chapter 86 - Park Place Villas

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Park ce Vis</h4>

    After being satisfied ying on the beach, Anne returned home with Jack. She felt so much better than before. She had even forgiven herself so that she would not keep all the sadness for what she had experienced several years ago because of what those evil people did to her. To be honest, the way Jack advised her actually made her feel much better. Forgiving yourself was the most appropriate way and Anne finally realized it.

    "So you live in this apartment?" Jack asked tly when they reached Anne''s apartment.

    "Yes, simple andfortable," answered Anne curtly.

    "Well then, let''s get in," said Jack without guilt.

    "Get in? Why do you have to get in with me?" asked Anne back, confused.

    Printkk! Jack shed a flick on Anne''s forehead.

    "Jack! Why did you hit me?" screamed Anne in pain when Jack poked her head.

    "That''s to punish you so that you don''t talk much," Jack replied guiltlessly as he opened his car door to get down and approached Erick who was standing beside Anne''s car.

    Anne could only follow him after seeing Jack got out of the car without speaking again. She immediately ran after Jack who had arrived in front of Erick and was involved in a brief conversation with him. Jack quickly ended his conversation with Erick after realizing that Anne appeared behind him.

    "Anne, let me introduce you to my right hand, Erick," Jack said quietly introducing Erick to Anne.

    "I''m Eric, Miss Anne," said Erick politely as he stretched his hand towards Anne.

    "Anne," said Anne briefly, as soon as she took Erick''s hand.

    "Alright then, let''s go up, I have to know in which room you live in," said Jack suddenly, releasing Erick''s hand from Anne''s grip.

    "Why do you want to know my room too?" asked Anne, surprised.

    "Don''t ask too much. Erick, could you tell me where are Anne''s car keys and bag?" Jack replied quickly.

    "This is Miss Anne''s stuff, sir," said Erick curtly, holding out Anne''s car keys and the ck leopard print backpack quickly.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed when he saw the motif of Anne''s bag which resembled a Leopard skin, he did not expect that a woman at Anne''s age would still wear such a childish design bag. He quickly grabbed Anne''s bag and put it on his shoulders then walked to the elevator. Anne could only follow him even though she actually didn''t like Jack escorted her up to her apartment. There was no way Anne could win arguing with Jack, the former employee who turned out to be a rich man.

    "Alright, this is my room. You better go, the day is getting dark. I''m tired, I''m going to sleep," said Anne quickly shooing Jack away when they arrived in front of Anne''s room.

    "Not bad, it seems like you are very smart at finding a ce to live," Jack replied briefly with his eyes sweeping almost the entire interior of the apartment building.

    "Of course, now give me the car keys and my bag," said Anne quickly as she stretched her hand toward Jack.

    Without speaking, Jack gave what he was carrying to Anne, which Anne immediately greeted. Jack could only smile when he saw Anne grabbing the object in his hand.

    "Okay then, I''ll go home now because it is getting dark. You better take a shower and rest. I think today must be very tiring for you because you''ve been crying for as long as you were with me. Don''t you realize it now that your eyes are simr to apple, huh?" Jack teased Anne.

    "What do you mean Apple? Do you think I''m a monster with eyes as big as an apple?" fierce Anne quickly as she folded her lips forward.

    "Hahaha, I''m not the one who said you''re a monster, huh. Hurry in. You have to rest a lot, today I let you cry as much as you want. In the future, I won''t let you cry anymore. I''ll punish you if you ever cry in front of my eyes," said Jack again, releasing one of the buttons on his white shirt.

    "I understand. You better go now. You also have to rest. Thank you for today, Jack. I feel very relieved today," said Anne sincerely.

    Without speaking, Jack reached out his hand towards Anne''s head and ruffled Anne''s hair back with exasperation.

    "I''ll go home now, Anne. See you tomorrow," Jack said softly saying goodbye to Anne.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Jack''s words. Unconsciously, a smile appeared on her face.

    "Thank you again for today, Jack," shouted Anne loudly as Jack almost reached the elevator.

    Jack just waved his hand in the air without looking back in response to Anne''s words, he then got into the elevator and disappeared from the sight of Anne who was still standing while hugging her beloved Leopard bag. After making sure Jack left, Anne then entered her room, her footsteps were very light today. Wreaking all feelings in her chest beside Jack made her calm down a lot this time. She had forgiven her old self just like what Jack had suggested. Right now, there was no resentment or regret left in her. She now felt like a new person who will not remember what had happened in the past.

    Anne stood in the window looking at Jack who left with Erick and his other men. After the three expensive cars left Anne''s apartment, she then stepped into the bathroom. She wanted to spend a longer time in the bath this time. Anne had also canceled her intention to tidy up the flower shop.

    "Thank you, Jack, thank you for making me appreciates myself again. Thank you for opening my eyes wide open and telling me that I''m very valuable," said Anne softly as she yed the soap in the bath.

    Even though it was still toote to go to bed, she chose to get into bed immediately and closed her eyes under the nket. She chose to sleep instead after bathing and soaking for thirty minutes. What Jack said was true, her eyes were very swollen now from crying too much. Using a mask over her eyes, Anne then tried to sleep when the clock was still half-past seven in the evening, a very early to go to bed at night.

    Meanwhile, Jack was still smiling in his car while staring at his cellphone screen which shows Anne''s cellphone number. Erick had managed to get Anne''s cellphone number even though the cellphone has a password. Breaking other people''s cellphone password was not a difficult task for Erick. He finally could get Anne''s cellphone number and immediately gave it to Jack ording to Jack''s previous instructions.

    "Oh yeah Erick, how was it? You weren''t in serious trouble, were you?" asked Jack quietly.

    "No, sir, everything is going well. The intruders have been punished ordingly and they are currently being questioned at the police station regarding the unpleasant acts they were used of. Even the Audi A4 driver in the hospital is now a suspect because the driver threatens Miss Anne by asking forpensation money above the price of the new car she drives," Erick replied with a smile.

    "Good job Erick. That man should rot in prison. How dare he call Anne a bitch," Jack hissed emotionally, remembering the man''s words again when he called Anne a bitch and made him angry.

    Hearing Jack''s emotional tone made Erick smile, he chose to concentrate on driving the car to the new house owned by his boss, which had been paid in cash by Jack''s personalwyer who had been appointed previously. Even though Jack''s house was not as good as Aaron''s house, Jack''s residential area was one of the top ten most expensive and most luxurious housing in London. It did not diminish his dignity as a sessful businessman. Jack could have bought a house in the Kensington area where the English noble family lived. He did not do that because he did not want to waste his money since he also recently opened Muller Finance International, based in Switzend. Therefore, he must spend his money wisely so that there was no excessive expenditure.

    Jack''s smile appeared when he entered the residential area of ??Park ce Vis, which was now his new residence. He liked the design and the atmosphere in this luxurious residentialplex. It was not excessive but the design did not reduce its luxury looks to show that it was a prestigious living area.

    "Movie stars, models, and some officials also live in this area, sir. So I hope you don''t worry a lot when you see some paparazzi roaming the areater," said Erick quietly while slowing down his car.

    "Really? Hmmm very interesting," said Jack briefly.

    Not long after, Erick stopped his car when he arrived in front of the three-story house which was quiterge and beautiful. The two cars behind his car also stopped. They all then got out of the car and walked towards their Master''s very beautiful house.

    "Thewyer who manages this ce has given all the information to me, sir. I already know a little more about this area. The house you are going to live in is a new house built on thend that was once built by a ssic bookstore that went bankruptst year. After the bankruptcy, the marketingplex then tore down the shop and built it with the new house that you are going to live in, sir," Erick said slowly, telling a little about the history of Jack''s new house that stood firmly in front of him.

    "Good, I like this building. You''re good at choosing a ce to live in that suits my taste, Erick," Jack replied quickly.

    Erick''s face got red because he was praised by his master, he rarely got this kind of praise since Jack usually got mad at him for whatever reason.

    "Now, let''s just pray that Anne will like this ce," Jack added softly with a cold gaze at Erick who was still smiling.

    "Miss Anne ..."

    "Yes, Anne. She is the prospective mistress in this house. If she doesn''t like this ce then get ready to receive punishment from me," said Jack without guilt as he walked into the house where awyer and marketing team of the Park ce Vis residentialplex were waiting for them in the house.

    To be continued

 Chapter 87 - Aarons Healer

    <h4>Chapter 87 - Aaron''s Healer</h4>

    Connery Corporation

    Aaron who was super busy with so many activities at the office had not touched his cellphone at all. He had a lot of work that he needed to finish as soon as possible because it was rted to the new tenders of hispany that had just signed a contract with anotherpany. Therefore, he really had to focus on finishing things off in his office with Daniel who had helped him since morning.

    "It''s already evening, sir. I think you should get dinner, soon," said Daniel quietly as he turned to the clock that was on Aaron''s desk.

    "Wait Daniel, I''m still waiting for the file from Mr. Bob," Aaron replied briefly.

    "Yes, I understand, but it would be better if you eat first. Remember what Doctor Robin said before, you should eat on time since you just got out of the hospital, sir," said Daniel desperately, this is the fifth time he asked Aaron to eat.

    "Just get me my banana juice in the fridge, I''ll just drink it, Daniel," Aaron said softly.

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Daniel shook his head slowly, he then got up from the sofa and walked to the refrigerator in Aaron''s private room. When Daniel was about to open the refrigerator, Aaron''s door was forced open from the outside by Amanda who then walked inside the room without waiting for Aaron to let her in. Amanda was the daughter of one of Aaron''s business partners who had a lot of the same project as him. For the past few days, Aaron had not replied to any of the messages sent by Amanda. That was why she got angry and decided to go to the Connery Corporation to talk directly with Aaron. But when she just got out of the elevator, several bodyguards who were on guard stopped her for seeing Aaron. The bodyguards had been given an order by Aaron to not let anyone disturb him at work today. Since Amanda was a very spoiled and temperamental girl, she did not find it hard to break through the bodyguards in front of Aaron''s room. She then forced open the door of Aaron''s room emotionally without knocking it, shocking both Aaron and Daniel.

    "Amanda��"

    "Get out, Daniel, I need to talk privately with Sean!!" Amanda shouted so loudly that Aaron couldn''t finish his words.

    "But, Miss, we are actually ..."

    "Get out, Daniel!!!" shouted Amanda back.

    Without speaking any word, Daniel closed the refrigerator again and stepped out of Aaron''s room. He no longer wanted to deal with Amanda, the only daughter of Mr. Yoseph Carter, the big boss of a rising jewelrypany.

    After Daniel left, Amanda locked the door of Aaron''s room and closed the rolling blind that was attached to Aaron''s ss window. Aaron got even more shocked after witnessing what Amanda did right after Daniel left the room.

    "What are you doing Amanda?" scolded Aaron in a rising voice.

    Instead of answering the question from Aaron, who asked her in a very loud voice, Amanda suddenly tore the blouse she was wearing so that her breasts which were only covered with a strapless bra got exposed. Amanda then took off her strapless bra in one pull.

    "Amanda, are you kidding me!!" Shrieked Aaron in disbelief when he saw that Amanda had now taken off her bra, the only cloth that protected her body, making her silicone breast imnts clearly visible in front of Aaron''s eyes with their nipples looking very hard.

    "Fuck me, Sean, fuck me please," said Amanda quickly without feeling embarrassed.

    "No Amanda, don''t go even further than this. Stay at where you are standing now, just talk from there and cover your breasts," said Aaron frantically trying to stop Amanda who was about to walk to his current position while pressing the emergency button under the table.

    "I love you, Sean, I don''t want to marry someone else. Daddy tried to arrange my marriage with someone I never loved, I rejected him, Sean. I just want to marry you, Sean, I want to be your wife," Amanda cried loudly.

    Aaron, who never had the slightest feeling for Amanda, lost respect for this beautiful girl, even though Amanda was quite famous in the city because of her family status and luxurious lifestyle. But he never had any feeling for that girl and Aaron had his reason. Amanda was known for her arrogant nature and can never respect people, seeing Amanda who was almost naked before his eyes did not even turn him on. He was very disgusted to see Amanda.

    "We can talk about everything nicely without you having to do things like this, Amanda. Aren''t you an educated person and from a respectable family? It is very inappropriate for a girl like you toe to someone else''s office, then take off your clothes like this and asking for sex," Aaron replied firmly.

    "I did all of this because I love you, Sean, since I saw you at the dinner for the first time I could no longer get your name out of my mind. I really can''t get your name out of my heart, Sean. I''ve fallen in love with you since the first time we met. That''s why I refused it when my father tried to get me another man and I finally ran here to see you," Amanda said softly with tears streaming down her head.

    Hearing Amanda''s words made Aaron scratch his head that was not itchy, this was the first time he saw a girl as stubborn as Amanda who dared toe to his office and act indecently in front of his eyes. Shortly thereafter, there were voices of several people at the door of Aaron''s room who was trying to break into because they were getting instructions from Aaron to enter the room. Realizing that Amanda''s body was perfectly exposed to Aaron, he then grabbed a nket on the sofa which was the nket he usually used when he was workingte at night. Without saying much, Aaron then grabbed Amanda''s body and put the nket over her so that no one could see her. Right after Aaron wrapped Amanda''s body, the door to his office was forced opened by three bodyguards who called two security men to take Amanda away.

    Daniel who was standing behind the bodyguards immediately burst in, approaching Aaron who was standing right in front of Amanda who was sitting on the sofa with the nket wrapped around her body.

    "Are you all right, sir?" Daniel asked frantically because he could clearly hear Amanda''s words earlier when he was eavesdropping.

    "I''m fine, Daniel. Take Amanda away from my room right now and contact her parents. I don''t want this incident to happen again. Also, cut off ourpany''s cooperation with Yoseph Carter''spany. I don''t want to deal with her or her parents," Aaron replied in a raised voice shortly after Amanda was taken out.

    "But if we decide to end our cooperation with apany owned by Mr. Yoseph, we will get a big loss, sir. Because our cooperation contract stillsts one and a half years, this will be very detrimental to thepany if we terminate the contract unterally," exined Daniel fast.

    "Shit, I really don''t want to see Amanda anymore. That girl is really crazy," said Aaron rudely cursing Amanda who had almost got naked right in front of his eyes.

    Daniel was just silent and said nothing after hearing Aaron''s words. He felt guilty for Aaron because he was the one who introduced Yoseph Carter to Aaron a few years ago. Until now, they are working together on a major project to build a new apartment in the Newham area of ??London.

    When there was silence, Aaron suddenly grabbed the car keys on the table and just left his office. He left his room to the elevator without speaking a word. None of the other staff dared to say something to Aaron, they knew well that the boss got annoyed about the incident that just took ce. Daniel was still in Aaron''s office and he immediately sat down on the sofa while massaging his head. He suddenly got a terrible headache out of nowhere, it was probably because of the current situation.

    "Amanda ... Amanda why do you have to be this crazy, you don''t know that the Master really hates a shameless girl like you. I really did not think that you would do something this far, Amanda," Daniel said softly as he closed his eyes, he had to think about some work he needed to finish tonight as well. Tomorrow morning they have to make a presentation at Mr. Bob''s office in the Northampton area to make a cooperation offer on the project they were nning.

    Daniel also asked the other team to help him do the rest of the work left by Aaron, they were forced to work overtime this time because they had to finish it as soon as possible. If the work could not be finished by tonight, then this coboration would fail and it would give Aaron a bad reputation. Since Daniel was smart, he did not have any problem finishing the rest of the work left by Aaron. Besides, the team he had called up was very helpful for him to work on some of the proposals they would submit tomorrow morning at Mr. Bob''spany.

    To be continued

 Chapter 88 - For The Sake For Anne

    <h4>Chapter 88 - For The Sake For Anne</h4>

    While in his car, Aaron was seen repeatedly hitting the steering wheel, he was very annoyed with Amanda who dared to act indecently in front of him. He only had one thing in his mind that he thought could help him calm down, Aaron drove his beloved Rolls-Royce Phantom Drophead faster while holding his hunger. He wanted to get to his destination immediately. After driving his car for thirty minutes, Aaron soon arrived at the apartmentplex he often visited, the apartmentplex where Anne lived.

    After removing his seat belt, Aaron immediately got out of his car and walked quickly to Anne''s apartment. Luckily, when he reached the lobby, the lift was going down to the first floor so he did not need to wait long. Aaron quickly pressed the number ten on the wall which was the ce where Anne''s room was. It did not take long for Aaron to reach the tenth floor since he was alone in the elevator. When the lift stopped, Aaron immediately got out of the elevator and stepped quickly towards the room at the end of the hall where Anne''s room was.

    Ting

    Ting

    Aaron pressed the bell in Anne''s room so many times, he couldn''t hold himself back any longer. With cold sweat pouring down, Aaron pressed the bell button in Anne''s room over and over. After the fourth attempt, the door to Anne''s room finally opened.

    "Aaron, what are you doing here?" asked Anne, she was surprised to see Aaron standing in front of her room at ten at night. Luckily, she just woke up because she wanted to pee. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have heard the bell Aaron pressed so many times.

    "Anne��"

    "Are you sick, Aaron? Your face is so pale!!!" shrieked Anne loudly when she realized Aaron''s face had turned pale.

    "I''m not sick, I''m just ..."

    "Just what? Look at your face as white as paper, Aaron," said Anne again cutting Aaron''s words for the umpteenth time

    "I''m hungry,"

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne almostugh, but when she saw Aaron''s pale face and cold sweat pouring down from his forehead, Anne then pulled Aaron''s hand into her apartment.

    "Sit down, don''t go anywhere," said Anne coldly.

    "Huum," Aaron replied like a child.

    After making sure Aaron sat on the sofa, Anne then went to the pantry. She took a clean bowl and spoon to get the chicken soup that was in the refrigerator. Luckily, Anne still had some chicken soup which she kept tightly in the refrigerator. After warming it in the microwave, Anne brought the soup to the sofa where Aaron was. She carefully ced the hot soup on the table. When she put down the soup, Anne nced at Aaron who was getting pale, she then elerated her movements. Anne still clearly remembered when Aaron said that he had chronic gastritis. And Anne really knew that ulcer disease was very dangerous.

    "Open your eyes, Aaron," said Anne softly.

    Aaron, who was leaning on the sofa with his eyes closed, slowly opened his eyes. He smiled when he saw Anne who was sitting in front of him with a ss of water.

    "Drink first, just a little," said Anne again, pointing to the ss she was holding at Aaron.

    Aaron then grabbed the ss she offered and immediately drank it slowly.

    "Okay, that''s enough. Don''t drink too much, you have to eat," said Anne again as she grabbed the ss from Aaron''s hand.

    Shortly thereafter, Aaron was seen slowly eating the chicken soup that had been warmed by Anne. He chewed it so slowly that it made Anne smile. asionally, Anne wiped the remaining soup from around Aaron''s lips with a tissue.

    "I''m full, Anne," Aaron said slowly when he had eaten a third of the soup in the bowl.

    "Give me the bowl so I can help you eat," said Anne softly as she reached for the bowl on Aaron''sp.

    Like an obedient child, Aaron was just silent when Anne asked him to eat again. He didn''t want to make her angry with him. After ten minutes had passed, finally the chicken soup in the bowl had movedpletely to Aaron''s stomach and this made Anne happy.

    "Sit quietly, let your stomach digest the food earlier," said Anne softly to Aaron.

    "I want to help you in the pantry ..."

    "Don''t mess around, Aaron. You better sit on the sofa," said Anne, quickly interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Okay, I''ll just sit on the couch," Aaron replied relentlessly.

    Anne just shook her head slowly in response to Aaron''s words. She then continued to wash the dishes which she had not washed since morning as she was in a hurry to deliver the flowers to customers.

    After all her work was done, Anne then returned to join Aaron on the sofa. She put two sses of warm water with a bit of honey on the table. They were for herself, of course, and for Aaron.

    "Sorry, Anne," Aaron said quietly, breaking the silence.

    "Sorry for what?" Asked Anne briefly.

    "Sorry for keeping you busy like this, sorry too for disturbing your sleep time," Aaron replied briefly.

    "You didn''t disturb me. I just happen to be awake. Today I slept much earlier," said Anne quietly, smiling.

    "Sleep earlier?" Asked Aaron, confused.

    "Huum, today I do too many activities. So I chose to sleep early this afternoon," said Anne again.

    "I see, thank goodness that my arrival didn''t interfere with your rest time ... aw"

    Aaron couldn''t finish his words because his thigh was pinched hard by Anne suddenly.

    "Anne ..."

    "That''s a punishment for you for doing things again. Didn''t the doctor tell you to eat on time? Then why are you looking for trouble by eatingte like this again? What if I''m not in the apartment if you havee like that? Or for example, I don''t have food at home, imagine if that happens. Come on, Aaron, you''re old enough to know how your own body is, you should be able to find out what''s good and bad for your health," said Anne with a raised tone. interrupting Aaron''s words. Anne actually wanted tosh out her anger since earlier, but she had to make sure Aaron finished his food first.

    "I''m too busy today with my job, Anne, that I don''t have time to eat dinner," replied Aaron honestly.

    "Isshhh ... I really want to meet your boss, I want to see the person who forces his subordinates to work really hard. I want to know what kind of person he is." said Anne quickly

    "Why are you angry at my boss?" asked Aaron confused.

    "Yes, of course I''m angry at him. As a boss, he shouldn''t have to give a lot of work to his subordinates like this, that it makes his subordinates have no time to eat. Isn''t that against the rules, forcing your subordinates to work hard?" said Anne emotionally. .

    Hearing those words made Aaron smile. This girl in front of him waspletely different from the other girls. While in fact, judging from Aaron''s appearance, people could tell that he was the boss, but somehow Anne couldn''t see that. And this was what Aaron liked. Anne didn''t immediately re at the luxurious things on his body. Unlike most girls who would be fascinated by the watch or suit that he wore.

    "It''s not his fault, Anne, this is purely due to my carelessness. I was so excited to do my job that I forgot that I hadn''t had dinner, but actually I wanted to eat, Anne. But suddenly an incident that I wanted to forget happened in my office. I lost my mood to eat." Aaron said, slowly telling her his story.

    "An incident that you wanted to forget? What kind of incident was it?" asked Anne curiously.

    "If I tell you, will you be angry at me?" Aaron asked back quickly.

    "Why would I be angry? It has nothing to do with me. So I don''t need to be angry, right?" replied Anne, smiling slightly.

    After making sure that Anne wouldn''t be angry, Aaron then began to tell what happened in his office a few moments ago. When Aaron told her, she covered her mouth out of surprise several times, she couldn''t believe that a woman could be so desperate.

    "You''re not making the story up, are you?" Asked Anne softly.

    "There''s no way I''m making this up Anne, that''s why I lost my appetite. There are lots of crazy women out there who are willing to do anything to make their wishese true, even though they have to degrade themselves like that," replied Aaron honestly. He really lost the mood to do anything after what Amanda did earlier.

    Anne smiled at Aaron''s words. Suddenly she thought of Steffi, who also did the lowest to be in her current position.

    "Alright, let''s not discuss it anymore, I want to forget about it. Oh right, today you said you were very tired, what other activities are there on campus, Anne?" asked Aaron softly changing the subject.

    "There is no event at the campus, it''s just that we got good news. One of the invited guests who attended the show yesterday gave us all free holiday tickets to Irnd for three days, so we were gathered on campus to submit our personal data," answered Anne honestly.

    to be continued

 Chapter 89 - Goes To Ireland

    <h4>Chapter 89 - Goes To Irnd</h4>

    "A vacation to Irnd for free for three days for all of you? Wow ... who gave that vacation, Anne?" Asked Aaron curiously.

    "Mr. Leonardo Ganke," said Anne briefly, mentioning Leon''s name again now felt different to her, there was no feeling of annoyance or anger anymore, after she let go of all the feelings in her chest.

    "Leonardo Ganke from Germany, you mean, Anne?" Aaron said quietly, repeating Anne''s words.

    Anne nodded her head slowly at Aaron''s words, a warm smile appeared on Anne''s lips right now.

    "What a generous guy, giving a luxurious vacation like that for all the students who take part in ..."

    "I''m not going, Aaron, I''ve just started working. I can''t possibly leave my job for a vacation like that," said Anne quickly interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Work, where did you work, Anne?" Aaron asked in surprise.

    "I work in a flower shop, there''s no way I''m leaving my job for a vacation. Finding money is more fun than having to waste money like that," said Anne excitedly.

    "Yes, you''re right, but a vacation with college friends like that won''te twice, Anne, there must be lots of fun things that will happen there. You should enjoy your time with your college friends, Anne. Just leave your work for a while and go on the vacation, Anne," Aaron said quietly.

    "I wanted to, but Linda, my friend, couldn''te because she had to work too, so I just chose to work," said Anne quickly as she reached for the ss of warm honey water on the table and drank it slowly.

    Aaron was increasingly stunned by the girl in front of him right now. This was the first time he found a girl who preferred to keep working rather than having a fun vacation.

    Meanwhile, in his new residence, Jack had just finished work. He was checking some documents that must be signed for submission to hiswyers tomorrow morning, concerning the establishment of Muller Finance International''s new London office. Opening a subsidiarypany in another country was not easy, much of which must be taken care of, starting from business permits, letters of rmendation from the local government and others. And he had to finish everything as soon as possible before his new office could begin to operate. Opening a finance office in London with a big name that was quite famous was not an easy thing for Jack. It was like he was betting his big name again, he had to bring the new Muller Finance International as sessful as the one in Switzend, because otherwise his good name would be tarnished in the eyes of his other business partners and Jack didn''t want that to happen. He had to make this new Muller Finance International subsidiary as sessful as its parent, which was why he brought all the core team temporarily to London.

    "Okay Erick, everything is enough for tonight. You can go and rest, tomorrow morning we still have a lot to take care of in the office," said Jack softly while massaging the nape of his neck which felt sore.

    "I''m not tired, sir, I can do other things too." Erick replied, quickly refusing to Jack''s subtle order to rest.

    "Your mouth can say that you''re not tired, but your face and eyes don''t. Hurry up and rest, or I''ll be angry," Jack said curtly.

    "A-alright sir, I''m going to rest," said Erick stuttered. After saying that, Erick tidied up the files that were in front of him and put them back in one file.

    "Excuse me sir, I''m going to my room first," said Erick briefly.

    Jack only raised one hand up as a response to Erick''s words. He continued his many work alone. All the teams that came today with Erick had already rested before Erick, so that currently only Jack who was still working.

    "I have to finish everything on time, after that I can annoy Anne again. I''m doing this for you, Anne, to be closer to you, I am willing to restart my business from scratch in another country," Jack said softly with a smile. Remembering Anne had boosted his energy to finish his job.

    The day that all students who were involved in the performance had been waiting for a few days finally arrived. They were all asked to gather on campus because they would have a documentation session first with Leonardo Ganke and his wife Steffani Ganke, who were the main sponsors of this trip. The students looked very enthusiastic waiting for the rich businessman to arrive, they were busy with their respective activities. Several girls were seen taking turns to take group photos andughing together, making the atmosphere in the main hall of the University of the Arts London very busy and noisy.

    "You''re sure that Anne will be on this vacation?" Edward asked Austin, one of the students, who was in charge of recording the students who were going on the vacation to Irnd.

    "Yes, yesterday I asked Gabri again. She said that her ssmates were all going," Austin replied quickly.

    "Thank God," Edward said, relieved.

    At first Edward didn''t want to join this event, but when he heard that Anne was going, he canceled his activities with his family to go to Italy to watch a music concert of one of the best pianists in Italy. Even Sarah, Edward''s ex-lover, who at first didn''t want to participate, finally joined at thest seconds of the data collection done by Austin. She decided to go to Irnd after knowing Edward was going toe. Sarah really couldn''t move on from Edward and tried to get close to Edward again, but she forgot that Edward never wanted to return to her former lover. ording to him, discarded items were not suitable for use again, as well as for the women he had dumped.

    Not long after, a limousine was seen entering the campus area. The car was carrying Leonardo Ganke and his wife, Steffani. As soon as he saw the guests had arrived, Professor Gilbert immediately ran to greet them with a friendly smile. He was happy to have seeded in attracting one of the CEOs of argepany in Germany to be a partner of the arts campus. So, in the future, he would have no trouble in finding apany that would ept interns for his students again. Therefore he put thepany name Leonardo Ganke with a full page on the official website of the University of the Arts London.

    "Wee sir, madam," said Professor Gilbert kindly to Leon and Steffi, who had just got out of the car.

    "Have everyone gathered, Professor?" Asked Leon quickly while ncing at the students who had gathered. He tried to find Anne that he had missed for the past two days.

    to be continued

 Chapter 90 - Ireland

    <h4>Chapter 90 - Irnd</h4>

    "Have everyone gathered, Professor?" Asked Leon quickly while ncing at the students who had gathered. He tried to find Anne that he had missed for the past two days.

    "Looks like everything is ready sir. Earlier my students have already recorded one by one again and the amount is in ordance with the number listed on the list of participants for this vacation, sir," replied Professor Gilbert quickly.

    "It''s great then, so we can go straight to the airport right now, Professor," said Leon with a broad smile.

    "Yes, sir, but before that we will conduct a documentation session first to be included on the campus site as an annual activity," replied Professor Gilbert kindly.

    "Okay, then we''ll take pictures first," said Leon again.

    Shortly thereafter, Professor Gilbert ordered several students to notify their friends to gather because they would do the documentation section first before leaving for the airport. The prettiest girls in each direction were seen showing each other''s beauty using their best make-up and clothes. They also posed at the front next to Professor Gilbert, so that their faces were clearly visible on the campus website page. Edward, who usually never takes pictures, seemed to give in and took a photo with the others. He stood in the second row right behind Professor Gilbert beside his subordinates, who looked happy because they were going on vacation in Irnd.

    After the photo session was over, all the students'' attention was diverted to the two female students who were walking casually from the cafeteria. They seemed to be enjoying the ice cream in their right hands whileughing together towards the parking area.

    "Anne," Edward hissed softly when he managed to recognize the two female students who were walking together in the field.

    Leon, who also recognized Anne, immediately gave an expression that was no less shocked than Edward.

    "Didn''t the two of them also participate in yesterday''s performance, Professor? Then why are they now walking to the parking area instead of gathering with us here?" Leon asked coldly, Steffi, who was in a photo session with other students, didn''t hear what her husband said.

    "Oh yeah, Marianne and Belinda decided not to take part in this vacation because they have to work. As a lecturer, I can''t force my will on the students if they have other activities that they can''t leave behind, especially if it''s rted to their work. As students, they also work part-time in their respective workces, so I give permission to them not to participate in this vacation, sir," Professor Gilbert replied quickly with a smile.

    Hearing the professor''s words disappointed Leon. His intention to approach Anne again when they were in Irnd finally vanished. Not only was Leon disappointed, but Edward looked very upset when he found out that Austin was lied to by Gabri. The reason was when Austin asked whether all the students from the fashion design department were joining or not, Gabrie was just talking so she didn''t know that Anne actually didn''t participate. The ones who knew from the start who didn''t participate and who did were Professor Gilbert, and Edward regretted his negligence not to ask the professor.

    Because the photo session was over, finally Professor Gilbert asked the students to get on their respective buses that would take them to the airport, as well as Leon and Steffi who joined the students and Professor Gilbert. When the bus group passed the exit, it was clear that Anne was standing in the parking area with Linda. They were still finishing their ice cream while chatting in front of Anne''s car. Edward didn''t take his eyes away from what he could clearly see. This morning Anne was wearing jeans that had several tears on the knees and front calves, making her look more swag. Anne''s appearance looked even more perfect because of the oversized white t-shirt that gave her perfect appearance, not to mention her ponytail that was tied up carelessly. For some reason, in this style, Anne looked even more attractive to Edward. Edward wasn''t the only one who was amazed by Anne''s dress style. Several other students also gave goodments on Anne''s appearance this time.

    "I never thought that Anne could swag at all."

    "You''re right, she is very different from other girls who arepeting in fancy clothes. I think that Anne''s style is much cooler than other girls."

    "That''s right, isn''t it? I''m the only one who says that Anne is different. Now you guys admire her right now, don''t you?"

    " I thought the prettiest girls were girls like Isabel and Gabrie, but now they actually look nothingpared to Marianne who dresses simply but is very charismatic."

    " I''m sorry that Anne didn''t go on vacation, if she joined this event it would be more fun."

    " Hahahahha you''re right, a pleasant ce will be even more fun if you add a beautiful girl."

    Hearing the words of the students made Edward''s blood boil. He didn''t like Anne to be spoken about in such a frontal style which he found to be outrageous. Because he didn''t want to make trouble, Edward finally chose to get up and grab the bag in the seat next to him. He then walked towards the front where Professor Gilbert was sitting with Leon and his wife, right behind the driver.

    "What are you doing Edward, sit in your seat, the bus will leave soon," said Professor Gilbert quietly.

    "I want ..."

    "Well, if you want to move your seat, it''s okay, sit next to me," said Professor Gilbert, cutting back Edward''s words as he grabbed Edward''s hand and made him sit right in the empty chair next to him.

    Edward finally canceled his intention to get off the bus. He chose to go to Irnd anyway because he wanted to give a little lesson to the students who had previously talked about Anne in the back seats. Not long after, the three big buses finally left the campus area towards the main road after being assisted by security personnel to leave the campus area to get to the airport.

    The buses which were previously detained and not allowed to leave the campus were now allowed to leave, including Anne''s car, which was also stuck in the parking area.

    "Finally we can get out of the campus too," said Linda irritably, looking at the three buses carrying their friends to the airport.

    "Never mind, don''t talk about it again, Linda, the important thing is that now we can get out of the parking area. Besides, what the security did was right, Linda, we have to wait for the big car to leave the campus area first, otherwise we will have trouble getting out," Anne replied quietly, trying to calm Linda, who had been grumpy.

    "Ah you''re too kind Anne, we should have been able to get out earlier. Those buses were waiting for a long time in front of the lobby, while we were already in the parking area and we only had to leave. Why did we have to wait for the cars to get out first? That was a waste of time," Linda said curtly.

    Anne just smiled at Linda''s chatter. Actually she was also annoyed because she had to wait a long time in the hot parking area. However, because the security guards didn''t just hold back the car, Anne finally epted it sincerely, even though what Linda said was true. The reason was that they waited for more than twenty minutes in the parking area until the three big buses left the campus area first. Anne then sped her car to go to the flower shop. Starting today, Linda will work at the flower shop to be her employee. Linda finally resigned from her ce of work because she felt that the regtions in the restaurant were getting ridiculous. It was clear that she worked at the restaurant as a part-time employee due to college, but it turned out that the new manager at the restaurant obliged her toe every Saturday and Sunday. Meanwhile, Linda had used the weekend to rest and do her assignments as a student. For that reason, Linda finally resigned from the restaurant where she worked for thest three months and epted Anne''s offer to work in the flower shop.

    After driving for nearly forty-five minutes, Anne finally arrived at the flower shop. Linda, who was already holding the key to the flower shop, got out of the car first. While Anne was still tidying up her bag first, she also checked her second cell phone which was specifically for her flower shop. When she was about to get out of the car, Anne was startled by Linda who suddenly got back into the car in fear.

    "What''s wrong?" Asked Anne in confusion when she saw Linda was in panic and fear.

    "There were lots of big men in front of the shop, Anne. They looked angry when I was going to open the door earlier," said Linda gasping because she just ran from the shop.

    Hearing Linda''s words made her curious. She then took off her seat belt and got out of the car to find out who these big men Linda had been talking about.

    "Who are you? Why are you standing in front of my flower shop like this?" Asked Anne slowly, trying to be brave.

    "Should you be this angry with your customer, Miss?" asked someone back to Anne.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 91 - The Reason

    <h4>Chapter 91 - The Reason</h4>

    Anne, who was almost angry at first, immediately calmed down when she heard the voice she knew so well.

    "Get out Jack, where are you!!" Said Anne curtly.

    "Hahahahaha how do you know that it was me, Anne?" Jack asked,ughing and came out of his hiding ce behind fiverge men who stood covering him, who were sitting.

    "I know you not only for a day or two Jack, I''ve memorized this ugly voice," replied Anne curtly, folding her arms across her chest.

    "Alright, let''s go into the shop, today Ie as a customer, not a bully." Jack said quietly, asking Anne to enter the shop.

    "How can I get into a shop if you guys block the entrance like that?" Asked Anne coldly.

    Instantly Jack tapped the shoulders of some of his men to get away from in front of them so that Anne could enter the shop. After Jack''s bodyguards stepped aside, Anne opened her shop quickly.

    "Before you get in, please order one of your bodyguards to call Linda in the car, she was scared after seeing your guards standing earlier." said Anne quietly as she nced at her car which was parked not far in front of the shop.

    "I understand." Jack replied quickly.

    After saying that, Anne then went into the shop and turned on the lights. Meanwhile Jack ordered one of his men toe to Linda in the car to be invited into the shop. At first, Linda was very afraid of the man who suddenly knocked on the door of the car, but after being given an exnation, Linda finally understood. She then got out of the car and walked quickly to the shop leaving the man who had just called her. Linda even went straight into the shop without greeting Jack, who was standing at the door.

    "Who are they, Anne?" Linda asked in a whisper.

    "Jack and his friends," answered Anne shortly.

    "Who''s Jack?" Linda asked back.

    "That guy who was standing at the door. Jack is an old friend," replied Anne again.

    "Oh I see, then what do they want here, Anne?" Linda investigated curiously.

    Because Linda spoke loudly enough, Jack and her men could hear what she said to Anne. Jack slowly walked over to Linda and Anne who were at the cash register.

    "Are you Anne''s college friend?" Asked Jack suddenly, as he was standing at the cashier counter.

    "Y-yes, I''m Anne''s college friend. We sit side by side in ss," Linda replied stammering. She was shocked when she saw Jack suddenly standing beside her.

    "Good, that means you can be relied on," said Jack briefly.

    "What do you mean reliable?" Asked Linda curiously.

    "It''s nothing, Miss. Please quickly get my previous order, Anne," Jack asked quickly, staring at the white roses in one of therge vases.

    "Order? What did you order?" Asked Anne, confused.

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Jack actually took out his cell phone and yed his fingers on his cell phone screen. A few secondster, Anne''s cell phone in the bag rang loud enough that she had to pick up the cell phone. Instantly her eyes narrowed when she saw that an anonymous number was calling her. Out of curiosity, Anne epted the iing call and brought her cell phone to her ear.

    "Hello ..."

    "Yes hello Anne, should we talk using cell phones like this when we are in the same room?" Jack replied quickly to ask Anne without pause.

    Thump!

    Anne immediately turned to Jack when she heard Jack''s voice on her cell phone.

    "Is this you Jack?" Asked Anne stupidly.

    "Yes, it''s me." Jack replied quickly on his cell phone back.

    When Jack spoke like that, Anne could automatically hear Jack''s voice on her cell phone, which was still on her ear.

    "How did you get my cell phone number, Jack?" Asked Anne, confused.

    "Don''t ask me how, the important thing is that right now you have to serve your customers. Look at the iing messages on your cell phone, see what message your new customer sent." Jack replied, changing the conversation.

    Without speaking, Anne then hung up the iing call from Jack and saw the iing message. Immediately her eyes were perfectly rounded when she read the message from Jack.

    "Are you kidding me?!!" screamed Anne, startled.

    "Of course not, hurry up. I came here for my order, Anne, I''ll give you twenty minutes to prepare them," said Jack softly without guilt.

    "Twenty minutes? No way!!! Your order is too many, Jack," said Anne loudly.

    "So you should start working, the longer you start, the longer they will finish." Jack replied casually, as he walked to the refrigerator which had a lot of cold drinks in it. Without hesitation, Jack opened the refrigerator and reached for a bottle of cold mineral water then drank it.

    Anne, who was still shocked because she didn''t expect that Jack could have her cell phone number, was still standing doing nothing. She stared at Jack without blinking. She still didn''t understand how Jack knew her cell phone number, because so far she hadn''t felt like giving her cell phone number to another man after Aaron.

    "If you keep on standing like that, then my order won''t be ready in an hour, Anne," Jack said quietly, ring at Anne, who was staring at him without blinking.

    "Agghh yes ... wait, I''ll prepare them," Anne shouted and startled when she woke up from her reverie.

    After saying that, Anne prepared Jack''s order. Linda, who didn''t know how to arrange flowers, could only remain silent and just stood by the cashier table, watching Anne running around choosing the best flowers to arrange ording to Jack''s request. Jack had ordered ten bouquets of roses containing fifty roses each. He only wanted the best red roses for his bouquets. That made Anne work extra hard in choosing the roses in her shop, because roses were the best-selling flowers and Anne''s stock was running low. That was why she had to mix it with other roses in order for the flower bouquets look beautiful.

    "I''ll mix them with white roses, okay? My stock of red roses runs out, Jack." said Anne quietly.

    "Okay, but remember Anne I still want the red roses to dominate," replied Jack briefly.

    "I know, you take it easy," Anne replied quickly. She then returned to focus on her flower bouquet again.

    From his seat, Jack smiled as he watched Anne work. Seeing her so focused like that made him feel calm. Not long after, the ten bouquets containing ten red roses were finished. Anne looked very tired working alone. Actually Linda had offered to help her, but she refused. She knew that Linda couldn''t arrange flowers yet, so she forbade Linda to touch the flowers she was arranging. She didn''t want her work to be damaged by Linda and she doesn''t want to work twice, especially when Jack only gave her such a short time.

    p

    p

    p

    Jack apuded when he saw the ten bouquets of roses arranged by Anne neatly in front of his eyes. He was amazed at Anne, who was able to finish the bouquets quickly without anyone''s help.

    "You are amazing, Anne," Jack said quietly, praising her.

    "Of course I''m great. If not, how could youe to my shop and make troubles like this, Jack?" replied Anne curtly, as she wiped the sweat that covered her face.

    "Hahahaha, don''t be too fierce, Miss, I really need these flowers. You know, today my office starts operating in London. That''s why I ordered flowers from you. I want my new office to be fresh and smell good with these roses. Why did I order from you? It''s a clich��, Anne, help your friend''s business before you help someone else''s business. For that reason, I came to you. Aren''t I helping your business like this, Anne?" replied Jack at length trying to exin to Anne the reason for his order.

    Anne could only stay silent when she heard Jack''s words, because what Jack said was actually the words she had previously spoken to Jack one year ago when they were still at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. Back then, Anne had chosen to buy paper cups for her coffees from one of her apartment friends who produced cups for coffee. Jack had asked Anne to buy somewhere else with the same quality at a lower price. But Anne said she preferred to buy things from her close friends, because with that she can help her friend run their business, and now, Jack gave her the same reason to herself. That was why Anne didn''t reply to his words.

    "Don''t you agree with what I''m saying, Anne?" Jack asked again to break Anne''s reverie.

    "Y-yes, you''re right, of course you''re right," answered Anne stuttered.

    Jack chuckled when he saw Anne became so awkward like that. Soon Jack ordered his bodyguards to bring the bouquets into the car. When all the flower bouquets had been moved to Jack''s car, he took out his wallet from his coat pocket and took out ten hundred dor bills which he ced on the counter where Linda was sitting.

    "Sir, but this is too much," said Linda, surprised, even though she was new at the shop, but Linda already knew the prices of the flowers Anne was selling, including the rose bouquets that Anne had previously arranged.

    "It''s okay, Miss, just think of it as extra money because of this special service I received. I''m being served directly by the owner," Jack replied back, ncing at Anne.

    Hearing Jack''s words immediately made Anne''s face red. She felt hot even though the AC in the shop was very cold. Jack, who noticed the change in Anne''s face, only smiled faintly, and soon he said goodbye as he had to return to his new office.

    "Ah, why is the air conditioner in this shop not working? Why is it so hot in the shop?" said Anne loudly, fanning her face with her hands.

    "What''s hot? it''s cold, Anne. You''re weird," Linda said in confusion.

    to be continued

 Chapter 92 - Aaron Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 92 - Aaron Purpose</h4>

    "Ah, why is the air conditioner in this shop not working? Why is it so hot in the shop?" said Anne loudly, fanning her face with her hands.

    "What''s hot? it''s cold, Anne. You''re weird," Linda said in confusion.

    "Really? Oh that means I''m the one with the problem. Alright then, I''m going to the shop next door to buy a milkshake. Do you want one, Linda?" said Anne again to change the subject.

    "Strawberry milkshake with whip cream, of course," said Linda quickly.

    Anne nodded her head in response to Linda''s words. She then went out to the beverage shop next to her flower shop. Actually, Anne was not that thirsty. It was just that she needed to freshen up after hearing Jack''sst words. Even though Jack''s words earlier were the words she had said to the coffee cup seller who had been her regr supplier for a year and a half, somehow when Jack said that to her, she felt embarrassed.

    "No wonder back then Jack was angry with me when I said that to Mark," said Anne softly. Back then, after returning from Mark''s workce along the way, Jack got angry at her for saying that to Mark. At that time, Anne felt that there was nothing wrong with just smiling when Jack was angry, but now she knew the reason why Jack was angry at that time. It turned out that what she had said could make people who heard it ufortable, just like what Anne experienced today.

    "Aghhhh Anne, you''re so stupid, why did you have to talk like that before?!!" Anne squealed in irritation as she covered her face with her palms.

    Meanwhile on the ne carrying a group of UAL students going to Irnd, Leon looked very ufortable. Realizing that Anne was not with him, immediately made his mood a mess. Even though Steffi had been clinging to him, Leon was not very excited. In his mind, he still clearly remembered Anne''s face that he saw earlier on campus. Anne''s dimple that he just saw made him couldn''t stop thinking about his ex-wife.

    "You''re so beautiful in denim like that, Marianne," Leon said to himself.

    ***

    Northampton

    Since the morning, Aaron and Daniel and the core marketing team of the Connery Corporation were presenting in front of Mr. Bob and several of the board of directors, who were indeed requested by Mr. Bob to attend the meeting this morning. While Aaron was speaking in front of the high-ranking producerpanies, they all listened very seriously to Aaron''s exnation. In fact, from the start they were already interested in working with the Connery Corporation, but they hadn''t gotten the right time and schedule to visit London where the Connery Corporation was located. And this time, the CEO of Connery Corporation had personallye to Northampton to introduce hispany, therefore they listened very seriously to the words that came out of Aaron''s lips.

    p

    p

    p

    The sound of pping sounded very loudly in the meeting room of BlueStar Ltd, which was the office of Mr. Bob, whose full name was Bobby Jones. It was just that he preferred to be called by the name Bob alone without hisst name. All the directors who came seemed amazed by the exnation given by Aaron, they seemed very satisfied with the details mentioned by Aaron during the presentation.

    "It turns out that your big name is undoubtedly great, Mr. Aaron, you are very great. No wonder the Connery Corporation can be this big now," said Mr. Bob excitedly, praising Aaron while patting Aaron''s shoulder repeatedly.

    "Please do not praise me too much, sir, mypany wouldn''t be anything without thispany you lead." Aaron replied modestly.

    "Hahahaha you are truly a great leader, then let''s sign this coboration," said Mr. Bob, touching the letter of the cooperation agreement that was on the table.

    "So you agree to cooperate with the Connery Corporation, sir?" asked Aaron incredulously.

    "Of course, how could I possibly reject apany as great as the Connery Corporation. Moreover, with a leader who is very smart like you, I''m sure if ourpany works together, the project in Northampton will go well in the future and be a new work that will impress many people," answered Mr Bob with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Thank you sir, thank you for trusting Connery Corporation as the new business partner of BlueStar Ltd. I promise that the new project will be a great sess," said Aaron excitedly.

    "I trust you, Mr. Aaron. You can definitely take ourpany to a much bigger scale than it is today. Then let''s sign it." said Mr. Bob quietly, as he handed Aaron a pen.

    Shortly thereafter, they both signed the cooperation agreement letter between BlueStar Ltd and Connery Corporation led by Mr. Bob and Aaron. After signing the letter of cooperation, they then took photos together with several important people at the BlueStar Ltdpany, as well as the team brought by Aaron, andstly, they all took pictures in the same frame. After the meeting was over, Mr. Bob invited Aaron to enjoy lunch together at the La Pazienza restaurant that he had previously booked. La Pazienza was a very famous Italian restaurant in Northampton. This restaurant provided a wide variety of Italian dishes made by an Italian-specialty chef. Even though the inside of the restaurant was not too fancy like other restaurants, the taste of the food in this restaurant had been recognized by everyone who hade to Northampton. Usually, visitors who had tasted the food at La Pazienza would definitelye back to this restaurant as the taste of the food was unforgettable. That was why Mr. Bob invited his guests from London to have lunch at the restaurant.

    In the restaurant, Aaron seemed to repeatedly receive drinks from Mr. Bob. He could not refuse the gift of his new co-worker. They all enjoyed the food that was prepared and specially made by the chef for Aaron and his men. Mr Bob served Aaron very well. Mr. Bob was known for his kindness to his business partners, but not all of his business partners could get the kindness that Aaron currently received. Mr. Bob was a businessman who really chose his colleagues, therefore Aaron was very happy when his offer of cooperation to BlueStar Ltd immediately responded by Mr. Bob.

    "I''m very happy today, Daniel, we have a million dor project now." Aaron said many times when Daniel took him to the elevator when they arrived at the hotel. epting Mr. Bob drinks had made Aaron drunk.

    "Yes, I''m also happy, sir," replied Daniel briefly.

    "I''m so impatient to start this project, I really can''t wait any longer hahahahaha ... I''ll be richer, Daniel, richer hahahaha." Aaron shouted loudly. Every time he was drunk, he couldn''t control himself like this time.

    "Yes, yes, yes, you will get richer and annoying. You bettere with me and don''t touch the statue, are you crazy touching the bust, Aaron!!!" Daniel shouted loudly, he was surprised when he saw Aaron groping the breast of the statue beside the elevator on the fifth floor.

    Instead of listening to Daniel''s words, Aaron let go of Daniel''s hand that was gripping his arm. He then bent towards the statue and apologized repeatedly because it was rude to touch her breasts. Seeing what Aaron was doing made Daniel p his own forehead hard. He really couldn''t believe that he had a stupid boss like Aaron. Because he didn''t want anyone to see Aaron''s silliness, Daniel grabbed Aaron and carried him quickly to the room not far from the elevator. He didn''t care about Aaron who kept hitting him because he was annoyed. Aaron repeatedly said that he had not received any forgiveness from the statue yet. Therefore he refused to be taken into the room by Daniel, but Daniel, who was sober, didn''t heed Aaron''s words, he continued to carry his master into the room.

    Bam!

    With one movement, Daniel mmed Aaron''s body onto the soft bed where Aaron was going to sleep tonight. He ignored Aaron''s constant request to apologize to the statue. He still continued his job of removing Aaron''s shoes, so that his master could sleepfortably. Actually Aaron didn''t get drunk easily, it was just that because he had continuously epted? the beer from Mr.Bob, finally Aaron fell. He wouldn''t get drunk with drinks like wine, whiskey, and others when he was fit, but not with beer. He was easily drunk with that one beverage.

    "Go to sleep sir, you are really annoying and troublesome when you''re drunk." Daniel said irritably. After making sure that Aaron was sleeping safely andfortably, Daniel then went into the bathroom to refresh his body before going to sleep. They''d be staying at Northampton tonight and would not return to London until the next morning.

    In his sleep, Aaron smiled. He was happy to have seeded in getting this coborative project. With this project, he was able to break off cooperation with Yoseph Carter. Aaron no longer wanted to see Amanda again in the future.

    Meanwhile, the ne carrying the UAL student entourage hadnded safely at Belfast International Airport in Irnd. All the students got off the ne that took them from London with smiles and enthusiasm. But not with Leon, he seemed to hate this trip. Anne''s absence in the grouppletely ruined Leon''s mood. His intention to approach Anne again finally failed because she didn''t go to Irnd.

    Steffi, who realized the change in her husband''s mood, was trying to please her husband again, then sent a message to Leon containing a photo of the sexy Victoria''s Secret brand lingerie that she bought in London. As Steffi thought before, Leon''s face looked even more excited when he saw the message he sent.

    Leon then elerated his pace following Steffi, who walked in front, to the airport lobby and prepared to head to the hotel that was previously booked as the vacation venue for the UAL students. Leon approached Steffi and whispered, "Prepare yourself, tonight I will make you can''t get out of bed."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 93 - Not Temted

    <h4>Chapter 93 - Not Temted</h4>

    The opening ceremony of Muller Finance International''s new office in London went quite lively. Many of Jack''s business partners whom he had known before were seen attending the opening ceremony. Not a few beautiful girls passed by at the opening ceremony of the office, businessmen who had grown-up daughters were seen bringing their daughters to show off to other entrepreneurs. Amon trick that entrepreneurs did to get new rtionships or form new partnerships with other entrepreneurs. It was a kind of political marriage between businessmen, but to Jack, it was nothing more than a neat sale and purchase of a pretty girl.

    "Congrattions sir, finally you are spreading your wings to Ennd too. A big step that has been predicted by many people," said Mr. Victor, a well-known economic observer in London who became Jack''s special guest today.

    "Thank you, sir, actually my decision to open this new office could not be separated from the support of many parties, including those of you who often provide input to me." Jack replied with a friendly smile.

    "Hahaha you can be humble sir, Muller Finance International will be a bigger financepany if you expand your reach. And the steps you''re taking now are a good start for the progress of this business going forward," said Mr. Victor again confidently.

    "I wish that it wille true, sir hahaha," said Jack, trying to be funny.

    As Jack and his special guestughed, not far from where they were, stood two beautiful girls who were the sisters of a well-known bag entrepreneur from Italy. Since earlier, they didn''t take their eyes off Jack, the host. Jack''s jaw and broad chest really bewitched them quickly.

    "He''s my type, sis," Kimberly whispered softly to her sister, Marissa.

    "He''s my type too, I would be very satisfied when I''m under that burly body," Marissa replied softly, as she licked her lips.

    "Sis, hold on to yourself, he doesn''t know us yet. Don''t let our prey escape, sis," Kimberly whispered quickly to Marissa.

    "I know, Kim, you take it easy. I will never cross my limit," Marissa said confidently.

    Kimberly and Marissa were well-known socialites in London. They often attended various fashion shows held by well-known clothing or bag brands because of their father, who were quite respected by his business colleagues. Therefore, almost all events like this were always attended by Kimberly and Marissa, two beautiful girls who always rejected men, who were not far below them.

    With full confidence, Marissa walked to where Jack was standing. She wanted to personally meet this man from Switzend.

    "Congrattions, Mr. Muller, I hope yourpany in London is as sessful as its parentpany in Geneva." said Marissa quietly, trying to join Jack and the other businessmen.

    "Thank you for your words, Miss ..."

    "Marissa Henderson," Marissa replied softly, cutting off Jack''s words as she stretched her hand towards Jack.

    "Jackson, nice to meet you, Miss, and thank you for attending this event." Jack said graciously, weing Marissa''s hand.

    "Miss Marissa is the first daughter of Mr. Romeo Henderson, Mr. Jack. Mr. Romeo is one of the crocodile leather bag entrepreneurs that many people talk abouttely, sir." said Mr. Victor in the conversation.

    "Oh I see, who doesn''t know that great businessman. I often heard Mr. Romeo''s name when I was in Switzend," Jack said quickly.

    Marissa smiled at the words of the handsome man in front of her. She was happy because her potential prey already knew her father''s big name.

    While talking to his new colleagues, suddenly the cell phone in Jack''s pocket vibrated. He quickly took it to see who sent a message to him. His smile immediately shed when he saw Anne''s name was listed as the sender of the message. He then slowly moved away from his guests, looking for a rather quiet ce, then contacted Anne, who had just sent a message containing angry emoticons.

    Tuttt!

    Jack was surprised when his call didn''t go through, even though it was clear that Anne had just sent a message to him.

    "Don''t call me, I''m mad at you." a message sent back by Anne, which was immediately read by Jack.

    Reading the second message sent by Anne made Jack smile. He then tried to contact Anne again, but again the call was not connected.

    "You blocked my number apparently. Hmmm this naughty girl should be taught a little lesson," said Jack to himself.

    Shortly afterwards, Jack took out his second cell phone from inside his jacket. He then contacted Anne again through an uncertain number that Anne didn''t know.

    "Hello ..."

    "It''s me, Anne, if you block my number again then you will regret it," said Jack, quickly cut off Anne''s words.

    "Jack ..."

    "Yes, it''s me, unblock my first number. I still have work to be done, then after everything is done I will call you back. Bye," said Jack, quickly cut back Anne''s words. Shortly afterwards, he hung up and put his cell phone back into his pocket, then rejoined his colleagues again.

    Meanwhile, on her table, Marissa hadn''t taken her eyes off Jack, who was busy with his two cell phones. A look of anger immediately appeared on Marissa''s face. She was jealous that Jack was busy with his cell phones.

    "Calm down, Sis, who knows it''s his business partner. The proof is that he only spoke briefly on his cell phone," Kimberly whispered softly to his sister.

    "Nobody can take my man. I''ve decided that the CEO of Muller Finance International is mine." Marissa hissed softly.

    "Good, Sis, I support you," Kimberly said back.

    Marissa smiled at what her sister said. She then drank her drink again. Marissa separated herself from Jack because Jack looked very busy with other important guests, who wanted to take pictures with him. So Marissa chose to return to her table with her sister. This was because there was someone Marissa hated very much. He was the owner of several boats that were rented out to small fishermen, who were always chasing Marissa. In her opinion, the man didn''t deserve to be side by side with her, so she chose to return to sit with her sister.

    Not long after, the main event of the opening of Jack''s new office arrived. Invited businessmen gathered together and took pictures in one frame. Several invited journalistspeted to take photos of the entrepreneurs to be published in their online media. as well as offline media such as magazines and articles that would appear tomorrow morning on London mobile. After the main event was over, one by one, the invited guests left the Muller Finance International office. Jack, as the host, was bidding them farewell.

    "It''s finally over," said Erick quietly, as thest guest left the office.

    "It''s really tiring but this has to be done, Erick. We have to build a good rtionship with them so that in the future they know where to go if they need funds," Jack said quickly while tapping Erick''s shoulder.

    "Yes, I understand, sir." Erick replied briefly. He knew what this master was doing was a good step to start a business. Since people knew that there was Muller Finance International in London, it was hoped that one day if they needed funds, they woulde to Muller Finance office. And the way Jack did this had proven to be sessful.

    Jack took off his coat and just put it on the chair. He then grabbed a car key on his desk.

    "Where are you going, sir? It''s quitete at night, let me take you," asked Erick quickly.

    "I have important business that must be taken care of tonight, Erick. You just go home first after all the affairs in the office are finished and don''t wait for me," Jack replied quickly.

    "Alright sir, be careful on your way," said Erick tly.

    Jack smiled at the words of the personal assistant. He then stepped out of his office to the elevator in front of his office to go to the underground parking where his car was. Jack smiled when he saw the workers cleaning up the area of the party that had just finished. This event that Jack usually held was not a big event, it was very effective in making new rtionships that would expand his business.

    Using a metallic ck Bugatti Veyron, which costs around 1.7 million pounds (worth 31 billion), Jack went to Anne''s flower shop. He wanted to make a calction on her for blocking his cell phone number, even though now Anne had unblocked it again. Because the streets of London were always busy even though it was quitete at night, Jack took a little time to get to Anne''s flower shop, which had been closed since half an hour ago. He slowed down his car when he saw the figure he was looking for was standing, folded her arms across her chest beside her favorite Civic sedan.

    Jack didn''t ask Anne to wait, but she felt that the man who had worked as a barista for her would definitelye. Anne''s guess was right, because after she closed her flower shop, not long after, the man whose cell phone number she had previously blocked, was in front of her. Her cynical smile appeared when she saw Jack''s super expensive car stopped in front of her.

    "You''re wasting my time for thirty minutes, Jack," said Anne curtly when Jack got out of his beloved car which was brought from Switzend.

    "Are you mad at me, Anne?" Jack asked in confusion, because earlier he thought Anne would be amazed when he brought his expensive car.

    "Of course, I''m tired, Jack. I have to rest, tomorrow I have to work again at the shop. There are many things I have to take care of," answered Anne quickly.

    "You''re not in college?" Jack asked again to change the subject.

    "ss was closed for the next three days because the others were away on vacation in Irnd, so I chose to be in the shop with Linda," said Anne, covering her mouth in a drowsy manner.

    "To Irnd ..."

    "Leon gave free vacation gifts to all the students involved in the performance yesterday. He amodates everything, from ne tickets to hotels, that''s why all the students go," said Anne slowly, trying to exin to Jack.

    "If everyone goes, why don''t you go?" Asked Jack briefly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anneugh silently. She then took her hands off her chest and put them in her trouser pockets.

    "I don''t want any more contact with those people, Jack. Isn''t the best way to save yourself from a fire is to run as far as possible from the source of the fire," said Anne softly with a smile.

    Suddenly Jack stepped forward and hugged Anne so tightly that she couldn''t move.

    "Jack ..."

    "Let me hug you for a moment. I have to give a gift to a smart girl like you." Jack said quietly as he closed his eyes. His intention to be angry at her immediately disappeared when he heard the reason Anne did not go to Irnd.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 94 - A Different Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 94 - A Different Feeling</h4>

    Anne, who didn''t expect to be hugged by Jack, was silent for a while. She really didn''t know what was going on. Until finally she smelled the scent of masculine perfume from Jack''s body, she realized and tried to escape from the embrace of the man who had be her first friend in her life.

    "Wh-why are you hugging me like that?!" said Anne curtly.

    "That''s a gift for you, it''s very seldom there''s someone I can hug, Anne," Jack replied confidently.

    "You pervert, whoever gives a gift with a hug?" Anne said fiercely with a rising tone.

    Jackughed at Anne''s words. Actually the reason for the gift he had said was just an excuse. He was only too happy when he heard Anne''sst words.

    "Okay, now tell me why did you ask me to wait here?" Anne asked suddenly.

    "Who asked you to wait? Me?" Jack asked back, pretending to be stupid, pointing at his face with his index finger.

    "What did you say on the, you said you wanted to ..."

    "I will call you back, I didn''t ask you to wait for me, Anne," Jack said, quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    Thump!

    Anne''s face flushed red because she had misunderstood. She was silent and cursed herself who was stupid for thinking that Jack would make calctions with her because she had blocked Jack''s cell phone number before.

    Seeing Anne''s silence made him smile. He then took out a chocte bar and gave it to Anne.

    "Eat up, you''ll feel better," said Jack quietly.

    "It''ste, I don''t want to be fat!!" replied Anne quickly.

    "I care about your weight, Anne, quickly take it and eat the chocte. This is your favorite chocte, right?" Jack asked quietly, shaking the chocte bar in front of Anne''s eyes.

    "If I''m fat, I''ll be ugly, Jack. If I''m ugly, people would tease me, and if a lot of people tease me then I will ..."

    Smack!

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because Jack unexpectedly kissed her lips.

    "Jack!!!"

    "I don''t care if you get fat or ugly. I know you''re prettier than them, so don''t ever talk like that. As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anyone bully you like before," Jack said quickly, while tightening his hug around Anne''s waist.

    Anne''s heart beat rapidly when she heard Jack''s words. Suddenly she felt so hot again, even though right now the night air was cold because the wind was blowing quite hard.

    "Let me go, Jack, many people see us, Jack," said Anne stammered.

    "So be it, we don''t bother them anyway." Jack replied quickly, turning his head towards the other shopkeepers, who were closing their shops.

    "But I''m ufortable like this, Jack. I can''t breathe when you hug me like this," Anne said softly with a flushed face.

    When he heard that Anne couldn''t breathe, he immediately let go of his embrace. He then put his arm around Anne''s shoulder so she didn''t go away and took her to his super expensive car quickly. Jack knew that Anne was ufortable in that ce. When he was about to open the door, Anne suddenly stopped her steps right beside the ck car.

    "Come on in," Jack asked softly.

    "Where are you going? I''m going home, Jack," said Anne, confused.

    "Yes, I know, that''s why I''ll take you home," Jack replied briefly.

    "But that ..." Anne pointed to her Honda Civic, which was still beautifully parked in front of the shop.

    Jack just smiled when he looked at Anne''s car. Instead of letting Anne drive her own car, Jack opened his car door and guided Anne into his car. Even though with a little coercion, finally Anne could sit nicely in Jack''s super car. Her heartbeat still couldn''t bepromised when Jack put on her seat belt. Being that close with Jack really made her freeze. After properly putting on the seat belt on Anne, Jack then stepped on the gas pedal and left the shopping area where Anne''s flower shop was located.

    Since Anne''s shop and apartment were not too far away, it only took Jack five minutes to arrive. When turning off the car, Jack smiled when he saw Anne was in a hurry to remove the seat belt that was attached to her body.

    "Need help?" Jack asked quietly.

    "No, I can do it myself," answered Anne quickly as she kept trying to open the seat belt.

    After a while, when she still couldn''t open the seat belt, Jack finally took over. In a short time, her seat belt was quickly released.

    "Rx Anne, don''t be in a hurry." said Jack softly with a smile.

    Without saying thank you, Anne immediately got out of Jack''s super car and ran towards her apartment building. She immediately got into the elevator which happened to just got down to the first floor. Jack''s smile grew when he saw Anne''s mischievous attitude.

    "Slowly, Anne, I''ve been sowing the seeds for a long time in your heart. Maybe now the seeds have started to grow and flourish, you should know my true feelings, Anne. Apparently, the one and a half years time when I stayed by your side wasn''t enough to make you aware of my feelings, Anne. It''s okay, I''m fine. I''ll wait for you to know how I feel," Jack said softly, staring at the lights in Anne''s apartment room that was already on.

    Shortly thereafter, Jack spurred his Bugatti Veyron on the highway, leaving Anne''s apartment to his new residence. Along the way, Jack continued to smile as he remembered what he had done earlier to Anne. Jack was not a holy man who had never kissed before, but this time for some reason, his heart felt very happy after giving a kiss on Anne''s lips. It felt very happy to be able to touch Anne''s tiny lips which he had only seen so far.

    "You will be mine as soon as possible, Anne. You must immediately quench the fire that is burning inside of me," Jack said softly, as he elerated his favorite super car.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who had arrived in her room, seemed to go crazy. She immediately went up to the second floor and rolled on the bed while touching her lips that Jack had kissed.

    "Jack is annoying! How dare you kiss me without my permission ... I hate you!!!!" screamed Anne irritably, as she sank her face into the pillow.

    Drrtt

    Drrtt

    Anne''s cell phone, which was on the little nightstand beside the bed, vibrated and gave a sound that was quite disturbing as it thumped the surface of the nightstand. Annezily grabbed her cell phone and saw who sent the message to her.

    "Jack!!!!! How annoying! I hate you!!!!" She screamed loudly again, as she mmed her cellphone on the bed.

    Apparently Jack sent a message that said thank you for the kiss. Reading it made Anne even more embarrassed.

    Irnd.

    Steffi, who was already wearing her sexy lingerie, appeared to be sitting on the bed waiting for Leon, who hadn''t enter the room. She had been calling her husband many times, but never got through.

    "Where are you, Leon? It''s almost two in the morning but you haven''t returned," said Steffi many times. She was uneasy because she had not been able to contact Leon since eleven in the evening.

    Without her knowing, Leon apparently was spending the night at a bar apanied by beautiful girls. Remembering Anne made his mood to make love disappear. He really couldn''t erase Anne''s face from his memory. Anne''s smile that he saw from the bus just kept spinning in his mind.

    "What are you doing with your face, Anne? Why are you so beautiful?" said Leon unconsciously.

    "Sir ... I''m Katie, why do you talk about another woman?" whined afort woman, who apanied Leon to drink, in protest when Leon mentioned Anne''s name.

    "Yes sir, I''m Taylor here beside you. Are we both less beautiful, sir?" Asked anotherfort woman named Taylor, sulking at Leon.

    Instead of answering the questions of the two beautiful girls he had hired, Leon suddenly got up from his chair, making the two bar girls surprised.

    "Go away! Take the money and leave me," said Leon full of emotion, as he threw several hundred dor bills on the floor.

    Seeing the money scattered on the floor made the two girls get up, leaving Leon, and fighting over the money on the floor. Seeing what the two girls were doing made Leon smile sarcastically.

    "You cheap women. You just can''t stand to see money lying around," Leon said softly with contempt, because he was already bored at the bar, he then chose to leave.

    Because Leon went to the bar with the hotel car that had been provided beforehand, he had no trouble returning to the hotel. On the way back to the hotel, Leon stared at the deserted highway. After marrying Steffi, who had been his lust for the three years, he didn''t feel anything anymore. It felt very different when they were still having a secret rtionship behind Anne, who was still his legal wife at that time.

    "Why does it feel this boring? There''s something wrong with my marriage."

    To be continued.

 Chapter 95 - Annes Charm

    <h4>Chapter 95 - Anne''s Charm</h4>

    After returning from Anne''s apartment, Jack went straight home to his residence quickly. He wanted to get home to his house soon, so he could rest quickly as today his energy was drained. He wanted to recover his energy by sleeping quickly. Tomorrow he had to wake up early because he had things to take care of.

    But it was different with Anne. She still couldn''t calm herself after getting a kiss from Jack. Even though it was a small kiss, Anne already called it a kiss. She was really uneasy about what Jack did to her. The damage caused by the little kiss made Anne uneasy at all. She, who would usually take a shower when she came home from campus or from the shop, was still lying on the bed, cursing Jack for what he did to her. When it was one o''clock at night, Anne finally decided to clean her body before going to bed. She could not stand the drowsiness anymore. When she was cleaning her face, Anne suddenly stopped when she touched her lips. The memory of Jack kissing her lips once again made her uneasy.

    "Aghhh what''s wrong with you, Anne? You''re not crazy right?!!" She squealed loudly in front of the bathroom mirror.

    She rinsed her face quickly and didn''t continue her other rituals for skincare. She wanted to go to bed immediately to forget what had happened in front of her flower shop. After changing into her nightgown, Anne then mmed her body on the bed. Not long afterwards, she had sailed to her dream world with a smile on her face. After the long days of living in London, this was the first time she had been this calm.

    Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Steffi, who was already wearing her pajamas, was still standing on the balcony with a cell phone in her hand. She was really not very calm thinking about Leon, who had not been heard since the dinner with the UAL students ended.

    "Where are you, Leon? It''s almost three in the morning and you haven''t returned yet." Steffi spoke to herself as she stared at the luxury BVLGARI watch on her left hand.

    As she could no longer hold back, Steffi finally decided to go out looking for her husband. She intended to ask the hotel clerk for help. But when she was wearing a thick jacket, suddenly the door to the room was knocked quite hard from the outside. Without thinking, Steffi ran towards the door. She smiled when she saw her husband from the peeping hole on the door. Steffi immediately opened the door to their room.

    "Why did it take so long to open the door?!!" Leon snarled at Steffi, as he let go of the hotel driver''s hand, who had apanied him to the bar tonight.

    Steffi just smiled faintly seeing Leon stagger into the room straight away. The smell of alcohol was very strong from his body. She tried not to get angry in front of the hotel driver who had driven Leon back to the hotel.

    "Thank you for helping my husband return safely," said Steffi kindly.

    "You''re wee, madam, this has be the hotel staff''s responsibility. Then if you''ll excuse me, Madame, have a good rest," replied the hotel driver, who apanied Leon, in a friendly manner.

    Steffi nodded her head slowly responding to the words of the hotel driver. After the hotel driver disappeared from her sight, Steffi then entered the room.

    "Agh, stupid me. Why didn''t I ask the hotel clerk where they were?" said Steffi softly cursing her own stupidity while staring at Leon, who was already lying on the bed without changing his clothes.

    Steffi painstakingly carried out her duties as a wife. She took off Leon''s clothes, which were dirty and smelled of alcohol. She then wiped Leon''s body with a small towel that had been soaked in warm water. After she finished cleaning her husband, she then put on his pajamas. Because she was too tired, Steffi finally fell asleep beside Leon while still wearing her jacket. A drop of tear appeared from the corner of her eye. This was the first time she felt afraid to be away from Leon, even though all this time she was sure that Leon would not be able to get away from her because of the charm she had. However, after meeting Marianne again, fear rose inside her. Her confidence was lost, after she had built it for years after she managed to kick Marianne out of Leonardo Ganke''s house as his legal wife. But this time, after she met Marianne, she felt afraid, there was a feeling of dread that she couldn''t describe.

    In his room, Edward couldn''t close his eyes even though all of his roommates had slept since one o''clock that night. He was the only person in the room who still couldn''t sleep. After giving a lesson to several students who dared to talk about Anne when they were leaving this morning, Edward was not calm. He was still reverberating about the cases of the students he taught this afternoon in the room near the swimming pool.

    "Why do I care so much about Anne? Why am I so angry when someone talks about her? Why can''t I remove Anne''s image from my mind right now ��? Aarghhhh, you''re really crazy, Edward, you are the prince of UAL campus. You are adored by almost all students on the campus except ... Marianne, yes, only Marianne ignored me," said Edward, talking to himself in the balcony of his room, looking at the clear Irish sky, so that he could still see a few twinkling stars in the sky.

    "What are you doing in London, Anne?" Edward muttered under his breath.

    Because the day was getting cold, Edward finally decided to sleep. His body needed rest just like the others. As he wrapped himself in the nket, hoping it would be morning, he couldn''t wait to get back to London. Unbeknownst to anyone, Edward had ordered a ticket to return to London tomorrow afternoon. Being in Irnd without Anne had made Edward dispirited.

    When the morning sun shined on the earth, Anne was already busy in the pantry. She was making two servings of breakfast. They were for herself and Linda, even though Anne slept verytest night, she was still awoken even when the sun had not risen. What happenedst night in front of the flower shop had made her sleepless, which was why Anne chose to cook. Cooking would make her forget what had been bothering her sincest night and this method had indeed proven to work for Anne.

    "Okay, it''s finally done," said Anne happily, when she saw that two lunch boxes for two people were neatly arranged on the table.

    As usual, Anne made the English breakfast that Linda used to enjoy while living with her family. Anne made sunny-side-up eggs, fried beef sausages, roasted the best sliced hams, baked potatoes, and of course, bread and some fresh tomato slices. A traditional menu that was usually enjoyed at breakfast with family, it was not without reason that Anne made a breakfast menu like that. She wanted to provide family warmth to Linda, who lived far away from her parents.

    For lunch, Anne only made threerge beef burritos which were neatly arranged in the lunch box. When she was about to tidy up the food into a special bag, suddenly Anne''s door was knocked quite hard from the outside. Without suspicion, Anne stepped towards the door. Usually this morning the one who came was her regr milkman. Therefore, Anne walked casually to the door while still wearing a towel on her head that was used to dry her wet hair. Anne was that rxed because her milkman was a friendly middle-aged woman.

    "Good morning Ma ..."

    "Morning too, Anne," Jack replied, quickly interrupting Anne''s words as he walked into Anne''s apartment.

    Anne, who was still shocked by Jack''s presence, could only remain silent, not a word came out of her lips.

    "Wow, it looks delicious! What a coincidence, I haven''t had breakfast mmmmm ... The taste is not bad and still edible," said Jack without guilt while eating Anne''s breakfast which was neatly arranged in the lunch box.

    Anne''s consciousness finally came when Jack started eating her homemade food. She quickly closed the door of her apartment and walked to her small dining table where Jack was enjoying the food she had made.

    Anne, who was never angry when someone ate her home cooked food, could only remain silent. She preferred her homemade food to run out rather than having to see her food wasted.

    "Why are you in my ce, Jack? Wasn''t it thest time you threw my cookies in front of the coffee shop?" said Anne quietly without expression, seeing Jack eat her food reminded her of the incident at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne.

    "I want to take you to the shop, because you didn''t bring your car homest night," replied Jack briefly with a mouth full of food.

    "Then why do you still want to eat the food I made, even though you used to ... ammm,"

    Anne could not finish her words because a piece of sausage was already in her mouth. Jack had fed her with it. So she had to chew it first before continuing her words. Seeing Anne eating made Jack smile. His n to silence Anne worked. Jack quickly closed Anne''s second lunch box which contained three medium-sized burrito, then hugged her tightly.

    "That''s my lunch, Jack," Anne protested softly, when she saw Jack want to take her lunch box.

    "This is for me, I''ll prepare your lunchter." replied Jack briefly.

    "But I want that," said Anne softly.

    "This food is already mine, don''t you take it again," Jack said curtly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne could only sigh. She knew that she would never win when she was arguing with him. Especially when it came to food like this, that''s why she chose to remain silent and gave in to Jack, even though she really wanted to eat burritos for lunch at the shop.

    Jack deliberately took Anne''s lunch box. He did that to cut off Anne''s words about the cookies he threw away in front of the coffee shop a few months ago while still at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. Jack knew Anne was a person who really appreciated food. Therefore, Anne must still remember about that incident, where back then Jack was carried away with jealousy when he saw Anne with Aaron while he was staying briefly in Switzend.

    "How long do you want to stay like that? Do you want to go to work with a towel on your head, Anne?" Jack asked softly, breaking the silence.

    "Oh God, I forgot to take off my towel." Anne shrieked in surprise as she pulled the towel which was still covering her wet hair quickly.

    Seeing Anne removing the towel before her eyes made Jack feel ufortable. His heart skipped a beat when he saw Anne let her wet hair loose.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 96 - Body Language

    <h4>Chapter 96 - Body Language</h4>

    While Anne dried her hair with the hair dryer and the small towel that was previously wrapped around her head, Jack could only sit silently watching everything Anne was doing. He, who previously looked very hungry, suddenly lost his appetite, and only focused on staring at Anne, who was tidying her hair before leaving for work. After her hair was dry, Anne then grabbed the moisturizer and sunscreen from her bag, but when Anne was about to apply it to her face, suddenly Jack came and grabbed two of Anne''s skin care treatments quickly, which shocked Anne.

    "Don''t wear excess make-up, where are you going?" Jack said stammering, hiding two of Anne''s facial care products behind his body.

    "That''s not makeup, Jack," said Anne quickly.

    "What''s not make-up, every little kid know that this is make-up that is used to decorate a woman''s face, right?" Jack said quickly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne chuckle. She then took out her cell phone and typed the names of the two products that Jack was hiding.

    "Read it yourself," said Anne quietly as she handed her cell phone to Jack.

    Without a word, Jack reached for Anne''s cell phone and read the article that Anne had saved. He then looked at the two products he had kept behind his back and read the information on the packaging. Soon, Jack''s face turned red when he finished reading the information written on the product packaging that he had seized from Anne earlier. Slowly he handed the two products back to Anne again.

    "This is skincare products for skin care, not makeup that is used to decorate the face. This one is a moisturizer and this one is sunscreen," said Anne quietly as she showed the two products back to Jack.

    "Yes, I know, I''ve read them." Jack replied curtly.

    Anne justughed silently at Jack''s words. She then began to apply the two products on her face. She had been using these two products for the past two years, or to be more precise after she lived in Ennd. So it''s no wonder that Anne''s face looked very healthy and clean without spots or other skin disorders. She looked even more perfect like that even without heavy make-up.

    "I don''t really like using makeup, Jack, so you take it easy. This is just a regr facial treatment. Besides, why are you upset with me wearing makeup or not?" Asked Anne softly as she patted her face gently.

    "That''s because I don''t like to see you being the center of people''s attention," Jack replied softly without realizing it.

    Thump!

    Anne immediately stopped her activities then turned quickly to Jack.

    "What did you just say, Jack?" Asked Anne quickly.

    "What? What am I talking about?" Jack asked back in confusion. He waspletely oblivious to his previous words.

    "I see, so forget it. Maybe I heard wrong," said Anne briefly, while hiding her face from Jack''s gaze.

    Shortly afterward, Anne tidied her hairdryer in the storage cab and hung her wet towel to the ce where she used to dry clothes. Anne elerated her movements because she didn''t want to linger in the same room with Jack.

    "Come on, I have to go to the shop now." said Anne quietly as she stood in front of Jack, who was still enjoying the food that Anne had made for Linda''s breakfast.

    "Wait, let me drink first," replied Jack with a mouth full of food.

    "I''ll wait at the door."

    "Okay," Jack said quickly.

    After saying that, Anne then walked to the door and checked her cell phone, her smile grew bigger when she saw the message sent by Linda. Apparently Linda had bought two club sandwiches for breakfast.

    "Thank God, God is very good." said Anne gratefully, as she put her cell phone back into the bag.

    "Why are you so grateful?" Asked Jack coldly.

    "I''m grateful that Linda had bought breakfast, so I don''t feel guilty because you finished the breakfast I made for her," said Anne briefly.

    "Is it true that it was a message from Linda and not from some other people?" Jack asked suspiciously.

    Without a word, Anne then took out her cell phone from the bag and showed the message she had just received from Linda. Seeing Linda''s name written on Anne''s cell phone screen made Jack smile slightly. Without guilt, he then walked out of Anne''s apartment and stood beside Anne casually.

    "Why don''t you close the door, Jack?" Asked Anne coldly.

    "You''re closer to the door," Jack replied lightly.

    "Okay, okay, let''s go to the elevator. I''ll lock the door first," said Anne quietly.

    "No, we walk together to the elevator," said Jack curtly, rejecting Anne''s orders.

    "Alright, whatever you want," Anne grumbled quietly as she pulled the door to her apartment room to lock it from the outside.

    Jack was silent as he heard Anne''s babbling. Seeing Anne getting angry like this made him feel like they were back in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, to the good times he had missed when he was with Anne. After making sure her apartment room was locked properly, Anne then walked to the elevator together with Jack, who was carrying a box of food containing Anne''s burritos. Seeing Anne and Jack walking like that in the morning made them look like husband and wife, just like the other couples who lived in the apartment.

    When they got out of the elevator, Anne was surprised to see arge crowd in front of her apartment. She was curious about what had brought them together like that. Anne hastened towards the crowd and was amazed to find out what had brought them together. Apparently they were admiring Jack''s Bugatti Veyron, which looked very handsome. Becausest night Anne was tired, she didn''t realize what kind of car Jack was driving. Only then could she clearly see what car he was drivingst night.

    Tittt!

    Jack''s Bugatti Veyron sounded as the remote key was pressed by Jack.

    When they realized that the supercar owner had appeared, the men gathered around Jack''s super expensive car immediately withdrew, including Anne, who retreated to avoid the man in front of her, who was retreating quickly. Fortunately, there was Jack behind Anne, so that Anne didn''t fall.

    "Be careful, look who''s behind you, sir," said Jack coldly, patting the shoulder of the man in front of Anne, who almost hit Anne as he kept walking backwards.

    Being tapped on the shoulder made the man in front of Anne suddenly stopped. He then looked back and was shocked when he saw Anne was avoiding his footsteps and now already in Jack''s arms.

    "Sorry sir, I don''t know that you both were behind me," said the man regretfully.

    "It''s okay, but next time be careful. And if you really want to see my car, you don''t have to be like that. If you want to take a closer look and try to drive it, just tell me directly without having to crowd like that." Jack said briefly and sarcastically to the men who were still looking at his Bugatti Veyron.

    Thump!

    The faces of the men immediately turned pale when they heard Jack''s words, including the man Jack had just tapped on the shoulder. They then stepped back regrly away from the luxury supercar with their faces lowered in shame, because the owner of the car was caught them admiring his car.

    Seeing the men walking away from his car made Jack smile faintly. He then invited Anne to get into the car. Anne immediately got inside as soon as Jack opened the door for her, after Anne got in, Jack then walked to the other side of the car to enter.

    "Are you ready?" Jack asked Anne quietly after seeing Anne had put on the seat belt.

    "Huum," said Anne softly, she was still ufortable with the people outside because they all saw them getting into the car.

    Because it was too early to open the shop Jack decided to take Anne to a supermarket because he wanted to buy some fruit first. Along the way, Anne was silent. She really didn''t expect thatst night she apparently rode a super expensive car which she was now riding again.

    "Jack ..."

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" Jack asked, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "If you can, please don''t bring this car toe to my apartment. It really stands out, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    "Why, don''t you like it?" Jack asked back.

    "It''s not that I don''t like it, it''s just too shy and attracts the attention of many people, Jack. I don''t like that," said Anne again.

    Hearing what Anne said made Jack smile. It turned out that the Anne he knew had not changed. Anne was still a simple girl who didn''t like excessive luxury, even though there were many girls who werepeting to be able to ride the car she was riding. However, Anne instead asked Jack not to bring his favorite car back to Anne''s apartment.

    "Okay, as your wish ma''am." Jack said briefly, ruffling Anne''s hair.

    "Jack, my hair!!!" Anne protested irritably.

    Jack''sughter then sounded out loud when Anne began to get angry. Soon, he stopped the car when they arrived in front of the supermarket. Jack quickly opened the seat belt attached to his body, he then got out of the car and walked round the car and opened the door for Anne.

    With her face flushed red, Anne took Jack''s hand that was stretched out to her. She actually felt ufortable getting treated like that from Jack. However, because she was in a public ce and didn''t want to embarrass Jack, Anne finally epted Jack''s helping hand and got out of the car.

    "Don''t overdo it like this, Jack," said Anne quietly when she got out of the car.

    "It''s not an exaggeration, Anne, because I''m only doing this to you," Jack replied quietly as he closed the car door, where Anne had juste out.

    Anne''s heart was again beating fast when she heard Jack''s words. While she was calming herself, Anne''s dream suddenly broke when she felt Jack''s hand curling around her waist.

    "Let''s go in," Jack said softly, as he tightened his arms around Anne''s body.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 97 - Begining To Feel

    <h4>Chapter 97 - Begining To Feel</h4>

    After finishing buying Jack''s fruit and then taking Anne to the flower shop ording to their original purpose, Jack bought tworge bags of fresh fruits. One for him and one for Anne of course. Even though at first Anne refused the fruits, she finally epted it because Jack threatened to keep bothering her today if she didn''t ept the fruit.

    "Okay, you''ve arrived." Jack stopped the car when they reached Anne''s flower shop.

    "Thank you, I''m off. I have to quickly open the shop before Lindaes," said Anne quietly as she took off the seat belt that was attached to her body.

    "Need my help, Anne?" Jack asked quietly.

    Anne shook her head in response to Jack''s question. She then opened the door to Jack''s Bugatti Veyron to get off. Luckily, not many shops had opened, so no one knew that she just got out of the luxury supercar. Anne almost forgot about the bag of fruits if Jack didn''t remind her.

    "Okay, now you go, bye." Anne gently shooed Jack away.

    "Bye," Jack replied briefly. Afterwards Jack returned to drive his car away from the shop to the highway to go to his new office.

    Seeing Jack leave, Anne then smiled. She then stepped into the flower shop. She smiled when she saw that her car was still parked beautifully in front of the shop, after putting the bag of fruits on the chair, Anne then unlocked the flower shop. Skillfully, Anne made preparations. She then opened the door of her shop widely to let the air flow in, while she cleaned the windshield.

    After almost twenty minutes in the shop, Linda came after she got off a bus. Her smile broke as she walked into the shop, where Anne was at the checkout counter checking for orders that came through the store''s social media ount. Arriving at the shop, Linda immediately put down her things and started working with Anne. The quiet shop was now full ofughter because of a joke Linda made when she saw Anne arranging a flower bouquet ordered by a buyer.

    Meanwhile, in Northampton, Aaron and Daniel had just left the hotel where they were staying. Before leaving for London, he hade to BlueStar Ltd to say goodbye to Mr. Bob.

    "It seems going back to London after a meeting has never been this fun, Daniel," Aaron said softly, as he chewed gum.

    "For me it''s the same, nothing is different," replied Daniel briefly.

    "You bitch, oh yes I want to go to Anne''s campus first. I want to visit her before going home, so wake me up when we arrive in London." Aaron told Daniel, as he closed his eyes in the car seat.

    Daniel was silent and did not respond to Aaron''s words. He knew that his master had different feelings for Anne, even though they had not been in a rtionship. Because he didn''t want to find trouble, Daniel focused on driving the car on the highway, he didn''t want to disturb his master''s sleep when he saw Aaron was already leaning on the seat. After traveling for one hour and thirty minutes, the car finally entered the city of London. As requested by Aaron before, he now drove the car to the UAL campus. When they arrived at the art campus, Daniel felt it was strange as the campus atmosphere was much quieter than thest day he went there. Out of curiosity, Daniel got out of the car and walked slowly to the horde of students who were gathered not far from where he stopped the car.

    "Sorry to interrupt, you, I want to ask. Why does this campus look so quiet, huh?" Daniel asked quietly to the students in front of him.

    "Oh yeah, it is quiet, the three favorite majors on this campus are going on vacation to Irnd for three days. What we heard was they got a gift from one of the CEOs of argepany who came yesterday during a performance, it''s very annoying because we never had such an opportunity," replied a student curtly.

    "I see. Those who join the show are going. Okay, thanks for the info, good morning." Daniel thanked him sincerely with a smile on his face at the student who answered the question. Shortly afterwards, he walked back to the car where Aaron was awake and was standing outside the car.

    "What''s wrong, Daniel, why did you stop outside?" Asked Aaron quickly when Daniel was in front of him.

    "Apparently the students who took part in the performance went to Irnd, sir, they were all there for three days, sir," answered Daniel briefly.

    "Vacation to Irnd in three days! How is that possible?" Aaron was shocked in disbelief at Daniel''s words. His eyes widened.

    "That''s what I heard earlier from a student who is ..."

    Daniel could not finish his words because Aaron suddenly got into the car. Not long after, he drove his car to go to Anne''s apartment, leaving Daniel alone. Daniel, who couldn''t do anything, could only surrender when Aaron left him. With slow steps, Daniel stood on the side of the road to stop a taxi.

    Along the way to Anne''s apartment, Aaron contacted Anne countless times. Indeed, while working on arge project with BlueStar Ltd, Aaron rarely contacted Anne because he wanted to concentrate on his work to get it done. Because of that, he didn''t know anything about the news of the three days vacation to Irnd for UAL students, and Aaron didn''t know that Jack had opened an office in London. He had really been very focused on his job these past few days.

    "Anne, pick up, Anne. You''re not going to Irnd right?" Aaron said softly, as he tried to contact Anne again for the umpteenth time.

    Because Aaron couldn''t wait, he finally chose not to contact Anne. He elerated his car to get to Anne''s apartment. Aaron tried to calm down and concentrate on driving his car. He wanted toe and see for himself whether Anne was going to Irnd or not. When Aaron was almost close to his destination, Aaron slowed down because the area was full of pedestrians, Aaron who was concentrating on the steering wheel suddenly mmed on his car brakes when he saw Anne''s car parked not far from where he was today. Without thinking, Aaron immediately looked for an empty area to park his car. With great curiosity, Aaron got out and approached the ck Honda Civic car. His confidence was even greater when he saw a teddy bear wearing a shirt with the British g on the dashboard.

    "Aaron!"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 98 - Never Give Up

    <h4>Chapter 98 - Never Give Up</h4>

    Aaron was almost close to his destination, Aaron slowed down because the area was full of pedestrians, Aaron who was concentrating on the Aaron tried to calm down and concentrate on driving his car. He wanted toe and see for himself whether Anne was going to Irnd or not. When steering wheel suddenly mmed on his car brakes when he saw Anne''s car parked not far from where he was today. Without thinking, Aaron immediately looked for an empty area to park his car. With great curiosity, Aaron got out and approached the ck Honda Civic car. His confidence was even greater when he saw a teddy bear wearing a shirt with the British g on the dashboard.

    "Aaron!"

    The voice of someone who was quite familiar could be heard calling his name, so he immediately turned to the source of the sound and was stunned when he saw the owner of the voice was standing with a bouquet of roses in her hand.

    "Anne," Aaron hissed softly when he saw the figure he was looking for was standing not far from where he was.

    With a smile, Anne walked over to Aaron, who was standing beside her car.

    "What are you doing here, Aaron?" Anne asked quietly.

    "I should have asked you that, Anne, why are you here?" Aaron asked the question that Anne had asked him.

    "I work here, that''s my workce," said Anne briefly, pointing to her flower shop.

    Aaron''s two eyes narrowed to the quiet flower shop.

    "Flower shop, do you work in that flower shop?" Asked Aaron incredulously.

    "Yes, I''ll exinter. I have to deliver this flower bouquet, the owner has just arrived." Anne replied as she walked towards a white car that had just stopped right behind Anne''s car.

    Anne carefully handed over her bouquet of roses to the owner, and soon the car left. Anne smiled with satisfaction to see the buyer was happy with her work. Aaron, who was standing beside Anne''s car, frowned when he saw Anne smiling at another man. There was a sense of annoyance and dislike rumbling in his chest at this time.

    "Anne, you owe me an exnation!!" said Aaron coldly, suddenly standing beside Anne.

    "Owe you an exnation, what do you mean?" Asked Anne, confused.

    Instead of answering questions from Anne, Aaron grabbed Anne''s hand and pulled her to the flower shop.

    "Here, what do you mean by working in this flower shop, Anne?" Aaron replied curtly to Anne''s question.

    "Oh, yes, I work here, to be more precise, I opened this business, Aaron. I can''t just do nothing after college. That''s why I decided to open a flower shop in this ce. Actually I want to continue the coffee shop business like in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, but I don''t have any acquaintance who is a barista in London. That''s why I decided to open a new business. I happen to know the previous owner of this flower shop very well. He sold it at a fairly affordable price and as you can see now I have a flower shop for me to continue my life and pay for my expenses while I study and live in London. You must know that the cost of living in this city is very expensive," Anne gave a lengthy exnation to Aaron.

    "So you are the owner of this flower shop, then do you work alone? Isn''t it very troublesome to arrange flowers and serve customers like that, when you only manage this flower shop alone?" asked Aaron again.

    "No, I invited Linda to work here. Because Linda felt ufortable working at her previous workce, she finally decided to quit and helped me manage the flower shop, so I had no trouble at all. Now Linda is going out delivering orders to an office not far from this ce," answered Anne, smiling.

    "Linda ..."

    "Ah, right, you don''t know who Linda is. So Linda is my buddy. You should have seen her during the performance. She appeared as the stepmother of the main character," said Anne excitedly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Aaron pause at once. Because during the performance, he stepped onto the stage and had time to shake hands with several of the main yers who appeared. He was also introduced to Professor Gilbert as the CEO of the Connery Corporation. Until recently he had not told Anne his true job. Remembering that made Aaron feel uneasy, he didn''t want Anne to know who he really was from other people.

    "Okay then, I''ll go home first, Anne. I have to go back to work, I''ll call youter. Oh yeah, where''s your cell phone?" Aaron asked quickly.

    "At the counter," said Anne curtly.

    "Please always carry your cell phone. Don''t let me call you many times, Anne. I think it''s weird if you don''t pick up my phone." Aaron protested with a rising tone. He didn''t like Anne''s habit of not immediately picking up iing calls on her cell phone.

    "Yes, sorry Aaron, while working, I often set my cell phone to silent mode," said Anne guiltily.

    Seeing the change in Anne''s expression made Aaron feel guilty. He slowly tidied Anne''s hair, which was messy due to the wind.

    "Well, it''s okay, I''m not mad at you, Anne. Then I''ll go. Happy working, Boss and hopefully many buyers wille today." Aaron tried to break the ice by jokingly calling Anne the boss.

    "Amen, let''s go. Lest you''re scolded by your boss," said Anne softly with a sweet smile on her face.

    Aaron''s heart skipped a beat, to see Anne smile at him like that was really uneasy. Only this time, he felt anxious like this when he saw a girl smiling. Because he didn''t want to linger in that ce, Aaron then stepped into the car which was parked directly across from Anne''s car. After honking, Aaron then sped his car away from Anne''s flower shop towards the main road. One hand still holding his chest which suddenly felt tight.

    "What happened to me, God?" Aaron said softly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 99 - Still Friends

    <h4>Chapter 99 - Still Friends</h4>

    When lunch time arrived, Anne decided to close the shop for a while to find something to eat with Linda, who had been begging for food. Anne felt a little guilty to Linda because Jack had taken their lunch.

    "Anne,e on." Linda whined repeatedly to Anne for the umpteenth time.

    "Patience Linda, I want to make sure the door is locked," answered Anne quietly.

    "It will be full of Anne, the ce is a favorite of youngsters, Anne," said Linda again, looking at the watch on her right hand.

    "Y-yes let''s go now, ju .."

    Anne could not finish her words when she looked behind Linda, where right now a van bearing the name of a quite famous restaurant stopped right in front of her Civic car. From inside the car, three girls who were carrying some brown bags got off. They then walked over to Anne and Linda.

    "It''s for Miss Anne."

    "Y-yes, I''m Anne." Anne stuttered in reply.

    "I came to take these for you," said the girl back, handing the brown bag she brought to Anne.

    "What is this? I did not order anything. Are you not mistaken, Miss?" Asked Anne, surprised.

    "No, Miss, the address is right. Please sign here, Miss, we have to continue with other work," replied the girl kindly, while handing a receipt to Anne.

    Because she didn''t want to hinder the work of the female courier in front of her, Anne then took the pen that the female courier had given her and signed the receipt. After that, the female courier then gave two brown bags to her and two other girls behind her. As a result, right now Anne was carrying lots of brown bags in her hands, Linda, who saw Anne''s struggle, walked over to Anne and grabbed a few bags from Anne''s hand.

    "Who are they?" Linda asked quietly.

    "Courier," answered Anne shortly.

    "I know. Anne. I mean, who sent them, Anne?" Linda replied.

    "That''s what I don''t know. I have to find out first who sent this much food," said Anne softly as she looked at the six bags in front of her.

    While trying to guess who sent the food, suddenly the cell phone in Anne''s trouser pocket suddenly vibrated because of an iing message. As she just wanted to go to lunch, Anne didn''t bring her bag. She only took her cell phone and kept it in her pocket. Anne quickly reached for her cell phone to see who had sent the message.

    Her face flushed red when she saw Jack''s name appear on her cell phone screen, Anne slowly touched her cell phone screen to read the message. Anne''s smile appeared when she read the it. Linda, who was curious, joined in to find out and looked at Anne''s cell phone.

    "Linda, it''s rude to peek like that!!" said Anne in a high voice as she pulled her cell phone away from Linda''s face.

    "I wonder what makes you smile, Anne," said Linda guiltlessly.

    "Don''t mess around, let''s go in. I''m already hungry, this food will be cold soon," said Anne quickly as she turned to face the flower shop door she had just locked.

    Linda only pursed her lips in response to Anne''s words. She then followed Anne''s steps into the flower shop. To be honest, she couldn''t wait to see what the food was in her hands, because the smell of the food was so fragrant. When they were inside the shop, Anne carefully put the three bags in her hand on the table, as did Linda. Both Anne and Linda''s eyes were perfectly widened when they saw the food that was served in front of them. The smell of steak was piercing their noses that it increased their hunger. Without thinking, Anne and Linda then sat down and enjoyed the food that was sent by Jack. Not a single word came out of their lips. Anne then grabbed her cell phone and sent a thank you message to Jack. She felt bad getting that much food delivered.

    "No wonder this morning he had asked me not to think about the lunch menu. Apparently he already intended to send this much food," said Anne softly without realizing it.

    "What are you talking about, Anne?" Linda asked with a mouth full of food.

    "No Linda, I didn''t say anything. I''mmenting on the delicious taste of this food," said Anne, lying stuttered.

    "Yes, you''re right, this food must be expensive Anne. The meat is very tender and taste this asparagus soup, it''s amazing. I''ve never tasted asparagus soup this good since I live alone in London," said Linda excitedly.

    "Same with me, this is the first time I''m enjoying it Linda. The chef must be so great that he can make soup this good," said Anne quickly.

    "The man who delivered this food must love you very much Anne ..,"

    Cough

    Cough

    Anne choked when she heard Linda''s words. Without being asked Linda immediately gave mineral water to Anne who was coughing.

    "Slow down Anne, I didn''t ask for it," said Linda without guilt.

    "It''s your fault, Linda, you''re talking nonsense," said Anne fiercely.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Lindaugh. She then grabbed a tissue and wiped her lips from the scattered barbeque sauce.

    "It''s only logic, Anne. How could there be a man who is willing to send this much food to you if he does not like you?" Linda raised an eyebrow teasingly at Anne.

    "We''re just friends, Linda," said Anne softly.

    Linda got up from her chair and approached Anne and put her hand on Anne''s shoulder.

    "There is no such thing as a friendly rtionship between a man and a woman, Anne, one of them must have a different feeling. Trust me," Linda whispered softly.

    After saying that, Linda then walked to the refrigerator to get another bottle of mineral water. Anne could only listen to Linda''s words. She felt that Linda''s words really tickled her heart. Anne, who was still traumatized by her former love rtionship, was still not ready to open her heart to anyone. She really only considered Jack and Aaron, the two men she had been close totely, only as friends. Even though there was a strange feeling that bothered her when she was with Jack.

    Meanwhile, at Muller Finance International, Jack smiled when he realized that his message had been read by Anne. He then returned to focus on Erick, who was giving a presentation to the team at the meeting. Even though it was only opened yesterday, Jack was already moving fast. He wanted to get to work and made Muller Finance International''s new office grow rapidly like its parent in Geneva, Switzend. Jack wanted to make Muller Finance International thergest finance office in London so he could stay by Anne''s side.

    "Everything I do is only for you Anne, I want to give the best for you," said Jack to himself.

    London International Airport

    An airne from Irndnded smoothly on the runway and soon the passengers of the ne got off one by one. Among the passengers, Leonardo Ganke was seen walking with sturdy steps. A faint smile crossed his lips. He was happy to finally be back in London. When he arrived at the airport lobby, he immediately got into the taxi that stopped.

    "The Royal Horseguard Hotel, please," said Leon kindly as soon as he got into the taxi.

    "Yes, sir," said the taxi driver quickly.

    Not long after that, the taxi left the airport to the hotel that Leon had mentioned. This afternoon, Leon decided to return to London after a big fight with Steffi, after Steffi said that her new jewelry which she thought was not as beautiful as the jewelry of one of her socialite colleagues. Leon was angry with Steffi, who kept on nagging to buy new jewelry even though she had just bought a set of diamond jewelry just a week ago.

    "You can only spend my money, Steffi, you do not help my name rise in society at all. Your charity and association activities are of no use at all," Leon said to himself.

    Leon slowly lowered the cab ss window and began to light a match to light a cigarette, after he got permission from the taxi driver to be able to smoke in the taxi. Leon''s mind wandered to Anne. Anne''s smile was still strong in his memory.

    "Why have you been hiding your beauty all this time, Anne? Why do you have to pretend you can''t dress up when you were my wife, Anne?" Leon kept wondering in his confusion, he still couldn''t understand why Anne did that back then.

    Leon really regretted his earlier stupidity that had insulted and wasted Anne. If he had known that Anne was that beautiful, he would not have been tempted to Steffi''s persuasion three years ago. Leon decided to return to London after he got Anne''s cell phone number from Professor Gilbert. Leon wanted to try to approach his ex-wife again.

    To be continued

 Chapter 100 - Trying To Be Honest

    <h4>Chapter 100 - Trying To Be Honest</h4>

    After going through quite a tiring day, Anne and Linda finally closed the shop. Today, a lot of orders came via the Lotus florist social media that Anne had created.

    Anne was tired of arranging lots of flower bouquets. She finally asked Linda to take her car, her hand was too hurt to drive the car to Linda''s apartment. Therefore, now Linda was driving Anne home first.

    "Thank you, are you sure you don''t want to go in first?" Anne asked quietly as she got out of the car.

    "No, Anne, I''m tired too. I have to get to my apartment soon. Tomorrow morning I still have to work. I don''t want to make my boss angry if I wake upte," said Linda jokingly.

    "Hahaha your boss is so fierce, go on home. Be careful, Linda, bye!" Anne waved her hand at Linda, who had just closed the window.

    Shortly after Linda left, Anne then entered the apartment building. The security guards on night duty smiled at Anne.

    Anne was well known in security circles for her warm hospitality, because the other residents of the apartment usually didn''t greet the security guards, but Anne did.

    She always greeted first. So it was not surprising that the security guards in the building were familiar with her, as tonight one of them immediately went to the elevator door, he immediately pressed the button for Anne to go straight in without having to wait for the elevator to go down.

    "Thank you sir," said Anne sincerely.

    "You''re most wee, Miss Anne, good night and have a good rest, miss," replied the security guard who helped her press the button with hospitality.

    Anne smiled at the guard''s words. She then got into the elevator after nodding her head slowly to the other guards.

    After she entered, the elevator door immediately closed and went up to take her to the tenth floor.

    Since no one was in the elevator, Anne was able to quickly get to the tenth floor.

    After it stopped, Anne immediately got out and walked slowly to her room which was located at the end of the hall. She smiled when she saw several small children sitting on a small stool near the elevator and enjoying ice cream.

    Because Anne didn''te home toote, she could still meet the children, while usually when she returned home, the hallway was very quiet because all the residents had entered their units.

    Whwn Anne arrived in front of her room, she immediately opened the door and entered the room, and went straight to the sofa toy down.

    "What a day! Thank you for your blessings, God," said Anne softly, smiling as she remembered the many flower buyers today.

    Because the supply of roses was running low, Anne sent a message to Mrs. Mary, and ordered two hundred red and white roses again.

    Even though yesterday when Mrs. Mary and Mr. Albert first arrived, they had already given her two hundred roses, but only three days her stock of roses was running low.

    She even didn''t have any more stock of red roses. After sending a message to her flower supplier, Anne then went to the bathroom. She brought a box of rose petals that she had separated from the stalk.

    At first, she wanted to get rid of the bad flower, but suddenly Anne had a bright idea. Anne painstakingly sorted out the bad rose petals to be thrown away, while the ones that were still good were kept in the box. She nned to soak with the rose petals in a bath.

    After sprinkling rose petals into a bath filled with warm water, Anne then took off all her clothes, and slowly went into the bath tub.

    By enjoying Mozart''s piano ying, which she yed from her cell phone, enjoying her night shower, she just drew her long hair and was exposed to rose water.

    "Going to the spa for a rose bath like this must be very expensive," said Anne softly while ying with the rose petals floating in the water.

    Anne then closed her eyes for a moment, soaking with Mozart''s music made her rx. Little Anne who had lived in simplicity never thought that she would be able to enjoy life like this. To be able to just try to soak in a bath had never crossed her mind.

    When she married Leon, Anne had never soaked herself like this in Leon''s mansion, so she gave herself some special time to take a bath.

    She also did not get soap for bathing because the servants at Leon''s house at that time kept all the toiletries, so she couldn''t help but have to buy all her toiletries herself.

    Even though she had bought toiletries, if she forgot not to tidy up the toiletries, the next day all the toiletries had been moved to the trash.

    The servants in Leon''s house were scared of Leon than of Anne. They were only good when there was Mrs. Catherine,? Leon''s grandmother who was very kind to Anne.

    Anne''s two eyes opened at once as she remembered her old life in Leon''s mansion, her face flushed with a rush of breath.

    "Why do I have to remember them again, God?" said Anne softly.

    Anne finally ended her night shower when realizing she had been soaking for almost twenty minutes. She quickly got up from the bath to rinse.

    She left the bathroom with a towel covering her body, and left the rose petals in the bath. She nned to clean the rose petals by tomorrow morning, her sleepiness couldn''t bepromised.

    After wearing her nightgown, she thenid down on the bed. Soon, she fell asleep.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Aaron, who had been busy all day long because he was arranging the cancetion of cooperation with Amanda''s father, Mr. Yoseph Carter, had just finished,

    He even called awyer to cancel the cooperation agreement whose project had been running. Aaron broke the rtionship because he was disappointed with Amanda''s attitude, at first Mr. Yoseph did not ept Aaron''s decision to cancel their cooperation.

    But when he saw the CCTV footage of what Amanda was doing a few days ago in Aaron''s room, Mr. Yoseph Carter finally agreed. He looked very embarrassed knowing? what his daughter was doing.

    Allpensation for the cancetion of the cooperation was paid in half by Aaron, because Mr. Yoseph did not want to ept? Aaron''s money. He had no face to Aaron.

    What Amanda did really crushed him, because? of Amanda''s words and screams were heard very clearly on the recording that Aaron gave.

    "I hope that in the future we are still on good terms as co-workers, sir, even though at this time we cannot continue this coboration," said Aaron quietly as he greeted Mr. Yoseph who was leaving.

    "I am very sorry, Mr. Connery, I really didn''t expect this to happen. I apologize once again to you for what Amanda did, although maybe you will find it difficult to forgive her," answered Mr. Yoseph stammered.

    "I have already forgiven Amanda. It''s just that for now I want to keep my distance to meet her again by being forced to cancel the cooperation between us sir.

    I just didn''t want Amanda toe back and made the same noise or even worse at the office.

    Luckily, yesterday I was not in a meeting with clients.

    If that happened, you would definitely have more difficulties in the future, therefore now we better keep our distance to avoid unwanted things from happening again, sir.

    Hopefully with this Amanda can learn a lesson and can think wisely in the future," said Aaron softly. Actually, he felt bad for Mr. Yoseph but Aaron was forced to do this to stay away from Amanda.

    Mr. Yoseph just nodded his head slowly at Aaron''s words. He really had run out of words to answer his business partner.

    Shame, disappointment, and anger were dominating him at the moment. His goal was to go home as soon as possible and to punish his only daughter who had smeared his face in front of Aaron.

    Before Mr. Yoseph went home, Aaron had asked many times not to be so hard on Amanda, Aaron was afraid that his business partner would do things that were out of line with Amanda.

    "Actually, I pity Miss Amanda, sir," said Daniel quietly as soon as Mr. Joseph left.

    "Pity, sorry for what?" Aaron asked curtly.

    "She is a victim, Sir. Her parents are very cold to her. Even though Miss Amanda is an only child, she is still a tool used by Mr. Joseph to expand his business.

    I think what Miss Amanda did yesterday was the impact of the pressure she had been experiencing so far.

    I heard that before Miss Amanda came to this office, she had a big fight with her father, Mr. Yoseph, after she was arranged for a man who was almost the same age as Mr. Joseph himself, Sir," Daniel replied at length.

    Aaron was silent when he heard Daniel''s words, actually he hadn''t told in detail what Amanda said to Daniel, but it turned out that Daniel already knew beforehand.

    "I''m sorry for her, Daniel, but I don''t have any feeling for Amanda. It''s so different when I''m��"

    "Miss Anne, you like Miss Anne, don''t you?" Daniel replied quickly interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Anne is different, she''s not the same as most girls. Anne is hardworking and doesn''t see a guy''s social status, as long as you know Daniel.

    Anne thought I was an employee, she didn''t realize that I was the CEO of the Connery Corporation which became one of thepanies that yesterday came to his campus as a guest of honor.

    She didn''t know that I was the one who provided the opportunity to work for UAL students, Daniel, she didn''t know that, "Aaron said quickly.

    "Oh my God, even though Miss Anne doesn''t look like a fool. But why doesn''t she know anything," Daniel replied spontaneously.

    "She''s not stupid, Daniel, she just doesn''t care about someone''s social status. This is why I''m attracted to her. I''m afraid that if she finds out I''m the CEO of the Connery Corporation, she will stay away from me, Daniel.

    At that time, Anne once told me that she didn''t want to have a rtionship with rich people, that''s why I said yes when she thought I was an employee, "Aaron replied softly defending Anne.

    "But if you like Miss Anne, you better be honest, sir, don''t let Miss Anne get angry because she feels cheated. Any rtionship based on dishonesty will be destroyed, sir," Daniel said quietly.

    Aaron was silent at Daniel''s words, he thought seriously about thest words of his right hand.

    "What if she''s angry at me, Daniel?" Asked Aaron unconsciously.

    "You must be prepared with all the consequences, sir, at least you have no more secrets to hide from Miss Anne, sir." Daniel smiled in response to Aaron''s question.

    Shortly thereafter, Aaron was seen creasing his thin lips, his handsome face looked even more adorable when he smiled like that.

    Aaron slowly got up from the chair, he then walked slowly toward the exit without a word leaving Daniel alone.

    "Love really makes someone weird," said Daniel quietly as he tidied the files that were in front of him.

    To be continued

 Chapter 101 - In Heart

    <h4>Chapter 101 - In Heart</h4>

    Aaron drove his favorite car to Anne''s apartment. He was determined to tell the truth about him. He wanted to start all over again with Anne with no cover up.

    After driving for nearly thirty minutes, Aaron''s Royce-Roll Drophead finally arrived at Anne''s apartment.

    Aaron immediately parked his car right under Anne''s room. Without getting out of the car, Aaron looked up to see Anne''s dark room. Instantly, the smile on Aaron''s face disappeared.

    Even though he knew that Anne was afraid of the dark, when she was sleeping, all the lights in her room would be turned off, except for the nightlight on the second floor, where her bed was.

    "It''s only ten o''clock but why have you slept, Anne? Don''t you usually sleepter than this?" Aaron said softly, the smile on his face immediately disappeared.

    Knock

    Knock

    A knock on the window made Aaron wake up from his daydream. He immediately found out who knocked on his window.

    "Annee!!!!" shouted Aaron happily when he saw that it was Anne who knocked on the windshield.

    Without waiting any further, Aaron opened his seat belt and immediately opened his car door then scrambled to hug Anne tightly.

    The snacks that she had just bought immediately scattered when Aaron hugged her.

    "Aaron, let go of me, watch out, my snacks!" said Anne in a rising voice.

    "I''m sorry, Anne, I''m sorry," Aaron said in a panic. After releasing the hug, Aaron then knelt down to tidy up the snacks that Anne bought.

    Seeing Aaron tidying up her snacks made Anne smile. She then handed Aaron the shopping bag which Aaron immediately epted.

    Not long after, Aaron managed to put Anne''s snack back into the special grocery bag. Anne hadn''t used a stic bag when shopping for a long time, so instead she brought her personal shopping bag.

    "I thought you were asleep Anne, I almost? decided to just go home," Aaron said quietly to open the conversation.

    "I was already asleep, but I woke up again because I need to buy something important," said Anne quickly as she grabbed the grocery bag in Aaron''s hand.

    "Something important? What is it?" Asked Aaron curiously.

    "Woman''s secret." Anne answered quickly while looking away, embarrassed to tell Aaron the truth.

    Aaron who was still curious did not give up, he then pulled Anne''s hand tightly.

    "Do you trust me Anne?" Aaron asked quietly as he stared sharply at Anne''s eyes.

    "Why are you suddenly asking like that?" Asked Anne again, she felt very intimidated by Aaron''s different way of speaking.

    "I wanted to tell you my big secret," Aaron replied quickly.

    "What''s the big secret? Then why do you have to tell me your secret? Isn''t that your secret?" said Anne, confused.

    Instead of releasing his grip on Anne''s left arm, Aaron actually grabbed Anne''s right arm even tighter, making Anne unable to move, because now Aaron held her hands and made her sit facing Aaron.

    "Why does it have to be like this, Aaron? Can''t we talk in a normal way?" Asked Anne quietly. She felt ufortable in this position.

    "Listen to me, I''m going to say something serious and I won''t repeat it Anne. So you have to focus on me," Aaron replied seriously.

    "Yes, speak up, I''ll listen," said Anne softly.

    "I am the CEO of a very famous property developmentpany in London, yesterday when we met at your campus, actually it was because I got an invitation from Professor Gilbert to be one of the speakers at the show.

    Sorry, if I didn''t tell you my true identity. I don''t mean to hide it. It''s just that I want to start everything with you, with you knowing that I am a CEO of apany.

    I want you to ept me as I am regardless of my wealth or social status in society," said Aaron at length

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne speechless. She still didn''t understand the meaning of Aaron''sst words.

    When Anne was still confused and didn''t understand Aaron''s words, suddenly Aaronnded a kiss on Anne''s lips again, but this time it was not just a light kiss, but a real kiss. Aaron chewed Anne''s lips and sucked slowly.

    Anne, who was shocked and unprepared, couldn''t escape. As she was about to take her head away from Aaron, suddenly Aaron grabbed her body and hugged her tightly with his left hand, while his right hand held Anne''s back so that Anne couldn''t go.

    Anne who never kissed before looked exhausted. She had difficulty breathing when Aaron yed his tongue in her mouth. Anne finally pushed Aaron with all her might when Aaron sucked her tongue, realizing that Anne was trying her best to break away from his kiss,? Aaron finally broke his kiss from Anne.

    "Anne��"

    p!

    Suddenly Anne pped Aaron''s face very hard, Anne''s face was flushed like a boiled crab because she really had difficulty breathing when she was kissed by Aaron. Her eyes were red and they were full of water that was ready to fall.

    "Anne, you��"

    "I hate you, Aaron!!" shrieked Anne loudly as she ran leaving Aaron, the snacks and sanitary napkins she bought earlier left in the grocery bag under Aaron''s feet.

    Seeing Anne angry and running away, makes Aaron panic and intend to pursue Anne. He identally kicked the groceries he had tidied up earlier.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw the box of sanitary napkins in Anne''s grocery bag. Aaron quickly tidied up Anne''s scattered belongings back into the pocket, after tidied up he ran after Anne into the apartment building.

    When Aaron made it to the lobby, Anne had just entered an elevator that was full of people. Without thinking, Aaron immediately ran towards the emergency stairs not far from the elevator.

    As he ran up the emergency stairs with all his might, Aaron hoped that he would be able to catch the elevator that had brought the one to the tenth floor.

    Because Aaron was very good at taking care of his body he had no trouble at all when running on the stairs, after running with all his might Aaron finally reached the tenth floor.

    When he stopped and took a breath, suddenly a lift sounded, which meant that lift had only arrived at the tenth floor, Aaron''s guess was right. Due to therge number of people in the elevator, it finally took Anne longer to get to the tenth floor.

    Aaron immediately walked into the hallway and saw Anne running to his room, when he saw Anne run to make Aaron also run.

    "Anne ..."

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart beat faster when heard the sound of Aaron. She was sure as hell had left Aaron on one floor, and could not believe Aaron could catch up to tenth floor via the fire escape. Out of curiosity, Anne turned around and she was very surprised to see Aaron already in front of her with her shopping bag.

    "How can you ..."

    "S-sorry, Anne, I''m sorry," said Aaron quickly interrupting Anne''s stammering words.

    His handsome face was now covered in sweat that had soaked almost his entire body.

    Seeing Aaron like that made Anne forget about her anger, she felt sorry to see Aaron gasping like that in a shirt soaked with sweat.

    "Are you running?" Asked Anne without realizing it.

    "Emergency stairs, I''m chasing you through the fire escape stairs," Aaron replied softly as he stretched his hand toward the wall to provide support to keep him from falling.

    "Stupid!!!" Anne hissed softly, Anne quickly walked towards where Aaron was standing.

    Without speaking, Anne took Aaron''s hand and invited him to enter her room, Anne immediately entered abination number? to open her room.

    The ''click'' sound on the door indicated that thebination she just entered has seeded in opening the door, still not saying anything. Anne asks Aaron toe inside.

    Aaron, who was exhausted, only resigned when Anne was pulled into the apartment. He then sat on the sofa to calm down, running to the tenth floor through the emergency stairs was not an easy thing.

    Seeing Aaron struggling like that really made Anne feel bad, she then walked to the pantry and took a ss of water.

    "Drink up, you''ll be better off," said Anne quietly as she handed Aaron the ss of water.

    "Thank you," Aaron replied softly, his hand shaking as he reached for the ss still in Anne''s hand.

    Because she couldn''t bear to see Aaron like that, Anne finally helped Aaron to drink. She held Aaron''s hand who was holding a ss while drinking. Guilt also came to Anne when she saw Aaron''s condition.

    "You''re not a fool, right? Why do you have to run after me by running through the emergency stairs, Aaron?!" shouted Anne coldly with a rising voice.

    "I don''t want you to be mad at me, that''s why I ran and caught up with you" Aaron answered honestly.

    "Of course I''m mad at you, you kissed me without permission like that. Anyone would be angry,? Aaron.

    Just? because you''re a CEO, do you think you can do that? That''s not how it is, Aaron. That''s just you being too arrogant.

    You said earlier you didn''t want me to be friends with you because of your social status, but what you did just now, you have used your power to do whatever you want and ��"

    "I love you, Anne. I did that because I love you. I''m sorry I can''t hold myself. I want you to be my lover, Anne, " said Aaron quietly, cutting off Anne''s words.

    to be continued

 Chapter 102 - Shocking Confesion

    <h4>Chapter 102 - Shocking Confesion</h4>

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne burst outughing. She even burst into tears when Aaron said he loved her.

    "I''m serious, Anne," Aaron said seriously as he put the ss he was still holding onto the table.

    "Do you know what you said earlier, Aaron?" asked Anne softly as she wiped her tears fromughing.

    "Of course I know, I want to have a rtionship with you, Anne. I''m serious," Aaron replied back.

    Anne sighed at Aaron''s words. She then sat on the sofa next to Aaron. Still smiling, Anne stared at Aaron''s face without blinking.

    "On what basis did you tell me that?" Asked Anne, getting serious.

    "I don''t know, for sure I said that because I really like you, Anne. I''ve fallen in love with your cheerful and fun attitude.

    I really fell in love with you since at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne a few months ago," replied Aaron at length.

    "You fell in love with me because of my attitude, then what about my physique?" Asked Anne again.

    "The first time we met on the side of the road when you got mad to Daniel at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne was when I started to like you, Anne," Aaron replied honestly.

    Anne just smiled at Aaron''s words without taking her eyes off Aaron.

    "I have a very painful past, Aaron. I was betrayed by two people I trusted. My partner and best friend, they cheated openly in front of me.

    And what they did is still vivid in my memory. Even after three years, I still remember it very clearly. To be honest, I can''t have a rtionship yet. If I have to have a rtionship with someone again, I don''t want to get hurt anymore, Aaron," said Anne quietly.

    "Me-me too, Anne. I was betrayed? by my lover. She also cheated on my back, when we were in a very serious rtionship. We almost got married, Anne ..."

    "Almost married." Anne muttered unconsciously, interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Yes, we almost got married. I had even prepared everything and the happy day was only one week away, Anne, and she chose to leave me without a reason.

    After a month passed, she just told me the real reason. She was not ready to marry me, she still wanted to pursue her career as a model.

    She didn''t want her body to be damaged by being pregnant and that happened almost four years ago, which means I have one more year of disappointment than you, Anne," Aaron said honestly, telling his past.

    Aaron''s words actually made Anne think of Jack. Yesterday, Jack also told her what had really happened to him until he finally came to Ennd.

    "Honestly, for now I''m not ready to have another rtionship with you, or with anyone.? I''m not ready to feel hurt anymore. It took me a very long time to forgive the two people who had betrayed me, Aaron.

    And currently I''m trying to organize myself to be a better human being. To be a human who is not vengeful, a human who must be willing to let go of what is not mine anymore.

    I just want to enjoy my days in peace without having to think about it anymore, I''m not ready to be hurt, Aaron,? I''m not ready. If you are in a rtionship, you must be prepared to be hurt," Anne spoke at length in response to Aaron''s previous words.

    "I know your heart hurts, Anne, because I also feel the same way. But I have forgotten those people who have hurt me. I don''t think of her anymore, Anne. Life goes on, we can''t keep racing? with what had happened in the past.

    We have to be happy. Okay, I know you don''t want to feel hurt anymore. I understand that because I also don''t want to feel disappointment anymore, Anne.

    But if you reject my love because you''re not ready, then, when will you be ready, Anne?" Asked Aaron seriously.

    "I-I don''t know, what I know is that my heart is not ready for a rtionship again," answered Anne quietly.

    Aaron was silent to hear Anne''s words, he racked his brain to find a way for Anne to open his heart to himself.

    "Marry me, Anne," Aaron said suddenly breaking the silence.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart beat ten times faster than usual when she heard Aaron''sst words. Her eyes even widened suddenly.

    "It''s not funny, Aaron, what you said was not very funny," stuttered Anne, she waspletely unprepared for hearing such deadly words from Aaron.

    "I''m serious, Anne, if you''re afraid to start dating, we better get married," Aaron said confidently.

    "We''ve only known each other for a few months, Aaron. We don''t know much about each other. What you see about me is only a small part of me, then how can you be sure that you want to marry me?" said Anne confused.

    Instead of answering the question that came out of Anne''s lips, unexpectedly, Aaron hugged Anne tightly.

    "I fell in love with you at first sight," whispered Aaron softly as he hugged Anne.

    "And I do not need another reason, Anne, I will love you with all my heart. I will not disappoint you, Anne, I''m serious," added Aaron, adding his previous words.

    Anne, who really didn''t expect to hear all that from Aaron, was silent. She didn''t know what to say. She was really afraid to get back into a rtionship with someone, especially to get married.

    Just yesterday she strengthened herself so that she could forgive people in her past, but now she had received a proposal to marry, where Anne had had a very big trauma with marriage itself.

    Anne slowly released herself from Aaron''s embrace, she then got up from the sofa and stretched her hand to Aaron unexpectedly.

    "What do you mean, Anne?" Asked Aaron confused. His mind had drifted away thinking about Anne''s attitude.

    Without speaking, Anne then grabbed Aaron''s hand and forced him to get up from the sofa, after which he invited Aaron to walk to the exit.

    "Go home, Aaron, give me time to think. Everything is too fast for me," said Anne quietly asking Aaron to go home.

    "I''m serious. Anne, believe me. I really want to marry you," Aaron replied in a raised voice.

    "Let me think, Aaron, please," said Anne quietly.

    "Okay, I will give you time to think. But as long as you think that you should not refuse my invitation, meaning when Ie and want to ask you to go then you have to go with me. Don''t stay away from me or avoid me," replied Aaron excitedly.

    Anne nodded her head in response to Aaron''s words, she really didn''t know what to say, let alone change the subject. The only thing she could do was throw Aaron away from her apartment, and soon Aaron came out of Anne''s room with a big smile.

    Many times he waved his hand towards Anne who was still standing at the door. He walked backwards because he still wanted to look at Anne, the woman he just asked to get married. Aaron''s smile was so big after he told Anne everything.

    After Aaron was out of sight, Anne immediately went into her room, as soon as she closed the door she immediately sat on the floor while patting her cheeks which had been hot when she heard Aaron''s statement of love.

    "I''m not ready, Aaron, I''m not ready to have a rtionship or get married. I don''t want to be hurt anymore, it''s enough that I feel the pain of loving someone. I''m not ready to ept that pain again," said Anne quietly, covering her face with her hands.

    Meanwhile, Aaron, who had arrived at his car, was still looking at Anne''s room. He smiled remembering what he had just done in that room.

    After being quite satisfied staring at Anne''s room, Aaron soon got into his Royce-Roll Drophead Phantom car, then left Anne''s apartment onto the highway.

    Without Aaron''s knowledge, Jack had seen Aarone out of Anne''s apartment in his car. Jack''s eyes flushed red with emotion when he realized Aaron had juste out of Anne''s apartment.

    "You''re not as innocent as I thought, Anne, I didn''t expect Aaron toe out of your roomte at? night. You always tell me that you''re still hurt by what happened to you in the past, but in fact you just let the bastard Aaron into your room thiste," said Jack coldly, staring at Anne who was standing behind the window of her apartment.

    Unable to contain his anger, Jack threw the food he bought for Anne into the parking area just like that. Soon, he left Anne''s apartment in his Bugatti Veyron.

    When he was almost at his housingplex, Jack suddenly stopped his Bugatti Veyron. He stopped at the side of the road without turning off the engine.

    "Why does it have to be Aaron? Why do you have to ept Aaron tonight, while yesterday you did not let me enter? Arrggghhh ...! Actually, who do you give your heart to, Anne? Is it me or that bastard?!"

    Jack vented his frustration. He was jealous to see Aaron came out of Anne''s apartment when it was quitete. Jack had never been this angry because of a girl, even then when Sophia Higgins ran away with a footballer whom he sponsored, his anger was unlike today.

    Previously, when Sophia ran away, Jack was not too angry because he knew that the ser athlete was not his equal, only because he was more popr and much younger than himself, so Sophia chose the ser athlete.

    But it was different with Aaron. Aaron was the same entrepreneur as himself. Aaron had a fairlyrgepany and his name was also well known to many people. Therefore, Jack considered Aaron to be apetitor to him.

    Jack massaged his head which suddenly hurt, he had never been annoyed because of a girl he had been after for a year and a half. When he was trying to get closer to the girl even more intensely, a new person came and messed up the ns he had put together for the past few days. He had even moved his office to London in order to be close to the girl who had stolen his heart.

    to be continued

 Chapter 103 - An Honest Heart

    <h4>Chapter 103 - An Honest Heart</h4>

    "Anne ... Anne ... Anne ... Anne ... why are you so insensitive? In what way should I tell you everything, Anne? Didn''t you realize all my attention during thest year and a half, Anne? Why are you this stupid, Anne?" Jack muttered to himself saying Anne''s name over and over again while lowering his head to the steering wheel.

    Because his mind was still wandering about Aaron and Anne, Jack finally decided to go back to Anne''s apartment. He wanted to ask Anne directly. Now he had decided to get answers from Anne whatever it is.

    When he was on his way to Anne''s apartment, suddenly his cell phone rang quite loudly many times. At first, Jack ignored the call but the caller did not stop bothering him.

    Finally, Jack slowed down his car and looked for a quiet ce to stop and picked up the iing call on his cell phone.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw that an anonymous number had called him six times. Because he did not know the number, he intended to block it, but when he was about to block it, suddenly the number called again, and he identally picked up.

    "Jack here .."

    "Hi Mr. Muller, it''s hard to reach you," said a woman on the other end of the phone interrupting Jack''s words.

    "Who is this?" Jack asked curiously, because he did not recognize the voice of the woman he was talking to.

    "Marissa Henderson, we met a while ago when you opened your new office, Mr. Muller," Marissa Henderson replied quickly.

    Jack, who didn''t remember Marissa at first, then remembered the time when the girl said herst name and their meeting ce two days ago at the opening of his new office.

    "Can I help you, Miss Henderson?" Jack asked briefly. He was not in the mood to deal with women like Marissa. After bing acquainted with Marissa, apparently Jack had immediately asked his men to gather all the information about Marissa Henderson''s activities. Because he felt ufortable at Marissa''s eyes that seemed to want to swallow him alive.

    "Why is it so hard to be close to you, sir? Today I came to the office, but your receptionist said that you were in a meeting outside and when I asked for your cell phone number, she didn''t want to give it to me.

    Tomorrow when you go to the office, just fire an employee like that. Very disappointing and impolite," Marissa replied with a chuckle.

    "What the receptionist did was the right thing because she carried out the orders that I gave. I did forbid my staff to give my personal number to people I didn''t know even if it was a colleague.

    So I will not possibly fire employees who have done the job ording to the orders I gave and if I may know, how did you get my number, Miss Henderson?" asked Jack coldly.

    "Hahahaha you might be able to forbid your employees not to share your cell phone number, sir, but for a Marissa Henderson getting your cell phone number is not a difficult job. Moreover, I am a famous socialite in London," Marissa replied boastfully.

    "Oh I see, okay, now because you''ve got my phone number, tell me what is your purpose to call me tonight," said Jack tly, ncing at his watch which showed half past two in the morning.

    "I want to be close to you, Mr. Muller, I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you yesterday. Did you ept my love statement, Mr. Muller?" Marissa chuckled.

    Jack raised an eyebrow at Marissa''s words. He felt that there was something wrong with Marissa Henderson who was currently calling him.

    "Are you drunk, Miss?" Jack asked back quickly.

    Marisa burst outughing at Jack''s words for almost two minutes. She was happy because Jack was concerned about her.

    "I think we are really destined to be together, Mr. Muller. It turns out that even though we don''t meet, you have been this concerned about me. Yes I was drunk, I was drunk thinking about you sir.

    I have never fallen in love with a man so quickly, that''s why I became like this. I''m drunk because of my love is so much for you, Mr. Muller," Marissa replied quickly without embarrassment.

    If the one who said this was Anne, maybe Jack would be overjoyed, but because the one who said this was someone else, Marissa Henderson to be exact, he became disgusted. Because Jack already knew who the real Marissa Henderson was.

    "You better go home and hurry to sleep, Miss, your speech is not clear. I also have to go to sleep, good night." Jack finally hung up on Marissa''s call unterally. He then switched off his cell phone because he didn''t want to be bothered by Marissa anymore.

    "Tomorrow I have to buy a new cell phone if this is the case. I''m sure that crazy girl will continue to bother me," Jack said softly as he threw his cell phone into the backseat of his car roughly.

    Because his mood was getting worse, Jack then got out of his car and walked to a convenience store that opened 24 hours. He wanted to buy some drinks to ease the frustration in his heart. When he found out that Marissa was drunk when she contacted him, Jack suddenly wanted to drink too.

    Jack already knew who Marissa really was. So from that he was not interested to deal with the girl, because his men he ordered to find out about Marissa had reported everything to him, about who Marissa really was.

    Even though Marissa was very beautiful and had a perfect body, but she was still a yer. She was used to targeting rich young businessmen to be her new source of money to support her morous lifestyle.

    As a socialite who was quite famous in London, Marissa was indeed required to appear all over the world, therefore it was not surprising that Marissa always appeared with branded and limited edition goods.

    However, because her father was unable to afford the lifestyle of Marissa and her sister who could only waste money, he finally stopped his financial support for Marissa and Kimberly, so since then Marissa began to prey on entrepreneurs who she could seduce with her face and body.

    Actually, the method Marissa used was fine, because this method was familiar in the business world. However, because Marissa always considered herself beautiful and sexy, she would choose new young entrepreneurs to satisfy her desires as well.

    Therefore Marissa was also known as a ss A call woman among entrepreneurs in London.

    After finding out who the real identity of Marissa Henderson was, Jack then tried to keep his distance from her, so he ordered all his employees not to give his cell phone number to just anyone.

    He only epted phone calls from his important clients after being rmended by Erick, but somehow Marissa was able to contact him. Thinking about it making Jack''s already damaged mood even more messy.

    His intention to invite Anne to dinner and? enjoy the skan crab that he specially ordered was finally canceled. Yet, since noon Jack had been imagining how happy Anne would be if she ate that super big crab.

    "Aaron, you bastard, you were beating the drums of war with me from the start. So don''t me me if I''m going to get you into trouble," Jack said softly as he took thest drink in his bottle.

    After finishing a bottle of whiskey alone, Jack finally left the convenience store to continue his journey. Even though he had drunk a lot, he was still able to drive his car.

    Moreover, his destination was not far away. Even though it was almost morning, Jack was still determined to meet Anne. He had to meet with Anne tonight.

    And soon Jack finally arrived at Anne''s apartment. He immediately got out of his car with a little stagger. Lucky that Anne''s apartment was not too far away from where he had been drinking before, so that it didn''t take him too long to reach his destination. His head really felt very heavy right now. Spending a bottle of whiskey alone was the stupidest thing he had done.

    Because it was almost morning, the night security guards looked tired. They were really sleeping soundly and did not realize that a stranger had entered the apartment. The reason was usually if someone who was not a resident went past the normal visiting hours, they would get a check first to avoid unwanted things.

    Since there was a murder case in the apartmentplex not far from Anne''s apartment a few months ago, Anne''s apartment carried out checks on guests just to be on guard. However, because Jack came when the sun was about to rise, the security guards were asleep because they were on guard all night long.? As soon as he got into the elevator, Jack immediately pressed the 10th floor button, where Anne''s room was located.

    "Fuck ... my head hurts," said Jack, cursing his own stupidity from drinking too much.

    After the elevator stopped, Jack immediately got out of the elevator without thinking. He then walked slowly to Anne''s room while holding on to the wall.

    Bang! Bang!

    "Anne ... open your door, it''s me Jack Anne,"

    Anne, who was making breakfast in the pantry, vaguely heard a knock on the door which was quite loud. At first, she did not think the knock on the door wasing from her door. But when she returned to listening carefully, she finally realized that the knocking sound wasing from the front door of her room. Because she didn''t want to disturb her neighbors, Anne then took off the apron that was attached to her waist. She then walked quickly to the door to find out who had visited her so early.

    "Jack, what are you doing?!" shrieked Anne in surprise when she saw Jack was standing in front of her room, looking down.

    "Anne, Ieee ... crap."

    "Jack!!!!"

    to be continued

 Chapter 104 - An Oasis

    <h4>Chapter 104 - An Oasis</h4>

    Anne struggled to carry Jack into her apartment. The smell of alcohol that wafted from Jack''s mouth was so strong that it made Anne feel ufortable.

    "If you''re drunk, you should go back to your house, Jack. Why should youe to my apartment early in the morning?" Anne grumbled irritably.

    Jack just turned around towards Anne who was kneeling beside the sofa. She was trying to make Jackidfortably on the sofa.

    "B-because of you, Anne��"

    "Hmm ... what? What did you say, Jack?" Anne stammered.

    In a semi-conscious state, Jack smiled at Anne who was in front of him. He slowly studied Anne''s face with his right hand.

    "One and a half years, Anne, did you not notice my existence during that year and a half?" Jack asked softly speaking.

    "Of course I realized, Jack, you are not a ghost. Don''t talk, just sleep. You''ll feel better after you sleep," answered Anne with a smile.

    Flick!!

    Jack flicked Anne''s forehead with his index finger.

    "Jack, it hurts!!!" Anne grumbled fiercely in pain.

    "You are stupid, Anne, you are good at running your business, but you are stupid. You''re not at all sensitive, you should know the main reason I stay by your side," said Jack with a chuckle.

    "The main reason," muttered Anne quietly.

    "Yupp, my main reason is you. Because you are the boss of the coffee shop, if you weren''t my boss, how could I possibly want you, Anne," Jack replied quickly.

    "You''re like an oasis in the prairie, Anne, you relieve my thirst when I''m thirsty. You make me calm when I''m angry, you are the main reason I still have my sanity and still like women after I was betrayed by that stupid bitch," said Jack, adding to his previous words.

    Anne, who was about to leave, suddenly froze in ce when she heard all of Jack''s words. Even though she knew that Jack was drunk right now, but somehow all the words that came out of his lips hurt when she heard them.

    "Anne��"

    "Yes," answered Anne shortly.

    "You still hear me? I thought you were gone" Jack said chuckled.

    "Do you think that the one sitting in front of you is a statue? It''s me," Anne fiercely irritated.

    "Hehehe, you''ve been so silent since earlier, Anne, I think it wasn''t you that''s in front of me," Jack said again.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. She then got up and changed Jack sleeping position who was tilted. She wanted Jack to sleepfortably on the sofa, but because Jack''s body, which was much bigger than Anne''s, she had some trouble.

    By using all her strength, finally Anne could make Jack sleep on his backfortably. Even though she was not a doctor, but Anne knew that drunk people needed sleep in order to gain their sobriety. Therefore, she positioned Jack to make himfortable so he could sleep well? ..

    "Go to sleep ..."

    "No, I don''t want to sleep. You''ll go out with that bastard again," Jack said quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "Bastard? What bastard?" Asked Anne, confused.

    "Aa-aarooo zzzttt zzzttt."

    Jack could not finish his words because he was asleep, so Anne could not clearly hear who Jack meant. Anne also did not care what Jack said because he was drunk. She got up and returned to her activities in the pantry.

    Since it was still six in the morning, Anne had plenty of time to prepare everything, even though Jack was sleeping on the sofa.

    Luckily, Anne''s current business was not engaged in the food sector so she didn''t have to open her shop in the morning like when she had a coffee shop in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne.

    Anne continued her activities of making pancakes. She didn''t really like instant pancakes and finally decided to make pancakes from scratch.

    She weighed all the ingredients very carefully and didn''t make the dough fail. Shortly thereafter, Anne began to fry the pancakes carefully. The aroma of the pancakes immediately spread throughout Anne''s apartment.

    "It''s beautiful," cried Anne with joy when she saw that her golden brown pancakes were already on the te.

    Seeing that her first pancake was perfect made her even more excited. With music from Mozart, Anne continued to fry her pancakes. She forgot the presence of Jack on the sofa.

    After thirty minutes had passed, there were already fifteen beautiful golden brown pancakes on the te. Seeing her handiwork made Anne happy.

    She then made toppings for her beautiful pancakes. She carefully sliced some ??strawberries and blueberries which would be used as toppingster, after pouring some maple syrup.

    "Ok, I''m done. I better take a shower now, then go to the flower shop and�� ahh!" Anne covered her lips with both hands when she realized Jack''s presence. Shepletely forgot that there was Jack in her apartment.

    "Luckily I haven''t undressed yet. Oh Anne, you''re so stupid. Howe you forget that someone is in your apartment? You''re really stupid, Anne," said Anne, cursing her stupidity for forgetting Jack in her apartment.

    Without thinking, Anne then went to the bathroom. She didn''t want Jack to see her while taking a shower. Therefore, she decided to take a quick shower. She put on her bathrobe and got out of the bathroom and went up to the second floor where the wardrobe and bed were.

    She walked carefully so as not to make a sound and awoken Jack. She just wanted to wear clean clothes.

    Fifteen minutester, Anne came back down to the first floor in clean clothes. She also used skin care for her face. Anne was really ready to go to work actually, but because Jack was still not awake, Anne finally decided to wait for Jack to wake up.

    Feeling bored, Anne then opened herptop to re-examine the assignment given by Professor Gilbert. For students who did not go to Irnd, Professor Gilbert gave an assignment to make papers that had to be submitted after they returned from Irnd.

    Actually the assignment given by Professor Gilbert was unfair because they did not go to Irnd for obvious reasons, but Professor Gilbert still gave them the assignment.

    Professor Gilbert reasoned that he gave the assignment so that no students felt like he took favoritism among them. For that reason, Anne finally epted the assignment given by the lecturer. Because Anne woke up too early, she fell asleep while reading her assignment on theptop. She leaned back under the window that she opened and? the cool breeze made her fall asleep.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Muller Finance International, Erick had been busy since morning. He reced Jack''s job, who was supposed to attend an important meeting today with a big client that Jack had been aiming for from the start.

    Because Jack could not be contacted, so Erick reced Jack and went to the meeting. Fortunately, the core team from Muller Finance International at the main office was still in London. So he had no trouble when making a presentation to clients.

    "I''m tired, it really makes me have a headache," said Erick softly as he wiped the cold sweat out of his forehead when he had escorted his clients away.

    "You are great, Mr. Erick, you are really reliable," said Ken, one of the nning managers from Switzend, praising Erick for being able to handle Jack''s work.

    "Don''t make fun of me, Ken. I can''t help but be able to do this, otherwise we will lose our million dor partner and if that happens, then I and all of you will be hanged by the master in front of the office," Erick replied quickly.

    "But you are extraordinary, sir, I am serious. No wonder Mr. Jack entrusts everything to you," said Vinson, the strategy manager, also praising Erick.

    "Ah, don''t keep praising me.? What should I do next? I have not been able to contact Mr .Jack since morning. It''s already nine in the morning, Ken. We have to go to a meeting at the client''s office, I haven''t mastered the material yet," said Erick in a panic.

    Hearing Erick''s words made the expert managers smile. They then approached and calmed Erick so he could still control himself.

    After that, they exined what Erick had to do when he met the clients at the second meeting ce today at clientpanies which were not far from the main business center of London.

    After listening to exnations from the main managers of Muller Finance International, finally Erick''s was confident.

    "Well, let''s go, we can''t bete to get those millions of dors again. Mr. Jack must know who we are," said Erick quietly as he walked to the car that was parked in front of the office.

    Ken, Vinson and Yohanes also got into the car following Erick who had entered first, and soon the car belonging to the office went to the client''s ce for a meeting.

    Meanwhile, Alice, the receptionist, was trying to contact Jack even though she had tried dozens of times and was not sessful.

    "Sir, where are you, sir?" said Alice uneasily, because Erick told her to stay in the office and tried to contact Jack.

    "I am in my mood today, I can''t possibly miss this day. Oh, Mr. Jack, where are you?" Alice spoke to herself with teary eyes, because today her regr salon was having a big discount and Alice had registered to join the event. That was why she didn''t want to stay in the office until the afternoon.

    To be continue

 Chapter 105 - Accident

    <h4>Chapter 105 - ident</h4>

    Jack woke up because his watch rang several times right next to his ear. Jack was a typical person who couldn''t hear a sound while sleeping. Therefore, he immediately woke up when the clock rang, even though his eyes felt heavy, but Jack was forced to wake up.

    ustomed to sleeping in a dark room, he felt a little ufortable when he saw the light was so bright when he opened his eyes. Jack tried to remember what happenedst night. His memory only stopped when he got out of the elevator in Anne''s apartment floor.

    Thump!

    Jack immediately realized that right now he was in Anne''s apartment. He quickly got up to find Anne''s whereabouts. His smile was wide when he saw Anne was asleep under a window on a white fur carpet while holding herptop.

    At first, Jack wanted to approach Anne to give a morning kiss but he immediately canceled his intention when he smelled the very strong alcohol from his mouth.

    Jack slowly walked to the bathroom to wash his face, but when he was in the bathroom his intention changed when he saw that there was a new toothbrush that was in the storage of Anne''s toiletries mixed with several strands of sanitary napkins that were still wrapped.

    Without thinking, Jack then took off his clothes and took a shower using cold water to remove the effects of alcohol that was still left on his body. He smiled when he saw the condition of Anne''s bathroom which was full of flower paintings that Anne had drawn herself.

    "You really are versatile, Anne," Jack said quietly as he rubbed Anne''s shower gel all over his body.

    Jack smiled when he smelled the scent of British rose from the shower gel he used. Anne was really crazy about the scent of roses and Jack was not surprised that all of Anne''s toiletries smelled of roses.

    After showering for nearly twenty minutes Jack then rinsed. His body was nowpletely refreshed. When he was about to reach for his clothes back to wear, Jack''s eyes suddenly caught a clean bathrobe belonging to Anne which was still neatly arranged in the toiletry storage box.

    "It''s still clean, hmm, even though I don''t mind if Anne used this bathrobe," Jack said softly with a chuckle.

    Because Anne''s bathrobe was a bathrobe for a woman, as a result it hung on Jack''s thighs, even though in fact if the robe was worn by Anne, it would go down below the knees.

    Seeing his thighs exposed made Jack ufortable at first, but when he saw the mirror suddenly a fun idea shed through his mind. Without thinking, Jack then grabbed all his clothes that were still hanging and put them into Anne''sundry bag which was still empty, Jack deliberately sshed water into theundry bag so that all his clothes were wet.

    After the first mission was sessful, Jack then came out of the bathroom casually. He walked to the sofa back to sit. But his nose smelled the aroma of pancakes that had been cooked by Anne before.

    Jack then stepped into the pantry and smiled when he saw the pancakes on the te that had been prepared by Anne.

    "You do understand that I''m hungry, Anne," Jack said softly with a mouth full of pancakes because he immediately ate two pancakes in one bite. Because he was hungry, Jack did not put any topping on the pancakes he ate. ording to Jack, Anne''s original pancakes were delicious enough to eat right away.

    While Jack was still eating, Anne woke up. The sunlight that came in through the window directly hit her face and made her wake up because of the re.

    The sound of knives and forks colliding with tes made Anne immediately return to her senses. She immediately woke up and found out who was making such a noise. Her eyes rounded perfectly when she saw Jack was eating her pancakes casually in the pantry while standing up.

    Anne, who did not see Jack''s lower body, immediately walked towards the pantry in annoyance. She was ready to explode but suddenly when she arrived at the pantry and faced Jack, who was eating strawberries, Anne shouted loudly.

    "Jack, you are crazy!!!" Anne screamed loudly as she closed her eyes when she saw Jack''s side thigh exposed.

    "Why do you shout like that so early in the morning? People will think that we are having morning sex, Anne," Jack said softly without guilt as he reached for the ss filled with almond milk and immediately drank it all to itsst drip.

    "Mo-morning sex? Don''t talk carelessly. Where are your clothes? Why do you have to wear a bathrobe like that? And it''s my bathrobe, Jack," said Anne with a rising tone.

    Jack smiled because Anne was asking a question he really wanted to hear, soon Jack told her what really happened. Even though fifty percent of what he said was a lie he did prepare to answer Anne''s question.

    "Why don''t you just go home, why take a shower in my apartment?" asked Anne quickly when Jack had finished his story.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier, actually I didn''t intend to take a shower. I just wanted to wash my face, but because I opened the wrong shower, my clothes got wet, and I chose to take a shower because I saw a clean bathrobe in your toiletry storage box.

    From inside the box I also found an unused toothbrush. Actually I wanted to use your toothbrush. But because I saw that there was a new one, so I used it," Jack replied without guilt.

    "Y-you opened my toiletry box?" asked Anne again stuttered. She suddenly remembered? the pile of clean sanitary napkins that she put in the storage box.

    "Yupp, what''s wrong?" Jack asked back quickly.

    "No, it''s okay. It''s not important," replied Anne quickly as she looked away, she didn''t want Jack to see her flushed face.

    Seeing Anne''s embarrassment made Jack smile. He was d that Anne had fallen into the trap he had prepared for her.

    to be continued

 Chapter 106 - Bathrobe

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Bathrobe</h4>

    Seeing Anne''s embarrassment made Jack smile. He was d that Anne had fallen into the trap he had prepared for her.

    Without any guilt, Jack then ate the pancake again which was still on the te. He ate them without hesitation and looked very hungry because he was really hungry. Meanwhile, Anne, who was still in the pantry, looked away, she didn''t want to see Jack, who was almost naked like that.

    Anne could only be patient waiting for Jack to finish eating. She didn''t want to argue with Jack. Because if that happened, then she would have to see Jack who was not fully dressed like that again.

    "I''m very full," Jack said loudly when he finished eating all eight pancakes on the te.

    "Of course you''re full, you eat all my pancakes, Jack," said Anne curtly.

    "Oh no, I only ate eight pancakes. While the pancakes in your lunchbox are still intact, I didn''t touch them at all," Jack replied quickly trying to rify what Anne was saying.

    "Really ... ahhhh!!!"

    Anne, who turned around, immediately closed her eyes again. She forgot that Jack wasn''t wearing anything under her bathrobe.

    "Don''t be like that, Anne,ter you will also get used to seeing my whole body without clothes," Jack whispered softly behind Anne.

    "Jack, you''re crazy!!!" Anne screamed loudly as she ran away from Jack. Anne touched the hair on her neck which bristled because Jack whispered in the area.

    Jack chuckled as he saw Anne was running away from him. He was d to be able to bother Anne again like he used to do in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne in the past. Because Anne stood near the stair, Jack then approached the sofa and sat quietly.

    He did not feel ufortable wearing no underwear at all. Even though Anne, who saw it, felt ufortable, when Jack sat down, his bathrobe lifted and made Jack''s butt visible.

    Knowing this made Anne even crazier, she really didn''t know what to do now. Anne knew Jack was the number one shameless man in the world she knew. That was why she didn''t want to argue with Jack. Anne quickly went up to the second floor and soon she came back down with a pastel pink nket.

    "Use this to cover your lower body," said Anne quietly as she looked away as she stretched out her hand toward Jack.

    "Um, I prefer it this way," Jack replied quickly, refusing the nket Anne had given him.

    "Jack!!"

    "I''m serious, Anne, I''m actually morefortable naked," said Jack quickly cut off Anne''s words.

    "Get this nket fast, Jack, or I''ll call the police and drag you out of my apartment right now!!" Anne threatened Jack in a rising voice.

    Jackughed out loud at Anne''s words that threatened to call the police if he didn''t want to wear the nket. Jack slowly got up and approached Anne who was still holding his nket.

    Because Jack approached her, Anne took a few steps backwards.

    "Jack, please no .."

    "I''ll tell you one thing Anne, if you call the police to throw me away it is a very ridiculous way. You know why? Because the police willugh at you. Think about it for a moment. What did I do to make it happen?

    The police have toe to this ce, I didn''t do violence to you, I didn''t force you to do anything. I''m just a poor guy who is forced to wear a bathrobe like this because all my clothes are wet, so what''s my fault. Anne?

    Even the police I think will be confused if you call them over, Anne," Jack whispered softly, looking down near Anne''s ear.

    Anne''s heart skipped a beat at Jack''s words. Her face felt hot when Jack said that, because what Jack said was true. Seeing Anne was silent while looking away made Jack smile. He was very satisfied this morning to be able to make Anne suffocate like that. Jack slowly grabbed Anne''s face to look at her.

    "We are both adults, Anne, the police will surely understand what is happening between us," Jack said again.

    "Ja-jackkkkk��.!"

    "Okay, okay, I''ll put on your nket. I obey you, Anne, even though I won''t be able to go anywhere in a bathrobe like this anyway. Out there many sex predators are lurking, Anne, I''m afraid of them," Jack said quickly as he grabbed the nket which was in Anne''s hand and he immediately wrapped it around his body.

    After that, Jack then walked back to the sofa and sat casually staring at the television he had just turned on.

    "Afraid of the sex predators you said, you''re the predator, Jack," said Anne irritably.

    "I heard it, Anne," Jack said quickly.

    Anne immediately closed her mouth when she heard Jack''s words, she then patted her face to get rid of the heat.

    After sessfully calming herself down, Anne walked toward Jack calmly because Jack had covered her lower body using the nket she had previously brought.

    "Then how long will you be in my apartment like this, Jack? I have to go to work. And you can''t stay in my apartment like this, I don''t like strangers in my apartment when I''m not around," said Anne curtly.

    "Give me your cell phone," Jack asked quickly.

    "What''s my cell phone for?" asked Anne, confused.

    "I have to call my assistant to send clothes to this ce. Didn''t you just say you don''t want to see me naked like this unless you want me to stay��."

    "Don''t be crazy, Jack. Here''s my cell phone!" said Anne quickly interrupting Jack''s words while handing her cell phone.

    Jack again smiled triumphantly. He then grabbed Anne''s cell phone and began to enter Erick''s cell phone number.

    Shortly thereafter, he was seen talking seriously with Erick. When Jack spoke, he identally exposed the front of his bathrobe.

    So that the rows of fluffy abdominal muscles were clearly visible by Anne who was standing right in front of him, Anne suddenly turned around with her face flushed again.

    "When will this suffering end, Lord," said Anne quietly as she wiped the cold sweat that covered her face.

    Continued

 Chapter 107 - Du Ar Min

    <h4>Chapter 107 - Du Ar Min</h4>

    Erick, who was in a meeting, looked surprised when he saw that there was an anonymous number calling him. Because he did not know the number, Erick finally ignored it.

    However, because the number kept calling him, finally Erick gave up. He then got up and came out of the meeting room to take the iing call. His eyes were immediately perfectly rounded when he heard Jack''s voice on the other end of the line.

    "Yes sir, I will ask the guards at home to prepare everything. Okay, I understand, then I will contact the maid at home first." Erick spoke quickly when Jack had made his point of contacting Erick.

    Shortly thereafter, his phone connection was cut off with Jack. Erick then contacted the servants at the house to prepare clean clothes for the master. After exining in detail to Erick''s servants then he phoned Jack''s guards who were on standby at home.

    "I will send the address to you, as soon as the servants dress up for your master," said Erick seriously.

    "Yes sir, we understand. We will prepare in advance," replied Edo the personal bodyguard who served in the house obediently.

    "Ok Edo, I''ll send the address now." Erick spoke briefly, soon he turned off his call to Edo. He then sent Anne''s address which Jack had sent earlier.

    After sending Anne''s address to Edo at home, Erick was seen wiping the cold sweat out of his forehead. He looked tense but relieved to know the whereabouts of the master who turned out to be in Anne''s apartment.

    Afterpleting his task, Erick went back into the meeting room to continue the meeting which had been dyed. He looks more excited now.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who has been talking to Erick since earlier, seems to be casually watching the football review program, he sits on the sofa ignoring Anne, who looks angry.

    "What time do your peoplee?" Asked Anne again for the umpteenth time.

    "How do I know, Anne? I''m not a psychic who can know anything," Jack replied carelessly.

    "I have to go to flower shop, Jack, and you can''t stay in my apartment," said Anne curtly.

    "Then what do you want, Anne? You want to take me home? Ok, I''m happy to ept your good intentions," Jack said quickly.

    "Howe I take you home? There are a lot of people downstairs. Where should I put my face," said Anne fiercely.

    A faint smile appeared on Jack''s face. When he was about to tease Anne, he suddenly remembered Aaron''s whereabouts yesterday. The look on Jack''s face immediately changed when he remembered Aaron.

    "Why are you so crazy asking me to get out of your apartment. Anne? Will anyone elsee?" Jack asked coldly.

    "What other peopleing? I have to go to flower shop, Jack, it is gettingte. I can''t possibly leave Linda alone in the flower shop, she''s not very good at serving buyers, she can''t arrange flowers either. So I have to get to shop soon," answered Anne honestly.

    "Is that really your main reason? Not because other men havee to your apartment besides me?" asked Jack again.

    "Another man besides ..."

    Ding

    Ding

    The sound of the doorbell made Anne unable to finish her words. She immediately walked towards the door to see who wasing.

    "Are you Miss Anne?" Asked a man dressed all in ck who stood right in front of Anne in a friendly manner.

    "Yes, I''m Anne, what''s wrong?" Asked back Anne a little scared, stared at by four men dressed all in ck like that made him intimidated.

    "We came here because we wanted to ..."

    "Come in, Edo, give me what you brought," Jack''s loud voice suddenly sounded from within, making the man named Edo, who was standing in front of Anne, was unable to finish his words.

    "Yes sir, excuse me, Miss. I have to give this to Mr. Jack," said Edo quickly.

    Without speaking, Anne then shifted aside and gave Edo a way to enter her apartment. After Edo entered, three other men were seen following Edo''s steps. They just bowed their heads to Anne who was standing at the door without speaking.

    "Sorry sir for making you wait a long time," said Edo quietly while handing a paper bag filled with clean clothes to Jack

    "No, Edo, you came on time, on time," Jack replied curtly, ncing sharply at Anne who had joined them.

    Anne, who did not understand the meaning of Jack''s sharp gaze, could only remain silent, she felt confused why Jack was looking at her like that even though previously there had been no quarrel between the two of them.

    A moment of silence ensued when Jack wore clothes in the bathroom.? Anne, who was reluctant to talk to strangers, could only remain silent, staring at the bathroom and hoping Jack woulde out soon.

    Meanwhile, Jack''s four bodyguards, who were too polite, didn''t dare to talk to Anne, they just waited quietly for the master to change his clothes.

    After ten minutes had passed Jack finally came out of the bathroom, he looked manly in a threeyer shirt that fit him perfectly. It was as if the clothes were made especially for him. His hair was neatlybed and arranged with pomade.

    The scent of the perfume worn by Jack burst and immediately spread throughout Anne''s room, smelling Jack''s perfume made Anne feelfortable.

    "Take this home and wait for me below, I still have a little business here," said Jack quietly to Edo who was standing right beside the bathroom while holding out a paper bag to Edo.

    "Yes sir, I understand," replied Edo curtly.

    After saying that Edo then walked to the exit, followed by his three friends, they left and left Jack with Anne back in the apartment.

    "Why don''t you go with your men Jack?" Anne asked, confused.

    Hearing what Anne said made Jack feel emotional again. He then walked over to Anne with a sharp gaze full of intimidation. Feeling danger lurking, Anne unconsciously stepped backwards, until finally she hit the wall and couldn''t go anywhere else because Jack was right in front of her.

    Seeing that Anne couldn''t move anymore, Jack raised his hand in the air, but the unexpected happened, suddenly Anne immediately fell down while covering her face.

    "Don''t hit me! I''m afraid it will hurt," sobbed Anne softly in a barely audible voice.

    To be continued

 Chapter 108 - Your Mine

    <h4>Chapter 108 - You''r Mine</h4>

    Because Anne was on her knees, Jack finally followed what Anne was doing. He knelt right in front of Anne. Slowly, Jack grabbed Anne''s closed face with both hands and lifted her up to look at her face.

    "Are you afraid of being hit?" Jack asked quietly.

    "Hmm." Anne replied briefly to Jack''s words with a nod of her head.

    "Who ever hit you?" Jack asked again, he was sure Anne had bad memories so she acted like that.

    Instead of answering questions from Jack who was in front of her, Anne actually remembered what happened to her when she was eight years old, at which time she was pushed and beaten by her friends at church while serving on Sundays.

    Anne''s two eyes suddenly filled with tears as she saw what happened to her before. Seeing Anne almost cry made Jack panic. He quickly grabbed Anne''s body and hugged her tightly.

    "Okay, okay, okay, I won''t ask again. Assume I didn''t say anything, Anne, don''t think about it anymore," said Jack quickly as he tightened his hug to Anne.

    Anne obeyed Jack''s words not to cry, but her breath fluctuated to indicate that she was really trying to hold back her tears froming out.

    Jack who realized that then let go of his hug from Anne, he was sure that Anne was ufortable when hugged like that. After releasing his hug from Anne, Jack then smoothed Anne''s disheveled hair and covered her face.

    "It''s okay, I''m sorry." Jack smiled softly as he apologized repeatedly to Anne who tried to calm down.

    "Jack," Anne called softly.

    "Yes, what''s wrong?" asked Jack quickly.

    "I''m thirsty," answered Anne shortly.

    Jack smiled at Anne''s words. He quickly got up from the floor and walked towards the pantry. Shortly thereafter he came back to where Anne was with a ss of water in his right hand, he then gave it to Anne carefully.

    Anne then drank the water Jack gave her quickly. She drank the whole ss, as if she had just run a marathon. Seeing Anne finished the water he brought, made Jack smile. He then touched Anne''s arms and asked her to get up because she felt ufortable kneeling like that on the floor.

    "You whiny, you are so annoying. If you cry easily like this, then don''t provoke someone''s anger," Jack said quietly as he wiped the tears that managed to escape from Anne''s defense.

    "You were going to hit me, I''m afraid," said Anne briefly trying to defend herself.

    "Who wants to hit you? I do not mean the slightest want to hit you," replied Jack honestly.

    "B-but earlier your hand was lifted into the air, t-then your gaze was also very cold. I was afraid," said Anne quickly trying to remind Jack again what had happened before.

    Jack raised an eyebrow when he heard Anne''s words. He tried to understand Anne''s words. Soon he smiled and shook his head.

    "What I wanted to do earlier is this, Anne," Jack said quietly as he grabbed Anne''s face and crushed her lips greedily. Anne, who never thought Jack would kiss her, was very surprised.

    She tried to push Jack away, but her strength was iparable to Jack''s. Instead of being able to push Jack who didn''t flinch at all, Anne was now even more locked up by Jack.

    Because Jack''s right leg was already between Anne''s two thighs which suddenly made Annepletely unable to move because Jack had locked her like that, especially when Jack''s left hand was gripping her waist firmly.

    "J-Jaackk .."

    Anne''s voice trying to ask Jack to end the kiss did not work out, Jack really grabbed it on Anne''s lips and tongue. He seemed to want to devour Anne without remainder, Jack finally ended his kiss when he saw Anne''s flushed face.

    "Haah hhaaahh y-you''re bad," panted Anne fiercely, her lips swollen because Jack had sucked her hard.

    "Remember one thing, Anne, I will not be repeating my words for a long time. I do not like you to ept another man in your apartment for any reason without my permission, especially if that person is Aaron Sean Connery.

    Don''t ask the reason why, obviously I don''t like it. You''re in touch with her. You understand Anne," Jack said coldly.

    Thump!

    Anne, who was looking down, immediately raised her face and looked at Jack without realizing it when Jack said the name Aaron.

    "Do you understand, Anne?" Jack asked back.

    "Yes, I know," answered Anne quickly without realizing it.

    "Good girl," Jack said quickly as he gently touched Anne''s red lips.

    Anne, who was not fully aware and understood the meaning of Jack''s words, still looked confused. She tried to re-digest the sentences that Jack had said one by one.

    "You''re mine, Anne," Jack whispered softly as hended a kiss on Anne''s cheek gently.

    "Jack��"

    ***

    In Jack''s Bugatti Veyron, which was driving towards the flower shop, Anne said nothing. She was still confused by Jack''sst words that she heard in the apartment. In fact, Anne wanted to ask Jack again with what he said earlier.

    But Anne did not dare to discuss it again, she did not want to be kissed by Jack like that. Because earlier in the elevator when Anne mentioned about her being imed to be Jack''s, surprisingly and unexpectedly Jack pushed her back against the wall and almost kissed her again, but luckily another upant got into the elevator. As a result Jack did notunch the action.

    After driving for ten minutes, Jack finally arrived in front of Anne''s flower shop. When he was opening his seat belt, he was surprised by Anne who immediately opened the car door and just left him.

    "Thanks Jack, bye !!" Anne waved her hand at Jack then ran into the shop. What Anne was doing was as if she was driving Jack away.

    Jack, who was still in the car, could only remain silent and could not do anything when he saw what Anne was doing. He realized that Anne was asking him to leave.

    Because Jack still had a lot of work in the office, he finally left Anne''s flower shop. He didn''t want to bother Anne anymore today. Jack''s personal bodyguard car also went after the master''s car left. They immediately followed Jack from behind.

    Anne, who was standing in front of her shop which was still locked, took a deep breath when she saw Jack leave. She was finally able to calm down because the person who was bothering her was no longer there.

    "Anne, what are you doing?" Linda asked loudly, startling Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 109 - Aarons Proposal Plan

    <h4>Chapter 109 - Aaron''s Proposal n</h4>

    "Linda! Oh my God!!" Anne screamed loudly, clutching her chest.

    Seeing Anne''s shocked expression making Lindaugh with satisfaction, she was delighted to see Anne''s suffering. Because she already held the key to the shop, finally Linda opened the shop door which was still locked while squatting because Anne made double locks up and down.

    After Linda came in and turned on the light and the air conditioner finally Anne entered. She still looked annoyed at Linda who was already startling him.

    "Where did you park, Linda?" Asked Anne, confused, because she did not see her car in front of the shop.

    "I took it to the car repair shop in front of the main road, a nail hit one of your car tires this morning when I just got out of my apartment, Anne. Take it easy, I''ll pay for it," said Linda quickly.

    "It''s okay. I''ll pay, you better eat first. I''ve made some pancakes, you finish it. I''ve ate some earlier in the apartment," said Anne quickly.

    "Ahh I love you Anne, if you were a man I would have wanted to marry you." Linda tightly hugged Anne from behind.

    "If I were a man I would also be picky about the woman I want to marry, Linda, I don''t want to marry you who can''t cook," said Anne quickly, releasing Linda''s hug to her.

    "Anne, nowadays women don''t need to be able to cook. The important thing is that they are independent. So that we are not underestimated by men," said Linda with a chuckle.

    "That''s what I said, Linda," said Anne quickly.

    Linda justughed wide seeing Anne was annoyed. Because she was hungry, finally she chose to eat the pancakes made by Anne calmly at the checkout counter.

    Meanwhile, Anne went straight to work. She sorted flowers that were still worth selling and kept the flowers that were withered as usual.

    Today would be a busy day for her, because the stock of roses wasing from Mrs. Mary and the truck carrying Anne''s flowers was already on the way.

    * * *

    < Connery Corporation >

    Aaron, who got a new project in Northampton, looked very busy. Since morning he had even had a meeting with the nning team to handle this big project.

    Luckily this morning Daniel had forced Aaron to eat breakfast first, so that when they were still meeting like this, Daniel felt calm because his master had already eaten.

    "If this project is running, then we will have to stay in Northampton for the next few months, sir," said Daniel quietly as he submitted a proposal to Aaron.

    "Live in Northampton, why?" asked Aaron in surprise.

    "We can''t go back and forth every day from London to Northampton, that would be a waste of time, sir," Daniel replied quickly.

    "It only takes two hours from Northampton to London, Daniel. Do you think that is too much time wasted?" asked Aaron softly, he suddenly thought of Anne.

    "Now try to imagine for yourself that every morning we have to leave London to Northampton which takes two hours, when we get there we go straight to work and take care of other important things.

    Then in the afternoon we have to return again from Northampton to London, oh no sir I''m not a robot and I have my limits.

    I don''t want to go on a very tiring trip like that, I prefer to stay in Northampton for a few days and then return to London," Daniel replied at length, trying to exin to Aaron.

    "Besides, we will only stay in Northampton for five working days sir and maybe it will onlyst for the first one or two months while the apartment building project is underway.

    After that we only need to monitor from London alone. I think Mr. Bob will have another assessment too if you stay in Northampton during the beginning of the project, and it is very great for your good name in the eyes of your business partnerster, Sir. Trust me," added Daniel back.

    Hearing Daniel''s words made Aaron speechless. He seemed to digest Daniel''s words word for word. Indeed, what Daniel said was true, if he remained in Northampton for the initial months of the project then he would be considered a responsible leader.

    A leader who wanted to go directly to the field to monitor developments and that would be a plus for him in the eyes of his other business partners, but it was a little hard for Aaron to make that decision, because currently there was one big reason that made him wanted to stay in London.

    Anne was the only reason for him to stay in London.

    "My intention to let go of the cooperation with Mr. Yoseph Charter was to avoid Amanda and focus on Anne, but it turns out that after I got a new project with Mr. Bob, now I have to stay away from her. This is very hard, Daniel," Aaron said quietly.

    "If you don''t want to be away from Miss Anne, then just take her to Northampton. Isn''t that the best solution, sir," Daniel said quickly.

    "I even proposed yesterday, Daniel��"

    "What, are you serious sir?!" shrieked Daniel in shock interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Yes, I''m serious, but Anne didn''t answer. She just thought my proposal was a joke," Aaron replied briefly with a smile.

    "A joke, how can a woman get proposed to even think of it as a joke? I do not understand what you are saying," Daniel said softly, scratching his head which was not itchy.

    Aaron then shared what he had donest night at Anne''s apartment. Daniel, who was serious at first, suddenly burst outughing.

    "How do you propose to a woman like that sir? Of course Miss Anne thought you are just joking," Daniel said quietly, trying to hold back hisughter when Aaron had finished his story.

    "What am I doing wrong?" Asked Aaron innocently.

    "You are very wrong, sir. If you really want to propose to the girl you love, you should arrange everything perfectly, starting from the ce, clothes, and even the rings must be carefully thought out sir.

    Don''t just say it like that, any woman will definitely consider it as a joke," Daniel replied with gusto. He never thought that his master was this stupid.

    "Is it because I am this apathetic that Candice left, me Daniel?" asked Aaron without realizing the name of his ex-fianc�� who decided it unterally.

    Gulped.

    Daniel swallowed his saliva slowly at Aaron''s words, he was really speechless. Hearing the master mention the name of a beautiful Brazilian national model named Candice Skriver made him speechless.

    The beautiful model chose to pursue her career in modeling rather than marry Aaron, who was still the deputy CEO of the Connery Corporation which was still led by thete Mr. Roger Connery who died. 2 years ago.

    "Since Candice left me several years ago, I always thought that all women who approached me were only because of the money I had.

    And since then I really didn''t have the passion and desire anymore to have a serious rtionship with a woman, let alone get married.

    But after I met and know Anne everything felt different. With her, I just wanted to make a rtionship that was much deeper than usual friendship, Daniel. I used to think that there is no such thing as falling in love at first sight, but I just believe that fell in love at first sight it turns out there and I feel it myself. Anne has stolen my heart from the first time I saw her in the car, when you were mad at her when we were at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne," said Aaron quietly.

    "If you really believe in Miss Anne, thene and show that you are really very serious to her. I''m sure Miss Anne will certainly understand and understand how you really feel, sir," said Daniel excitedly.

    "Okay, then tonight I''lle back to her apartment and tell her all the truth about my heart. Now you better find me the best diamond ring in town for me to bring tonight," said Aaron quickly as he took out a ck credit card on the table to Daniel.

    "Looking for a ring? How can I find a ring for Miss Anne if I do not know the size of Miss Anne''s finger, sir," Daniel asked, confused.

    "The size of a finger, hmmm what if you ..."

    Bang!

    Aaron''s office door opened from the outside with a sudden and entered a beautiful girl who Aaron knew very well.

    "Aaron ... sob sob."

    "Elea," eximed Aaron in shock.

    to be continue

 Chapter 110 - Sedative Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 110 - Sedative Aaron</h4>

    Aaron and Daniel sat on the sofa side by side looking at Eleanor who was telling a long story about what happened to her rtionship with her fianc�� which ended this morning, where she threw away Steven Dawkins'' diamond ring because she saw her fianc�� sleeping with another woman.

    "Did Thomas already know?" Asked Aaron quietly.

    "Not yet. Aaron. If he knows, then I will definitely be killed by him sob sob," replied Elea, still crying.

    "You have to tell your brother, Elea. After all, Thomas has to know what''s going on. You can''t be like this forever, you have a brother that you can talk to and share with.

    I can''t help you much because I''m an outsider, I''m not from the Hoover family. Even though we are close, I can''t do much to Steven," Aaron said softly, refusing Elea''s previous request to imprison Steven and his mistress.

    Crash!

    Instead of saying yes to Aaron''s gentle words, Elea threw away the flower vase on the table and immediately made the flower vase fall apart on the floor.

    "My father helped yourpany a lot when it was almost bankrupt, now when I ask for help, you don''t want to help me. You really don''t know how to thank you Aaron''s? !!!" Elea shouted loudly at Aaron, her eyes were red and wide open when she spoke like that to Aaron.

    "I know, Uncle Samuel has helped me a lot in the past Elea. But still I can''t do much, it''s your family problem Elea. I''m just an outsider, I can''t immediately take action like that. I don''t want to be seen as stepping over Uncle Samuel and Thomas, your brother, "Aaron replied quietly trying to be patient.

    "Come on, Aaron, you talk too much, if you really don''t want to help me, don''t be a lot of excuses. I hate you !!" Elea shouted loudly.

    After saying that Elea then ran out of Aaron''s office. She immediately got into the elevator without returning the greetings from Aaron''s employees who happened to run into her in front of the elevator.

    Daniel just shook his head slowly seeing Elea''s behavior, he really did not think that Thomas''s sister could act like that. Even though all this time Elea, whom she knew was a gentle, kind and obedient girl, this time all the images of Elea''s kindness disappeared when he saw her rude attitude.

    "Elea has been too spoiled since she was a child and it''s only natural that her character is like that," Aaron said quietly, smiling at Daniel as if he knew what Daniel was thinking at the moment.

    "Great you can know what''s in my head? sir," replied Daniel quickly.

    "From the look on your face I can read what''s on your mind, so don''t ever think badly about me. Because I can know without having to ask you directly," Aaron said quietly.

    Daniel justughed at Aaron''s words, he knew that what Aaron was actually saying was just a joke, but he was happy when Aaron had started bragging himself like that.

    "What are you going to do, Boss?" Asked Daniel curiously when he saw Aaron reach for his cell phone, sometimes when he was alone Daniel liked to call? Aaron as boss but in front of people, he would call Aaron as Sir. Even though Aaron actually preferred Daniel to call his name without frills or any appendage.

    "I have to talk to Thomas, he has to know what happened to Elea and Steven," Aaron replied briefly, showing his cell phone who was calling Thomas. They had been friends since they were in elementary school.

    "I see." Daniel nodded his head with a smile seeing what Aaron was doing.

    Not long after, Aaron finally connected with Thomas, who was currently on vacation in Italy with his women, Aaron told what had just happened in his office where Elea cried and told about the failure of her rtionship with Steven.

    Thomas, who was actually making love with the two models he was sponsoring, immediately got up from the bodies of the models, he sat on the sofa and listened to all Aaron''s exnations. He looked very angry when he found out that his favorite sister was betrayed by her fianc��.

    "I''m going back to London this afternoon, pick me up at airport Aaron," said Thomas coldly as soon as Aaron talked at length.

    "Ok, just tell me your flight departure schedule," Aaron replied curtly.

    Aaron then put his cell phone back on the table andy down on his work chair again while closing his eyes, knowing that bad things had happened to Elea made Aaron really uneasy.

    He could not possibly be silent when he saw Elea get such unfair treatment? from Steven, therefore he immediately contacted his friend Thomas to tell him what happened to Elea.

    Aaron already considered Elea to be his own younger sister. Being born an only child had made Aaron really loved Elea, who grew up together from childhood with Thomas before their family moved to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, when Aaron and Thomas entered junior high school.

    "While waiting for Mr. Thomas to arrive in London, we better have lunch first, boss, remember you have an ulcer that cannot be taken lightly," Daniel said quietly reminding Aaron to have lunch because it was already half past one in the afternoon.

    "I have no appetite, Daniel, there are problems thate. It''s really confusing me," Aaron replied briefly.

    Daniel immediately got up from his chair and approached Aaron. He then grabbed the master''s hand and pulled him up forcefully. One thing that Daniel had memorized was that when Aaron had a problem, he would not have an appetite. So he immediately acted quickly because he didn''t want Aaron to go back to the hospital.

    Aaron who had been forced by Daniel could only surrender, he walked slowly behind Daniel to the elevator. Usually to save time Aaron would choose to eat at thepany canteen, mingling with other employees.

    to be continued

 Chapter 111 - Aarons Change

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Aaron''s Change</h4>

    But this time he did not eat in the cafeteria, because Daniel asked him to go out. Aaron went by car to a ce he didn''t know, because it was Daniel who drove the car.

    Apparently Daniel took Aaron to a fast food restaurant to buy some burgers and fries and sandwiches, but strangely they didn''t eat on the spot. Daniel asked the restaurant employee to wrap it up and this made Aaron confused, because there was no previous discussion to eat elsewhere.

    But because he knew Daniel was upset with him, finally Aaron could only shut his mouth and let whatever Daniel wanted to do, when he got into the car, Aaron only enjoyed his fries and let Daniel drive the car as he pleased.

    After driving for almost forty-five minutes, finally the car drove by Daniel stopped in front of Anne''s flower shop. Aaron, who had finished a portion of french fries and a small burger, looked shocked when Daniel took him to Anne''s ce.

    "Don''t ask why and how I know about Miss Anne''s flower shop, what is clear is that at this point we have arrived at our destination. Let''s go down and ask Miss Anne to have lunch together," said Daniel quickly as he opened the seat belt that was still attached to his body.

    After saying that Daniel then grabbed threerge paper bags containing the food he had ordered earlier at the fast food restaurant, he then got out of the car and walked to Anne''s flower shop.

    "Come on, sir," called Daniel loudly inviting Aaron toe down.

    "Y-yes," Aaron stuttered as he took off his seat belt and got out of his luxury car and ran after Daniel, who had been greeted by Anne and Linda.

    It so happened that Anne and Linda were going to go out for lunch, but they didn''t have time to go because they had to serve one more flower order which had to be tidied up as soon as possible as? the buyer had arrived at the flower shop.

    "We''re not disturbing, are we?" Aaron asked quietly to Anne who had just finished arranging a flower bouquet.

    "No, sit on that chair," said Anne briefly, pointing to the table and chairs in the flower shop.

    Without speaking, Aaron and Daniel sat on the chair which Anne meant, because Daniel was actually hungry, finally he took out all the food he had ordered earlier and arranged it on the table neatly.

    Linda, who was still surprised to see the CEO of Connery Corporation at the flower shop, looked embarrassed, she just stayed at the cashier counter where Anne was receiving payments from the flower buyer.

    After finishing serving the customers, Anne then invited Linda to join Aaron and Daniel, they finally ate together without feeling awkward.

    Linda also lookedfortable after Anne said that Aaron was her friend, Anne had forgotten what Aaron saidst night about asking her to marry him. Anne considered what Aaron said was just a joke because she knew Aaron was a humorous person, as Daniel had previously guessed.

    His n to take Anne to lunch together made Aaron even more eager than before, he even finished tworge burgers while eating at a flower shop and this made him happy to see his master''s appetite immediately return to normal.

    "My stomach." Daniel was holding his stomach that was full of food. He had just finished two jumbo sized burgers and three portions of french fries and half a portion of the sd he shared with Linda.

    "You brat, keep your attitude, Daniel. There are people here," Aaron said quietly while holding Daniel, who was groping his already bulging stomach.

    "Just leave it, Daniel is full. Thank you foring here and bringing lots of food, I''m really very lucky to save my money to eat with Linda because you brought this much food," said Anne quickly with augh.

    "It''s nothing Anne, we happen to be not far from the shop. So we all passed and hitchhiked here," replied Aaron lied.

    Not long after, Aaron left the flower shop because Anne had a flower delivery from Mrs. Mary and he didn''t want to disturb Anne who was busy.

    "Bye Anne, sorry I didn''t help," Aaron said quietly when he got into the car.

    "It''s fine, this is our job. Be careful and thank you for the food, Aaron," said Anne quickly with her dimples visible because of a smile.

    Aaron''s heart really couldn''t bepromised, he felt tight when he saw Anne smiling like that. Not being able to linger near Anne, Aaron finally asked Daniel to leave.

    Anne also waved her hand towards Aaron''s car, then she returned to continue her work of arranging the flowers that had just been unloaded from the car.

    "It''s not in vain that I gave you a big sry, Daniel, you are smart," Aaron said quietly praising Daniel.

    "Of course, then give me one of your cars as a present. I want a Ferrari car that��"

    p!

    Daniel could not finish his words because Aaron hit his head quite hard.

    "Don''t dream, that''s my beloved car, Daniel hahaha." Aaron gave a bigugh after he hit Daniel.

    Meanwhile, Daniel could only grimace in pain as he continued to drive his car back to the office, he was happy because today could make Aaron smile again. Daniel was also sure that Aaron really liked Anne.

    Since the three days spent on holiday in Irnd are over, the UAL students finally returned to London together with Steffi and Professor Gilbert, because Leon had already returned first. He said? there were important things that had to be taken care of so he came back early.

    Even though Steffi didn''t like Leon toe home early but she couldn''t do anything about it, she could only watch her husband leave.

    Using one ne, the group finally arrived in London safely, Edward, who wanted to go home first, was forced to swallow his bitterness because he forgot that his passport was held by Professor Gilbert in case a student forgot their passport.

    To be continued

 Chapter 112 - Leons Fast Movement

    <h4>Chapter 112 - Leon''s Fast Movement</h4>

    While in Irnd, Edward could only keep quiet and cover his ears to see the fight after the argument that happened because Isabel and Gabrie always wanted to be the first, he chose to y a game with his friends on the beach with Sarah who kept trying to get close to him.

    Sarah was still trying to get back to Edward again even though Edward turns her down over and over every time Sarah started talking and talking about their rtionship.

    "I don''t know what to do with it. I thank you Madame, we really can''t reply to you and Sir," Professor Gilbert said quietly when he arrived at the airport lobby.

    "Never mind, sir, don''t continue to discuss it. This is a gift from my husband for the hard work of fellow UAL students, so you don''t need to talk like that, Prof.," replied Steffi softly.

    "Mr. Ganke is very fortunate to have a wife as good and smart as you. Madame, you two are such a good match," said Professor Gilbert sincerely.

    Steffi just smiled at Professor Gilbert''s praise. A momentter a limo car stopped in front of Steffi and Professor Gilbert and Leon got out of the car. He wanted to show how harmonious his household was with Steffi to many people, seeing her husbande to pick up Steffi was immediately excited.

    Two days apart from Leon made her uneasy, but this time she was very happy because her husband was by her side again. Seeing the harmonious rtionship of Leon and Steffi made Professor Gilbert touched, he did not expect that he would still see someone as sessful and rich as Leonardo Ganke like that in his wife.

    After saying goodbye, Steffi left Professor Gilbert for the hotel, she sat against Leon''s arm.

    "I miss you, Leon," said Steffi spoiled.

    "Me to," Leon replied briefly.

    "What were you doing for two days in London, Dear?" Steffi asked again.

    "You will know in a moment, you will be happy and wear this blindfold. Because this is part of the surprise I prepared for you," Leon replied quietly while giving Steffi a ck eye mask which he just took out from his shirt pocket.

    Without speaking, Steffi grabbed the eye patch given by her husband, she then used it quickly without saying much. Leon then asked the driver who was driving the luxury car to increase speed.

    * * *

    After Leon and Steffi left, one by one the students left the airport, including Professor Gilbert who was picked up by his wife and children. They all went home to their respective homes, but not with Edward.

    He was still sitting in the airport waiting room, Edward was still enjoying a cup of ck coffee waiting for his family driver to pick him up. Because currently Edward''s parents are away on vacation, they go to Paris to attend the wedding of one of his business partners.

    As a result, at this time his mansion is quiet, when his family left Edward would be very excited and immediately invite his friends to party. But this time everything felt empty, he didn''t have the slightest intention to party.

    "What happened to me." Edward muttered softly, feeling that something was wrong with him.

    His eyes were still staring intently at his cell phone screen which disyed Anne''s cell phone number which he got from Professor Gilbert two days ago, even though he had already got Anne''s cellphone number, but Edward had not contacted her.

    He still felt ufortable if he suddenly contacted Anne without any important business, Edward did not want Anne to think nonsense about him. That''s why he refrained from contacting Anne, normally his cell phone never stopped ringing because of the many sexy girls calling him, but this time it didn''t happen at this time.

    The reason was that since two days ago Edward had blocked all the numbers of the beautiful girl who often bothered him, he even asked his subordinates for help to block more than a hundred numbers of beautiful girls on his phone list.

    So now his cell phone looked like a new cell phone, but he was actually happy that it happened. He felt much calmer and morefortable without the annoyance of those talkative girls who were hungry for praise.

    While Edward was still enjoying his coffee, soon afterwards, Oliver, the Cole family driver came running.

    "S-sorry young master, I''mte," said Oliver stammered with fear.

    "No problem, let''s go home. Please bring my suitcase, Oliv," said Edward briefly as he got up from his chair.

    Instead of doing what the master ordered, Oliver fell silent. He did not believe seeing the young master as good as that, even though usually if he was a littlete to pick up Edward, he would be furious. But this time he was nearly twenty minuteste, the master did not say anything.

    "Oliv." Edward shouted for the driver who was still frozen.

    The sound of a scream from Edward made Oliver wake up from his reverie, he immediately grabbed the suitcase that was in front of his eyes and ran behind? Edward to the parking area where his car was.

    Using the ck car Edward went home to his big house with Oliver who brought? the car, he sat in the backseat? staring at the window without making a sound.

    He really looked like someone else right now and maybe if other people who knew him would be surprised to see him being quiet like this, including Oliver who had been asking himself what had happened to the master to be this quiet.

    Because he didn''t want to look for trouble, finally Oliver returned to focus on driving a car, he didn''t want to disturb the young master.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, on Compton Avenue, Steffi looked standing with teary eyes in front of a luxurious house in the elite residentialplex, apparently Leon asked her to close her eyes because he wanted to show that he had bought a luxury house in London.

    Leon said that he was going to start a new business in London so he needed a house to live in, at first Steffi was very happy when she saw the big house.

    But suddenly she became afraid when she heard Leon say that they will live in London forever, living forever in London means they will often meet Marianne who is currently studying at the UAL campus which is Leon''s corporate partner.

    "Come on in, you have to see the inside of this house, Steffi," Leon said excitedly as he walked into his new house.

    "You''re sure we''re going to stay here Leon asked Stevie. For the umpteenth time.

    " Very sure that besides I''ve paid the full payment for this house I''ve also asked the people in Germany to prepare all the important things I need, "replied Leon quickly.

    "What do you mean by the things you need?" Asked Steffi quickly.

    "Ok, since you already asked then I will answer it right now. So I''ve decided I want to expand our animationpany business in UK, so I need some important files from Germany to reference when opening a new animationpany in London.

    Therefore right now the team ofwyers and the best people in the office are preparing everything to be brought to London," Leon replied excitedly.

    "No, Leon, I do not agree that you move to London. Don''t we already have a house in Berlin and yourpany is progressing greatly there, I don''t want you to start again in another country Leon.

    We already have everything in Berlin, why should we start again from scratch in a new country where we don''t necessarily know what sess will be like? Isn''t it much better for us to develop the existing one now than to start over from scratch, Leon?" said Steffi aloud, she did not agree with her husband''s n to open a new animationpany in London.

    Hearing Steffi''s words made Leonugh out loud, she then folded his arms across his chest and red at Steffi.

    "If you don''t want to stay here I won''t force you, Steff, you can go back to Berlin and live there. Later when I miss you maybe I''lle home once a month, otherwise you cane here," Leon said quickly without guilt.

    "No, I don''t want to do that. Don''t expect me to be apart from you Leon, I''m your wife we ??have to live together," said Steffi full of emotion, her breath fluctuating because she was really angry right now

    "Well if you don''t want to live in Berlin then as a good wife. you''re supposed to ...

    "Tell them you''re here because you want to approach Marianne back instead, you want to approach your ugly ex-wife? again instead of Leon," said Steffi quickly interrupted Leon.

    to be continued

 Chapter 113 - Self Convidence-steffi

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Self Convidence-steffi</h4>

    Hearing Steffi''s words made Leon''s emotions rise.Without thinking he immediately choked Steffi''s neck and pushed her? towards the wall behind her. Both of his eyes shed a gaze filled with fiery anger that Steffi had never seen in the three years she had known Leon.

    "Watch what you say, Steffi, if you don''t want to stay in London I won''t force you. Didn''t I already say that to you, then why are you discussing Marianne !!" Leon scolded emotionally.

    "I-I didn''t mean to ..."

    "It''s not like I told you not to interfere in my business if you want to be my wife, did you forget about that Steffi?" Leon asked again.

    Steffi could only be silent with teary eyes hearing Leon''s words, not because of the pain in his neck but because Leon''s words reminded her of her true status.

    "Fuck !!"

    Leon removed his hand from Steffi''s neck, he then walked into his new study which had not beenpleted by the worker he hired. For two days Leon has been busy with his new house, all the designs and furniture in the new house he himself manages and chooses.

    Therefore, when Steffi actually discussed Marianne when he wanted to be praised as a result, his anger mounted, after Leon released his grip from Steffi''s neck, she immediately fell to the floor with tears in her eyes.

    "You''ve never been this rough before Leon, why did you change," Steffi sobbed softly, clutching her? tight chest.

    Leon who was in his study could only be silent and sat on the sofa while drinking wine straight from the bottle, he could hear Steffi''s sobs from his study but Leon ignored it. He was already annoyed with Steffi who dared to bring up Marianne.

    "You stupid woman," said Leon irritatedly as he got up from the sofa, Leon walked slowly with a wine bottle in his left hand.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw that Steffi was still sitting on the floor with her eyes still wet, he was still crying without a sound.

    "You sleep in this house, think about your mistakes. I want to go back to the hotel, if you have realized your mistake then you can meet me again at the hotel," Leon said quietly, staring at Steffi without blinking.

    After saying that Leon then walked out of his new house to the limo belonging to the hotel where he was staying, apparently when Leon got out the limo driver had just unloaded Steffi''s stuff from the car and it made Leon happy.

    "What''s your name?" Leon asked the driver briefly.

    "Alex Tuan," replied the driver quickly.

    "Submit your resignation letter from the hotel and be my personal driver, from today onwards I will live in London and I need a smart driver like you," Leon said matter-of-factly, smiling.

    "You are serious sir, this is not a joke, is it?" asked Alex in a rising voice.

    "I''m serious Alex, from onward I will live in London. I am expanding my business here, therefore I am looking for the best people I can be a confidant.

    During my stay in London I have noticed your actions Alex, and I feel you are the right person for me to trust. That''s why I invite you to work for me, but if you don''t want I can''t force, "Leon replied at length.

    "Of course I am willing, sir, I am very willing. Thank you, Mr. Leon for your trust, I will never disappoint you. I promise I will do a good job, sir," Alex said happily, being able to work with a rich person like Leon will bring him luck rather than working at the hotel.

    Leon smiled at Alex''s words, he then stretched his hand towards Alex who was immediately greeted by Leon quickly.

    "Wee to join," said Leon kindly.

    "Thank you sir, thank you. I will do well and thank you once again for this wonderful opportunity, sir," replied Alex quickly, his eyes sparkling with joy.

    "Well then we go to the hotel, let my wife''s belongings there. Later she will take it," Leon whispered softly as he released his grip on Alex.

    "Ready Sir." Alex immediately opened the door for Leon to get into the hotel limo, because Leon is a VIP guest, he gets luxury car facilities if he wants to travel and it''s free from the hotel.

    Not long after, the luxury sedan left Leon''s new house that had not been cleaned, the luxury items that Leon bought were still lying around in the house because the workers were too tired to arrange the second and third floors of the house.

    As a result, on the first floor all the things are still messy, at first Leon came to the house because he wanted to tidy up the first floor with Steffi.

    But it turned out that Stevie actually provoked him by bringing up Marianne and it made him lose the mood to tidy up his new house, that''s why Leon decided to return to the hotel and leave Steffi alone in his new home in the hope that Steffi could think clearly and realize her mistake.

    Steffi, who stood at the window, could only be silent when she saw her husband leave her in the house that had not been tidied up alone, her tears had not stopped flowing down her beautiful face. She was really hurt by Leon''s very harsh treatment.

    "Why did you bring up my social status again Leon, didn''t you promise not to discuss it again with me. But why did you break your promise Leon huhuhuhu," Steffi cried again broke when he recalled Leon''s words again.

    In the past, when they were going to marry, she had promised Leon not to interfere in his business affairs, this was triggered by an embarrassing incident for Leon.

    At that time Leon and Steffi were enjoying dinner with Leon''s new colleagues at a quite famous Italian restaurant in Berlin and identally Steffi met his old friend who worked as a waiter at the restaurant, even though Steffi was already wearing luxury clothes and branded bags but she is still recognized by his childhood friends.

    To be continued

 Chapter 114 - Steffis Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 114 - Steffi''s Arrogance</h4>

    At that time Leon and Steffi were enjoying dinner with Leon''s new colleagues at a quite famous Italian restaurant in Berlin and identally Steffi met his old friend who worked as a waiter at the restaurant, even though Steffi was already wearing luxury clothes and branded bags but she is still recognized by his childhood friends.

    Without hesitation and doubt, the waiter who was also her childhood friend immediately greeted Steffi, who was sitting next to Leon, when the waiter spoke casually to Steffi, Leon''s colleagues whispered.

    They did not think that Leon chose to be a wife of an ordinary person from the vige, but at that time Leon managed to save his face and reputation.

    He gave a fairly reasonable reason to his colleagues that he chose Steffi to be his future wife because he was truly amazed by Steffi''s kindness regardless of his family background, hearing Leon''s exnation, the businessmen apuded and praised what Leon did.

    They did not expect that they would still find a man like Leon who believed in true love, even though Leon was able to save his good name at that time in front of his colleagues but he could not help but feel annoyed and embarrassed.

    Finally when they came out of the restaurant Leon went crazy, he cursed Steffi with harsh words.

    Leon feels ashamed to have a wife who is friends with a waiter, as a result he gets angry all the way home from the restaurant. He felt that his good name was tarnished by Steffi in front of his colleagues, which is why Leon decided to warn Steffi not to make him feel annoyed again and interfere in his business affairs.

    Steffi, who at that time was afraid of being dumped by Leon, finally agreed to Leon''s terms, she promised Leon not to embarrass Leon again and cut ties with the people in his past because Leon didn''t want anyone else to recognize Steffi as a poor woman. from the vige.

    Because it was gettingte, Steffi finally decided to take her suitcase in front of the house, she dragged the big suitcase into her new, messy house. Steffi with a little hobbled lift the big suitcase to the second floor where the bedroom is located.

    Actually Steffi quite liked the mansion. But because she remembered Marianne''s presence in London, Steffi was a little scared. She was afraid that her position would be taken back by Marianne, especially since Leon''s attitude had changed to be more violent and irritable since arriving in London and this made Steffi even more worried.

    Steffi''s eyes widened? when she saw her neat bedroom, arge bed with a luxurious ssic design seen before her eyes. Not to mention that the dressing table was full of the usual make-up tools, seeing that made Steffi''s tears stop flowing.

    She immediately ran to the bed and immediatelyy on it while rolling, what Steffi was doing right now was exactly what she did when she came to visit Leon''s house for the first time when Marianne was newly married to Leon.

    Without the knowledge of Marianne, who at that time was changing, Steffi was already rolling around on Marianne''s big wedding bed, she said to herself that she would be the owner of the bed many times and now what she said hade true, she had be Ganke''s mistress. which is legal at this time.

    After feeling satisfied feeling the softness of the bed made of goose down, Steffi then walked to her new dressing table, she touched all the makeup tools on the table. Steffi identally dropped a bouquet of roses on the dresser, when she was about to reach for the bouquet, Steffi saw a ck velvet box.

    Apparently the flower bouquet was deliberately ced on the dresser to cover the velvet box, Steffi slowly reached over and opened the box that looked beautiful.

    "Akhhh Leon," shrieked Steffi with a loud shock, in the velvet box there is a set of jewelry that she wanted.

    Leon apparently bought it and hid it to give her a surprise, Steffi quickly grabbed the diamond ne and immediately put it on. After sessfully wearing a diamond ne she then wore earrings and rings and bracelets which were a pair of the nes she had already worn, when she had put all the jewelery on Steffi then stood up and looked at herself in the ss.

    Steffi slowly took off her clothes one by one so that currently on her body there was nothing left but the diamond jewelry she had just worn.

    "All this is mine, no one can take it including you Marianne. You are just a germ that I easily got rid of two years ago, now I can get rid of you if you dare to approach Leon my husband.

    With this sexy body Leon will not possibly leave me," said Steffi softly confidently, she slowly felt her beautiful breasts that had been changed by the surgeon without Leon''s knowledge.

    Leon did not know that Steffi had actually ced silicone breast imnts, because Steffi did not put in toorge a silicone. She only put on medium size silicone because basically her breasts are already big, because she was poor she couldn''t take care of those big breasts.

    As a result, both of her breasts dropped, that''s why she went to a surgeon to repair her breasts by cing a little silicone imnts. Because the surgeon was great that the incision of the silicone imnt was not visible on both armpits, that''s why Steffi prided his body in front of Leon.

    "Steffani Ganke, you are beautiful and sexy. Realize that you are no match for the ugly Marianne, so you don''t have to be afraid. You''ve gotten rid of her once so you don''t have to be afraid of it anymore, all you need to do now is to expand your connections in London so that Leon is proud of you like you did in Berlin. You can do it Steffi, you can do it, "said Steffi confidently while gently massaging her breasts which swelled beautifully.

    to be continued

 Chapter 115 - Seducing God

    <h4>Chapter 115 - Seducing God</h4>

    Since noon, Anne and Linda had actually finished with the flowers that Mrs. Mary just sent and actually they could go home because tomorrow they had started college again, but because today there was an interview for the courier that Anne had posted in a job search portal as a result of the two of them still in the shop until the evening.

    Of the 20 people who applied to be couriers, none of them matched the criteria that Anne wanted, because most of them asked for a high enough sry and Anne could not pay the sry they asked for.

    Linda herself had been annoyed by those who asked for a sry that was double her current sry, therefore Linda seemed toozy to interview the remaining candidates.

    "Never mind Anne, only one more person left. Make an interview as soon as possible, lest he will also ask for a high sry, Anne," whispered Linda quietly to Anne who was preparing nk paper for thest prospective courier.

    "Don''t just judge people from the outside, Linda. What looks beautiful on the outside not necessarily has inner beauty as well. And vice versa," said Anne softly. She seemed to talk as slowly as possible so that the young man dressed in many patches in front of her did not hear.

    "He looks like homeless guy, Anne. Why do you have to interview him? I''m afraid, I better call security," said Linda fearfully again, feeling ufortable since thest man before her came.

    Anne only pinched Linda''s waist so that Linda wouldn''t talk much. She didn''t want thest candidate for her courier to hear everything Linda had to say.

    Linda herself immediately winced in pain when pinched by Anne, she also asked to be quiet and sat in the chair behind the counter.

    "Previously I wanted to thank you because you were willing toe to this ce to do an interview, before we start I ask you to fill in your personal data first on this white paper," said Anne softly.

    "Didn''t you ask about the files I have, Miss?" asked the young man who was in front of Anne quickly.

    "For files and otherster we can talk in the back, the important thing is right now I want you to write down your data on the paper that I gave you.

    You don''t need to be long, just be short and describe what you are like, so I''m sure to hire you. as a courier at my little flower shop," answered Anne, smiling.

    Without a word, the young man immediately grabbed the pen in front of him, he then began to write his name on the paper given by Anne. Not much he wrote, only five lines, even then he wrote in an inscription that Anne could not read quickly.

    He had to read it many times in order to understand what was written on the paper he was holding, not long after a smile appeared on his face. Suddenly Anne stood up and stretched out her hand to the man in front of her.

    "Congrattions Paul, tomorrow you can start work," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    "Are you serious, Miss Anne?" Paul stammered.

    "Yes, im serious and oh yes this is for your down payment this month," said Anne quickly, handing Paul the fifty dor bill.

    Paul, who did not expect to be epted for work by Anne, seemed even more surprised when he saw Anne giving him fifty dors. His eyes were filled with tears as he reached for the money given by Anne.

    Anne, who saw Paul take the money she gave, smiled when she saw Paul''s expression that looked very grateful, as if Paul had never seen 50 dors in his life. Holding back her tears, Anne finally gave Paul the key to the flower shop.

    "Behind the cashier, there is a small room that I usually use to store vases and some of the tools I usually use to make flower bouquets, you can sleep there. But you have to tidy up the ce first so you can sleepfortably, tomorrow morning Linda and I wille a bitte because we''ve started college.

    So you can tidy up the shop first and next to the cashier there is also a price list for some flowers that you can learn tonight, so tomorrow when Linda and I haven''t arrived you can serve the customers," said Anne softly, handing the key to the flower shop to Paul, the new courier she received.

    "Anne!!!" Linda screamed in surprise when she saw Anne give the key to the flower shop to Paul, whom she just met.

    Hearing Linda''s scream made Anne just turned around and put her index finger on her lips and blinked one eye without saying anything, Linda, who had opened her mouth, could not speak anymore because Anne forbade her to speak.

    After exining some important things to Paul, soon Anne and Linda finally left the shop because it was gettingte.

    "There''s a food shop next door, if you are hungry you can buy food there, Paul, and again please help tonight when you sleep, turn off all the lights and don''t forget to check the door again," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    "Yes, Miss Anne, I understand," Paul said quickly.

    "Yes, we''re going home now, Paul, good night," said Anne softly as she waved her hand towards Paul who was standing in front of the shop.

    "Good night, Miss Anne, Miss Linda. Be careful. See you tomorrow." Paul shouted loudly while waving his hands at Anne and Linda who were already in the car.

    After honking the horn once, Anne then sped the car off to the highway, she had to drive Linda first.

    "Anne, are you out of your mind?"

    "Are you crazy, Anne?"

    "Hurry back to the shop and get rid of the person as soon as possible before the money in the cash register was taken away by him,"

    "Anne why are you just smiling?"

    "Come on, Anne turn around, you are just weird hiring someone like that. Where do you give me the key to the shop too, what if tomorrow the shop is out of shape because all the expensive flowers are sold by him,"

    Anne just kept quiet and kept driving her car when Linda took out babbling from her fear, she only nced asionally at the really scared Linda. Because she could not stand Linda''s babbling, which was getting louder, Anne finally stopped the car suddenly which suddenly made Linda shocked and scared.

    "Anneeeee ... you''re crazy, I''m still young, Anne. I haven''t married, Anne !!" Linda screamed loudly.

    Without speaking, Anne immediately took out a piece of paper from her pocket to Linda.

    "Read it," said Anne quietly.

    "What''s this?" Linda asked coldly, her eyes still shining with anger at Anne, who had just stopped abruptly.

    "Just read," said Anne shortly.

    "It''s not clear, Anne, how can I read it," Linda said curtly.

    The que

    "Aaa�� it hurts Anne !!!" Linda screamed loudly again when Anne hit her bare arm.

    "That''s why seen properly, you''ve been just screaming," said Anne curtly, ring at Linda who was flipping through the paper Paul had written.

    Seeing Anne angry, Linda finally tried to focus on reading the paper that Anne gave, because Anne was annoyed to see Linda just twirling Paul''s handwritten paper. Anne finally took back the paper in Linda''s hand quickly.

    "My name is Paul, I''m about twenty-one years old. I don''t know for sure my age because I''ve been living on the street since I was little, I can read, write and count a little. What I want is to have a steady ie so I don''t starve anymore," he said. Anne slowly reads Paul''s handwriting.

    Linda immediately fell silent when she heard Anne''s words, her voice suddenly caught in her throat and couldn''te out again. Her chest also felt tight suddenly for no reason.

    "I once felt the pain of holding hunger Linda , so I know what Paul felt. Maybe I would be like you if I saw someone who immediately gave the key to a new shop like that, but somehow I felt Paul wrote it all down with honesty, Linda

    Just reading him writing made me sick, so I gave him money to buy food and clothes. Because I know, not far from our flower shop there is a shop that sells clothes and food. I hope Paul can use the money to buy food and clothes to change so that he can sleepfortably tonight in the warehouse,

    I actually feel a little guilty for letting him sleep in the warehouse but I also can''t do much because he''s a man. I can''t possibly take him back to the apartment , "said Anne quietly as she looked at the road in front of her.

    "You''re too kind to people Anne, aren''t you afraid of being cheated?" Linda asked softly.

    "I''ve done things like this before and ended up losing something really big in my life, but I believe that what was lost was not destined to be mine. Therefore I tried to sincerely give up what he took from me Linda, but one thing. which I have believed until now.

    That God may not have tested me the same way over and over again, especially if my intention is sincere to help someone. I believe there is a? good karma Linda, "said Anne softly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Linda shed tears that she had been holding in for a long time, Linda quickly hugged Anne.

    "You shouldn''t live on Earth, Anne, you should live with the angels in heaven. You''re too good to be human," Linda said in a husky voice.

    Anne just smiled at Linda''s words, she took Linda''s hug on her body.

    "I''m seducing God to keep loving me Linda."

    to be continued

 Chapter 116 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Meeting Again</h4>

    Anne, who came homest night because she had to interview the courier candidate she needed this morning, woke upter than usual because she was exhausted. Even the sound of the rm that had been previously set didn''t wake her up. She finally woke up when she wanted to pee and realized that she had woken upte.

    "Oh my God Anne, what''s wrong with you. Today you have a ss."

    Anne cursed herself as she dressed after she took a quick shower. As it was gettingte and she didn''t want to bete to campus, Anne finally chose a knee-length denim mini dress. With her favorite t shoes with a cat picture, Anne went to campus by running towards the elevator. Because it was noon, no one was in the elevator.

    "Morning, Miss," said a security guard to Anne politely.

    "It''s noon sir," said Anne softly, smiling broadly so that her rows of white teeth could be seen.

    "Why, it''s still nine o''clock in the morning," said the security guard, confused.

    "Yes, it''s already noon, Sir, hehehe, okay, I''m leaving, bye bye," Anne waved her hand at the security guard who greeted her in front of the elevator earlier.

    The security guard just smiled looking at Anne who was currently in her car. His consciousness returned when one of his colleagues tapped him on the shoulder. They returned to continue their work, meanwhile Anne had gone with her favorite car. Anne, who usually never drove at the speed above 80 km / hour, this time sped at almost 100 km / hour. She was really panicked that she didn''t realize that she had passed the normal speed limit.

    "Geez, Anne ... how can you wake upte?" Anne still med herself when driving her car to campus amidst traffic jams. Currently, there were many vehicles passed by as it was already noon and many workers were already active.

    After driving for almost forty-five minutes, Anne finally arrived at her campus, but because it was almost ten o''clock and the first course had started, Anne finally decided not to join the ss which was almost over. After parking her car, Anne walked unsteadily towards the ssroom through the path that was beside the field. The wind was quite strong making her loose hair even more disheveled.

    Arriving in ss, Anne chose to sit on the bench outside of the ssroom. Mrs. Martha''s loud voice could be heard by Anne from outside and it made her a little scared. Shortly afterwards, the bell rang, Mrs. Martha quickly walked out of the ssroom and did not notice Anne''s presence outside of the ssroom.

    "Anne!!! Where have you been?" Linda shrieked loudly when she saw Anne was standing at the door.

    Hearing Linda''s scream made the whole ss turn to Anne, who was now walking towards her chair next to Linda''s, Anne''s appearance that was different from usual made them all speechless. Anne looked different wearing a denim dress that had a side parting and hair that had been tied up carelessly.

    "Where are you from?" Linda asked quietly.

    "From the apartment, I waste, Linda," said Anne quietly as she reached for Linda''s water bottle that was on the table.

    "Really? Howe? Don''t you always wake up early, what time did you sleepst night?" Linda asked back.

    "I don''t know either. I usually wake up when the rm goes off. But this morning I didn''t hear anything, Linda ... I''m pissed off!!" Anne screamed in annoyance as she covered her face with both hands.

    Linda just chuckled when she saw Anne in such a mess. She knew that Anne was a perfectionist, so that''s why she understood that Anne was this messy because she woke upte. Patting Anne on the back, Linda tried to calm her friend down so that she wouldn''t be sad for too long. After five minutes of looking down on the table, Anne finally regained control of herself, and soon another lecturer came in the ssroom to give another course. Because since the morning her mood had been broken, Anne was not as enthusiastic as usual when she received lessons and Linda, who knew Anne very well, was aware of this.

    "Let''s go to the cafeteria, I''m hungry," Linda whispered softly to Anne.

    "Me too, but I''m not interested to go to the cafeteria," said Anne quietly as she closed herptop carefully.

    "Come on, Anne, let''s go quickly. Anyone can wake upte, Anne, it''s not an embarrassing thing that you have to be this sad. Get up quickly or I''ll be very angry with you," said Linda curtly as she folded her arms across her chest.

    Seeing Linda angry made Anne smiled. She slowly put her book andptop into her bag then got up from her chair and immediately hugged Linda.

    "Don''t be angry, you''re ugly when you''re angry. Come on, let''s go to the cafeteria, I''m so hungry," Anne whispered softly to Linda who she was embracing.

    "Yes, that''s why we ate, my stomach grumbles," said Linda again.

    Anne finally smiled again when Lindained of hunger, the two of them walked towards the cafeteria still embracing. Because Anne was so much taller than Linda, it seemed like she was embracing her little sister while walking. Gabrie, who had heard and seen Linda and Anne''s little argument, only sneered.

    "Just leave those two guys, E, don''t mind them," said one of Gabrie''s followers quietly.

    "I don''t care about them. Let''s go to the cafeteria. The people there need to know who the real star is," Gabrie said proudly.

    "Of course, they must know who the real star on this campus is," added Gabrie''s other follower, praising Gabrie.

    Hearing the words of her members made Gabrie, who initially felt annoyed with Anne, now felt confident again. She quickly walked to the cafeteria with four of her friends who always followed behind her so that Gabrie considered them as subordinates.

    When Gabrie arrived at the cafeteria, the male students immediately rushed to her. As one of the most beautiful girls in UAL, her poprity was undoubted. So it was no wonder that many female students always tried to get close to Gabrie. While other girls might be happy to get a lot of fans and attention like that, it was different with Anne who felt ufortable with such poprity. She didn''t even respond to any teasing from her friends, like what happened earlier when she came to the cafeteria. There were several people who tried to approach her but Anne politely refused their offer, so that Linda finally had to intervene.

    "E is not very beautiful, Anne, why do so many students approach her?" Linda said softly with a mouth full of food.

    "Don''t talk about people, Linda, just eat your food. After that let''s leave this ce quickly," said Anne curtly.

    "Yes ma''am, I will do ..."

    "Hey, may I join you?" Edward suddenly appeared with his food tray and joined Anne and Linda. Linda, who couldn''t finish her words, almost coughed if she didn''t immediately shut her mouth, when she saw Edward suddenly sat down beside her.

    "Go ahead, this is the cafeteria," said Anne kindly.

    "Thank you. Oh yes, Linda, can you move a little that way? I''m ufortable sitting on the side like this," said Edward without guilt, asking Linda to shift so he could sit opposite Anne.

    Without speaking, Linda shifted her seat ording to Edward''s request. After Linda shifted, Edward then satfortably right in front of Anne who was still eating her food calmly. Even though other girls probably would not be able to eatfortably like that when Edward was there, but that didn''t apply to Anne. She still enjoyed her burger calmly and without shame. Seeing Anne''s calmness made Edward smile. This was the first time he saw a girl who was not captivated by his charm even though he was this close.

    Gabrie, who was still waiting for her meal toe, narrowed her eyes when she saw Edward sitting with Anne, because all this time, if she was in the cafeteria, Edward would disturb her, but this time Edward was with Anne and this made her ufortable.

    "Where do you two work? Why didn''t you go on the vacation yesterday?" Edward asked softly, breaking the silence.

    "I work at the flower shop that she ... ouch Anne!!!" Linda, whose leg was kicked by Anne under the table, screamed in pain and couldn''t finish her words.

    "What''s wrong with you, Linda?" asked Edward, confused.

    "It''s okay, Linda is like that like, making a scene. Well then you go on, Edward, see you tomorrow," said Anne quickly as she got up from her chair and red at Linda.

    "But you haven''t finished eating, Anne," said Edward quickly, staring at the french fries on Anne''s tray.

    "I''m full, Edward, aren''t we, Linda," said Anne back, grabbing the fries and she gave them to Linda.

    "Y-yes, we''re full," said Linda stuttered.

    "Well then you can go," said Edward softly.

    "Ok, bye Edward," said Anne quietly. After saying that, Anne took her tray to the sink with Linda. Then, without looking back, Anne walked away leaving the cafeteria with Linda who was trailing behind.

    "Anne, wait, what''s wrong with you? I haven''t finished eating," Linda protested irritably.

    Anne, who had walked quite far from the cafeteria, immediately turned around and covered Linda''s mouth with her hand at once.

    "Turn your voice down, Linda, people will hear you," said Anne quietly, ring at Linda.

    "It''s your fault, you told me to leave the cafeteria while I''m still hungry," Linda fiercely said.

    "There''s Edward there and you almost spilled my secret. I told you before not to tell people that I have a flower shop, Linda," said Anne coldly.

    "Oops yes, sorry, I forgot, Anne," said Linda pitifully.

    "Never mind. Then let''s go to��"

    Thump!

    Anne couldn''t finish her words as she looked back and saw the figure of the man who had injured her standing in front of her.

    "Hi Anne," the man said politely.

    "Leon." Anne muttered softly when she saw the figure of her ex-husband appeared before her again.

    To be continued.

 Chapter 117 - One Goal

    <h4>Chapter 117 - One Goal</h4>

    The smile from Anne''s face disappeared instantly when she saw Leon again. Her mood that had been messy since morning was even more messed up when she saw Leon.

    "Aren''t you Mr. ..."

    "Leonardo Ganke," Leon replied briefly, interrupting Linda''s words.

    "Ah yes, you are Mr. Leonardo Ganke. You were one of the guests who attended the show a few days ago and the person who sponsored the holiday to Irnd yesterday, weren''t you?" said Linda excitedly.

    "Yes, that''s me. So how was the holiday? Was it memorable?" Leon asked Linda softly.

    "It must be impressive, Sir, for those who went there, but not for Anne and me, because neither of us were on holiday there," said Linda in a tone full of disappointment.

    "Hush, Linda," Anne whispered softly asking Linda to stop talking so much.

    "Why?" Linda asked without guilt.

    Anne took a deep breath hearing Linda''s answer. She quickly grabbed Linda''s hand and took several steps away from Leon. She didn''t want Leon to hear her words.

    "Stop talking to strangers too much," said Anne quietly.

    "He is not a stranger, Anne, he is one of the important people who work with our campus. Do you know that his animationpany is very famous in Berlin? Just imagine if you coulde in and work with thatpany, we would have a lot of money, Anne," said Linda without pause.

    "Geez it''s so difficult to talk to you. Just shut your mouth and don''t talk anymore," said Anne curtly as she closed Linda''s mouth, who was still talking.

    Seeing what Anne was doing made Leon smile without realizing it. He really just realized that the woman he had insulted before was so perfect. Her slender body, her smooth skin and natural beauty really captivated him. When Leon was about to step forward towards Anne, suddenly Edward came running from the direction of the cafeteria.

    "Thank God you''re still here, Anne," said Edward, panting.

    "What''s wrong, Edward?" Asked Anne, confused.

    "It''s yourptop. You left yourptop in the canteen," Edward replied quickly, handing Anne herptop bag.

    "Oh my God, how could I forget? Thank you Edward, I will cry for days if thisptop is lost," Anne squealed, feeling grateful, as she hugged the bag containing her favoriteptop which had many important files.

    "Next time, when you''re leaving, always check your belongings, Anne," said Edward softly.

    "Yes, you are careless, Anne. If we didn''t just leave the cafeteria so suddenly, this definitely wouldn''t have happened, right?" Linda joined in with a rising tone.

    Anne just smiled broadly at Linda''s words. She was speechless because Linda''s words were true. She was the one who was wrong in this matter, because she had just left the cafeteria without checking her belongings. Meanwhile, Leon, who was still standing there, looked very angry seeing Edward talking to Anne. He was jealous to see Anneugh with another man.

    "Thanks again, Edward," said Anne for the umpteenth time.

    "Never mind, Anne, you don''t have to thank me repeatedly like that, it''s not a big deal. The important thing is don''t do it again in the future," Edward said quietly with a smile.

    Anne smiled at Edward''s words, this was the first time she had spoken to Edward that long. While usually she tried to avoid talking to Edward. Because it was gettingte, Anne finally said goodbye to Edward. She had to hurry to the shop to check on Paul, her new courier. Leon, who had not spoken to Anne, was shocked when he saw Anne was walking away. He quickly tried to catch up with Anne, but when he just stepped his foot, Professor Gilbert suddenly came over and stopped him, made him unable to approach Anne.

    "So you''ve arrived, sir," said Professor Gilbert kindly.

    "Yes, I just arrived a few minutes ago," Leon replied softly, trying to hold back his anger at Edward who made him unable to talk to Anne.

    "Yes, Sir, thene with me inside. There are many things that we have to take care of as soon as possible, Sir," said Professor Gilbert, again inviting Leon to enter the meeting room where there were already many graphic design students, the prospective animators, gathered following Leon''s previous request.

    "Okay, sir." Leon answered softly at Professor Gilbert''s invitation to enter the special meeting room.

    After saying that, Leon followed Professor Gilbert''s steps. He turned around once and looked at Edward, who was still standing there staring at the parking area where Anne was already in her car and was trying to get out of the campus area.

    "So your name is Edward. Okay, I''ll remember your name, Edward. Marianne is my wife, don''t you ever try to approach her. She''s mine," Leon spoke silently, while ring intently at Edward, who had previously spoken to Anne.

    The call from Professor Gilbert who asked him to enter the meeting room made Leon wake up from his reverie. He then entered the meeting room following the professor. Leon''s aim toe to the campus this time was to select a new graphic design candidate. That was why at this time in the meeting room there had been many alumni of the UAL campus majoring in graphic design who had been strictly selected by Professor Gilbert. Because Leon''spany had coborated with the UAL campus, he had no trouble finding new workers like this time, because Professor Gilbert would help him select prospective employees.

    Meanwhile, Edward, who saw Anne leaving from a distance, was smiling, he was happy to be able to talk to Anne for a longer duration. Edward''s men who were still in the cafeteria finally came to him. They followed Edward who was still standing on the path that was beside the field. After his men arrived, Edward then went to his ss again. He still had one more course today, a different ss from Anne''s which only had two courses today. From the still bustling cafeteria, Gabrie didn''t seem to be enjoying her lunch. She was annoyed at Edward who wanted to catch up with Anne because he wanted to return herptop. Even though she had rejected Edward before, she was very upset when she saw Edward with Anne, even though when Edward was dating Sarah, she was not so upset.

    "What''s so good about that Anne? She''s not popr, she''s not famous, she''s also not the daughter of a rich person like me, so why does Edwarde to her?!" Gabrie said curtly.

    "You take it easy, E. I''m sure Edward is just messing around with that Anne," Naomi said softly, trying to calm Gabrie.

    Isabel, who was Gabrie''s rival for the ranking of the most popr girls in campus, smiled when she heard Gabrie''s words. She then got up from her chair and approached Gabrie with her cold drink. Without further ado, she immediately sat beside her rival.

    "Are you jealous of Anne?" Isabel asked quietly.

    "Watch your words, B, do you think that Anne is that good that I have to be jealous of her?! Her ss is still far below mine," Gabrie replied curtly, boasting herself.

    "Hahahahaha you are the smartest at lying, Ell. From the look in your eyes I can tell that you are jealous of Anne for being approached by Edward, the prince of our campus. You might be able to lie to your people, but not with me," Isabel gave a bigugh then spoke softly in a whisper to Gabrie.

    Gabrie could only be silent at the words of her rival. She was speechless because what Isabel said was true. She was disturbed by the presence of Anne, which began to attract the attention of male students at the campus, even though in her eyes, Anne was just ordinary. In terms of clothes and makeup, Anne was nothingpared to her and her rival, Isabel, but somehow she felt a little disturbed by Anne''s existence.

    "Get close to Edward or you will lose him forever," Isabel whispered back.

    m!

    Suddenly, Gabrie mmed the cafeteria table so hard as soon as Isabel spoke. She was annoyed because Isabel was tutoring her.

    "Look, she''s not at my level. So I won''t be afraid of her. There''s no way I''m going to approach a boy first. You know that, Isabel!!" Gabrie shrieked emotionally. After saying that, Gabrie then left the cafeteria with her gang.

    Isabel, who was still sitting in the cafeteria, seemed annoyed that her attempt to get rid of her rival failed. While in Irnd yesterday, she overheard a conversation between Gabrie and her gang about Aaron Sean Connery. That was why she incited Gabrie to ept Edward, with that she hoped to be the only woman who could get close to Aaron.

    "Dammit, don''t expect to have Aaron. He''s mine," said Isabel irritably.

    "Calm down, B, you''re the best in this campus. So don''t be afraid topete with that Gabrie. You will get Aaron," Joy, her best friend, said quietly, trying to calm Isabel down.

    "I''m sure I''m the one who will get Aaron, it''s just that I have to get rid of the flies first, Joy. I don''t want them flying around my man," Isabel replied curtly, still remembering clearly how Gabrie talked about Aaron in Irnd yesterday with her gang.

    "Yes I know, that''s why you have to calm down. Use Anne to make Gabrie jealous. When that happens, then you will be the only woman who can get close to Mr. Aaron, Bell. Keep provoking Gabrie slowly, but you have to be patient, don''t be too hasty," Joy again gave the idea to Isabel to approach Aaron.

    Hearing Joy''s words made Isabel smile. She liked the idea her best friend had given her. If in the past her goal was to be the number one girl on the campus so she could get fame, now her goal had changed, she wanted to be Mrs. Connery.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was busy with his newpany, couldn''t visit Anne. He was still busy with various meetings that must be attended. Because he needed a female secretary, Jack finally recruited Alice to be the secretary, who would apany him and Erick in meetings with clients.

    "What time will this meeting be finished, Erick?" Jack asked quietly. He was tired of meeting since morning and they were not over yet.

    "Should be a moment sir," replied Erick simply.

    "I miss Anne, I''m bored here, Erick," said Jack briefly.

    Erick, who already knew that his master was in love, could only smile, because at this time he couldn''t do much either because he was in the meeting room at the client''s office. All he could do was try to calm the master and only Alice who had been focused on the client''s exnation since earlier. She wanted to prove to Jack and Erick that she could be a reliable secretary.

    "I want to hear your voice, Anne," Jack thought, imagining Anne''s smiling face

    To be continued

 Chapter 118 - The Rivalry Of

    <h4>Chapter 118 - The Rivalry Of</h4>

    Connery Corporation

    In Aaron''s office, there seemed to be a serious conversation between Thomas, Eleanor, and Aaron, while Daniel was only a listener. After picking up Thomas from the airport this morning, Aaron immediately took his best friend to the office.

    "Why did you just tell me that Steven is a jerk like that, Elea? Why did you continue your engagement before?!" scolded Thomas emotionally.

    "I don''t want to embarrass my family, that''s why I continue the program," Elea replied softly. She didn''t dare look at Thomas''s face. Elea was very afraid of her brother.

    "You are stupid. Being engaged is your private matter. It''s a matter of your heart, your life and has nothing to do with your family. If you don''t like Steven, we''re fine, Elea, as long as you''re happy, we will support her. Whether you get engaged or not, we prefer your happiness," said Thomas again.

    "Sorry, Tom, I''m stupid. I should have told you this before the event took ce. I was in a dilemma at that time. Moreover, Steven promised to change," said Elea quietly, lowering her head.

    "What changed ...? Oh my God, Elea, Elea, Elea, you are so naive. You better follow me now to New York. Continue your education there and never tell anyone your whereabouts to your friends, including Steven the bastard, for family matters. I will exin to Mommy and Daddy. I hope you can learn a lot about what happened to you right now. You''re still too young to enter into such a serious rtionship Elea. You are only twenty-two years old and for a woman it is still very far from having a serious rtionship. That''s why from the beginning I have forbidden you to continue your rtionship to a serious level with Steven. But you never listen to what I said. You think that you are ready financially and mentally. But there is one thing you don''t know, Elea, when you are ready, your partner might not necessarily be ready. Therefore, I forbid you, not because I disagree with your choice, but because I''m worried that you will experience things that you never wanted, like what happened now. It is fortunate that you are only engaged to Steven and have not entered into a much deeper stage. Imagine if you were married and Steven did something like this, you wouldn''t be this easy to leave him, Elea. Marital status is different from dating or engaged status. In our society, the title of widow is still considered bad. That''s why I hope you can take a lesson from all that has happened. Remember one thing, Elea a man may get married 100 times, and he will not get bad judgment in the society, but it is different with a woman. Once she failed in marriage, people will regard her badly. It is not easy to be a widow for a woman, and the mental burden she had to carry is not as easy as what people said," Thomas spoke at length to Elea.

    Not only Elea who was silent when Thomas spoke, Aaron and Daniel looked seriously listening to Thomas''s words one by one.

    "I do this because I love you, Elea, you are my only sister. If you get hurt, I get hurt too," Thomas added softly.

    "Thomas ... "

    "You''re still young, Elea, don''t think too much of this problem. Aaron and I will teach Steven a lesson. You don''t need to worry," said Thomas slowly, cutting Elea''s words.

    "Indeed, Elea, you don''t have to worry. The most important thing is that you calm down first and don''t panic, follow the instructions Thomas said," Aaron joined in, adding to Thomas'' words.

    "Okay, I understand. Forgive me for messing around in Aaron''s office," Elea replied softly.

    Aaron only smiled at Elea''s words. He then approached his best friend''s sister who he had considered as his own sister. Aaron slowly stroked Elea''s blonde hair.

    "Even though your brother is a jerk but he is smart, Elea, you have to learn a lot from Thomas," Aaron said quietly as he continued stroking Elea''s hair

    "Damn you, Aaron!!!" Thomas snapped in annoyance.

    "Why do you have to be angry with me? What I just said is the truth hahahaha," Aaron''sugh was loud when he mocked his best friend.

    Elea, who had been gloomy,ughed when she saw Aaron was insulting her brother. Aaron and Thomas had always been fighting, but it was never serious, because they had been friends since childhood and she also knew that her brother and adoptive brother were never serious when they were in a fight like that.

    Not long after, Daniel invited Elea to leave the Connery Corporation office, heading for Aaron''s apartment which Thomas used to stay in when he visited London.

    "Even though I''m a jerk but I don''t want my sister to experience something like this, Aaron," said Thomas coldly with anger.

    "Therefore, you better leave your very tiring life, Thomas, you have Elea who you have to protect. She is still too young and naive and innocent to face a real adult love life, I''m afraid that she will be traumatized if she''s like this. So you have to be by her side and guide her, Thomas. Uncle and Aunt will not know about this because they believe that she will be fine. You know yourself that your sister is very good at acting in front of your parents," Aaron said quietly.

    Thomas was silent to hear Aaron''s words. He couldn''t respond to his friend''s words anymore because what Aaron said was the truth. Elea was indeed very good at acting in front of their parents. She would still pretend to be strong even though she was actually sad. And this made Thomas sad. He worried about Elea who never wanted to be honest with their parents. Elea was only afraid of him and Aaron, even though she actually had the biggest fear of Thomas. The reason was that Aaron had spoiled her since she was a child, so she was not too afraid of Aaron.

    "Then now what should I do Aaron?" Thomas asked softly as he looked down where Daniel and Elea had just gotten into the car that took them to the apartment.

    "Stay with Elea, she needs your support. And Steven''s problem, you take it easy, I''ll ask my men to take care of it. He has to pay dearly for what he did because he dared to make Elea like this," Aaron replied quickly.

    "You want to take care of him in my stead?" asked Thomas again in disbelief.

    "Of course, you don''t need to worry. Elea is also my sister, so I''m partly responsible for what happened to her," Aaron replied firmly.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Thomas smile. He then hugged his best friend tightly.

    "Thanks, Aaron, you are the best," said Thomas quietly.

    "We''re brothers, remember that, Thomas, you don''t have to be," Aaron whispered softly.

    Thomas nodded his head slowly at Aaron''s words. Thomas released his hug on Aaron when Aaron''s door was knocked. It seemed that Aaron''s men had moved quickly. They had managed to locate Stephen Dawkins, who was found in the apartment of his mistress. Hearing the news, Thomas''s emotions immediately rose immediately. He immediately ran out of Aaron''s office to go to the ce where Steven was at the moment. Seeing Thomas leave like that made Aaron smile. He then followed Thomas''s steps to go to Steven''s ce because he was worried that Thomas went out of bounds. He knew very well what Thomas was like.

    Meanwhile, at the Muller Finance International office where Jack and his men had just returned from the client''s ce, Erick and the team were very happy because they had seeded in getting a new client. However, Jack looked expressionless. He was still a little annoyed because his tender was rejected by one of the big businessmen from Edinburgh whom Jack had been eyeing when he opened thepany in London. When he just entered the lobby, Jack''s steps suddenly stopped when he saw a client who refused his invitation to cooperate now standing in front of his eyes.

    "Mr. Daw ..."

    "Help me, Mr. Muller, I promise if you help me then I am willing to cooperate with Muller Finance International," said Jack''s target gold client quickly without pause.

    "How can I help you, Sir?" Jack asked softly with a mysterious smile.

    "Please save my child," the Edinburgh businessman replied quickly.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 119 - For Businesss Sake

    <h4>Chapter 119 - For Business''s Sake</h4>

    With three cars, Jack went with Mr. Jason Dawkins, an Edinburgh businessman who suddenly came to his office to a ce whose address was already known. Mr. Jason Dawkins asked for his help to save his son, Steven Dawkins, who was currently being arrested by some strangers while he was in the apartment. Because Jack needed Mr. Dawkins for the development of his business, finally he couldn''t help but follow the request of his big client. Taking his men and Mr. Jason himself, they went to thest address where Steven''s whereabouts were known.

    Bam

    Bam

    Bam

    "You die! A bastard like you doesn''t deserve to live."

    "Bastard, bastard, bastard!!!"

    Various swear sentences came out of the mouth of Thomas who was giving a lesson to Steven who was helpless. He was forcibly taken by Aaron''s men to an old warehouse with two paid women whom he had called to satisfy his lust.

    "Arrgghhh, stop, stop, Thomas."

    "You die Steven, how dare you betray my sister! Elea is my only sister, how dare you y with her. You bastard, Steven, trash like you doesn''t deserve to live. You should just die��"

    "Thomas, stop!!!" Aaron screamed loudly when he saw Thomas about to hit the iron towards Steven''s head which was covered in blood on the ground.

    Aaron who immediately acted quickly seeded in thwarting Thomas''s intention to hit Steven. He immediately threw the iron away so that it would not be taken again by Thomas who was controlled by anger.

    In Aaron''s embrace, Thomas tried to escape from Aaron''s embrace. He repeatedly hit Aaron''s arm and hoped that Aaron would let him go, but Aaron did not want to let go of his embrace. He knew that if he let go of his hug on Thomas, then Thomas would go even crazier. Therefore, he was willing to endure the pain given by Thomas, rather than letting Thomas go, which would eventually be fatal if Thomas went crazy and beat Steven again.

    "Let go of me, Aaron, the bastard must get my vengeance for having dared to hurt Elea," shrieked Thomas loudly.

    "Don''t be crazy Thomas, he''s helpless. Do you want to go to jail, huh?!!" Aaron said, trying to bring his best friend to his senses.

    "Matters with the police can be dealt withter, the important thing is that right now I have to give that bastard a lesson so that he doesn''t repeat his actions to other women. He has to get the same pain as Elea feels right now," Thomas replied loudly.

    "I know you''re mad at him, but please use yourmon sense, Thomas. You can''t do that, our country is a country ofw and I don''t want you to get caught up in thew for killing Steven. Remember Uncle, Aunt, and Elea, they need you, Thomas. What will happen to them when you go to jail? Please, use yourmon sense to think that way. Don''t lose to your emotions right now, Thomas," Aaron shouted loudly as he hit Thomas in the stomach. Aaron had run out of patience to face Thomas who was burning with emotion.

    Thomas who fell down on the ground because he was hit by Aaron was silent. He tried to digest Aaron''s words that he had just heard.

    "Everything can be discussed carefully. We can''t be just beat him up like this, Thomas. Moreover, this is a matter of romance between Elea and Steven. We have to listen to exnations from two parties. Not only from Elea si��."

    Bang!

    The warehouse door they were in was forced open from the outside and entered Mr. Jason Dawkins, Steven''s father and Jack''s men. He immediately ran toward Steven, who was helpless on the ground covered in blood. Meanwhile, Jack and Erick walked from behind following his men who had entered first.

    "Jackson Muller." Aaron hissed softly when he saw Jack''s whereabouts.

    "My son!!!" Jason Dawkins screamed hysterically when he saw his beloved son lying on the ground helplessly.

    Quickly, the middle-aged man grabbed Steven''s body and tried to wipe the blood out of his lips and forehead as a result of Thomas''s previous crazy actions.

    "What are you doing, Thomas? How dare you do this to my son?!!" shouted Jason Dawkins emotionally.

    "You should first ask your beloved child, what he has done to my sister. I wouldn''t do it like this if he didn''t do something disgusting and hurt my Elea," Thomas replied quickly.

    "Your excuses are absurd, Thomas, what you did was out of bounds. I could have kept you in jail for a very long time until you finally rot in there," Jason Dawkins said in a rising voice.

    "Just do it if you can, what I''m doing is right so I''m not afraid," Thomas said casually with a bigugh.

    Jack, who had been watching the feud between the two families, was silent. The important thing was that he didn''t do anything. Besides, he only drove his business partners as a condition for agreeing to the cooperation he proposed to Jason Dawkins''pany. When Jack was about to leave, he suddenly realized Aaron''s presence in that ce. He did not expect to see Aaron in the warehouse where he is now.

    "Aaron Connery," Jack said in his heart slowly as he looked at Aaron who was staring at him too.

    For fear of something bad happening to Steven, finally Mr. Jason decided to take Steven first to the hospital. He had to save his beloved son first. With the help of Jack''s men who were standing nearby, Mr. Jason finally managed to take Steven away from the ce. The two girls who had been tied up and taken forcibly from the same apartment as Steven were released by Jack''s men. Seeing Steven being taken away by his father annoyed Thomas. He then walked away from the warehouse to Aaron''s car, which was parked not far from the warehouse.

    "I never thought that Mr. Muller would want to take care of things like this," Aaron said quietly insulting Jack, who had meddled in other people''s business.

    "I''m not meddling with anyone else''s business, Mr. Connery, what I was doing was part of the business deal I''m doing with Mr. Dawkins," Jack replied calmly.

    "Business you say? What business is it if you meddle in other people''s business?" Aaron sneered irritably.

    "Didn''t I tell you I don''t interfere in anyone''s business I just drove Mr. Dawkins to this ce because he asked me to take him here after we signed a partnership, so what''s my fault? What I''m doing is part of the business deal I''m doing with Mr. Dawkins. I don''t even know if it turns out that a respectable Mr. Aaron Connery did this by kidnapping an innocent young man like that and then bringing him to this ce and beating him until he''s helpless like that," Jack replied back calmly, trying not to be provoked by Aaron''s words.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 120 - A Present For The Courier

    <h4>Chapter 120 - A Present For The Courier</h4>

    After driving for almost an hour, Jack finally arrived at Anne''s flower shop. His eyes narrowed when he saw that there was a strange man inside the shop. So he chose to stay in the car and watched Anne from afar with jealousy filling him.

    "Boss, I''m leaving now, bye." Paul said goodbye to Anne and Linda when he was going to deliver the flower bouquet in his hand.

    "Be careful, Paul," said Anne loudly.

    Jack, who was still in his car, raised an eyebrow when he heard the strange man, who turned out to be Paul, called Anne boss. He watched Paul, who was carrying arge flower bouquet, currently hopped on the bus that had just arrived.

    "I think he''s Anne''s new courier," Jack said softly with a smile, after observing what Paul was doing.

    Jack slowly reached for his cell phone which was still in his pocket. He was then seen talking seriously with someone on the cell phone while repeatedly mentioning the address of Anne''s flower shop. After five minutes had passed, Jack ended his phone call, then he put it back in his pocket and took off his seat belt. He then got out of his car and walked slowly to Anne''s flower shop with three cups of coffee that he had bought at Starbucks earlier.

    Ding!

    The small bell that was installed above the shop door rang when Jack opened the door.

    "Wee, can I help you?" Anne did not continue when she saw who wasing.

    "Coffee," Jack said quietly, while extending the coffee cups in his hand.

    Anne smiled when she saw what Jack had brought. She then came out of the counter and approached Jack who was still standing at the door.

    "Don''t bother, but thank you," said Anne quietly as she reached for the coffee brought by Jack.

    "Oh yeah, Anne, that was ..."

    "Linda,e here, there''s your favorite coffee!!!" Anne yelled loudly, asking Linda to get out of the warehouse which was now Paul''s room. Anne''s yell made Jack unable to finish his words.

    Without feeling guilty, Anne left Jack and walked to the cashier table. She then took out the coffee that Jack had brought before. As she took out the coffee brought by Jack, Linda came out of the warehouse carrying tworge vases of flowers in her arms. Seeing Linda having a hard time putting down the two vases, Jack immediately ran over to Linda and grabbed a vase from Linda''s hand.

    "Thanks," Linda said softly, not yet realizing that it was Jack who was helping her.

    "You''re wee," Jack replied curtly.

    Anne, who was at the cash register smiled unconsciously at what Jack was doing. Because she felt bad for Jack who helped Linda with the dirty flower vase, Anne then left her favorite cafette and approached Jack, who was still standing in front of Linda. Without a word, Anne grabbed Jack''s hand and invited him to sit on the chair beside the door.

    "Why are you bothering yourself, sir? Look at your expensive clothes, it is dirty," said Anne quietly, staring at Jack''s jacket which was now stained with dust from the vase that Linda brought before.

    Instead of answering her words, who was still standing in front of him, Jack took Anne''s hand and pulled her towards him. Being pulled like that by Jack, Anne automatically lost control and fell on Jack''sp.

    "Jack ..."

    "Shut up or your friend will be disturbed, she is cleaning an expensive vase. If she gets annoyed and the vase breaks, then it''s your loss," Jack whispered softly, cutting off Anne''s words as he nced at Linda who was cleaning the ss vase that was quite expensive from the dust that stuck on it.

    "Yes, I know, but don''t be like this, Jack. I''m notfortable with customers who mighte in," said Anne, slowly trying to get up from Jack''sp.

    "Wait a minute, Anne. I''ll just be here for a while. I promise," Jack replied softly as he leaned his head on Anne''s body.

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast when Jack leaned on her body, although she had known Jack for a long time, but they had never been this intimate.

    "You still smell like vani, Anne," Jack said softly with a smile.

    "O-of course, I like vani, Jack," stuttered Anne.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Jack smile. Soon, he released his hug from Anne and helped her to stand back up. Even though Anne was standing, she couldn''t get away from Jack, because Jack was still gripping her hands.

    "Let me go, Jack, I have to go back to work," said Anne again.

    "Okay then, I''ll go. The important thing is I''ve seen you. Oh right, there was this young man who called you boss. Who is he?" Jack asked quietly. Suddenly he remembered about Paul.

    "It''s Paul. His name is Paul. He is my new courier, he starts work today," stuttered Anne.

    "Oh a courier. Okay then. I''ll go now. Happy working, and remember not toe home toote," said Jack quietly.

    "I know." Anne replied curtly to Jack''s words.

    Jack smiled seeing Anne sulking like that. He slowly let go of his grip on the palm of Anne''s hand. After Jack released her hand, Anne then stepped backwards away from Jack. Because Linda had been using earphones to listen to music, she didn''t hear the conversation that was taking ce between Jack and Anne.

    The sound of the notification that entered his cell phone made Jack smile. He then got up from the chair and walked slowly to the door while cleaning his coat which was still dirty with dust. Seeing Jack cleaning his clothes made Anne feel guilty. She then grabbed a tissue on the counter and approached Jack to help him clean his jacket.

    "It''s okay, Anne, you don''t have to help me. I can do it myself," Jack said quietly as he reached for the tissue that Anne was holding.

    "I just wanted to help," answered Anne shortly.

    "Just take good care of yourself, Anne, that helps me a lot," Jack said quickly.

    "W-what do you mean?" asked Anne, confused.

    Jack smiled at Anne''s question. He forgot that Anne was a stupid girl who waspletely insensitive to all his actions and words. Jack slowly walked back to Anne, who was standing right behind Linda who was squatting while cleaning the second vase in front of her.

    "I don''t know in what way I should talk to you, Anne. You are the stupidest girl I know," Jack said quietly. His eyes were staring at Anne without blinking.

    "Who''s stupid? I''m not stupid. I''m doing well on campus, Jack," answered Anne curtly.

    "Yeah, yeah, you''re a smart girl. Okay then, I''ll return to the office. Remember what I said, don''te homete at night." Jack repeated his previous words.

    "I know, you don''t need to repeat your words over and over again ..."

    Smack!

    Jacknded a sweet kiss on Anne''s left cheek so suddenly that Anne immediately fell silent and touched her cheek with her left hand.

    After giving a good-bye kiss, Jack finally left Anne''s flower shop with a big smile. Jack, who usually asked Anne to drive him to the car, this time didn''t ask Anne to do that. He immediately got into his own car and drove his Bugatti Veyron onto the highway. Right after Jack''s car left, Linda finished cleaning the vase that Anne was going to use to send some flower orders to a bank.

    "Whoa! Cafette!" Linda screamed quite loudly when she saw that there were three cups oftte coffee on the counter that had previously been pulled out of the paper bag brought by Jack.

    "Oh yeah, that''s for us, Linda," stuttered Anne.

    "Thank you, Anne. You are a very understanding boss. You know that in an afternoon like this, we need coffee to increase our energy," said Linda loudly.

    Hearing Linda''s words made Anne smile. She couldn''t say anything more than just watching Linda enjoying the coffee Jack brought them. She was still very surprised by what Jack had previously done to her. Her surprise still lingered when Anne was surprised again by the sound of knocking on the ss door made by tworge men wearing uniforms standing in front of her flower shop.

    Because she was curious about the two men who were standing in front of her flower shop, Anne then came to them. She felt that the two men did not want to buy flowers, because usually the customers would definitely enter the shop without tapping the ss like that.

    "Miss Anne?" asked one of the men quickly as Anne walked out of the shop.

    "Yes, I am Anne, may I help you, sir?" asked Anne curiously.

    "We are here to deliver orders made on your behalf, Miss. Please sign on this receipt," replied one of the other men while handing a receipt to Anne.

    "Order? What order? I didn''t think I ordered anything," asked Anne, confused.

    Without answering her question, one of the men in front of Anne immediately handed Anne a pen so that Anne would immediately sign the receipt that she was holding. In her confusion, she finally signed the receipt in her hand.

    "Okay, then pleasee with us, Miss," asked the first man who greeted Anne politely.

    "Follow you, where are you going?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Over there, Miss," the man replied back, pointing to a white truck parked behind Anne''s car.

    Anne also turned to the direction pointed to by the man in front of her. She was still confused about why she had to go to a truck from a motorcyclepany in front of her. Linda, who had been enjoying the cafette, felt that something strange was happening, so she quickly walked out of the cash register and went straight to Anne who was outside.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" Linda asked curiously as she stood behind Anne.

    "I don''t know," said Anne softly.

    "What''s wrong? Who are they?" Asked Linda again.

    Anne just shook her head slowly in response to Linda''s words. She really didn''t understand what was happening.

    "Pleasee with us, Miss. It will just take a while," the mysterious man requested again.

    Since Linda was by her side, Anne had enough courage. She slowly walked over to the two strangers apanied with Linda, who was already beside the white truck. When she got to the side of the truck, Anne immediately covered her mouth with both hands because she was shocked and couldn''t believe what was in front of her eyes right now. Linda also seemed to be very surprised to see what was ahead at this time.

    "Whoaa! Cool! Is this is for me, Boss?!!" Paul, who had just returned from delivering flowers to a customer, screamed loudly when he saw the object that had just been unloaded from the truck by the two mysterious men who had been talking to Anne and Linda.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 121 - Trying To Focus

    <h4>Chapter 121 - Trying To Focus</h4>

    Paul, who just arrived, was excited when he saw thetest edition sports motorcycle was in front of his eyes. He seemed very impressed with the motorbike. Likewise with Linda, who was very amazed by the ck motorbike, while Anne was the only person who seemed very confused by it. She did not think that she had bought or ordered the motorbike that Paul was currently riding. The young man was excited because he thought he got a motorbike from Anne.

    Drrtt

    Drrtt

    The vibrations of the cell phone inside her jacket made Anne wake up from her confusion. She immediately grabbed her cell phone and saw who had contacted her.

    "Jack." Anne muttered softly when she saw Jack''s name appear on her cell phone screen.

    Anne quickly shifted the screen of her cell phone to receive the call.

    "Hello ..."

    "Do you like it? I mean do your courier like the new motorbike?" Jack asked, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "So this is you, Jack!!" Anne yelled loudly without realizing it.

    Anne''s voice was loud enough to make Linda and Paul, who were admiring the sports motorbike, immediately turned to Anne who was talking to Jack on the phone. Realizing that she was the center of attention, Anne quickly moved away from Paul and Linda.

    "Why did you give that motorbike, Jack? I don''t need it!!" Anne snarled.

    "You don''t really need it, but your courier needs it. Don''t you feel sorry for him? Just imagine, Anne, the man has to get on and off a city bus with arge bouquet of roses to deliver to customers. He may have no problem during the first month, but I guarantee you, the next month he will feel ufortable being the center of attention on a bus like that. Not to mention if the bus he was on was full. Can you imagine how difficult he will be, Anne? "Jack asked quietly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne speechless. She didn''t think that way at all. This was because the flower order delivered by Paul today was not too far away. It only took five minutes by bus.

    "Paul just worked today, I don''t think that way, Jack," answered Anne quietly.

    "I know. That''s why I gave him a motorbike so that he wasfortable working," said Jack softly.

    "What if the motorbike was taken away, Jack, you don''t know him," asked Anne, without realizing it.

    In the car, Jack smiled at the question from Anne. It was a question that he expected toe out of Anne''s lips.

    "Whatever you believe, I believe you too, Anne. Because you have hired Paul in your flower shop, so I trust that he is a good person," replied Jack agai<n.

    Anne''s face immediately felt hot at Jack''s words. She unconsciously touched her racing chest.

    "Well then, Anne, I almost reach the office. Tonight when you get home, I''ll call you back." Jack spoke softly before ending the call.

    Anne was just silent and did not say anything. Even when Jack had disconnected the telephone, Anne still had not lowered the smart phone from her ear. She was still hypnotized by Jack''s previous words. She really didn''t understand Jack''s attitude towards her.

    "Why do you have to be like this to me, Jack? I''m not ready to fall in love again, Jack, I''m not ready to be hurt again," said Anne to herself with teary eyes, staring at the motorbile that Paul was leading to her.

    * * *

    < Connery Corporation >

    Aaron, who had just returned from the apartment after taking Thomas to meet Elea, appeared to be massaging his aching head. Daniel who saw Aaron like that could only be silent. He didn''t dare to open his mouth for fear that it would make Aaron even more dizzy.

    "What did I do wrong today, Daniel?" asked Aaron quietly.

    "What do you mean, Boss?" Daniel asked in confusion.

    "Elea, did what do to help her was wrong?" Aaron asked back.

    "I think what you did to arrest Mr. Steven was not your fault, sir, because Mr. Thomas and Miss Elea had requested you to do it. But when you interfered in love issues or the continuation of the romance between Mr. Steven and Miss Elea, that''s the problem, Sir," replied Daniel quietly, carefully.

    Hearing Daniel''s words made Aaron silent. He was really confused by his friend. Steven''s father, Mr. Jason, had filed awsuit against Thomas for what he did today to Steven in the old warehouse. Aaron, who felt that he took part in this, felt innocent and ufortable to Thomas, who was being sued by Jason Dawkins.

    "I don''t think you need to interfere in this matter anymore, sir, I''m sure Mr. Thomas can solve this problem well. If you still interfere with what happened between Mr. Thomas and Mr. Jason Dawkins, then you will be in trouble yourself in the future. In this matter, you are an outsider who who have no interest at all in their rtionship. So I can only advise you not to continue to interfere in this matter. I''m sure Mr. Thomas can definitely deal with Mr. Jason, because we all know Mr. Thomas''s family background. I''m very sure he will be able to deal with Mr. Jason Dawkins easily," said Daniel again, trying to give input to Aaron.

    "You''re right, Daniel. It looks like I have to stop and not continue to interfere in this matter. Let Thomas and Uncle Samuel solve everything," Aaron replied softly.

    Bang!

    "Now that''s the Aaron that I know!!" Daniel yelled loudly as he hit the table in front of him so hard that it shocked Aaron.

    "Damn you, Daniel, you surprised me! Let''s continue the work that was dyed yesterday. I have to find a way so I don''t have to stay in Northampton," Aaron said in an elevated voice.

    "So you still don''t want to stay in Northampton for a few months when the project opened, Sir?" asked Daniel with a raised voice in disbelief, because during theirst conversation with Aaron, he was sure that Aaron would want to stay in Northampton.

    "I already have a great assistant like you, so why should I stay in Northampton as well?" Aaron replied quickly with a broad smile.

    "Wait a minute, so you mean I have to stay in Northampton to rece you while the project starts? Is that what you mean, Sir?" asked Daniel in disbelief.

    "Yupp," replied Aaron casually as he reached for an important file that had to be examined.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Daniel frantic. He didn''t agree with the decision Aaron had just made for him. The reason was that if he was at Northampton and supervising the project, then he would have additional workload. In other words, he would not be able to have his usual fun. When Daniel whimpered against the decision given by him, Aaron just smiled and continued to read the file that was in his hand. He pretended not to hear Daniel''s whining as Daniel refused his orders.

    "If you refuse the order that I gave, then don''t me me if I withdraw all the facilities you get right now and hand them over to the person who will rece your position, Daniel," said Aaron suddenly.

    Thump!

    Daniel immediately closed his mouth tightly when he heard the threat that came out of Aaron''s lips.

    "You''re cruel," Daniel bitterly snapped.

    "I have to, I''m your boss, don''t forget that. You don''t have a lover in London anyway, Daniel, so you don''t have to leave this city for a few months, unlike me who already has Anne," Aaron said quickly as he got up from his chair and walked to the bathroom. .

    "What do you mean you have Anne? Your rtionship has not even progressed," said Daniel curtly.

    "I heard that, Daniel. Your sry will be cut 5% next month!!" Aaron shouted loudly from inside the bathroom.

    "Nooo! You can''t do that to me, Sir. You can''t cut my sry!" Daniel screamed in panic as he ran towards the bathroom and banged on the door where Aaron was currently washing his face in the bathroom.

    Aaron, who was still in the bathroom, just smiled as he heard Daniel''s whining and screaming at the bathroom door. Actually, what he said was just a bluff. He couldn''t possibly do it because he didn''t have the heart to cut Daniel''s sry. He was only annoyed at Daniel who dared to mock him for not being able to have Annepletely.

    "It seems like what Daniel said is true. I have to be more aggressive in approaching Anne. I can''t lose her. Anne must be mine. She belongs to Aaron Sean Connery," Aaron said softly, staring at his wet face in the mirror.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 122 - Seeing

    <h4>Chapter 122 - Seeing</h4>

    It had been two days since Paul worked at Anne''s flower shop. Since Paul got a motorbike from Jack, he became more and more enthusiastic about working. At first, Linda, who doubted Paul, now praised him for having high spirits. He was like a tireless robot. After moving the heavy flower vases every morning, he would clean the shop windows with gusto. When he cleverly finished the job that Linda used to do, he was ready to send the orders that Anne had already prepared.

    "I suspect that he has a battery in his body, Anne," Linda whispered softly,menting on Jack, who was putting two bouquets of flowers into a special box he made on his motorbike.

    "That''s nonsense, Linda, you watch too many films about robots," said Anne softly with a sweet smile on her beautiful face at Linda''s words.

    "Seriously, Anne. Just look at him. He seems tireless and always has full energy," Linda said softly as she nced at the rm clock on the counter.

    "Look, it''s almost five in the afternoon, but he''s still in high spirit like that. His energy really doesn''t run out," added Linda, adding to her previous words.

    Anne just chuckled at Linda''s absurd words. She then went back to continue her work. Every weekend like this, there would be more flower orders than on weekdays and she was grateful for that. The money she got from the sale of flowers for almost two weeks of opening the shop was even close to her initial capital when ordering flowers from Mrs. Mary and Anne was grateful for that.

    Seeing Anne was busy working, Linda finally resumed her work. When she was going to tidy up the trash that was left over from the flower arrangements, a couple suddenly walked into the shop. The two of them were seen fighting and the man tried to calm the woman by taking her to the flower shop in the hope that her anger would subside. Hearing their argument made Anne and Linda immediately fell silent. They both seemed to be watching live action from Korean dramas that they often watched when there were no customers.

    "I hate you, you liar," said the female customer sulking.

    "Sorry my love, I''m sorry. I promise I will not repeat the mistakes I did today," replied the partner of the female customer quickly.

    "Ah! You kept saying that over and over again, yet you never kept your promise. I''m tired of hearing your fake promises," said the female customer again, as her anger raised.

    "I''m serious, Dear, I won''t repeat it again. I won''t ignore you anymore because of the game," said the man softly, begging his girlfriend to believe in the promise he had said before.

    Seeing the two lovebirds'' fight gave Anne a sudden headache. She then ordered Linda to serve them both, so they would get out of the shop immediately. At first, Linda refused Anne''s orders, but because Anne threatened not to help her with Professor Gilbert''s assignment, Linda finally approached the lovers. She tried to remain professional by putting a friendly smile on her face, even though she was actually very annoyed. Meanwhile, from behind the cashier, Anne could only smile sadly seeing Linda was being ignored by the fighting lovers. Because she couldn''t bear to see Linda being ignored by her two customers, Anne finally decided to approach Linda and saved her from Romeo and Juliet who were fighting.

    When Anne just came out of the cash register, suddenly the woman ran out of the flower shop and the man was about to chase her, but Linda managed to hold him back.

    "You better bring flowers while chasing your lover," said Linda quickly.

    "Flowers?" asked the man anxiously. He was afraid that his lover would have gone too far for him to chase.

    "Yes, when a woman is angry, you must seduce her with flowers. Don''t you know that?" Linda asked back.

    Hearing Linda''s words made the man pause for a while. Soon, he took out 20 pound note and gave it to Linda. As soon as Linda held the money, she immediately grabbed a bouquet containing five luxurious roses.

    "Take this and tell your lover that she is as beautiful as these roses," said Linda softly with a smile.

    "Is that so?" asked the male customer back.

    "Yes," said Linda quickly.

    Without speaking, the male customer then grabbed the bouquet of roses in Linda''s hand, then immediately ran out of the shop while saying thank you. He ran after his lover who had gone quite far from Anne''s flower shop.

    Anne immediately knelt down while holding her chest when the lovers left the flower shop. She looked very relieved when the the couple left her shop.

    "Isn''t it exciting, Anne," said Linda softly teasing Anne.

    "What do you mean exciting? Seeing people fight like that makes me ufortable Linda," replied Anne quickly.

    Lindaughed at Anne''s answer. Then she walked to the counter while wagging the 20 pound note. Anne just shook her head at what Linda was doing. She slowly got up from the floor and walked out of the shop to get some fresh air. After seeing Romeo and Juliet''s bickering in the shop making Anne felt like shecked oxygen. She walked out of the shop and enjoyed the breeze that blew in the afternoon while lifting her face upward with her eyes closed.

    Thump!

    Anne immediately opened her eyes quickly when she suddenly remembered the incident when Aaron asked her to marry him a few years ago.

    "What happened to me? Why do I suddenly remember that incident ...?"

    "What happened, Anne?" asked Aaron, who suddenly appeared and startled Anne.

    "Oh my Jesus�� O Lord, Aaron, can''t you not startle me like this?!" screamed Anne loudly, clutching her chest.

    "I''ve actually been calling you since I got out of the car, Anne. But you just kept quiet and stared at the sky. That''s why I immediately walked over to you. And when you said you suddenly remembered that incident, I asked you what incident that you remember, Anne?" said Aaron at length, trying to exin to Anne.

    "I-I don''t remember anything Aaron, I -- don''t discuss it again. Oh right, what''s that you bring?" said Anne softly, trying to change the conversation by asking about the item Aaron was carrying.

    "Oh, this, I bought this when I drove Daniel to Northampton." Aaron held up a bag from one of the most delicious cake brands in London.

    "Northampton? Why did Daniel have to go there?" asked Anne curiously.

    "Office affairs, I ordered him to rece me," Aaron replied with a smile.

    "Rece you? Why did he have to rece you?" asked Anne again.

    Aaron smiled when he heard Anne''s question. He slowly lowered his head and approached Anne and whispered softly, "Because I don''t want to leave London, I don''t want to leave you, Anne."

    When Aaron said that, a ck car passed around the shop on the street. The passenger who sat in the back seat could clearly see what Aaron was doing to Anne from inside his car.

    "Marianne," the passenger hissed softly. His eyes reddened with burning jealousy.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 123 - Starts On Fire

    <h4>Chapter 123 - Starts On Fire</h4>

    Leon, who had just returned from checking his new office, looked busy with his cell phone on the back seat, while Alex, his personal driver, seemed to focus on driving Leon''s luxury car back to Leon''s residence on Compton Avenue. Because the main road was very congested, Alex finally looked for an alternative route. Leon, who already fully believed in Alex, didn''t say anything because he knew Alex was a true Londoner who knew the ins and outs of London.

    While passing the alternative route, the car that Alex brought went through a busy shoppingplex. Leon, who was still busy with his work, looked down while ying with his fingers on his smart phone. But suddenly he lifted his face and turned to his left. At first, Leon didn''t care with what he saw just now. However, when he managed to recognize the figures he saw, his blood boiled. It was clear that they were Marianne, his ex-wife, and a businessman, whom he had known when he met at the UAL campus event.

    "Marianne, how dare you ..." Leon hissed emotionally when he saw his ex-wife standing with Aaron Connery.

    "What is it, Sir?" asked Alex quickly.

    "Stop the car, Alex. I have to get down to check something," Leon replied coldly.

    "We are on a narrow and busy road, Sir, we can''t stop carelessly. Behind us there are already many cars that also want to get out of this area. If you want, I can turn around and thene back into this ce, Sir," said Alex politely, trying to exin the situation to Leon.

    "Okay," Leon replied again without taking his eyes off Anne, who was still standing on the side of the road with Aaron.

    Due to the congestion of the road, Alex was only able to get out of the shoppingplex after ten minutes. After sessfully exiting, he took a left turn to return to the entrance of the shoppingplex again as instructed by Leon before. Leon himself looked uneasy in the back seat. He was eager to get out of the car and approach Anne. However, considering the busy road due to office hours, finally he could only wait patiently in the car for Alex to get back into the street of the shoppingplex. When he was on the same street, Leon looked carefully on the roadside. He tried to find the figure he had seen before.

    Realizing that his master was looking for something, Alex slowed down the speed of the car when he entered the shoppingplex again. The road he had passed before looked quieter than before. Even the people walking on the sidewalk in front of the shop had decreased even though it was only fifteen minutes away. Leon, who was sure that he had seen Anne and Aaron, looked frustrated when he couldn''t find them anymore. Because the ce where he saw the two people was now empty, no one was there.

    "How many shops are there in theplex, Alex?" Leon asked quietly.

    "There are about a hundred shops, sir, this area is a very crowded area on weekends like this. Many young peoplee to dine, shop, or just take a walk in this area as it s known for great affordable shops and delicious food, sir," replied Alex honestly.

    "The area is crowded ..."

    "Yes sir, as you have seen before. How crowded this ce is with visitors whoe and go," said Alex excitedly interrupting Leon''s words trying to exin the area he was currently visiting.

    Leon only heard Alex''s words, he was still focused on finding Anne''s whereabouts who could not be seen anymore. The number of people in that ce really made him unable to find the figure he had seen clearly.

    "How long did it take to get into all the shops here, Alex?" asked Leon again.

    "If we just walk past all the shops along this road, it might take us more than an hour and a half, Sir, especially if it''s on a busy day like this, but suppose there are no visitorsing and we just walk from the end of the shop to the other end of them, it would probably only take about forty-five minutes," said Alex again tried to exin to Leon.

    "I see," Leon replied softly.

    "Do you intend to get off and take a walk in this area, sir?" asked Alex curiously.

    "No, I''m just wondering why this area is so crowded like this. It turns out that there are a lot of shops in this area," Leon replied lying.

    "Yes sir, if you are interested I am willing to apany you on a walk in this area, sir," said Alex again, offering to help Leon.

    "No Alex, I''m very tired today, we better just go home," Leon said, quickly rejecting the offer from Alex.

    Alex nodded his head slowly in response to Leon''s words. He then elerated his car trying to get out of the shopping area because the road was not as congested as fifteen minutes ago. Not long after that, the car that was driven by Alex managed to arrive at a highway that was still busy. Alex carefully drove Leon''s car to Compton Avenue ording to Leon''s previous orders.

    In the car, Leon did not open his mouth at all. He was very sure that what he had seen were Anne and Aaron. In his mind, hundreds of questions suddenly arose after he saw Anne and Aaron on the side of the road earlier. From the rearview mirror, Alex could see that Leon was thinking seriously so he didn''t dare to open his mouth. All he did was drive the car as smoothly as possible so that Leon would still feelfortable sitting in the car. Working as a VIP guest driver at a hotel for nearly five years made him skillful in serving his new master.

    * * *

    < Anne''s Flower Shop >

    Meanwhile, Anne, who had invited Aaron into the shop, was sitting at the table with Linda enjoying the cake that Aaron had brought earlier, while Aaron himself was getting acquainted with Paul, who had disturbed him while he was trying to seduce Anne in front of the shop.

    "This is so good, Anne, the taste of rich people is different," Linda said softly and half whispered with a mouth full of cake, praising the cake Aaron had brought them.

    "Don''t talk too much, just eat the cake, Linda," said Anne curtly.

    "Yeah, yeah. But seriously, Anne, this is the most delicious cake I''ve ever ea ... hmmmmpp,"

    Linda couldn''t finish her words, because Anne suddenly put arge spoonful of cake into her mouth. Seeing Linda''s mouth full of cake made Anneugh. Meanwhile, Linda used both hands to hold the cake in her mouth so that it didn''te out while staring intently at Anne, who had shoved the cake when her mouth was still full of cake.

    "Sorry sir, I didn''t mean to surprise you earlier," Paul said softly, apologizing to Aaron for making Aaron startled in front of the shop.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 124 - Steffi Panic

    <h4>Chapter 124 - Steffi Panic</h4>

    "Sorry sir, I didn''t mean to surprise you earlier," Paul said softly, apologizing to Aaron for making Aaron startled in front of the shop.

    "It''s okay, Paul, I''m fine," Aaron replied kindly.

    "I didn''t know that you are having a serious conversation with Miss Anne," Paul tried to exin again the reason he had startled Aaron.

    "Never mind, we don''t need to talk about it anymore. We were just having a chat just now, no serious issues. So you don''t have to apologize to me like this repeatedly. Oh right, when did you start working here? It seems like a few days ago I haven''t seen you in the shop," asked Aaron searchingly.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Paul stop his work. He then told Aaron how he started working at Anne''s flower shop. During Paul''s story, Aaron was smiling and stealing nces repeatedly at Anne, who was sitting in a chair with Linda. He was increasingly amazed and fascinated by the kindness of Anne, who wanted to hire Paul, even though he didn''t have a diploma and so on.

    "I didn''t expect that I would be epted to work in this ce, sir, the problem was that it was alreadyte, and Miss Anne had half closed the rolling door of this flower shop," Paul said quietly, ending his story.

    "But you were epted, even though you camest. The important thing is now you have to do your best, so as not to disappoint Anne, who already believes in you," whispered Aaron softly as he patted Paul on the shoulder twice.

    "Yes sir, I will not disappoint Miss Anne. I will do my best in this shop," Paul said excitedly.

    A smile appeared on Aaron''s face when he heard Paul''s words. After chatting briefly with the new courier, Aaron then got up and approached the chair where Anne and Linda were. Seeing Aaron was approaching, Linda got up immediately from his chair and brought the te of cake. She immediately walked over to Paul, who was cleaning the vase in front of the cashier counter. Aaron smiled when he saw Linda left the seat. He then sat on the chair Linda had previously sat right beside Anne.

    "Do you like the cake?" Aaron asked gently, trying to open the conversation while grabbing his fork that was on the te.

    "Yes, this is delicious," answered Anne honestly.

    "Thank God, if you like it. I was hesitant about what kind of cake to buy. Until finally my choice fell on this strawberry cake," Aaron said softly as he put a piece of cake into his mouth.

    Anne just smiled wryly at Aaron''s words. She then ate the cake that was still on her te. From the front of the counter, Linda and Paul were seen whispering to each other. They bothmented on the intimacy of Anne and Aaron.

    "They both get along well," Linda whispered softly, eating the strawberry slices heartily.

    "It depends, if Miss Anne want to ept the master, then you can say that he is suitable and vice versa," Paul answered carelessly.

    p!

    Linda punched Paul in the back with exasperation.

    "It hurts, Linda ..."

    "I don''t care. That''s a punishment for you for talking like that. We should wish the best for Anne. What is wrong with you, Paul?" said Linda curtly, interrupting Paul''s words.

    Paul justughed when Linda was angry. He slowly turned to look at Anne and Aaron who were sitting enjoying their cake.

    "Miss Anne is very nice, she should have a good partner too. But ..."

    "But what?" said Linda, quickly cutting off Paul''s words.

    "No, I''m just talking randomly, hehe." Paul answered quickly with augh. He didn''t want to talk anymore because he didn''t want to get into trouble.

    "Well you''re so annoying, why talk in riddles?" Linda said fiercely in irritation.

    Seeing Linda sulking made Paul smile. He knew that Linda was angry with him. Because he didn''t want to disturb the boss, Paul finally continued his work as it was gettingte. He wanted all the vases that had just arrived to be clean and ready to use, because tomorrow morning he would work alone again. Because Anne and Linda had sses, they wille to the shop after school. And that was why Paul wanted all his work done tonight, so that tomorrow morning he could immediately do something else. Because Paul was busy working again, Linda finally got up from Paul''s side. She then walked and sat at the cashier table to calcte the results of today''s sales to be included in the report. She didn''t want to disturb Aaron and Anne who were still chatting.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Leon, who had arrived at his house, still looked grumpy after he saw Anne with another man, who he believed was Aaron Connery. Steffi, who did not know that her husband was angry, was still busy choosing the best nightwear to serve Leon tonight in the walk-in closet next to the main room. She was looking for the best lingerie that she usually wore to give Leon satisfaction in bed.

    "I couldn''t possibly see it wrong, that was Marianne and Aaron Connery, the property developer. What were they doing on the side of the road like that? Is it possible they have a special rtionship? But if they have a rtionship, why at that event on campus Anne didn''te along like the others, even though at that time Aaron Connery was watching the show and��. "

    Thump!

    Leon could not finish his words when he remembered about the three-day vacation to Irnd that he had given to the UAL students.

    "Oh now I understand the reason Marianne didn''te to Irnd yesterday. She must have spent those three days with that bastard Aaron Connery. Yes, I''m sure of that," Leon said coldly with emotion. The scene when Aaron looked like he was going to kiss Anne came back into Leon''s memory all of a sudden.

    "Aarrggghh ... fuckk!

    Crash!

    Leon hit the make-up mirror in his room with his left hand so hard that the make-up mirror that he just bought for Steffi was now shattered, while fresh blood seemed to be gushing from the fingers of his left hand that was still clenched.

    Steffi, who was still in the walk-in closet, immediately came out of the the closet to find out what was going on. Her heart immediately beat very fast when she saw what happened to Leon.

    "Leoonnn!!" Steffi screamed in surprise when she saw Leon''s hand bleeding.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 125 - Beautiful Heart

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Beautiful Heart</h4>

    Seeing Leon''s hands covered in blood, Steffi then ran over to him quickly. She then carried out her duties as a good wife. She slowly cleaned the wound on Leon''s hand without asking what happened, even though she could already guess that her husband was angry. After cleaning the wound on Leon''s hand, Steffi then gave Leon an antiseptic solution to prevent infection before covering the wound with a bandage. Luckily, she had equipped his house with first aid kits so that Leon could immediately get help.

    Leon just left when his hand was finished being treated by Steffi. He didn''t say anything and immediately left the room to the first floor.

    "What happened to you, Leon?" said Steffi softly. Her eyes still saw Leon''s back which was getting farther and farther away from her sight.

    Because she didn''t want the broken ss scattered on the floor to injure her and Leon, Steffi was forced to clean the broken ss herself. She had not found a household assistant yet, as she was still looking for the best and suitable for her. The reason was that she couldn''t bring along her domestic assistant in Berlin, because they had to take care of their house in German. With a special handkerchief, Steffi grabbed the broken ss one by one. Without Steffi realizing it, Leon had returned and stood at the door. He stared at Steffi without blinking, because she was already wearing sexy lingerie that exposed her body and arousing his lust.

    "Leave it all," said Leon suddenly.

    When she heard Leon''s voice, Steffi quickly turned to the source of the sound and was surprised to see her husband was back in the room.

    "Didn''t you hear what I said, Steffi?" Leon spoke again in a loud voice.

    "I-I hear you, Darling. I''ll just throw away all the broken ss in the trash," replied Steffi haltingly.

    Hearing Steffi''s words made Leon smile. He then walked towards the bed and took off all his own clothes. Meanwhile, Steffi, who had thrown away the broken ss in the bathroom, immediately cleaned her hands and sprayed some perfumed on her body. She knew that her husband wanted her tonight, while she also missed Leon''s touch that always made her crazy.

    Steffi slowly got out of the bed. Her sensual smile even more seductive and made Leon''s lust even more burning. One thing that Leon really liked about Steffi was that she was able to please his desires and satisfy the sexual fantasies he wanted. Steffi never refused him if he wanted to have sex in a different style every time.

    Because the main lights in the room had been turned off and reced with red lights, the atmosphere in the room became even hotter. Leon''s passion really burned when he saw Steffi danced in front of him in lingerie that made her look even sexier. Her breasts moved beautifully up and down following the movements that Steffi did as she untied her lingerie. Leon could not help but got up from the bed and approached Steffi who was still standing in front of him, ying with her two breasts. He immediately devoured Steffi''s lips greedily and squeezed Steffi''s breast which made Steffi get even wilder. Without releasing his kiss, Leon then touched her vital area which was always well preserved.

    "Ahh Leon."

    "You''re already wet." Leon said quietly as he yed his fingers in Steffi''s honey pot which was already wet with her love juice.

    Unable to hold herself, Steffi lifted one leg. She positioned her leg above Leon''s shoulder as usual during forey. After Steffi gave in, Leon lustfully fingering her vagina, which made Steffi scream with pleasure and aroused Leon''s passion even more. Soon, Steffi reached her first climax. The love juice poured out of her honey pot and it made Leon happy. He then pulled his fingers out of his wife''s womanhood, and pointed them at Steffi''s mouth which she devoured greedily. Leon smiled when he saw Steffi sucked and cleaned his fingers that were stuck with her own feminine fluid. After his fingers were clean from her love juice, he then threw Steffi''s body onto the bed. Roughly, he opened Steffi''s thighs wide and without further ado, Leon immediately prated her womanhood, which was ready to receive his manhood without difficulty. Shortly afterwards, there were groaning sounds from Steffi, who was pumped roughly by Leon. Even though Leon fucked her in that way, but Steffi liked it. She was hypersexual lust just epted any treatment from Leon, even though Leon hit her ass hard many times.

    After making love with various styles for almost an hour, finally a loud scream was heard from Leon, who reached his peak. Steffi herself could only be silent as she enjoyed the warm love juice that Leon had just sprayed in her. She hoped that this time the millions of seeds that Leon had just shot would be the baby she had been expecting all this time. After making sure that no more liquid came out of Leon''s manhood, Leonid down beside Steffi''s body which was drenched in sweat. Due to fatigue, Leon finally fell asleep while clutching Steffi''s breasts which he really liked.

    "Sleep, Dear, sleep. I know you''re tired of what happened today. Calm down, Dear, I will always be by your side forever, apanying you to build your new business empire in London. I love you, Leon, love you," said Steffi quietly, kissing Leon on the forehead softly. Because the air conditioner in the room was quite cold, Steffi then grabbed the nket under her feet with her feet, because Steffi had propped her buttocks with a pillow. She hoped that this way, no sperm woulde out of her uterus and she would get pregnant soon, so that her position as Mrs. Ganke would be stronger.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Aaron, who had been at the flower shop since the afternoon, had been patiently waiting for Anne to finish work. Some of the buyers who arrived whispered when they saw Aaron''s presence in Anne''s flower shop. His good looks made the girls feel more at home in the flower shop and this made Linda happy.

    "At this rate, we will get rich quick, Anne," Linda whispered softly, teasing Anne, who was giving the buyer change.

    "Shut up, Linda," said Anne curtly.

    "I''m serious, Mr. Aaron has been here for two hours and we have had more than thirty visitors and all of them bought the best quality roses. Isn''t that great, Anne?" said Linda again.

    "It''s good, but this has nothing to do with Aaron''s existence, it''s because customers really want to buy flowers," said Anne again.

    "I''m tired of talking to you, Anne, you''re so insensitive. I feel sorry for Mr. Aaron who approached you unsessfully, you are like a robot who can''t tell which male likes you or who just wants to help you," Linda fiercely said. She was annoyed at Anne, who didn''t realize that Aaron liked her.

    After saying that to Anne, Linda then approached a buyer who wanted to ask questions about the carnations and baby''s breath flowers that she would use as a hand bouquet on her wedding day. Apart from selling flowers for graduation ceremonies, office inaugurations and others, Anne also provided hand bouquet arranging services for the bride and groom, where she also arranges them herself. The buyers only needed to choose what kind of flower they wanted to use when their happy day arrived. Like the buyer Linda was currently serving, she was still confused about the type of flower she was going to choose for her hand bouquet. Because the flowers in Anne''s flower shop were diverse, she became confused. This made the prospective groom who was apanying his fianc��, looked confused.

    Seeing themotion that was happening before her eyes, Anne left her job at the cash register after she ordered Linda to rece her to serve customers who wanted to pay.

    "Can I help you, Miss?" asked Anne kindly.

    "Yes, I''m still confused about what kind of flowers for my hand bouquet, Miss," replied the female buyer who was getting married tomorrow morning.

    "Actually, for the type of flower, it is up to you as the bride-to-be, but I have some references. Would you like to hear a reference from me?" asked Anne again.

    "Yes, Miss, I have been with my fianc�� for almost thirty minutes and honestly I was getting tired when I saw her confusion like this," replied the woman''s fianc��e in front of Anne.

    Hearing the words of the groom-to-be in front of her made Anne smiled. She then exined the various choices of flowers that could be used for bridal hand bouquets. Those who listened to Anne''s exnation were not only the bride and groom-to-be in front of her. Aaron also listened very serious to Anne''s exnation about the various choices of flowers that could be used as hand bouquets.

    "Yes, I just want to use baby''s breath flowers for my wedding hand bouquet tomorrow," said the bride-to-be firmly. She was sure she chose the flower after hearing Anne''s exnation.

    "Well then tomorrow morning I will deliver the hand bouquet directly to your wedding venue, Miss," replied Anne quickly.

    "Okay, should I pay for it in full or ...?" asked the buyer back.

    "You only need to pay 3/4 of the price of this hand bouquet, Miss, I always give discounts to brides who bought their flowers for hand bouquets from my flower shop. Think of the rest as a small gift from me," said Anne with a smile. .

    "Wow, you are very kind, Miss Anne. Aren''t your shop losing money because of the discounts you give for the bride and groom who order flowers in your shop?" asked the bride-to-be.

    "No, there is no such thing as a loss in doing business like this, Miss. Well, then you can settle the payment at the cashier. Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to attend other buyers," said Anne kindly.

    "I chose the right flower shop indeed, you are very kind, Miss Anne. Once again, thank you for your help and kindness, Miss," replied the bride-to-be.

    Anne just nodded her head slowly responding to the words of the buyer who would be married soon. After which, Anne continued to attend to some other buyers, who again looked confused in choosing their flowers. Anne kindly served her buyers, even though it was already evening and it was nearly the closing time for her shop. From where he was sitting, Aaron continued to smile. He was really amazed by Anne''s extraordinary kindness. He was even more convinced that he wanted to make Anne his woman.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 126 - Only Jack

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Only Jack</h4>

    Using a Royce-Roll Drophead Phantom, Aaron drove Anne home, because her Civic car was taken by Linda insisted to drive the car. Aaron had actually been confused when he saw Paul still in the shop as they prepared to go home, but after Linda exined that Paul lived in the shop, he finally calmed down.

    "Anne,"

    "Yes," said Anne curtly as she closed her notebook and put it in her bag.

    "When you get married, what kind of flowers will you take with you when you walk down the aisle, Anne?" asked Aaron suddenly.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart was suddenly beating very fast when Aaron asked that to her. Anne''s face was immediately flushed, not because of embarrassment, but because she re-imagined her wedding day three years ago when she walked down the aisle in the church to the altar where Leon was waiting reluctantly. Seeing the change in expression made Aaron confused. He then elerated his car and looked for a parking space because they had arrived at Anne''s apartment.

    "Anne, are you okay?" asked Aaron softly as he touched Anne''s shoulder.

    Instead of answering Aaron''s question that broke her reverie, Anne took off her seat belt and immediately got out of the car without speaking. She walked quickly to her apartment building, leaving Aaron who was still confused and didn''t understand what was happening.

    "Did I speak wrong earlier?" Aaron thought softly to himself as he looked at Anne who had entered the elevator.

    Aaron slowly opened his seat belt and got out of the car, he stared at the window of Anne''s room, which had already turned on. He was sure that by now Anne would have arrived at her room on the tenth floor. After standing for a long time, Aaron finally decided to leave Anne''s apartment. He didn''t want to disturb Anne. Even though it was night, but the car that Aaron was driving did not make a sound so that no one was disturbed at all when Aaron left the parking area. Even the security guards in the apartment lobby did not hear the sound of his car.

    In her room, Anne was still sitting on the floor leaning against the door. Her face was still very pale. Aaron''s mention of marriage made her emotionally unstable. After her wedding ceremony and they arrived home, Leon was cursing at her. Leon also pelted her with a whiskey bottle, which broke on the wall next to her. Perhaps if she didn''t avoid it, the whiskey bottle that Leon had thrown would have hit her head.

    Trembling, Anne walked to the bathroom. She intended to clean her body before going to sleep and hoped that the terrible memory would disappear. Arriving in the bathroom, she immediately sat in the bath tub which was still dry, without taking her clothes off. She just put her bag on the bathroom floor then she cried. The image of what happened on her wedding night three years ago returned to her memory.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was still struggling in front of hisptop, did not realize that it was veryte. After he went to Anne''s flower shop at noon, Jack returned to focus on his piled up work. After signing a partnership with Jason Dawkins, who now returned to Edinburgh after making peace with Thomas Hoover, Jack must immediately take care of the million dor project. Therefore, he was still in the office with Erick and Alicia, who were now his personal secretaries, helping Erick''s work.

    "It''s almost twelve at night, senior, what time are we going home?" Alicia wrote her question on a piece of paper which she gave to Erick who was sitting opposite her.

    Erick, who read the paper Alicia gave him then took a deep breath while staring at Alicia who was sitting in front of him. He slowly then wrote the answer to Alicia''s question behind the paper that was previously given by Alicia. Seeing Erick writing something, Alicia smiled. She couldn''t wait to read the message written by her senior. As soon as Erick finished writing the answer, he immediately gave it to Alicia who had been staring at him without blinking. At first, Alicia was very excited when Erick wrote, but after reading Erick''s handwriting, she was immediately disappointed. Erick only drew three circles containing his own name, then Alicia''s name and finally Jack''s name. In the three circles there are two lines that lead to Jack''s circle which was apanied by arge question mark next to the circle containing Jack''s name. From the picture Erick made, Alicia realized that the point was that Erick didn''t know when to go home because the final decision lied with Jack. .

    Because she did not get a satisfactory answer from Erick, finally Alicia gave up and decided to return to focus on her work which was still piling up in front of her. Although previously she was a receptionist on guard at the front, but Alicia had received training to be a secretary for three months at her previouspany. Therefore, she did not experience significant difficulties while carrying out her current job, because she only corrected a few important things that had to be signed by Jack. After she checked them, then she gave them to Erick, who was sitting opposite her before finally being handed over to Jack. So actually Alicia''s task was not too heavy, but because of the many documents that had to be checked first, she couldn''t go home before everything was finished.

    In the quiet atmosphere, suddenly Jack''s cell phone rang so loudly that it shocked everyone, including Jack himself. Jack slowly grabbed his cell phone and immediately epted the iing call without first seeing who had contacted him.

    "Jack ..."

    "Anne, have youe home? Why did you just contact me?" Jack asked quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "Jack sob��"

    Thump!

    "Stop Anne!! I''m going to your ce right now!" Jack shouted loudly when he heard Anne''s sobs. Without thinking, he immediately got up from his chair and grabbed his car keys on the table, leaving Erick and Alicia alone.

    Alicia and Erick, who were shocked, were silent when they saw Jack ran away from them without saying a word. When Erick was about to get up from his chair, Jack was seening back into his room and said, "Finish everything tonight, I will double your sry this month." .

    After saying that, Jack went back out of his room and went down with the elevator to the basement.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Alicia, who had previously been tired and lost the desire to continue her work, immediately got excited again. Hearing Jack''s words that would double her sry made Alicia''s enthusiasm returnedpletely. Without speaking, she immediately grabbed the documents that were still piled in front of her and immediately worked on them with focus. Meanwhile, Erick only smiled slightly when he saw Alicia getting excited again. Because he didn''t want to look into the problem, Erick returned to focus on his work again because all the documents in front of him were very important.

    Jack drove his car at high speed towards Anne''s apartment. H e was very uneasy after hearing Anne cry. Even though only one sob was heard, he was sure that something had happened to Anne, especially because Anne had contacted him. That was why he decided to go to Anne''s apartment, even though at this time he had to finish his important papers with Erick and Alicia. After thirty minutes, the car driven by Jack finally arrived at Anne''s apartment. Without parking his favorite car properly, Jack immediately got out and entered Anne''s apartment building. In the elevator, Jack was very nervous. Even though he was already in Anne''s apartment, but he was not calm. When the elevator stopped on the tenth floor, Jack quickly got out and ran to Anne''s unit. Without ringing the bell first, Jack immediately grabbed the door handle of Anne''s room and was surprised to realize that Anne did not lock the door to her apartment.

    "Anne, where are you?" Jack immediately shouted loudly when he entered Anne''s apartment. His eyes immediately looked around the room to find the whereabouts of Anne, who was nowhere to be seen.

    Because he did not find Anne in the living room and pantry, Jack immediately went up the stairs to the second floor where Anne''s bed was. He was again disappointed because he did not find Anne.

    "The bathroom, yes, the bathroom," Jack''s gained his senses. Without thinking, he immediately went down to the first floor to go to the bathroom.

    Without thinking, Jack broke into Anne''s private area. When he entered the bathroom, he was surprised by what he saw in front of his eyes.

    "Are you crazy, Anne?!!" Jack shouted out loud.

    Anne''s lips trembled when she saw Jack in front of her. Her puffy eyes were filled with tears again.

    "Jack ... I give up, Jack," said Anne, haltingly.

    "Stupid girl. Watch your words," Jack said quickly as he walked quickly to where Anne was.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 127 - Jacks Angry

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Jack''s Angry</h4>

    Seeing Anne was sitting in the bathtub made Jack''s emotions go up, especially with her clothes soaked because of the shower that still spraying warm water. With full emotion, Jack kicked the hanging shower so that it made a very deafening sound when the shower hit the bathroom wall. Anne, who was staring at Jack, only closed her eyes when she saw Jack was angry.

    "Why are you like this?!" Jack shouted loudly right in front of Anne''s face as he grabbed her shoulders.

    "I can''t, Jack. It scared me to remember what that guy did to me. I can''t face it, Jack," said Anne softly with empty eyes.

    Jack forcibly tore the shirt that Anne was wearing so that it exposed Anne''s shoulders. Fortunately, Anne was still wearing a bandeu bra that was in the shape of a shirt so that her chest was not visible.

    "Take a shower and clean your body, then talk. I don''t want to talk in the bathroom with you like this," Jack said coldly without guilt.

    "I ..."

    "You have five minutes to take a warm shower. If in five minutes you don''t finish or don''t even take a shower, then don''t me me if I''m barging into your bathroom again and don''t me me if unwanted things happen. I''m a normal man, Anne, you have to remember that," said Jack again cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne nodded her head slowly hearing Jack''s words. She then got up from the bath slowly shortly after Jack got up and walked away to the door.

    "Only five minutes, Anne, remember that," Jack said back as he closed the bathroom door.

    Anne was only silent to hear Jack''s words. After the bathroom door closed, without hesitation, Anne opened one by one her clothes. Even though at this time the bathroom door was not locked from the inside, Anne slowly reached for the shower that was previously kicked by Jack.

    Meanwhile, Jack was busy in the pantry. He prepared some warm drinks for Anne. He knew that Anne liked almond milk, so he warmed the almond milk that he just took out of the refrigerator. Jack was still wearing his work clothes when he came to Anne''s ce. He did not have time to change clothes first, because his coat was wet while gripping Anne''s shoulder. Jack now only wore his white shirt which he folded up to the arm with two buttons which he leaves open so that his broad chest was visible.

    Shortly after Jack finished warming the almond milk, Anne was seening out of the bathroom using her bathrobe. She just let her long wet hair loose without drying it first. Seeing Anne like that made Jack sighed. After turning off the electric stove, Jack walked over to Anne. Instead of talking to Anne, he went into the bathroom. Soon he came out again with two small towels that were still clean. Because he had showered in Anne''s bathroom before, he now knew that there were clean towels in Anne''s toiletries storage.

    "Come with me," Jack said quietly as he took Anne''s hand and led her to the sofa.

    Anne, who still couldn''t control herself, only obeyed when Jack invited her to the sofa. She could only surrender when Jack reached for her long messy hair with one towel. For five minutes, no conversation took ce because Jack was busy taking care of Anne''s wet hair. He didn''t want Anne to get sick from sleeping with wet hair. Meanwhile, Anne herself could only remain silent while smiling asionally when Jack identally pulled her hair hard.

    "Jack .."

    "I don''t want to hear anything from your lips right now," said Jack quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    "I''m thirsty," said Anne softly.

    Jack immediately got up from the sofa and walked to the pantry to get the almond milk he had previously warmed. He carefully gave it to her for fear that it was still hot. Anne, who saw the ss he had just given, filled with almond milk, immediately drank it without hesitation. She even finished it in a short time, which shocked Jack.

    "Are you that thirsty, Miss?" Jack asked softly teasing Anne.

    "Huum, crying makes me thirsty," answered Anne innocently without guilt.

    Flick!

    Jack flicked Anne''s forehead quickly with exasperation.

    "Jack, that hurts!" Anne protests irritated.

    "It''s good if you can feel pain, so apparently you are still human. If you are not human you can just soak as long as possible in the bath," replied Jack coldly.

    A smile appeared on Anne''s face when she heard Jack''s words, then she got teary eyed again. Seeing the tears had gathered back in Anne''s eyes made Jack act quickly. He immediately sat beside Anne and pinched her nose hard suddenly, like he used to do in the past to stop Anne from crying. What he did was still functioning properly. Anne immediately opened her eyes wide while banging Jack''s arm in protest of what Jack was currently doing to her.

    "Jack, that hurts. My nose might break," said Anne loudly.

    "I''d rather see you angry like this than to see you cry. You know what the reason is?" Jack asked softly trying to divert attention.

    "What?" Asked Anne curtly.

    "Because you look so much uglier when you cry, that''s why I don''t like seeing you cry," Jack replied briefly.

    "Jackkkk!!" Anne screamed loudly while hitting Jack''s arm quite hard.

    Jackughed wide seeing Anne got angry with him. He did not feel the pain from Anne''s blow. His efforts to make Anne stop crying again finally seeded. After hitting his arm, Anne then lowered her hand and grabbed the pillow behind Jack and hugged it tightly.

    "Are you calm down now?" Jack asked softly.

    "Huum."

    "Can you tell me what happened?" asked Jack again.

    "I-I .."

    "But without teary eyes. If you tell the story with tears again then I don''t want to hear it, "Jack said quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    Anne, who actually wanted to tell her story, immediately closed her lips tightly. She red at Jack who was sitting beside her.

    "You''re from the office? "asked Anne in surprise. She just realized that Jack was still wearing his work clothes.

    "Yes," Jack replied briefly as he put his cell phone which he had just turned off on the table.

    "It''s almost one in the morning and you are still on working?" said Anne softly, emphasizing her words.

    Jack, who wanted to reach his ss to drink, immediately canceled his intention. He then sat back down perfectly and looked at Anne with a smile.

    "Even though I''m dying, when you need me, I''ll get up and see you, Anne," Jack replied softly.

    "Jack, watch your words!!" shouted Anne loudly, she was shocked to hear Jack said such terrible things.

    "I''m serious ..."

    "Stop, don''t talk about it. I don''t want to hear it," said Anne, cutting back Jack''s words aloud.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 128 - Jacks Plan 1

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Jack''s n 1</h4>

    A smile appeared on Jack''s handsome face when he heard Anne''s words. He slowly smoothed Anne''s hair which covered her pretty face which looked a little pale with puffy eyes.

    "Sorry, I was wrong. I will not repeat it," said Jack softly, stroking Anne''s hair many times.

    "Watch out if you dare to talk like that again," said Anne coldly, half threateningly.

    Jack nodded his head slowly hearing Anne''s words as he pulled his hand down from Anne''s head. Because Anne was calmer, he then grabbed the ss filled with water on the table and immediately drank it quickly. After feeling relieved, Jack then put his ss back on the table and returned to focus on Anne, who had been looking at him without blinking.

    "Do you want to tell me now or tomorrow?" asked Jack quietly.

    "Am I going crazy, Jack? Hearing someone discuss a little thing rted to what I''ve been through in the past makes me unable to control myself, Jack," said Anne softly.

    "If anyone has to be crazy in this world, there are only two people who deserve it, namely Leonardo Ganke and your ex-friend who has be his wife, Steffani," Jack said quickly.

    "Don''t call that woman my best friend, Jack, I don''t ..."

    "Hey, hey, hey ... listen to me. You can''t get rid of that fact. Steffani who is now the lion''s wife was your best friend, you can''t erase that fact, Anne ," said Jack, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "Lion?"

    "Leon is not a lion?" Jack asked guiltlessly with an innocent expression.

    Anne burst outughing when she heard Jack changed Leon''s name to lion. Sheughed until her eyes burst into tears. Jack, who felt that there was nothing funny about his words, was initially confused when he saw Anneugh like that. But realizing that Anne liked what he said, he smiled too, even though he still didn''t know what Anne wasughing at.

    "I didn''t know if you were this funny, Jack," said Anne quietly, trying to hold back herughter.

    "Funny? What''s so funny?" asked Jack, confused.

    "Leon, you called him a lion, that''s so funny. Why didn''t I realize that he was a lion?" said Anne, chuckling again.

    "Wait, so you''reughing because I called Leon lion?" Jack asked back.

    "Yes," Anne answered briefly while holding her cheeks which hurt fromughter.

    "What''s so funny? Isn''t Leo a lion? You''re weird, Anne," Jack said quietly, as he got up from the sofa and walked toward the pantry because the microwave he had set to warm the food had gone off.

    Jack apparently was warming Anne''s almond cookies that he found in the refrigerator. He carefully moved the cookies into arger te. After sessfully moving everything, Jack then took the te slowly to the sofa where Anne was still sitting and staring at him without blinking.

    "Take it, don''t hesitate," Jack said quietly to Anne when he just put the te of cookies on the table.

    "I should have spoken to you like that," said Anne curtly.

    "No, no, I am the one who deserves to say that to you because I made these cookies fit to eat again," Jack replied quickly as he took a bite of the cookie he had just taken from the te.

    "Never mind, I can never win in an argument with you," said Anne briefly ending the debate with Jack. Seeing Jack really enjoyed the cookie, Anne grabbed one and ate it after she dipped it in almond milk.

    Seeing Anne eating made Jack happy. He then followed Anne''s way of eating by dipping the cookies into Anne''s almond milk. Anne, who was enjoying her cookies, would protest when she saw Jack dipping his cookie into her almond milk, but because Jack seemed to really enjoy his cookies, she finally let him did it. For almost two minutes, there was no conversation between the two of them, other than the crunching sound from the mouths of Anne and Jack, which was heard with asionalughter as the two scrambled to dip their cookies into the almond milk.

    "I''m full," said Anne quietly as she put the third piece of cookies on the te.

    "Okay, then I''ll finish it," Jack asked softly.

    "Finish it," replied Anne shortly.

    Having obtained her permission, without hesitation Jack ate all the remaining cookies. It had been a long time since he had eaten Anne''s cookies. Anne herself chose to drink some mineral water because the ss containing her almond milk was now taken over by Jack, and soon all the cookies on the te had moved to Jack''s stomach.

    "Full?" asked Anne softly. She was amazed to see Jack quickly finish the remaining cookies.

    "Honestly, no. My stomach can still hold a bowl of your homemade ramen," Jack replied briefly.

    "Jack ..."

    "Hahahaha ... just kidding, Anne, I''m full," Jack said, quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    Anne was only silent hearing Jack''s words. She slowly wiped the remaining tears in the corner of her eye. Seeing Anne wiped her tears made Jack moved. He then grabbed a tissue and gave it to Anne.

    "Tell me, what really happened? Didn''t you promise yesterday to forget everything that happened in your past? Then why are you like this now?" Jack asked quietly in seriousness.

    "Earlier a bride and groom came to the shop. They were looking for a hand bouquet for the wedding tomorrow morning. At first, everything was normal, but when someone talked about marriage and the altar, everything Leon did to me came back in my mind, Jack. All the scolding and the insults, and even the sound of the whiskey bottle that he broke sounded very clearly in my ears. I have indeed forgiven myself for being too weak and trying to be strong. But when someone talked about something rted to it all, the memories returned and destroyed the fortress that I made to protect myself, Jack," answered Anne honestly.

    "Your way is wrong, Anne. Didn''t I tell you to forget everything? If I say forget it all, it means you have topletely forget all your memories with Leon, from the first time you met him until thest time you met that bastard lion. Don''t make a fortress as a protector, Anne, because if you take cover behind the fortress, then you will continue to experience the same things like this, Anne," said Jack in a rising voice, who thought that Anne had done what he ordered before.

    "I-I did, Jack, I did what you said," Anne stammered defensively.

    "No, Anne. If you did what I ordered yesterday, you wouldn''t have experienced this. You''re still hurt and sad like this because you still have all the wounds inside of you. Didn''t I tell you before? Forget all the mistakes they did to you, assume that everything never happened. If you are like this, you will never be able to get up, Anne. Let me ask you now. If you are like this, who is the one who loses and suffers, while they are enjoying their domestic life with joy? So that''s why I tell you to forget everything and if you have done that, then you can pay them back. Three years is enough to suffer the pain caused by the pair of despicable humans who had hurt you. Show me the new Anne who is not the same the Anne three years ago," said Jack at length.

    "Pay them back?" asked Anne softly with sad eyes staring unblinkingly at Jack.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 129 - Jacks Plan 2

    <h4>Chapter 129 - Jack''s n 2</h4>

    The question from Anne really made Jack smile widely. He unconsciously grabbed Anne''s face and stroked her cheek gently.

    "Yes, make them feel what you feel. It''s enough for them tough over your wound all this time. Prove that you can also do what they did to you, Anne," Jack replied excitedly.

    "How? I-I don''t know, Jack, I don''t know what to do ..."

    "Hush! Don''t panic, you have me, Anne. Remember you''re not alone now, you have me who will help and support everything you do," Jack replied quickly, trying to revive Anne.

    "But if I get back at them, I''m afraid God will be angry with me, Jack," said Anne softly, looking down.

    Hearing Anne alluding to God made Jack almostugh out loud. Since childhood, his parents had never taken him to church as they were busy, so he didn''t believe in God''s justice.

    "If God exists and God loves me, there is no way I can be like this, Anne," Jack said softly as he leaned on the sofa with a chuckle.

    "What do you mean?" asked Anne, confused.

    "I will tell you everything if the time is right. This time, all we have to do is do what you have to do long ago, Anne," Jack replied quickly.

    Anne, who was still doubtful about Jack''s proposal for revenge, could only remain silent. She had never been taught to take revenge for whatever bad people had done to her since she was a child. So all this time, she could only remain silent when she received unfair treatment from many people, even from a teacher who she trusted since she was a child when she was still obediently going to the church for service every Sunday.

    Jack, who knew that Anne was hesitating, only smiled. He knew that the girl in front of his eyes was too kind. That''s why he tried not to talk to her too loudly. He did not want the incident a few months ago to repeat itself where Anne finally left him when he lost control.

    "Anne, may I ask you something?" asked Jack quietly.

    "Say it," answered Anne quietly.

    "You believe in God, don''t you?" asked Jack again.

    "Of course, what kind of question is this? I think even small children know the question you are asking," said Anne irritably. She felt that Jack was fooling around.

    "I know, don''t be angry. You have to hear everything clearly, I''m not done with my question, Anne," Jack said softly, trying to reduce Anne''s anger.

    "Well, you are strange. Why do you ask a question that you definitely know the answer to," Anne fiercely said as she folded her arms across her chest and turned her face in another direction.

    Jack smiled seeing Anne sulking. Jack gently grabbed Anne''s face that looked away to face him again.

    "Now listen to my real question, you know that God exists. Then will God grant the request of His servant who just sits idly by? I mean will God grant all the requests of His servants who just pray without trying?" said Jack quietly back to ask Anne.

    "How could it be, Jack? God has created humans with all his physical perfection to make efforts. If God immediately gives what humans want without trying, it will create an unimaginable situation, all humans on this earth would be greedy and uncontroble, Jack," replied Anne curtly. She did not understand why Jack asked such an easy question.

    "Now that you know, it''s the same with you. I know you don''t want to get back to those who have wronged you, you just keep quiet and let God repay them for you. But if you don''t try to find justice for yourself, then do you think God will? Will He do it for you? If you keep quiet, then it means God thinks that you are sincere and ept everything that happened to you, Anne," said Jack, quickly responding to Anne''s words.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne immediately fell silent when she heard Jack''s words, her chest felt tight at once.

    "As you said earlier, Anne, God will not give what His servant asks for just by praying. Maybe there is something that He grants, but not all. If you don''t try, then God will not give punishment to them. Unless if you really have already forgive them and ept all the fair treatment from those bad guys to you all this time," said Jack again, trying to convince Anne.

    "I-I don''t know, Jack, I''m confused," said Anne stammered.

    "Marianne Ari, listen to me. I''m not asking you to do something bad to them. What I''m asking is that you can fight and seek justice for yourself, Anne. Sometimes, there are times when people like them are given a little lesson so that they are aware and don''t act arbitrarily. Do you want other women out there to experience something simr to you like this? Being cheated by a friend, betrayed and insulted by her husband like you, Anne. You certainly don''t want that, right?" asked Jack softly.

    Anne shook her head slowly at Jack''s words. She didn''t want what she had experienced to happen to other women.

    "If you don''t want that to happen to other women, then you have to go out, Anne, show them that what they did was wrong. This is no longer a matter of revenge for yourself, Anne, it is more of a form of self-awareness for them that what they did was wrong. Show your friend Steffani that happiness by seizing the happiness of another woman is not eternal, teach that bastard lion that in this world not everything can be judged from the outward appearance alone. Many beautiful things are stored from the physical appearance that is seen," said Jack again.

    Anne became even more silent at all of Jack''s words. Her mind was turbulent. She was in a deep dilemma after hearing everything Jack had to say.

    "If you really insist on being patient and quiet in epting their treatments, then just enjoy what you feel, Anne. Don''t me anyone if you get sick and hurt when the people who hurt you areughing freely out there," Jack added softly as he got up from the sofa and was nning to go home. Jack felt that all his words were in vain, because Anne seemed not interested and insisted on staying silent.

    Jack slowly grabbed his expensive coat that was lying on the other sofa and carried it, then stepped towards the door to go home because it was veryte. When he almost reached the door, he stopped when suddenly Anne hugged him from behind with her body shaking violently.

    "H-help me, Jack, help me teach them a lesson,"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 130 - Be Your Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 130 - Be Your Guardian</h4>

    Being hugged like that by Anne made Jack speechless. He closed his eyes for a moment. He did not deny that he had actually waited for this for a long time, being able to be alone with Anne to share stories on the same day. But he realized that he couldn''t do it all because he knew that Anne still had enormous trauma with any kind of love rtionship. That was why Jack tried to remain a good listener whenever Anne talked about her past.

    "Don''t go, Jack, don''t be mad at me. Help me, Jack, help me to��"

    Bang!

    Anne was unable to hold her weight anymore. Being in the bathroom for two hours made her feverish now.

    "Anne!" Jack screamed loudly when Anne fell. Luckily, he still had time to hold Anne''s body which almost touched the floor.

    Jack carefully brought the unconscious Anne to the sofa. He could feel how hot Anne''s body was right now. After Anne wasid on the sofa, he quickly looked for the first aid kit to find a thermometer. He had to know her body temperature, so he would know what to do.

    "39�� C, you have a fever, Anne. This must be because you were soaking in the bath," Jack said quietly when he saw Anne''s temperature on the thermometer which he shot in her ear.

    Because he was afraid of mistakenly handling her, Jack then grabbed his cell phone and contacted one of the doctors rmended by Erick before to be his personal doctor. Fortunately, the doctor was currently on night duty.

    "I just shared the address with you, Doc, pleasee quickly and bring your best medicine and equipment to the apartment address I just sent you," Jack said quietly before hanging up the phone.

    "Yes sir, I''ll be right at your ce," said the male doctor on the other end of the line, whose name was Pierre.

    After hanging up the phone with Doctor Pierre, Jack sat back down on the sofa. He wanted to make sure that Anne''s body temperature didn''t get any higher.

    "Why do you have to choose an apartment like this, Anne, it''s very dangerous if I take you to the room on the second floor right now with your condition being unconscious like this," said Jack quietly, staring at the watch on his left hand, which showed half past two in the morning.

    Fifteen minutes had passed before a knock on the door of the apartment was heard. Jack quickly approached the door and invited Doctor Pierre toe in. After a brief introduction, Jack then brought Doctor Piere in to check on Anne, who was still unconscious on the sofa.

    "Thisdy just has an ordinary fever, sir, after I gave the drug injection, maybe her fever will get higher but it is a sign that she is fighting the pain from within. So you don''t have to worry, I guarantee that tomorrow morning when thisdy wakes up, her condition is much better," said Doctor Pierre shortly after he examined Anne''s condition.

    "So she doesn''t need to be taken to the hospital, Doc?" Jack asked worriedly.

    "No need sir, I have given the best dose of medicine for thisdy. Because my task has beenpleted, then I''ll go now. I am very lucky to meet you, Mr. Jack, and it is a great honor for me to be your personal doctor," replied Doctor Pierre courteously. He thanked Jack for entrusting her health to him. Because after Doctor Pierre injected the drug into Anne''s body, Jack immediately asked Doctor Pierre to be his personal doctor.

    "You''re wee, Doctor, then be careful on your way back, Doc. Sorry, I can''t see you downstairs, I have to take good care of my fianc��," Jack said quietly with a smile.

    "Yes sir, you better stay beside your fianc��. I''ll see myself out. Then I''ll leave now, Mr. Jack, good night," said Doctor Pierre again, saying goodbye to Jack.

    "Good night, Doc," Jack replied briefly.

    After saying goodbye, Doctor Pierre then left Jack, who was still standing in front of the door and walked towards the elevator. After the doctor got into the elevator, Jack then went back into the room and locked the apartment door from the inside. He returned to the sofa to see Anne''s condition.

    "You take it easy, Anne. That bastard lion will definitely pay a heavy price for what he has done to you all this time. You have me. I will make sure that the two despicable people will crawl under your feet and beg you for your mercy," said Jack quietly as he wiped. the sweat that came out of Anne''s forehead.

    Because he was too tired from the work today, Jack finally fell asleep while sitting on the carpet, he leaned his head on the sofa right next to Anne''s head by holding Anne''s hand.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in the office, Erick and Alicia, who had just finished work, looked shaky. Both of them looked very tired. Luckily, there were still drivers on standby at the office so they both had no trouble going home. Erick decided to stay at a hotel not far from the office, while Alicia was driven home by the driver because she didn''t want to worry her mother. Because since earlier she had called that she would go home, even though she came home early in the morning.

    Erick, who actually wanted to go home an hour ago, suddenly had to add more hours to his work, because he received news from Jack that he was noting back to the office because Anne was sick. Therefore, he inevitably had to finish all the documents that should have been signed and checked by Jack. He had to finish all the documents because tomorrow morning he had to present again to the client. Therefore, all the documents must bepleted immediately tonight even though he had to fake Jack''s signature. Actually, this was not the first time for Erick to fake Jack''s signature. The reason was that since Jack was at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, he also had often faked Jack''s signature forpany purposes, so he didn''t have any problem when he had to fake his signature again tonight.

    "If it weren''t forpany business, I wouldn''t want to work until thiste," Erick said quietly when he finished cleaning himself in the bathroom.

    With slow steps, Erick walked to his bed. He then mmed his body onto the soft bed. Shortly thereafter, there was a soft snoring sound which showed that Erick was fast asleep in a soft bed. Even though he had only slept at three in the morning, but he could sleepfortably, in contrast to Jack who slept sitting up because he was worried about Anne. However, because the air was getting colder, Jack woke up. He then walked to the second floor to take the bed cover to cover his body and Anne''s. Jack had shifted one other sofa opposite the one where Anne was, so that now he could sleep face to face with Anne, even though they were on different sofas. But this was much better than his previous sleeping position while sitting on the carpet.

    "Good night, Anne," Jack said softly as he took Anne''s hand and kissed her gently.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 131 - Shes Mine

    <h4>Chapter 131 - She''s Mine</h4>

    Since Daniel had already left for Northampton, Aaron had to get to the office early. There was some work to be done today too. In fact, he really wanted to go to Anne''s apartment to ask Anne why she just left himst night. But he had to postpone his intention because the work in his office had umted.

    Releasing cooperation with Joseph Carter was not an easy matter for Aaron, because he had to take care of all matters rted to the project. Joseph Carter''s personalwyer had asked him to return several important documents belonging to Joseph Carter''spany that were in his hands, even though at this time the keys to the safe keeping of all these documents were being carried by Aaron''s personalwyer who went to Northampton with Daniel. That was why he had to go to the office so early today.

    "Really troublesome," Aaron said quietly as he gripped the pen in his hand firmly.

    Currently, in Aaran''s office, there were several important people who were skilled at unlocking the safe. He was forced to call them, because he could not possibly ask hiswyer to returned to London to unlock the safe.

    "I did not think that a great person like you still uses an old safe like this, sir," said the safe deposit expert who was called by Aaron, quietly praising Aaron, because the safe that they were currently trying to open was an ancient safe with very good quality and could only be opened by certain people only.

    "This safe is a legacy of myte father, so I want to keep using it. After all, this safe is older than my father''s age, so I still use it. I consider this a hereditary legacy from my ancestors," replied Aaron softly, trying to make a joke.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made the two experts who opened the safeughed. They were happy with Aaron''s sense of humor. Not long after, the safe was sessfully opened without breaking the key at all. Aaron was really amazed by the work of the two experts. After sessfully opening the locked safe, Aaron then took out several important documents that were requested by the personalwyer of Joseph Carter, after he escorted the two experts who had helped him to open the old safe.

    "All of these are Mr. Joseph Carter''s files that are left in my office, so from this moment on, we both really have nothing to do with you, sir," Aaron said quietly as he handed the documents in his hand to the personalwyer of Joseph Carter. .

    "Well, sir, I received all these documents well and it seems that as you have said before, that by giving this document, it means that you and Mr. Carter are not bound by any cooperation anymore. So that when there are problemster about the project you have both done, it is no longer the responsibility of the other," thewyer named Locky replied loudly.

    "You take it easy, Mr. Locky, our rtionship will still run well even though we are not working together and we will continue to monitor the project we have been working on until this project ispleted. I will also be responsible to oversee the construction of the apartment until it''s over. You don''t have to worry about the rtionship between the two of us. Because trust me, Mr. Carter will still be on good terms with me," Aaron said in a high voice. He replied to the snarl that the youngwyer had previously given him.

    Locky, who previously had slightly threatened Aaron to look for his client''s face, Joseph Carter, immediately fell silent. He felt that there was something he did not know between the client and Aaron Connery in front of him at this time. His n to find face for Joseph Carter had also failed, because it turned out that Aaron Connery was far more terrifying than he had previously imagined. After his business was finished, Locky finally left Aaron, who looked very angry.

    "Fuck, how dare a rottenwyer like him threaten me! Doesn''t he know what secrets I hold on his current client? You sycophantwyer!" Aaron said irritably as he looked at Locky, who finally disappeared from his eyes.

    Drrtt

    Drrtt

    The sound of his smartp hone on the table made Aaron wake up from his anger. He slowly grabbed his cell phone. Immediately his eyes sparkled when he saw the notification that came in. Since his business in the office this morning was done, Aaron decided to go to Anne''s apartment, after receiving a notification that his message had been sent. The reason was that since the night the message has been pending.

    "Finally, you turn on your cell phone again, Anne," Jack said quietly when he was in his private elevator that was sliding down to the basement.

    Arriving at the basement, Aaron walked straight to his favorite car, which was ready to take him wherever he wanted. He chose to drive his own favorite car. He didn''t want his time with Anne to be disturbed by the driver. With high speed, Aaron drove the Royce-Roll Drophead Phantom on the road. His smile continued to grow in the car. He couldn''t wait to meet Anne.

    Since the streets were not too busy, it only took Aaron thirty minutes to get to Anne''s apartment. When she was about to enter the apartmentplex, he was surprised by the sight that was in front of his eyes, where right in front of him, it was clear that Jackson Patrick Muller was guiding Anne into his Bugatti Veyron. Because Anne''s apartmentplex had two different entrance, he did not meet Jack and Anne because they went through the exit while he was currently still at the entrance. .

    "Jackson, what are you doing so early in Anne''s apartment?" Aaron said softly as he red at Jack''s car that hade out of the apartmentplex.

    Without thinking, Aaron then drove his car to the exit. He wanted to follow Jack''s car that took Anne away. After sessfully exiting the apartmentplex, Aaron then tried to find traces of Jack''s car that had not been seen before his eyes. Luckily, he followed Jack''s car out of the way, the road he was following was the only way to go to Anne''s flower shop.

    "Tch, so you also know that Anne owns a flower shop, Jack," Aaron said softly in his car which stopped not far from Jack''s car which was parked right in front of the flower shop.

    Aaron continued to stare at Jack who was talking with Anne and Paul who had juste out of the shop. Not long after, he drove his car back when he saw Jack leave the flower shop with his car. Overwhelmed by jealousy, Aaron spurred his car, trying to keep up with Jack''s car, which had sped up not far ahead of him.

    "Anne is mine, Jackson! How dare you approach her," Aaron said coldly as he honked his car many times when he was right behind Jack''s car.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 132 - Competitively Healty

    <h4>Chapter 132 - Competitively Healty</h4>

    Jack, who was happy, really didn''t realize that there had been a car following him since leaving Anne''s flower shop. He was still smiling to himself when he remembered what happened this morning when he opened his eyes. Anne slept right next to him. She even used his arm as a pillow. Even though after that Anne screamed loudly when she realized that they were sleeping in the same nket on the sofa that Jack had put together before.

    "This is just the beginning, Anne. Slowly, Anne, I will heal your wounds and fill your heart with my love," Jack said quietly. The sh of light from the car behind him finally made Jack realize that apparently he was being followed by someone.

    Out of curiosity and not wanting to have trouble, Jack finally looked for a quiet ce to stop his car. He wanted to find out who had been turning on the light at him and honking without stopping. After stopping, Jack then unbuckled his seat belt and rushed out. But he just touched his car door when suddenly the car door was opened from the outside and arge hand pulled his cor and dragged him out of the car.

    When he was going to find out who had dragged him out, suddenly a raw punchnded on his stomach very hard.

    "Arrgghhh!"

    "Damn you, Jack. I thought you were a good partner. You stabbed me in the back. How dare you approach the woman I like, Jack?!" Aaron screamed loudly as soon as he threw his punch into Jack''s stomach. Now Jack was now kneeling due to the heavy blow. Aaron waspletely overcame with anger that he hit Jack with all his might.

    Jack, who knelt while holding his stomach, finally realized who hit him. Instead of getting angry because he was hit, Jack smiled when he heard Aaron''s words. Slowly, he tried to get up to face Aaron, who was standing in front of him.

    "What''s the matter with you, Aaron? Why suddenly hit me like this?" Jack asked in a yful manner.

    "Don''t act stupid, Jack. I know you understand what I said earlier. I will not repeat my words for the second time. I have clearly warned you to stay away from Anne, because Anne is my woman. She was mine long before you were in London, so either you stayed away from her or you will got in trouble from me," Aaron replied loudly.

    "Your woman? Who? Anne? Since when was she yours? Anne is a woman who is still free and not bound by any rtionship with any man, including you, Aaron. So you can''t stop me from seeing her," Jack said softly.

    Aaron immediately grabbed Jack by the cor tightly. He was really emotional right now.

    "I warned you, Jack, stay away from Anne or you will get in trouble. London is my home and you are just a neer here, so don''t mess with me," Aaron said coldly threatening Jack.

    "Patience, Mr. Connery. Can''t we discuss everything nicely? Then why do you suddenly have to threaten me like this?" Jack asked slowly, trying to be patient. He did not want to be provoked by Aaron.

    "I''ve talked very well to you since the beginning, Jack, but you didn''t listen to my words. So don''t me me for being rude to you," Aaron replied coldly as he let go of his grip on Jack''s shirt cor, which had apparently been washed and ironed by Anne earlier when Jack left her a few days ago.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Jackugh. He really couldn''t understand how Aaron could say that he hadn''t listened to his words before. Even though from the beginning, Aaron had immediately been rude to him, by forcibly pulling him out of the car and then hitting him hard on the stomach without speaking first. Seeing Jackugh like that, again made Aaron''s emotions go up. He then clenched his right fist again and prepared to throw a second punch at Jack''s face, but this time the punch was blocked by Jack, who was ready.

    "The first hit might work because I wasn''t ready, but if you want to hit me again I won''t hesitate to hit you back, Aaron," Jack said quickly as he firmly grabbed Aaron''s clenched fist.

    "You talk too much, you bastard." Aaron tried to hit Jack with his left hand.

    Aaron, who was ovee with emotion, really couldn''t help himself. He tried to hit Jack blindly. But Jack, who was ready, was not easily defeated by Aaron. He easily managed to catch Aaron''s left hand again. Because he was in an advantageous position, Jack quickly turned things around. He then turned Aaron''s body with the two hands that he locked behind his body and leaned Aaron''s body into his car just like the police did when catching criminals.

    "I warn you once again, Aaron, Anne is a free woman who is not tied to anyone, so both you and I have the same opportunity to approach her. So you have no reason to prevent me from approaching Anne," Jack said quietly while pressing his grip Aaron''s hands as Aaron struggled to set himself free.

    "Fuck you, Jack, you bastard! You have no right to say that, as I told you before, Anne is mine. I proposed a few days ago," Aaron said loudly.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Jack spontaneously released his grip when he heard Aaron''sst words, allowing Aaron to move freely again.

    "If you do not believe me, ask Anne yourself, whether it''s true or not that I proposed a few days ago," added Aaron again confidently.

    Jack, who was shocked when he heard that Aaron had proposed to Anne, returned to his senses. He was sure that what Aaron had said was just nonsense, because he did not see any rings or jewelry on Anne''s body.

    "If you really had proposed, I should have seen the ring on her finger, but I did not see any jewelry attached to Anne''s finger," Jack said quickly. He was sure that in fact Aaron was just talking nonsense.

    Previously, it was Jack who looked shocked when Aaron imed to have proposed to Anne, now Aaron was the one who looked numb when Jack talked about rings. The reason was that when he proposed to Anne, he did not have any preparations done. So, even when he proposed, Anne thought that his words were just nonsense and didn''t take him seriously.

    Seeing Aaron in silence made Jack even more convinced that what Aaron had said earlier was just a bluff and nonsense. Jack slowly approached Aaron who was standing not far from his car.

    "Wepete fairly, Aaron. Let''s see who will be chosen by Anne. Is it I or you, who are a stranger to him," Jack said quietly as he patted Aaron''s shoulder and walked away to his car again.

    "I''ve known Anne since she was at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, so the real stranger is you, Jack, not me," Aaron said irritably.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Jack stop his footsteps. He slowly turned towards Aaron and smiled.

    "We''ll see, who is the real stranger among us to, Anne. You or me," said Jack back.

    After saying that, Jack then got into his car and left Aaron who was still emotional. He had to get to the office immediately because he had to attend an important meeting which was about to start.

    "You bastard, Jackson! I will not let you take Anne from me. I will prove that you are the stranger in our rtionship." Jack thought to himself as he stared at Jack''s Bugatti Veyron, which was getting away from him.

    to be continued

 Chapter 133 - The Attention Thief

    <h4>Chapter 133 - The Attention Thief</h4>

    Luckily, Anne was escorted by Jack to the shop so that she could be on time to work on the hand bouquet ordered by the bride and groom who came to the shop yesterday. Using the motorbike driven by Paul, they arrived on time at the hotel where the event was being held. At first, Anne and Paul were asked to participate in the blessing ceremony, but Anne politely declined because she had to go to campus, so did Paul. He didn''t want to join the program because Anne wasn''t there.

    "Paul ..."

    "Yes, Miss?" Paul asked loudly.

    "Let''s find something to eat, I''m hungry," replied Anne, half screaming because Paul was driving the motorbike at high speed.

    "Ok, hold on, Miss. We''ll look around your campus," Paul said back.

    Anne tapped Paul on the shoulder as a sign of agreement. Paul then elerated his motorbike towards the boss''s campus. When they almost arrived at the campus, Anne asked Paul to stop at a junk food restaurant. Anne, who had asked Linda toe directly to campus, smiled as she reread the message sent by Linda, where she mentioned that she was on her way to campus, and that she also brought two portions of Anne''s favorite club sandwich.

    "Are you full?" Asked Anne softly as she wiped her lips with a tissue.

    "Yes, Miss," Paul replied quickly. He ate up all the orders without any leftovers. Living a long time on the road had made Paul appreciate every meal given by Anne.

    "Come on, let''s take me to campus. Linda is almost there too," Anne suggested quietly, as she walked toward the exit.

    Paul nodded his head slowly responding to Anne''s words. He then stepped his feet quickly towards the exit. Without talking much, Paul then got on the favorite sports motorbike that he thought had been bought by Anne. Anne, who was riding the motorcycle with Paul for the first time, looked calm and didn''t look scared at all.

    Since the UAL campus was not far from junk food restaurants, it only took five minutes to reach. As Paul drove his motorbike quickly, Paul''s arrival to the campus area became the new focus of the girls. They whispered to each other while staring at Paul, who was still riding his motorbike with Anne. They were even more surprised when they saw that it was Anne who got off the motorbike.

    "Here''s the helmet," said Anne quietly, handing the helmet she had just worn to Paul.

    "Okay, Miss. Oh right, how will youe home?" Paul asked briefly as he put the helmet that Anne had previously worn into his backpack.

    "There''s Linda. We''re going to be a littlete getting to the shop anyway. Can you handle the shop alone?" asked Anne back, smoothing her messy hair after wearing the helmet.

    "I can, Miss Anne. Then if you''ll excuse me, Miss. The flowers in the shop need my presence," Paul replied, trying to be funny.

    "Haha, you! Now you go then. Be careful," said Anne quickly.

    Paul just nodded. He then started his favorite motorbike and left the UAL campus. Everyone who saw Anne being escorted by a motorized man seemed to be whispering to each other, as if it had be a human habit when someone saw something strange, they would definitely gossip about it. Likewise with the trend that students immediately talked about. Anne, who realized that she was the center of attention, could only smile. Because she felt that she had not done anything wrong or caused problems, Anne chose to ignore them all and continued walking into her ssroom.

    "She acts like she''s so beautiful," Isabel fierce to herself. Isabel, who also just arrived and was walking with her friends from the parking area, could clearly see that Anne had just gotten off the sports motorbike that was brought by a handsome man.

    "Who is that? From his appearance, he is like the son of a rich person."

    "Wow, it''s so lucky that Anne was taken by her boyfriend to campus on a motorcycle, very romantic."

    "Yes, it''s rare to see a man who wants to ride a motorbike nowadays,"

    "I''m jealous of her."

    "I heard her name is Anne. She is a fashion design student. She''s in Gabrie''s ss, you know, the girl who is said to be the prettiest student in the ss, but I think the girl named Anne is the prettiest."

    "Yes, I agree too! I think she is much more beautiful than Isabel, but strangely in campus forums, only Gabrie and Isabel who are the top ranks of the most beautiful girls on campus. How strange!"

    "Yes, I agree, the girl with the dimples should be the one who upies first rank as the most beautiful girl on campus."

    The whispered voices of the students who saw Anne''s arrival were heard very clear when Isabel and Gabrie passed. Although the two of them did not go hand in hand, the two of them could clearly hear what the boys were saying. Both Isabel and Gabrie blushed when they were both beingpared to Anne, who was said to be the most beautiful girl.

    Feeling irritated, Gabrie stomped her feet hard on the floor, which made the young men who had previously talked about Anne immediately turned their heads at her and closed their mouths when they realized the presence of Gabri who looked very angry. Not only Gabrie who finally left the crowd of young men, even Isabel did the same. She immediately continued her steps towards the cafeteria around where the young men sat, whereas previously they were very happy to walk like a model in front of the young men who used toment on their appearances. However, because they talked about Anne this morning, finally Gabri and Isabel lost their desire to waddle the area to seek the attention of the young men who were sitting around the path leading to the ssroom.

    Bam!

    Gabrie just threw her bag roughly on top of her desk, causing several other students who hade into the ss to immediately turn their heads to her.

    "Those blind and stupidds! They can''t even tell who has ss," Gabrie snorted in annoyance as she turned her head towards Anne''s empty table. Apparently Anne had not yet made it to the ssroom.

    "Come on, E, don''t sweat it. She isn''t your equal," said one of Gabrie''s girls quietly, trying to calm the angry Gabrie.

    "Yes, E, you don''t have to take the words of those stupid boys to heart. They are not your ss, E, so you don''t need to listen to their words," added another girl.

    Gabrie, who was usually calm when she heard her girls said that this time, still looked very annoyed. The words of the two men did not work at all to change her mood, which had already been damaged by hearing the words of young men who called Anne the most beautiful girl on campus. Gabrie, who so far felt that she had only one rival as the most popr girl on campus, was now disturbed by Anne''s presence. She felt very upset when she heard that Anne was adored by the students who used to tease her.

    "Isabel is already a headache for me, and now there''s Anne, what a jerk." Gabrie cursed silently as she watched Anne walk into the ssroom with two boxes of milk in her hands.

    Anne herself did not know that she had be the subject of conversation. Several students were seen walking casually towards her table. Shortly after Anne sat down, from the direction of the entrance, Linda came in a hurry because the ss was about to start.

    "Where have you been, Linda?" Asked Anne curiously when she saw Linda looking very tired.

    "I stopped by at a discounted makeup shop while ordering a sandwich. Luckily, I quickly noticed the time. Or else, I could die if I didn''t join Mrs. Martha''s ss," said Linda, panting, as she ran from the parking area.

    "How could you just be looking for trouble? Well, have a drink first and wash off your sweat," said Anne quietly as she pulled out her facial tissue from the bag.

    "I love you, Anne. If you were a boy, I would have married you," said Linda, while reaching for Anne''s facial tissue.

    "If I were a boy I would also choose a woman to be my wife, Linda," Anneughed at Linda''s words with sarcasm.

    "Damn you, Anne, haha," said Linda,ughing, too.

    Linda''sughter sounded loud in response to Anne''s words. Gabrie, who had been in a bad mood because of Anne, was getting more upset when she heard Anne and Linda joking. Shortly thereafter, the ss became silent when Mrs. Martha, the killer lecturer, entered the ss.

    In the ssroom, Isabel also lookedckluster. She, who had never listened to the words of the young men who teased her, today was very disturbed when she heard thempared her to Anne.

    "Anne ... Anne, what good is she? She is not wearing branded clothes, she''s not as beautiful and as cute as me, who''s a model. How dare theypare me to this no one?" Isabel said softly.

    Edward, who sat not far from Isabel, seemed surprised to see Isabel suddenly so quiet, because Isabel was very noisy when ss was about to start.

    "I heard this morning that some animation design students were talking about Anne from the fashion designer ss, I think that''s what makes Isabel''s mood is ruined this morning," said one student quietly to her friend, talking about Anne.

    "Really? No wonder the model looks messed up this morning, hahaha," said another student.

    Edward, who heard the conversation of his ssmates, immediately lifted his face, which had been lowered down as he was ying with his cell phone.

    "Talking about Anne, what''s wrong with Anne?" said Edward to himself. He suddenly became curious about the words of the two girls sitting in front of him.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 134 - Join

    <h4>Chapter 134 - Join</h4>

    During ss, Edward looked very unfocused. He was very nervous when he heard what happened this morning when many other students praised Anne''s beauty. Hearing this, Edward''s chest almost exploded. He was eager to approach one by one the young men who were talking about Anne and gave them lessons. But because this was an important subject that he couldn''t leave, he finally tried to be patient to wait for recess to arrive. Isabel also looked very dispirited this time. Even though she was not majoring in music, but because today there was the same course as her major, she finally joined the same ss as Edward.

    "Okay, today my ss is finished, do all the assignments that I gave and remember that you all have to submit it tomorrow morning at eight o''clock. One minutete and you will be considered not to have submit the assignment, and don''t be surprised if you get a D," said Mrs. Martha quietly when she finished her ss. .

    "Yes, Ma''a,, we understand," said all the fashion design ss in unison.

    "Good, then see you tomorrow morning." Mrs. Martha answered briefly what her students said while reminding them about the deadline for submitting assignments.

    After saying that, Mrs. Martha then walked slowly leaving Anne''s ssroom to the lecturer''s room. Shortly after, when Mrs. Martha was really far from the ssroom, all the students in the room immediately sighed, including Linda, who was sitting next to Anne. She even held her chest because her heart felt very fast when the killer lecturer spoke for two hours.

    "Anne��"

    "Hmm."

    "Pinch me, I feel like I''m dreaming this, Anne," Linda asked softly.

    Anne immediately carried out the instructions given by Linda. Without hesitation, she pinched Linda''s arm. Linda immediately screamed loudly when Anne pinched her.

    "Anne, it hurts!!!" Linda protested in irritation.

    "Why? Didn''t you ask for it yourself? So it''s not my fault," said Anne softly without guilt.

    "It''s not your fault, you pinched me very hard, Anne. Just watch out if it leaves a mark," Linda grumbled fiercely as she felt her pinched arm.

    "Stop acting, Linda, you''re being exaggerated and so unnatural," said Anne briefly as she drank the milk she bought earlier in the cafeteria, after giving one box to Linda.

    "Who''s acting, you annoying bitch> Oh yes, the order for the bride and groom, have you ..."

    "Done. This morning I was driven by Paul to the venue," said Anne quietly, cutting off Linda''s words.

    Linda nodded her head slowly at Anne''s words. She then enjoyed the milk given by Anne earlier. Not long after, Professor Gilbert entered. Anne and Linda immediately put their milk boxes into their bags.

    "Collect all the assignments that I gave you yesterday," said Professor Gilbert quietly as soon as he stood in front of the ss.

    "Yes, Professor," said all the students.

    Shortly thereafter, Vince, the ss president, began to collect the assignments for the other students. He walked over to each other''s desks one by one to collect everyone''s assignments.

    "Thanks, Vince," said Anne quietly.

    "You''re wee, Anne," Vince said briefly with a smile when he received Anne''s paper. Anne was the only student who thanked him and this made him happy.

    Linda, who was busy opening herptop, didn''t realize that Vince was in front of her. Anne was nervous when she saw Linda made Vince wait. Without speaking, Anne then picked up theptop that was being held by Linda and reached for Linda''s paper which was under theptop.

    "Linda."

    "Well, this is mine, Vince," said Linda quickly as she handed her paper to Vince, who was still standing in front of her.

    "Linda ..."

    "Yes, Anne, I''ve given my assignment to Vince. What else?" Linda asked, confused when she saw that Anne still looked angry at her.

    Seeing Linda not understanding her gesture made Anne sigh.

    "Thank you and sorry for making you wait a long time, Vince," said Anne quietly, staring at Vince regretfully.

    "N-no, Anne, it''s okay. I''ll go to another desk, okay?" Vince stuttered.

    "Ok," said Anne curtly.

    As soon as Vince left, Anne again pinched Linda''s arm anxiously.

    "It hurts Anne," Linda fiercely in pain.

    "Get use to say ''sorry'', ''thank you'', and ''please'', Linda. When someone helps you, you say thank you, when you identally make people ufortable, you say sorry and when asking for help, you say please. With those three words you will make people respect you, Linda," said Anne coldly with a rising tone, staring at Linda without blinking.

    Linda, who did not understand the direction of Anne''s words, could only be silent for a few moments. But soon she finally realized what had made Anne angry with her.

    "Sorry, Anne, I was opening myptop and didn''t notice Vince''s arrival," said Linda quickly trying toe up with an excuse.

    "Don''t make it a habit, Linda. You certainly don''t want to be ignored like Vince earlier?" asked Anne curtly.

    Linda justughed silently while scratching her head that didn''t itch when she realized her mistake. Meanwhile, Anne seemed to be shaking her head slowly seeing Linda''s behavior. After Vince finished submitting their assignments, Professor Gilbert started giving his lessons. All the students immediately focused on the professor, including Anne and Linda, who had made up after a small fight.

    "So here is the thing. As you already know, this campus has coborated with the productionpany Ganke Inc. Therefore, the campus assigns a task to fashion design students to make the best designs for the clothes of the animated film yers that will be produced by the bigpany this year," Professor Gilbert said quietly.

    "What do you mean, Professor?" asked a student sitting in the front seat curiously.

    "Yes, sir, what does that mean? We don''t understand," added another student.

    "That''s right, Professor, please give aplete exnation. Don''t be so vague," said another, joining in the conversation.

    "Okay, calm down, don''t talk anymore. I''ll exin in more details, so listen carefully," said Professor Gilbert again, raising his hands in the air.

    The quiet atmosphere of the ss suddenly turned chaotic after Professor Gilbert finished his exnation of the coboration between the campus and the Ganke inc productionpany. They looked very enthusiastic when they heard the benefits they would get when they seeded in providing their best work for the animationpany.

    Anne was the only student who didn''t even seem interested. Even though the benefits obtained when sessfully signing a contract with thepany were veryrge and profitable.

    "Anne, why are you silent? Don''t you want to sign up?" Linda asked softly.

    "I-I don''t ..."

    Thump!

    Suddenly the look on Anne''s face changed instantly when she remembered Jack''s wordsst night, "If you want to make them crush slowly, make them injure each other without having to get your hands dirty, Anne."

    Linda, who did not understand the change in Anne''s expression, immediately waved her hand repeatedly in front of Anne''s face.

    "Anne, what''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly quiet and smiling horribly like that?" Linda asked in surprise.

    "I changed my mind, Linda, I''ll signed up. I have to be able to sign a contract with Master Leonard Ganke," said Anne softly with a meaningful smile on her lips.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 135 - Starting To Carry Out The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 135 - Starting To Carry Out The n</h4>

    All students majoring in fashion design who had the desire to be able to get a contract with the Ganke Inc Production finally filled out the registration forms, including Anne. She even looked very excited, whereas before, it seemed that she was not interested at all. After all the students filled out the registration forms, Anne then returned to focus on Professor Gilbert''s subjects as well as other students.

    Meanwhile, in his ssroom, Edward seemed so unfocused to the professor''s lecture at the front of the ss. Half of his soul was no longer in ss. He was eager to meet Anne. Hearing the stories of some of his friends who said that Anne was the talk around the campus had made him uneasy. He wanted to know what made them talk about Anne, whether from her clothes or her make-up.

    "Be patient, Boss, we still have thirty minutes left," whispered one of Edward''s men quietly.

    "Fuck, why is the hour feels so long today?" Edward replied quietly.

    "Be patient, just wait for a little while, Boss," added the other subordinates.

    Edward, who was very impatient, repeatedly looked at his watch. The five of his men could only remain silent when they saw Edward was so restless. The same thing seemed to happen to Isabel. She also looked uneasy. The incident this morning really ruined her mood. Isabel wanted to immediately go to the bar to vent her frustration. She usually would calm herself down by drinking.

    When everyone was upset with Anne, Anne didn''t know anything. She didn''t know that many people''s moods were messed up today because of her. She still looked calm and focused on the lesson given by Professor Gilbert. She was now sure of her purpose, that was to make Leon and Steffi feel what she had felt, just like what Jack had saidst night. Because of that, she was now trying hard to learn to be able to take part-time recruitment selection at Leon''s animation office as a fashion designer for the cartoon character they wouldunch soon.

    After two hours had passed, the bell finally rang. Professor Gilbert ended his course this morning. He again gave words of enthusiasm for fashion design students to continue to study well in order to be selected and be able to work part-time at the Ganke Inc Productionpany, because if they could enter thepany, then they would have many opportunities to develop their careers. They didn''t have to fix on one career as a fashion designer, but expanded in other fields, such as the position offered at Leonardo Ganke''spany.

    "Ahh I''m so tired. Let''s eat, Anne, I''m famished. Studying for four hours without a break is really starving me right now," said Linda quietly as she reached for her bag to pick up the sandwich she had bought earlier.

    "Shall we eat in ss?" asked Anne quietly as she tidied up herptop and book into her bag.

    "Yes, I don''t feel like walking to the cafeteria. Besides, I''ve bought a drink too, so we don''t have to go to there," said Linda quickly as she pulled out her lunch box containing tworge club sandwiches and two bottles of mineral water onto the table.

    "That''s a big sandwich, Linda. Shall we eat one each?" asked Anne in disbelief when she saw the tworgest size sandwich portions in front of her right now.

    "Yes." Linda answered quickly as she took a bite of the sandwich she had just pulled out of the bag in one big bite.

    Anne just shook her head slowly as she watched Linda ate eartily. Tempted by the smell of the sandwiches brought by Linda, Anne finally reached for her sandwich which was still in the lunch box. Thinking that she would not finish it all, Anne split the sandwich in half first. She then took half a slice of her sandwich and started eating it while reading the message sent by Paul. Today Paul served many customers who bought lots of flowers in the shop. Every time someone bought flowers, Paul would immediately inform her, either with the amount of money he received or the flowers he had managed to sell.

    "Paul?" Linda asked curiously.

    "Yes, he''s reporting on the situation at the shop," said Anne quietly. She didn''t want anyone to hear her conversation with Linda.

    Linda nodded her head slowly at Anne''s words. She didn''t utter any word as her mouth was still full of food. When Anne and Linda were still enjoying their sandwiches, Sarah, Edward''s ex-girlfriend, and her friends, walked over to Gabrie, who had always been in the ssroom.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting for so long, E," Sarah said loudly as she sat across from Gabrie.

    "It''s okay. Oh right, where are the photos I asked Sarah?" Gabrie asked in an equally loud voice.

    Without speaking, Sarah then took out the photos that Gabrie requested. Apparently, Gabri asked for photos of their three days vacation in Irnd. Gabrie knew that Sarah really hated Anne because she was considered to have teased Edward by taking advantage of the situation. She had deliberately called Sarah into the ssroom to be pitted against Anne. However, because Anne, who was still busy with her lunch with Linda, did not respond to their words, Gabrie and Sarah were annoyed. They had deliberately been talking loudly and hoped that Anne would be provoked by their words, but Anne just kept eating with Linda calmly as if nothing had happened. It was because basically Anne felt that she did not have any problems with Sarah or Gabrie, even though the two girls had been talking in loud and disturbing voices.

    "Are you full, Linda?" asked Anne quietly to Linda who was still enjoying her sandwich. Linda had been kicking her leg under the table. Anne realized that Linda had been ufortable with the presence of Sarah talking quite loudly with Gabrie.

    "No, I''m still hungry," said Linda curtly with a mouth full of food.

    "Well, if you''re still hungry, let''s get some other food in the cafeteria," said Anne quietly as she closed the lunch box which still contained half of her sandwich which was still untouched.

    Linda immediately got up from her chair and carried her bag when she heard Anne''s suggestion. She had been really ufortable overhearing Sarah and Gabrie''s quarrelsome-like conversation.

    "I wonder, how can a woman eat that much food? It seems like her stomach is full of worms that are constantly starving." Sarah suddenly spoke again loudly insinuating Anne, who was going to the cafeteria.

    "Don''t be surprised, Sarah, that''s nothing new," Gabrie said quickly.

    "No wonder she has a lot of energy to flirt with a lot of men, she has a lot of energy," Sarah said again.

    "Wow, so you know that too, Sarah. I think only a few people know that this morning she was trying to get the attention of many male students from other majors." shrieked Gabrie loudly teasing Anne back,ughing.

    Hearing Gabrie''sst words made Linda''s emotions rise. It seemed as if she was about to step towards Gabrie''s ce, but Anne immediately held her steps while shaking her head.

    "Their mouths need to be sewn, Anne," said Linda irritably.

    "Never mind, we don''t know who they''re talking about since earlier, so you don''t have the right to be angry like that, Linda. As long as they don''t mention names, it means we can''t be angry with them," whispered Anne again, grabbing Linda''s hand.

    "They didn''t mention Anne''s name, but they both have been teasing us. Don''t you feel that since Sarah and her friends arrived, Gabrie has repeatedly teased us?" Linda asked curtly.

    Hearing Linda''s words made Anne smile, she gently put her hand on Linda''s shoulder and tapped her repeatedly to calm Linda''s swelling emotions.

    "Listen to me, Linda, as long as they don''t touch our hands or mention our names, then we don''t have the right to be angry. Because, as you know, they''ve never mentioned your name or my name while they both talk at length like that, so we don''t have any right to be angry. If we get angry, it means we feel like what they say, but I don''t feel that way. Do you feel like what they are talking about that you finally get angry like that?" asked back Anne in a half whisper.

    "Of course not, who is greedy?! I''m not greedy, I only eat a little bit, Anne, someone can be called greedy if she eats dozens of sandwiches. I only eat a portion, so how can I be called greedy?" Linda replied curtly, deeply offended by what Sarah and Gabrie were saying.

    Anne only smiled at Linda''s words. She actually also knew that Gabrie and Sarah had been teasing her and Linda, because she and Linda were the only people in the ss who were eating.

    When she had just stepped towards the door, suddenly Vince entered by running.

    "An-Anne ... you were summoned to the faculty room," Vince stammered.

    "Me? What''s wrong, Vince?" asked Anne, confused.

    "I don''t know, I was only asked to tell you that," Vince replied curtly.

    "I see, that''s it then. Thanks for the information, Vince. I''m going to the lecturer room now," said Anne quietly as she let go of her hand from Linda.

    "Anne ..."

    "It''s okay. You go to the cafeteria first. I''ll catch up with youter," said Anne quietly interrupting Linda''s words.

    "Okay, when you''re done,e and fine me at the cafeteria," said Linda again.

    "Okay, don''t nag. See youter, Linda," Anne said goodbye to Linda. After saying that, she then walked to the lecturer room with Vince.

    Along the way to the lecturer room, there was no conversation between Anne and Vince, because Vince looked very nervous walking with Anne. While Anne was silent, she wondered why she was called to the lecturer room. When they almost arrived at Professor Gilbert''s room, Anne''s steps stopped when she saw Leon standing with Professor Gilbert.

    "You''re here, Anne. Come on in. Mr. Ganke wants to talk to you," said Professor Gilbert quickly.

    Anne was silent for a while hearing Professor Gilbert''s words, but because the professor walked over to her, Anne finally woke up from her reverie. A smile immediately spread across her face as she met Leon''s face again at this close distance.

 Chapter 136 - First Warning

    <h4>Chapter 136 - First Warning</h4>

    Without guilt, Leon immediately reached out his hand to Anne. He acted as if he had never done anything to Anne in the past.

    "Nice to meet you again, Miss ��"

    "Marianne, but you can call me Anne, Sir," said Anne quickly as she grabbed Leon''s hand and shook it without hesitation.

    Leon''s heart skipped a beat as Anne grabbed his hand and smiled at him. There was a strange feeling that he had never felt when he was with Steffi even in all these years.

    "All right, then let''s go in, Anne. We have something to discuss with you," said Professor Gilbert quietly.

    "Yes, Professor," said Anne briefly, releasing her grip on Leon''s hand.

    Meanwhile, the unfocused Leon seemed to be stunned for a while, until soon he walked quickly following Anne''s steps into Professor Gilbert''s office. Anne, who realized that Leon was acting up, looked happy. It turned out that everything Jack had said was true. When she made her enemies closer, she could be calmer.

    After Leon and Anne sat on Professor Gilbert''s sofa and then informed her of his purpose was to ask Anne toe to his office, Anne, who was curious, seemed very serious in listening to Professor Gilbert''s exnation.

    "I''m immediately selected? H-howe?" Asked Anne incredulously after Professor Gilbert finish speaking.

    "Yes, Anne. You were chosen to be one of the lucky students who could work at Mr. Ganke''spany," Professor Gilbert replied quickly.

    "How can that be? Didn''t you say earlier that we would be selected before entering thepany, Professor?" asked Anne again.

    "It''s true and Mr. Ganke himself selected you based on the questionnaire you have filled in earlier," replied Professor Gilbert briefly, smiling at Leon who had been staring at Anne without blinking. He was admiring Anne''s beauty.

    "Mr. Ganke ..."

    "Ah yes, Miss Anne, after I read the questionnaire that you filled in earlier, I feel you are suitable to fill this position. I have also received references from several lecturers who said that you are apetent student, Miss. That''s why I''m interested in inviting you to work at my newpany," said Leon quickly trying to cover up his nervousness after almost being caught staring at Anne.

    "References from several lecturers? What do you mean, Professor?" asked Anne, turning to Professor Gilbert in confusion. She really wanted to teach Leon and Steffi a lesson, but she did not expect that it would happened this fast.

    Professor Gilbert then exined in detail to Anne what Leon had said before. Anne, who did not believe Leon''s words, was silent when she heard Professor Gilbert''s exnation. It turned out that the selection of prospective interns at the Ganke Inc Productionpany was also influenced by the grades of each sses taken and because Anne was on the highest grades to date, she was immediately epted by Leon.

    "But we haven''t done the final exam for this semester, Professor. After all, the grades are only the assignments, they weren''t the final grades as a whole," said Anne slowly, slightly protesting.

    "Yes, indeed, but the grades have represented everything, Anne, and actually you are not the only one who passed the first stage of eptance. There is Edward Cole from the music department who was also chosen. He was chosen directly by Mr. Ganke to fill all the music in the new animation film, Anne," Professor Gilbert replied excitedly. He was delighted that Edward was selected as music director in the new film by Ganke Inc Production.

    When Anne still didn''t understand why she could be chosen, suddenly the door of Professor Gilbert''s office was knocked from outside by someone. Professor Gilbert, who already knew who wasing, immediately got up and went to the door. His smile immediately expanded when he saw Edward''s figure standing in front of the door.

    "Come on in, Edward. Anne is also inside and of course Mr. Leonardo Ganke," said Professor Gilbert quickly.

    "Yes, Professor," said Edward curtly.

    Edward, who was initially not in the mood when he was summoned to Professor Gilbert''s office, now smiled when he found out that Anne was in Professor Gilbert''s office as well. His anger in waiting for Anne for a long time in the cafeteria immediately disappeared. When she saw Edwarding towards her, Anne shifted her seat to give Edward a ce to sit down.

    After Edward was seated, Professor Gilbert then exined to Edward what purpose he was summoned to his office. Edward''s facial expression immediately changed when he heard that he was chosen to be the music director for the animated film belonging to Leonardo Ganke''s production house.

    "Do you mean it, Sir? This is not a joke, is it?" Edward said in disbelief.

    "No, Edward, this is true. Mr. Ganke already knew your musical abilities firsthand during yesterday''s show, so he immediately appointed you to be a part of this animated film," Professor Gilbert replied quickly.

    "Yes, Edward, I was very impressed with your skill in ying the piano yesterday. And it is an honor for me to invite you to take part in this big project of mypany," Leon added softly with a smile.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ganke. I promise you, I will not disappoint you," said Edward excitedly.

    "That''s great then. I really can''t wait for this project to start. It''s great to be able to work with great students like you two," Leon said again, smiling meaningfully at Anne.

    After giving an exnation to Edward, Professor Gilbert then submitted two documents containing the cooperation contract between Edward and Anne as representatives of the UAL campus and Leonardo Ganke as CEO of Ganke Inc Production. When Edward received the document with enthusiasm, Anne didn''t show any excitement. She was very careful when she received the document from Professor Gilbert.

    "You two can read the contents of the document first before agreeing to join Ganke Inc Production, but I ask you not to take too long because I have to submit the documents to the personnel department to be processed, so that both of you can quickly join ourpany and our project can start immediately," said Leon quietly with a smile, trying to exin to Edward and Anne.

    "Yes sir, I will definitely hand this document back to you soon," replied Edward excitedly. He was delighted to be selected as the music director in the animated film produced by Ganke Inc Production, because if he managed to bring this film to great sess, then his name would immediately be recognized by everyone around the world.

    "I need time to read and study it further, and it is possible that I will take a little longer so ..."

    "It''s okay, Miss Anne. If you want to study it first, I will be happy to wait for it. As long as it is not too long, because we will soon produce this film," said Leon, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "Okay then, give me three days to read it. Is it okay if I ask for three days?" asked Anne quietly as she closed the contract letter in her hand again.

    "It''s okay, Miss Anne. I am ready to wait for you," Leon replied briefly. His smile broadened when he talked to Anne like that. He was very happy to be able to talk that long with Anne.

    Because Professor Gilbert had already informed them what he needed to inform, finally Edward and Anne were allowed to leave Professor Gilbert''s office to return to ss. Edward looked very happy when he brought the contract letter from Leon without knowing what Leon''s real purpose was to him. Meanwhile, Anne, who was not at all interested in Leon''spany, looked casual.

    While on her way to ss, as the ss had started again, Anne suddenly stopped her steps when she saw Steffi walked towards her. Anne, who was previously very uninspired, suddenly changed. She looked full of energy as she walked over to Steffi.

    "You, what do you want to get in my way?" snapped Steffi with a rising tone when she saw Anne standing in front of her.

    "This is my campus, so I''m not in your way," answered Anne briefly.

    Because she was not in the mood to deal with Anne, Steffi finally chose to continue her steps to catch up with Leon, who was still in Professor Gilbert''s office. While passing beside Anne, his steps suddenly stopped when Anne grabbed her hand firmly.

    "What are you ..."

    "How is it, Steffi? How does it feel to enjoy what is not rightfully yours?" asked Anne, quickly cutting off Steffi''s words.

    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. And one more thing you have to know, I am the legal wife of Leonardo Ganke. So call me Mrs. Ganke, don''t just talk randomly like that. You''re very rude, Miss," said Steffi curtly. She deliberately called Anne as Miss to rify the distance between the two of them.

    Anne smiled slightly at Steffi''s words. She then released her grip on Steffi''s arm.

    "Enjoy your status as Mrs. Ganke well while itsts, Madame," whispered Anne quietly right beside Steffi''s ear.

    to be continued

 Chapter 137 - Conceive Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 137 - Conceive Yourself</h4>

    Holding back her emotions, Steffi left Anne. She had promised herself not to be provoked by Anne''s provocation. For her, right now, the most important thing was Leon. After serving Leonst night, she had promised to only focus on Leon.

    "Leon," Steffi muttered softly when she saw her husband standing in front of Professor Gilbert''s office. She elerated her footsteps towards her husband.

    Professor Gilbert, who was talking with Leon, immediately smiled broadly when he saw Steffi''s arrival. He then nodded his head slightly to greet Steffi. Steffi replied with a sweet smile as she put her hand on Leon''s arm affectionately.

    "Since when did youe?" asked Leon quietly.

    "Just now," replied Steffi quietly.

    "Well then let''s go. My business with Professor Gilbert has also beenpleted. We must immediately go to the office to see the work on the new office," Leon said again.

    "Wherever you go, I''m ready to apany you, Dear," Steffi replied back in a spoiled tone.

    Hearing the intimacy of a husband and wife in front of him made Professor Gilbert smile, and soon Leon and Steffi left Professor Gilbert. When Leon and Steffi walked towards where Alex, the driver, was, Leon identally saw Anne walking towards her ssroom. Her long hair looked beautiful as it was blown by the wind. Seeing Anne from afar like that made him recall what had just happened in Professor Gilbert''s office. Anne''s smile and voice were still vivid in his mind. And it really got him really excited today. He couldn''t wait to get to his new office which was being tidied up. After the office was finished, he could immediately meet Anne every day.

    "It''s not in vain that I spent a lot of money and time on the campus, soon I''ll get Marianne," Leon said to himself when he got into the car. Leon''s mind was full of the beautiful ns he had prepared for Anne, even though next to him, Steffi was leaning back and pampering him. Steffi looked very possessive when she hugged Leon.

    Anne''sst words suddenly crossed Steffi''s mind again and made her unable to calm down. She then tightened her hug even more on Leon''s arm.

    "Steffi, it hurts. Why are you hugging me this tight?" Leon asked softly.

    "Nothing, I just still miss you," replied Steffi quickly.

    "After the new office is finished, let''s go on vacation. To Santorini or Paris, you decide," Leon said softly.

    Hearing the word ''vacation'' made Steffi immediately release her hug to Leon. She then red at her husband without blinking.

    "Are you serious?" asked Steffi again.

    "Yes, I''m serious. Have I been joking all this time or is there a word that I didn''t keep to you?" Leon asked quickly.

    Steffi immediately hugged Leon back tightly. She was happy because Leon still pampered her like before.

    "I love you, Leon, I love you very much, I will go wherever you go," said Steffi quietly as he kissed Leon''s broad chest.

    "Me too, now sit quietly. I have to check some important files," Leon said again.

    "I want to lean on you. Rx, I will not interfere with your work," replied Steffi spoiled.

    "Fine, but remember not to bother me or I''ll be angry." said Leon softly relented.

    Steffi''s smile grew even wider when she heard her husband allowed her to keep leaning like this. asionally Steffi buried her face in Leon''s broad chest with great joy. Leon''s scent made her very calm.

    "You will not be able to take my husband, Marianne, Leon is mine. Even if you change to be as beautiful as a fairy, you will not be able to win Leon''s heart, because Leon has made his choice on me. Only I can make Leon happy, only I can satisfy Leon''s desire. So you better stay away from us, Marianne, because the title of Mrs. Ganke will always be mine," Steffi spoke silently while smiling coldly as she remembered Anne''s previous words. She had sworn in her heart that she would not let anyone snatch Leon from her, even if she must die.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in his office, Aaron looked grumpy. Everyone who came into the room was hit by his hurtful words of aphorisms. Usually when he was like this, there was Daniel who would calm him down. But because Daniel was on duty, in the end he got out of control. Aaron still clearly remembered what Jack had said this morning.

    "How dare he touched his dirty hands on my Anne''s body. You bastard, Jackson. Why did you have toe to London? Go back to your country, you bastard."

    "Aarrggghhhh fuck, I hate you, Jackson Muller. Once again I see you dare to touch Anne again, I will break your hand! Anne is mine!"

    The voice of Aaron''s screams in his room could not be heard clearly by his employees who were outside because the door was closed tightly. The employees could only hear curse after curse that came out of the lips of the CEO, even though it was not too clear. Even the finance director who wanted to see him seemed doubtful. He had been standing for nearly ten minutes in front of Aaron''s door. But because he had to finish everything on time, the finance director finally gained his courage. Slowly, he knocked on Aaron''s door, and shortly thereafter, Aaron walked towards the door and opened the door for the director. When Aaron opened the door to his office, an intense cold immediately burst out and spread all over the employees'' desks, making the employees lowered their heads. They all seemed to focus on their respective jobs.

    * * *

    While Aaron went crazy with jealousy, it was different with Jack. He looked very happy today becausest night he had spent the night at Anne''s apartment. Even though they didn''t do anything, but he was happy because he could sleep under the same roof with Anne.

    Erick and Alice had been elbowing each other when they saw Jack''s continuous smile, even though they were currently having an important meeting with a team ofwyers from Jason Dawkins, who came all the way from Edinburgh to sign a memorandum of understanding on a formal cooperation agreement.

    "Well, Mr. Muller, with you signing this document, it means that you have officially be a client of Mr. Jason and from this moment on, ourpany is officially a partner of thispany.

    So in the future we will directly contact Muller Finance International when ites to financing issues," said Robert Lynn, the personalwyer Jason Dawkins, who hade alone.

    "I understand," Jack replied quickly, as he grabbed the pen that was on the table.

    After saying that, both Robert Lynn and Jack signed on the papers the cooperation agreement between Jack''spany and Jason Dawkins'' familypany in Edinburgh. As apany that developed British liquor products, the Jason Dawkins familypany was very fast growing and was very well known for being able topete with other liquor products. That was why Jack targeted him from the start. And when he got the opportunity to make a partnership with thepany, he didn''t waste that opportunity, even though he had to be a little involved in the drama between the two families first, which made him meet Aaron again.

    Afterpleting the signing of the cooperation agreement, shortly thereafter, Robert Lynn and his assistants left Muller Finance International to return to Edinburgh. Jack looked delighted when he managed to hold the multimillion dor project in his hands with great ease.

    "If we can recruit many bigpanies this easily in a short time, then ourpany in London will be as big as Muller Finance in Switzend," said Jack excitedly.

    "Yes sir, you are right," replied Erick quietly.

    "Okay then, I''ll assign you both to find new clients again quickly. I really want to erge Muller Finance International in London. Erick, Alice, keep up the good work!" said Jack with a broad smile. After saying that, Jack then left Erick and Alice, who were still standing at the door. He returned to his office quickly because he wanted to finish everything on time.

    After Jack entered his office, Erick and Alice were seen looking at each other for a moment.

    "Get ready, Alice. This is what Jackson Muller is really like. He is a workaholic and we both inevitably have to follow the way he works. That''s why I suggest you to bring more clothes and keep it in the office. For sure, in the future, we will definitely be staying at the office more often," said Erick softly with a wry smile. After giving words of encouragement to Jack''s new secretary, Erick then went into the office, leaving Alice who still looked very shocked.

    Alice then went into the office following Erick, when she got a call from her boss to continue work.

    To be Continued

    Don''t forget to give us PS everyday and read my another novel His Soul, thanks

 Chapter 138 - An Invitation To Cooperate

    <h4>Chapter 138 - An Invitation To Cooperate</h4>

    While returning from Professor Gilbert''s office, all of the other students seemed to be looking at Anne suspiciously. Only Linda and Vince looked rxed when they saw Annee in and sat down. Professor Simon also had to tap the whiteboard to catch the attention of the students who were looking at Anne, who was walking in. Realizing that the Professor was angry, the other students immediately returned to focus to the front.

    "Focus." Anne spoke silently to Linda, who was sitting next to her.

    Linda cleared her throat softly in response to Anne. After returning to her chair, Anne then focused on the lessons given by Professor Simon. During the lesson, Anne was still not very focused, as she kept remembering her meeting with Leon and Steffi.

    "Looks like we will definitely meet often after this," said Anne to herself as she continued to stare at the whiteboard, where Professor Simon was exining the material.

    Anne smiled to herself when she remembered what Jack had saidst night. She was now sure of her goal to make the two traitors feel what she had felt before. When Anne was thinking about Leon and Steffi, Professor Simon suddenly walked closer to her. Apparently Professor Simon had been watching her from the front. He felt a little annoyed when he saw Anne was smiling even though he was giving a lesson seriously.

    "Marianne, try to exin again about what I exined earlier," said Professor Simon coldly.

    "Which part, Professor?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Fashion from the VICTORIAN era," replied professor Simon curtly.

    Hearing Professor Simon''s words made the other students shut their mouths at once. Professor Simon was a lecturer who taught about the history of fashion in Europe. So it was not surprising that Professor Simon''s lesson felt boring because what was discussed was about the history of fashion from time to time, starting from the clothes of the aristocrats, the armors, and the under garments.

    "Come on, Anne, time is running out," said Professor Simon again.

    Linda, who was sitting next to Anne, seemed to close her lips tightly, because she, who had attended Professor Simon''s lesson from the start, had forgotten about the question Professor Simon asked Anne, even though it was only exined twenty minutes ago.

    "The fashion in the Victorian era in the history of Great Britain was the reign of Queen Victoria from 20 June 1837 until her death on 22 January 1901. This era was marked by a long period of peace, prosperity, British glory on the international scene, and the national confidence of the British people. A charming style of clothing that is characterized byce andce essories, as well as blooming cuts. This Victorian dress style emphasizes the concept of a beautiful appearance that looks charming. The shape of the fluffy sleeves is also part of the characteristics of clothing back then. Lace is a very attractive essory and was popr in this era. Not only in clothing, but also in hair ornaments and brooches. Women''s hairstyles in the Victorian era were known to often use updos that made the style looked elegant and charming to let the hair loose by adding beautiful ornaments, such as hair pins," answered Anne smoothly without pause.

    Hearing Anne''s words made the whole ss immediately silent. Even Professor Simon himself looked shocked. Because he thought that Anne had not paid attention to the lesson he was giving because she kept smiling to herself.

    "Good, I like your short exnation. Then we will continue the lesson. Everyone must stay focus. Remember after this, there will be a quiz. This quiz will affect your final semester grades," said Professor Simon loudly as he walked forward. back leaving Anne.

    After Professor Simon returned to the front, Linda appeared to be gently elbowing Anne''s arm while giving her two thumbs up. She was amazed by Anne''s answer, which was very smooth without any mistakes. Even though she clearly knew that Anne waste in ss and Professor Simon had exined other parts.

    "Focus, Linda, you don''t want to be asked to exin like I was before," said Anne softly in a half whisper.

    "I know, Anne," Linda replied, focusing on the front where Professor Simon was giving lessons again.

    Anne just smiled at Linda''s behavior. She then refocused on Professor Simon''s exnation and tried to get Leon and Steffi out of her mind.

    Gabrie, who had been stealing nces at Anne, was annoyed, because she already thought that Professor Simon would get angry at Anne.

    "Your luck is good, Anne, but you can''t continue to do well. You have no right to be the center of attention on this campus." Gabrie thought in annoyance. She really hated Anne, who not only managed to steal the attention from her fans, but also to steal the attention of her lecturer.

    After two hours, Professor Simon''s lesson finally ended. The course on the history of fashion really bore the students.

    When one by one the students left the ss, Anne was still busy tidying up the contract letters she had brought from Professor Gilbert''s office. Anne carefully put them in her bag.

    "What''s that you brought, Anne?" Linda asked curiously.

    "The document from Professor Gilbert, I have to read it at home," answered Anne curtly.

    "What documents?" Linda asked again.

    "Just a ��"

    Anne could not finish her words when she saw Aaron''s figure standing at the door of her ssroom. Behind her, there were a lot of female students calling out Aaron''s name loudly. Gabrie, who happened to be leaving the ssroom, instantly stunned when she saw Aaron''s figure in front of her eyes. Aaron''s was really able to bewitch all the girls on the art campus. Among the girls who surrounded Aaron was Isabel. She was even in the front row and stared at Aaron without blinking.

    Linda, who had been talking to Anne, immediately turned to the door quickly because she was shocked when she heard amotion in front of the ssroom. She immediately touched Anne''s arm when she saw Aaron.

    "Anne ��"

    "I know, Linda," said Anne quietly as she continued to stare at Aaron who was slowly walking towards her.

    Gabrie, who was very confident that Aaron would approach her, seemed to tidy up her slightly messy hair, but when she realized that Aaron''s steps turned towards the row of chairs upied by Anne, she immediately lowered her hand from her hair and continued to stare at Aaron without blinking as he continued to walk towards Anne. .

    "Let''s go home," Aaron said softly as he stretched out his hand towards Anne.

    "Why did youe?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Picking you up, I haven''t had lunch, Anne. I''m hungry," Aaron replied curtly.

    Anne''s expression immediately changed when she heard Aaron''s words saying that he had not eaten. Anne recalled what Doctor Robin said, who said that Aaron had chronic stomach ulcers.

    Without speaking, Anne then grabbed Aaron''s hand and pulled him away from her ssroom. She walked quickly leaving Linda. When Anne walked out of the ssroom with Aaron, the girls who had been following Aaron seemed very surprised that the man they were following was very close to Anne. They could only be silent when they saw Anne was dragging Aaron away to his car like a child. They could not believe that Anne was very familiar with the CEO of the Connery Corporation.

    Isabel, who really adored Aaron, looked very angry. Her eyes reddened as she stared at Anne getting into Aaron''s luxury car.

    "Are you jealous to see Anne being picked up by that handsome CEO?" Gabrie whispered softly right behind Isabel.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 139 - Annes Confession

    <h4>Chapter 139 - Anne''s Confession</h4>

    In the car, Anne didn''t say much. She was just silent while asionally ying with her cell phone to reply to Linda''s messages. Meanwhile, Aaron, who had been talking, seemed to be ignored by Anne. The driver who brought them both could only remain silent and stayed focus on the road ahead. After driving for nearly twenty-five minutes, the car carrying Aaron and Anne finally arrived at Alexander The Great, a restaurant that was quite famous and not too expensive. The restaurant at 8 Plender Street Bayham Street, London was quite famous for serving arge selection of food for vegetarians.

    "Come on down," said Anne quietly as she put on the bag that was previously on herp.

    "Are you mad at me, Anne?" asked Aaron quickly as he took Anne''s hand.

    "Let''s talkter. The important thing is you eat first," replied Anne quickly as she stepped out of the car.

    Because Anne had gotten out of the car, Aaron hurried down after her. The two of them soon entered the restaurant, which was still quite busy. Because there were no empty tables on the first floor, Anne then decided to go up to the second floor and her choice was right because on the second floor there were still many empty tables and she was free to choose where to sit.

    Seeing Anne choosing a ce close to arge window made Aaron smile. He knew that Anne liked a ce with good air cirction. When Aaron and Anne sat down, a waiter approached them with the menu book. Because she had eaten at this restaurant before with Linda, she had no trouble choosing the food. Anne selected several kinds of healthy foods that were highly rmended by the restaurant.

    "One beer and ��"

    "Two mineral water and two watermelon juices without milk." Anne interrupted Aaron''s words quickly.

    The waiter who was preparing to take Aaron''s order before seemed to smile. He then took Anne''s order well. After Anne finished, he then recounted the order Anne asked quickly, including the two types of drinks that Anne wanted.

    "The food will be ready in ten to fifteen minutes, please wait. Excuse me, Miss, Sir," The waiter spoke softly then left Anne and Aaron''s table.

    "Are you mad at me, Anne?" Aaron asked quietly.

    "Of course, I don''t like the way you do it. You''re not a kid anymore, Aaron. How long do you want to be like this?" asked Anne curtly.

    "Like this, I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Anne," Aaron replied confusedly.

    "Didn''t you say that you haven''t had lunch before? Right now, it''s almost half past three in the afternoon. You have ulcer, and an ulcer is not a disease to be taken lightly, Aaron, especially since you''ve been hospitalized when your ulcer recurred. If you don''t love yourself like this, then how do you love others?" Anne spoke at length with a raised voice. This was the first time she spoke in a high tone to Aaron.

    Aaron immediately closed his mouth when he understood what Anne was trying to tell him. He chose to remain silent right now, because he didn''t want to make Anne even more angry.

    "There are too many jobs in the office that I can''t leave, Anne, especially when I''m in a bad mood because of Jack," Aaron said softly trying to defend himself.

    "Jack?"

    "Yes, Jackson Patrick Muller. This morning I saw you guyse out of your apartment together, that''s why I was so upset all day at the office, I even lost my appetite," said Aaron honestly, ring at Anne''s eyes.

    "Do you know Jack?" asked Anne softly without guilt.

    "Of course, who does not know that man of Swiss blood? I was annoyed to see hime out of your apartment, especially this morning you two were holding hands," Aaron replied curtly.

    "Actually what happened is ..."

    Anne did not finish her words because she saw a waitress came to bring the food that had been ordered by Anne before. He ced it slowly on the table and arranged it neatly. The two sses of watermelon juice that Anne previously ordered were gorgeous and seductive, the red color of the watermelon looked great when paired with the mint leaves and a slice of lemon attached to the rim of the ss.

    "All orders are ready, do you need anything else, Miss, Sir?" asked the friendly waiter.

    "No, Miss, that''s enough for now. Thank you," Aaron replied quickly.

    "Okay, then excuse me, please enjoy. If you need something do not hesitate to call me," said the waitress again in a friendly manner.

    "Yes, Miss, you''re wee," answered Anne softly with a smile.

    After saying that, the waitress then left Aaron and Anne alone with the table already filled with many healthy foods that had been ordered by Anne beforehand.

    "You haven''t finished what you said earlier, Anne," Aaron said quietly trying to remind Anne about hisst words.

    "Eat first, then talk. I don''t want you to be hospitalized again," said Anne briefly as she reached for the ss filled with watermelon juice that had been attracting her attention.

    Aaron finally gave in. He began to enjoy the food that was chosen by Anne. Actually, Aaron was not a vegetarian but when he ate the special vegetarian food in front of him. He liked it because it tasted good and didn''t feel like he was eating raw vegetables. Seeing Aaron''s changing face made Anne smile. She finally grabbed a fork to take the lemon slice that was on top of the butter prawns, Anne calmly took a bite of the lemon slice. Aaron, who saw Anne did that, seemed to grimace in pain, even though he was not the one who ate the lemon slice, but he could taste the sourness of the lemon.

    "My life is much more acidic than this lemon, so it''s nothing for me," said Anne quietly as she put the lemon slice that she had eaten on the small te that had been provided by the previous waiter.

    "Are there still many things that I don''t know about you, Anne?" asked Aaron suddenly.

    Anne, who was eating the buttered prawns, smiled at Aaron''s question. She slowly lifted her face and looked at Aaron with a sweet smile.

    "What does the expression on your face mean, Anne?" Aaron asked Anne back quickly.

    "Maybe it''s time I tell this to you, Aaron ��"

    "Tell me what? Are you hiding a big secret from me, Anne?" Aaron asked, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    Anne put her fork on the te carefully. She then grabbed the napkin that had been prepared on the table. Slowly, she wiped her lips which were actually not dirty.

    "I am a widow, Aaron. I was married three years ago."

    Crash!

    The fork and knife that Aaron was holding fell on the te and made a very deafening sound.

    "Are you kidding me? It''s not funny, Anne!"

    "I''m serious, Aaron, I''m a widow," answered Anne softly in response to Aaron''s words.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 140 - First Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 140 - First Refusal</h4>

    Hearing Anne''s words left Aaron speechless for a moment. He just stared at Anne without blinking with an indescribable gaze. After being silent for almost two minutes, Aaron then grabbed his fork which had fallen before. As if nothing had happened, Aaron then started eating his food again.

    Seeing Aaron''s attitude made Anne speechless. She was confused why Aaron was silent. Even though she knew Aaron was a person who never gave in when he was arguing.

    "Aaron ��"

    "Eat, Anne, finish your meal then we''ll talk again. I don''t want to hear nonsense like that," Aaron said, quickly cutting off Anne''s words while continuing to enjoy his food.

    Anne was silent to hear Aaron''s words. Even though Aaron spoke quietly and did not use a high-pitched intonation, but somehow Anne felt ufortable sitting this close to Aaron at this time. Anne felt the coldnesse out of Aaron''s body and it made her feel intimidated. Because she didn''t want to find trouble, Anne finally followed Aaron''s orders to focus on eating the food on her te.

    After fifteen minutes passed without talking, Anne then grabbed the napkin that was on her thigh, and slowly wiped her lips as she had finished eating. Likewise with Aaron, he was also seen wiping his lips with the napkin.

    "I''m going to go to the cashier ..."

    "Sit down, Anne, we haven''t finished talking yet," Aaron said, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "All right, now what do you have to say? I''m ready to hear it," answered Anne quietly.

    "I should be the one asking that. Tell me what you meant by what you said earlier. Was it part of your n to reject my previous proposal by iming to be a widow?" said Aaron curtly.

    "No, Aaron, I''m serious, I was married 3 years ago beforeing to London. At that time, I was still living in Germany. But after divorcing my ex-husband, I finally decided to move to London to continue my life and started to organize my life again from scratch," said Anne quietly.

    "Three years ago you got divorced? You''re neen years old! You''re married? Don''t joke around, Anne, it''s not funny at all." Aaron denied Anne''s words by mentioning Anne''s age three years ago.

    "I married young because of an arranged marriage," said Anne honestly.

    "Why are you divorced?" asked Aaron coldly. He still couldn''t believe her words that she was a widow.

    "My husband cheated on me with my best friend. They were having an affair behind my back for almost a year of my marriage," replied Anne quickly.

    "So you were only married one year?" asked Aaron in surprise.

    "Yes." Anne replied briefly.

    Aaron was silent again when he heard Anne''s words, but his eyes were still staring intently at Anne, as if he wanted to swallow Anne alive. He still couldn''t believe her confession that she was a widow. Suddenly, Aaron burst outughing. He wasughing very loudly even though at this moment Anne was just silent after confessing everything honestly.

    "Never mind, Anne, let''s go home. I''ll take you to the shop, your joke this time is enough to cheer me up," Aaron said softly as he wiped his tears from the corners of his eyes.

    "I-I''m serious Aaron, I''m a widow. I''ve been divorced two years ago," said Anne again, trying to convince Aaron who had gotten up from his chair.

    Aaron who was getting ready to walk to the stairs suddenly stopped his footsteps. He then turned his head and walked over to Anne. When Anne was still not ready, suddenly Aaron grabbed Anne''s face and gave Anne a kiss on the lips quickly, which Anne couldn''t avoid.

    "As long as I don''t see your divorce papers or your marriage certificate, I don''t trust you, Anne. So don''t expect me to back down to get you. To me, all your words were just a trigger for me to chase you even harder. I won''t lose to that Jackson Muller. You''re mine, Anne," Aaron whispered softly afternding a soft kiss on Anne''s pink lips that were not covered with lipstick.

    "But, Aaron, I''m being honest, I''m not ..."

    "Hush! Don''t talk anymore or I''ll attack you here, you know I''m not a normal man," said Aaron quickly cut off Anne''s words.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne speechless, she immediately closed her mouth tightly because she didn''t want to make Aaron do his threat. Seeing Anne''s silence made Aaron smile. He then grabbed Anne''s body to get up from the chair and invited her toe down from the second floor to go home. Eating with Anne made Aaron finish almost all the food in front of him. Anne''s presence really made his appetite increase. After paying for all the food they ate, Aaron then led Anne out of the restaurant quickly, because currently on the first floor there were a lot of men who were eating. Aaron didn''t want the men to see Anne. He didn''t like anyone else staring at Anne for more than two minutes.

    After getting into the car, Aaron was again busy checking his cell phone, and so was Anne, who replied to a message from Paul and Linda who had been sending her messages asking her to immediately get to the shop, because the shop was full of visitors. When she was focused on her cell phone, Anne suddenly surprised when she felt Aaron''s hand wrapped around her waist and pulled her, which suddenly made her body shift towards Aaron.

    "From now on, get used to sitting this close to me in the car," Aaron said softly right in Anne''s ear.

    Thump!

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Anne''s face was immediately hot. She then pushed Aaron away from her with both her hands. However, because Aaron''s body was so much bigger than hers, her efforts were futile. In fact, Aaron didn''t budge at all.

    "Let me go, Aaron. Your driver will see us," said Anne quietly as she tried to let go of Aaron''s fingers which had lodged in her waist.

    "Let him be. He must know who the future Mrs. Connery is for him to respect," Aaron replied quickly.

    Anne''s heart skipped a beat to hear Aaron refer to her as future Mrs. Connery, a title Leon had never spoken to her before. Even after marrying, Leon did not introduce her as Mrs. Ganke in front of all the servants in his big house, thus making the servants and workers in the luxury house thought of Anne as a shameless woman, which resulted in her being bullied by them for one year.

    The sound of the horn pressed by Gary the driver made Anne wake up from her reverie. Apparently, a car had stopped suddenly in front of them and caused Gary to honk and hit the brakes firmly to avoid a collision.

    Seeing that there was a chance, Anne immediately removed Aaron''s hand from her body and immediately sat away from Aaron.

    "Don''t say that, Aaron, my name is Anne. Don''t call me as the future Mrs. Connery, I don''t deserve that title. You remember what I said earlier in the restaurant, I''m a widow, Aaron," said Anne quietly.

    Gary, who was stepping on the gas again, looked surprised to hear the words of the girl who was brought by the master behind him who imed to be a widow. He almost hit the brakes again if he didn''t get over himself quickly.

    Aaron''s expression immediately changed when Anne mentioned the status of his widow again, he was again disturbed by those words again. Seeing Aaron''s silence made Anne calm. She then sat nicely near the door.

    "I''m sorry, Aaron. I don''t want to hold the title of Mrs. Someone right now. My goal this time is to give a little lesson to the two traitors. They must feel the wounds they previously inflicted on me." Anne thought softly as she stared at the highway through the windshield of the car beside her in silence.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 141 - Wanting To Focus

    <h4>Chapter 141 - Wanting To Focus</h4>

    After traveling for nearly forty-five minutes, the car Gary was driving finally arrived at its destination. Aaron and Anne had not opened their mouths since thest conversation. Even when Anne got out of the car, Aaron was still silent.

    "Thanks, Aaron, be careful on the road, Gary," Anne spoke softly as soon as she got out of the car.

    "Good afternoon, Miss," said Gary quietly. Soon, Gary hit the gas pedal and left Anne alone on the side of the road right in front of the shop.

    After Aaron''s car was out of sight, Anne then walked to her flower shop which was busy with visitors. Her smile grew when she saw Linda and Paul serving the buyers together. The two employees were not aware of Anne''s arrival. They were still busy with customers. Anne''s eyes narrowed when she saw the empty cash register with the key still hanging, because she didn''t want anything untoward to happen, Anne decided to walk to the counter.

    "Altogether 10 pounds, Miss," Paul said pleasantly.

    "Okay, please tidy them up. I''ll wait at the checkout counter," said the female customer quickly as she walked to the cashier counter where Anne was.

    "Can I help you, Miss?" Asked Anne kindly when the customer was in front of her eyes.

    "Why, who are you? Aren''t there only two workers in this shop?" the customer asked back in surprise when she saw Anne.

    "I ��"

    "Miss Anne! Since when did youe?" Paul shrieked loudly when he saw Anne''s presence in the shop.

    "A few minutes ago when you were busy," answered Anne softly.

    "Y-do you know thedy?" asked the female buyer who was previously served by Paul, asking half whispered to Paul.

    "Of course I do, she''s Miss Anne. The owner of this shop, my boss," Paul replied with a smile.

    "Oh the shop owner, so young and beautiful, huh?" said the woman again.

    "And very kind. Please settle the payment with my boss, Miss. She will assist you," said Paul kindly.

    After getting an exnation from Paul, the buyer went to the cashier again to pay for the flowers that Paul had prepared.

    "Thank you for visiting, Miss," said Anne kindly when giving the change to the buyer.

    "You''re wee, Miss, I really like the flowers in this shop. They''re still fresh and there are plenty to choose from, and the prices are not too expensive," said the buyer, praising Anne''s flower shop.

    "Thank God if you like it, Miss, the flowers in my shop were sent directly by the supplier who lives in the suburbs and so the flowers are still fresh when they arrive at the shop," said Anne slowly, trying to exin the origin of the flowers.

    "I see. No wonder that all the flowers here are still fresh. Alright then, if you''ll excuse me, Miss," the buyer said goodbye politely.

    "Thank you for visiting. We look forward for your return!" Paul replied quickly as the buyer he had previously served left the shop.

    Not long after, two other buyers served by Linda also settled their payments at the checkout counter with Anne. They both praised the flowers in Anne''s shop, just like the previous buyer said. Anne only smiled kindly when her customers liked the flowers in her shop.

    Seeing that the shop was quiet again, Linda immediately walked over to Anne. There were many questions she wanted to ask Anne.

    "What rtionship do you have with that handsome CEO, Anne?"

    "Where are you from? Why did you only arrive thiste in the afternoon?"

    "Actually, what secret are you hiding from me, Anne?"

    The impatient Linda then asked all the questions that were lodged in her head.

    "Which question do I have to answer first, Linda?" asked Anne quietly.

    "All of them. Those are all important questions, Anne," Linda replied quickly.

    "Okay, I''ll answer everything. I don''t have a special rtionship with Aaron. We are just ordinary friends, I knew Aaron when I was still living in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. I asked him to lunch, because when he came to ss, he said he hasn''t had lunch. Hearing that he hasn''t eaten I immediately pulled him away, because he has a chronic stomach ulcer. And I had previously been in the house when his ulcer recurred, that''s why I pulled him out of the ssroom. And well, that''s all I want to tell you. I don''t keep anything from you," said Anne without pause, honestly.

    Linda and Paul were seen looking at each other as soon as Anne spoke at length like that.

    "What are you talking about, Anne? I don''t understand at all," Linda asked back.

    "So when someone talks to you, you listen carefully, Linda," said Anne curtly.

    "How can I listen to all your words earlier, you talked so quickly. Try asking Paul, whether he understands your words earlier or not," said Linda quickly trying to protest Anne''s words.

    "Yes, Miss, you spoke very fast. I don''t even understand what you meant," Paul added quietly in response to Linda''s words.

    Hearing Paul and Linda''s protests, Anne then spoke slowly repeating her previous words. When Anne spoke, Linda looked very focused. She really did not expect to hear Anne''s confession like that. Even though all this time she thought that Anne had a special rtionship with Aaron, considering Aaron often came to see Anne at the shop.

    "You''re not kidding, are you, Anne?" asked Linda back for the umpteenth time.

    "Why would I kid you? We are just friends, Linda. Right now, I don''t want to have a rtionship with anyone apart from the breakdown of my rtionship in the past, I just want to focus on what I''m doing right now," said Anne with confidence. .

    "But, Anne, it looks like the handsome CEO really likes you. If he doesn''t like you, how could he be willing toe to campus, making the students on campus excited bying to pick you up. Believe me, Anne, the girls on campus all envy you when they see Aaron Sean Connery came. In fact, I saw clearly that Isabel was very jealous when you pulled Aaron''s hand out of the ssroom," said Linda again.

    "Why are they jealous? What are they jealous about, Linda? I''m nothing. I''m not a child of a celebrity like some other female students. I''m not a model like Isabel or a rich socialite kid like Gabrie. Why are they jealous of me? Don''t talk nonsense, Linda," said Anne incredulously at Linda''s words.

    "How can they not envy you, Anne? You were picked up by Aaron Connery, the young and rich CEO of a fast growingpany. Aaron Connery is not only rich, he is also very handsome, so it''s only natural that all the girls on campus envy you. Aaron is in love with you, so you really are the most insensitive person in the world. Anne, after what Aaron did for you all this time, you still don''t see how he feels for you? You''re absolutely unbelievable," Linda said at length, in response to Anne''s previous words.

    Anne was silent to hear Linda''s words for a while. Actually, she knew that Aaron liked her, because Aaron had confessed his feelings to her many times and even proposed to her. But now, Anne really didn''t want to be in a rtionship with anyone.

    "I choose to be alone at this time not without reason, Linda. I want to focus on my current goals and do not want to share my thoughts with others," said Anne quietly, staring at the highway in front of the shop.

    Linda could only hear what Anne said, as well as Paul. They tried to ept Anne''s enigmatic exnation.

    * * *

    While in his car, Aaron looked crazy. He cursed and uttered harsh words several times, letting out the chills inside him.

    "If you love Jackson Muller more, you don''t have to im to be a widow, Anne! You don''t have to talk nonsense like this to reject me! Arrgghhh fuck ...! Jackson Patrick Muller, you bastard!! How dare youe into our lives! Aarrggghh!"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 142 - Waving The Flag

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Waving The g</h4>

    Gary was silent when he saw Aaron was angry. He chose to stay focused on driving the car and did not open his mouth toment on Aaron''s behavior, as he went crazy after Anne imed to be a widow.

    "Jack, Jack, Jack ... why did you have toe to London? What do you want?"

    "Fuck! I hate you, Jackson! You''re dealing with the wrong guy this time. I''m Aaron Connery who you can''t beat that easily."

    After being satisfied to vent all his emotions, Aaron then rolled down the window. He needed fresh air to relieve his lungs which felt tight at this time.

    "Sir, may I speak?" Gary asked quietly.

    "Say it, Gary. What is it?" Aaron replied quickly.

    Hearing Aaron''s answer made Gary went silent. He seemed hesitant to open his mouth. After taking a deep breath, Gary finally dared to speak.

    "Do you think Miss Anne is lying, Sir?" Gary asked quietly.

    "Of course she is. How could there be a girl who was widowed when she was only neen years old? Moreover, she also said that her marriage onlysted one year because her husband cheated on her with her best friend. That is the most absurd reason that I have ever heard. So far, Gary, there is no such thing as a love story like that, let alone an arranged marriage and then her husband left her because of an affair with her best friend. Such love stories only exist in romantic novels and films. How could it happen in real life like this? This is the modern age where all women have the same rights as men. It''s very stupid that there is a woman who wants to maintain her marriage after she finds out that her husband is having an affair. When she knows her husband is cheating on her, she should immediately leave her husband. She shouldn''t wait for a year. Moreover, she said that it was an arranged marriage. It doesn''t make any sense, Gary. My most likely guess is that she purposely said it all to turn me down and chose that bitchy Swiss bastard named Jackson Muller," Aaron replied emotionally at length.

    "How long have you known Miss Anne, Sir?" asked Gary again.

    "About five months ago, when I visited Newcastle-Upon-Tyne to attend Elea''s engagement to Steven Dawkins. It was in that city that I saw Anne for the first time. I even came to her apartment after helping her as a barista at her coffee shop," Aaron replied quietly.

    Gary paused for a moment to digest all the words Aaron had just heard.

    "That means you are not that close to Miss Anne, Sir, because you have only known her for about five months. I think there are so many secrets that you do not know from thedy. Maybe what Miss Anne said is true and maybe not. What disturbs me since the beginning is precisely Miss Anne''s confession that she was a widow, Sir, because in my opinion only women who are truly honest would say such things. Because most of the time nowadays there are many women who im to be alone when they already have a partner or lover," said Gary quietly.

    Thump!

    Aaron''s heart beat very fast to hear the words of his driver. His senses started running at the moment. He seemed to be digesting each of Gary''s words. When Anne spoke before, he felt that Anne was very honest. The gestures of people who lied and people who didn''t were very different, and earlier when Anne spoke to him. She really looked very sincere with an invisible eye that didn''t hide any deceit.

    "Maybe because Miss Anne was traumatized by her previous marriage, then she became like this, Sir, firmly refusing your request to be your partner. If Miss Anne has such trauma, I think what she experienced was really hard. In other words, Miss Anne was really very hurt when she was betrayed by her husband and best friend," said Gary suddenly.

    "Trauma ..."

    "Yes, Sir, only people who have great trauma will act firmly like Miss Anne. It really doesn''t make sense for a woman to refuse to marry someone as perfect as you, especially if that woman is Miss Anne. She''s very kind and simple. She must really have a great fear of marriage, so maybe her confession that she is a widow is true, Sir. There is no woman in this world who would unt their status as a widow, especially since you know that having a widow status for a woman is very hard, especially when she was very young," said Gary again, interrupting Aaron''s words.

    Thump!

    Hearing all of Gary''s words made Aaron''s chest feel very tight. Everything Gary said made perfect sense. Because no woman in this world would admit that she was a widow, especially in an era like this, when all women werepeting to attract men''s attention by making the best possible image to attract men''s attention.

    "You should not go away from Miss Anne''s side at this time, Sir, you should be with her and listen to all her exnations carefully. At least, with that you will get a plus in the eyes of Miss Anne. There''s a wise words that I think you should know, Sir, that a man who gives material wealth will lose to a man who gives his heart, but this only applies to good women like Miss Anne. But of course, it''s a different story with those gold diggers out there. They will definitely prefer a man who is wealthy than a poor man who wants to fight together to reach the dream," added Gary again.

    "How do you know Anne is a good woman?" asked Aaron unconsciously.

    "Only an honest woman is willing to admit her true status, Sir. Believe me, there will be far more women who will admit to being virgins than iming to be widows out there," Gary replied quietly with a smile.

    Aaron was again silent when he heard Gary''s words. This was the umpteenth time he couldn''t refute the driver''s words. Everything that his personal driver said made perfect sense, especially when it came to gold diggers, because the women who have been in contact with him were only after his wealth. They would definitely ask for various luxury items from him while still dating, but it was different with Anne. As long as he knew Anne, Anne never asked for anything. It was him who had always asked Anne for food and during that time all the food he ate came from Anne''s personal money. Only today he spent money for Anne, and even then it was because he had to pay for the food he ate at the restaurant. His face turned red as he remembered all that. He was very embarrassed.

    "Gary, hurry home. I have to calm down, all this really makes my head hurt," Aaron said softly.

    "Yes Sir," Gary replied quickly.

    After saying that, Gary then sped the car towards home. He smiled as he saw his master sitting quietly in the back in contemtion, and his anger had subsided.

    Meanwhile, Anne was seen sitting in her car waiting for Linda and Paul to close the shop. Today she asked Paul and Linda to close the shop early because she wanted to invite the two of them to have dinner together as a small celebration of today''s work achievement, where they could sell more flowers than the predetermined daily target.

    While waiting for Paul and Linda, Anne suddenly saw the contract letter that Leon had given her out of her bag. Slowly, she grabbed the brown envelope. Since Paul and Linda were still busy closing the shop, Anne took out the contract that was in the brown envelope again. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Leon''s cell phone number listed on the very front of the contract. When she saw Leon''s cell phone number, Anne smiled suddenly.

    "Looks like I have to start this game now," said Anne to herself as she entered Leon''s cell phone number into her cell phone. She knew what Leon''s purpose was to include his cell phone number on the contract letter she was holding.

    Once she finished entering Leon''s cell phone number into her contact list, Anne then typed a short message to be sent to Leon as a form of raising her war g to Leon and Steffi.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 143 - Shocking Message

    <h4>Chapter 143 - Shocking Message</h4>

    In a fancy restaurant in a five-star hotel, Leon and Steffi could be seen sitting together at one of the tables. Tonight they were celebrating their anniversary. Although they had only been officially married for about six months, they had been together since Leon married Anne. That was why they wanted to celebrate the anniversary with something beautiful. Tonight Steffi looked pretty and elegant, the party outfit from Sherri Hills looked perfect against her body, not to mention the expensive jewelry around her neck, on her ears and fingers. With a look like this, Steffi looked very beautiful and elegant. So does Leon, who also looked handsome in his ck suit. He, who never wore his wedding ring with Steffi, was seen wearing one tonight.

    "I''m very happy tonight, Leon," said Steffi happily for the umpteenth time.

    "Me too. You look very beautiful tonight, Steffi," Leon replied quickly as he took Steffi''s hand and kissed it.

    Steffi smiled emotionally when she saw what Leon was doing. She was really happy tonight because Leon treated her like a queen.

    "I love you, Leon," said Steffi softly.

    "Likewise, I love you too, Steffi. I''m sorry thattely I''ve been busy. You know ourpany is starting something big this time," Leon said again.

    "I know, Leon, it''s just that I''m afraid ..."

    "Afraid of what?" Leon asked quickly.

    "I don''t know. I''m just afraid. One thing that still disturbs my peace is why did you have to open a new branch in London? Ourpany in Berlin is already very big, Leon. You should just focus there without having to start all over again from scratch in this ce," Steffi replied softly in a hoarse voice.

    Hearing his wife''s words made Leon smile. He then grabbed Steffi''s other hand and put them together and kissed it again.

    "This is part of the business n that I am currently working on, Steffi. I want to make ourpany even bigger. If I start it back in Berlin, people will already know and can expect that the animated film that I will publish will definitely explode like previous films, but if I start here in London, they would have given me another rating, Steffi. They would have appreciated my new work here in London and that gives me a different satisfaction as a businessman. You should support what I do, because, trust me, everything I do is for the good of all of us. It''s for me, for you, and for ourpany. I want to make you happier and known to many people as Mrs. Ganke, dear Steffi," Leon said at length, telling her his true purpose.

    "Leon, I ..."

    "Calm down, Steffi. I''m not doing anything weird, we''ve gone through a bit of a hard time, but didn''t we reach this stage safely? So I ask you not to think too far, the important thing is you are always there for me and support everything that I do," said Leon again, cutting off Steffi''s words.

    Both of Steffi''s eyes filled with tears at Leon''s words. She was really happy tonight when she heard him said all that. The feeling of tightness in her chest for thest few days just disappeared when Leon stated his real goal was to build a newpany in Ennd, her fear and worry about losing Leon immediately vanished.

    While Leon was still holding Steffi''s hand, two waiters came to bring some luxurious meal for Leon and Steffi. They deftly arranged the expensive food on the table. The beautiful candles in front of them made the atmosphere very romantic tonight, especially with the music that had been ying since twenty minutes ago when they just arrived.

    The happy smile disappeared from Steffi''s face. Her trust in Leon immediately returned one hundred percent. Whereas previously she was very afraid that Leon would forget about her because of Marianne''s reappearance. But all of her fear and anxiety disappeared when Leon said that his purpose in doing all this was to make her more widely known as Mrs. Ganke.

    Drrttt

    Drrttt

    Leon''s cell phone that was on the table vibrated. Because it was ced face up, both Steffi and Leon could see who was calling him. It seemed that an anonymous number appeared. Leon, who always ignored any numbers like that, contacted him, just kept quiet. And so was Steffi, she knew her husband wouldn''t care about strangers. Soon, the call stopped after the caller ended his call, but suddenly it rang again and it was very annoying. Leon looked really annoyed. He quickly reached for his cell phone to see who was calling him. When he was about to receive the iing call, suddenly the caller turned off his call and made Leon annoyed because he felt he was being mocked.

    "Honey, just ignore it. Maybe it''s just a prank call. Rather than letting your mood ruined, you better switch off your cell phone, Honey," said Steffi quietly as she put the best piece of Wagyu beef into her mouth.

    "I can''t turn off my cell phone, Steffi, there are a lot of important people that I''m waiting for. The business partners I contacted in London will definitely call me back after I''ve submitted a cooperation proposal, that''s why I can''t turn off my cell phone," Leon replied quickly while staring at his cell phone which showed two missed calls from a strange number he did not know at all.

    "I see, so it''s been silent so as not to disturb us and everyone who is here," said Steffi again.

    "Yes, Dear, I will turn off my cell phone tone so as not to disturb the others. I also don''t want anyone to be disturbed because of me," Leon said quietly while trying to turn off the tone on his cell phone so that it wouldn''t ring loudly and disturb many people who were enjoying their dinner at the restaurant.

    Steffi smiled when she heard the affectionate call used by Leon. It was an honor for her to be called that by Leon, especially in a public ce like this. She felt very loved by Leon.

    Not long afterwards, Leon finally put his cell phone into his shirt pocket. He had turned off the sound from his cell phone and set it on vibrate mode, so that when someone called him he would still know. Seeing Leon put his cell phone into his shirt pocket made Steffi smiled. She was happy that Leon was more concerned with her than his business partners.

    "Done! I''ve switched it to vibrating mode," Leon said quietly with a smile and grabbed the wine ss on the table.

    "I love you, Leon." Steffi spoke softly with a smile.

    "Love you too," said Leon briefly as he put his ss on the table again.

    When he was about to reach for the knife and fork on the te, Leon suddenly felt his cell phone vibrated again. Since he was very curious and disturbed, he nned to call back the person who was bothering him. He quickly grabbed the cell phone that was under his expensive jacket and was surprised to see the message he had just opened.

    Steffi, who was chewing her steak, looked surprised when he saw the change in Leon''s expression, which looked calmer when he saw his cell phone this time.

    "What''s the matter, Dear, who ..."

    "Excuse me for a while, Steffi, there is a very important matter that I can''t ignore this time," Leon said, quickly interrupting Steffi''s words as he got up from his chair.

    "Take it easy, I will definitelye back when this matter is finished," Leon added as he walked quickly toward the door. Leon''s cell phone disyed a picture message containing a contract letter between Ganke Inc Production and a student representative of the University of the Arts London named Marianne.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 144 - Lets Start The Game

    <h4>Chapter 144 - Let''s Start The Game</h4>

    Driving his new car, Leon went to the address sent by Anne. He looked very excited when he read the message sent by Anne.

    "I know my n is sure to work, taking advantage of the campus to get Marianne closer to me is a very brilliant idea," Leon said excitedly in his car.

    Leon was very happy when Anne contacted him. He was sure that Anne still liked him.

    "You must still be captivated by my charm, right, Marianne? I know you won''t be able to escape from me, Marianne. I''m sure that you still love me, a handsome and rich man like me will never be rejected by any woman," Leon talked to himself and praised his good looks and wealth, two things he had been very proud of over the years.

    Actually, without Steffi''s knowledge, he had had many mistresses in Berlin all this time. These beautiful and sexy women would satisfy him when he was bored with Steffi. As a businessman who was in the top three of the richest and most sessful entrepreneurs in Berlin, Leon''s charm couldn''t be missed by women who were crazy about money. That was why this time he firmly believed that even Anne would not be able to resist his charm, especially with the money he currently had, which was far more than thest time he met Anne two years ago.

    "There is no woman who can refuse money and a handsome man like me, including you, Marianne. It turns out that it is easy for me to get you again, as easy as I dumped you first," Leon said to himself. He then increased the speed of his car to immediately go to the ce where Anne was waiting for him.

    After driving his car for thirty minutes Leon finally arrived at a ce that turned out to be a yground in the center of London. His smile grew when he saw Anne sitting on a park bench holding the form he had given her this morning. After Leon parked his car properly, he got out of his car and went straight to Anne. His footsteps were very light. When he got close to Anne, Leon''s face flushed red because he was amazed to see Anne''s elegant appearance tonight. Anne wore a knee-length floral dress that was dominated by pastel colors. She also let her long brte hair flowed down, and she brushed her lips with blood red lipstick which made her look bold. She also sat upright, which made her even more elegant like a princess.

    "Marianne ..."

    Hearing her name mentioned, Anne immediately turned to the left and tried to smile to cover her surprise when she saw Leon was standing in front of her. Even though she thought Leon wouldeter considering it waste.

    "Did I make you wait a long time?" Leon asked, stammered. He was still fascinated by Anne''s appearance.

    "No, I only got here about ten minutes ago," answered Anne, smiling.

    "I-I''m so d you contacted me first, I really did not expect to be able to meet you in private like this," Leon said nervously. He really could not control his fascinatation by the beauty and charm of Anne.

    "Here, take this," said Anne quietly as she held up the contract letter to Leon.

    "Have you signed it? Wow, that''s fast, I''m getting more and more impatient to be able to work in an office with ..."

    Thump!

    Leon couldn''t finish his words when he saw that the contract letter given by Anne was still empty, Anne had not signed on the column with her name on it.

    "Why haven''t you filled them up, Marianne?" Leon asked a little disappointed.

    "I refuse to work as an apprentice in your office. After I read all the contents of the agreement, I feel very disadvantaged. As a visualist for the character in the animated film, I feel disadvantaged. There is no welfare whatsoever I get if I work in yourpany, both in terms of the sry and the freedom of time at work, so I refused. Thank you for offering me this position, maybe you can give this opportunity to other students," said Anne firmly as she red at Leon, an action she never did when she was married to Leon back then. Let alone reply to Leon''s words, she was even very scared to look up and stare at Leon.

    "Wh-what do you want Marianne?" Leon asked again.

    "You." Marianne answered quickly.

    Blush!

    Leon''s face immediately flushed red when he heard Anne''sst words, his chest felt tight as if it was about to burst.

    "I mean, you have to change all the contents. If you don''t change it then I won''t agree to work in your office," added Anne quickly while holding back herughter when she saw Leon''s face that looked embarrassed.

    "The contents of the contract, you mean, Marianne?" Leon asked quietly, he looked very disappointed when he heard Anne''s words again.

    "Yes, but if you don''t want to do it, I won''t force you. Maybe I didn''t have the chance to work in your office, so that''s fine," said Anne quietly as she tried to get up from the park chair where she sat.

    When Anne stood up, the beauty of her body became more evident in front of Leon, the curve of Anne''s beautiful waist looked perfect with a pair of beautiful breasts that perfectly fit Anne''s body. They were not small or big, but for some reason they looked so stunning, not to mention the shape of her hips and buttocks, which were beautiful. Leon was really crazy to see Anne like that. The slit dress that reached to the knee made Anne looked really perfect.

    "Well then if you''ll excuse me, thank you foring to see me. Sorry to disturb your time, Mr. Ganke, and convey my apologies to your wife, because I requested to see you tonight," said Anne quietly.

    "Wait, Marianne, I''m not done talking yet," Leon asked quietly.

    Anne immediately stopped her steps when she heard Leon''s request, she turned to Leon with a smile.

    "There are two things you must understand, Mr. Ganke. First, please don''t call me Marianne. Just call me Anne, and secondly, we are currently talking in a public ce at night, I don''t want anyone to see us talking like this, lest a misunderstanding arises. I don''t want your big name tarnished because of cheap gossip, so it''s better if we just end our conversation here because I have already said everything I need to tell you. And actually, I also have no right to force you to agree to my request earlier. It''s just that I felt that what was written in the contract was not suitable for me. Therefore, I decided not to sign it, unless you change it ording to my previous request. If you don''t wish to change it, then I''m not destined to work for yourpany," said Anne at length with a smile.

    Leon seemed enchanted by Anne''s beauty. He could not open his mouth when Anne spoke. He had never been like this before when he saw women, even when he was with Steffi.

    "Well then, if you''ll excuse me, Mr. Ganke. Thank you once again for the time you have taken to meet me, good night," said Anne again. After saying that, she then walked back to her car which was parked not far from where they were now.

    When Leon saw her leave, he was silent. He suddenly felt there was an empty space in his heart when he saw Anne leave.

    "I, Leonardo Ganke, swear to make you mine again. Marianne, you will be my wife again." Leon muttered softly when he saw Anne''s car getting farther and farther away.

    Meanwhile, in the restaurant, Steffi was still staring at the dying candle in front of her. All the sumptuous food that had been served before her eyes had not been touched since Leon left.

    "Where are you, Leon? Why did you turn off your cell phone? Didn''t you say you would never turn off your cell phone for fear of a business partner calling you? But why are you turning it off now, Leon? Sob, where did you actually meet and who is it that you have to turn off your cell phone like this, Leon? It is our special day, Leon, why do you have to do this to me ...? Sob sob ... "

    Steffi cried alone at his table. Countless people hade and go around her table. Finally, a waiter came over to her and informed her that the restaurant would be closed soon, as it waste. With slow steps, Steffi walked out of the restaurant. The cold night breeze immediately hit her body, who was wearing slightly open clothes.

    "Why are you doing this to me, Leon? Why did you leave me alone at the restaurant on our special day?" sobbed Steffi softly with sadness.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 145 - The Reason Behind The Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 145 - The Reason Behind The Meeting</h4>

    Anne drove her car with a smile full of triumph. She still clearly remembered how Leon had behaved when he met her just now. Leon''s sweet attitude was very different from his attitude three years ago, where at that time Leon never wanted to talk face-to-face with her for more than a minute because he was disgusted. However, tonight Leon could not take his eyes off of her as she spoke.

    "You really are a jerk, Leon. Luckily, I divorced from you two years ago," said Anne quietly.

    Because it was no longerfortable to wear the dress, Anne increased the speed of her car back to the apartment. She wanted to immediately change into clothes that were morefortable for her activities. This afternoon while waiting for Paul and Linda to close their flower shop, Anne suddenly had an idea to mess with Leon, so she invited Leon to meet with the reason that the contract was not in ordance with her wishes. In fact, Anne just wanted to know Leon''s attitude when he saw her current self and it turned out that Anne''s guess was right, Leon was indeed fascinated by the change in her appearance at this time. This really showed that Leon only liked someone just from her physique.

    When she reached the gate of the apartment, Anne''s eyes narrowed when she saw a car that she recognized very well was parked in the usual parking lot. Without thinking, Anne then parked her car next to the luxury car and got off right away. When she just got out of her car suddenly there was arge hand that grabbed her waist.

    "Let-let me go ...!"

    "It''s me, Anne. Where were you fromst night and wearing such dress?" asked a man who turned out to be Jack with a raised voice.

    "Let go of me first, I''m notfortable talking like this, Jack," said Anne softly with her hands on Jack''s chest, holding on to his body so as not to stick to Jack''s body.

    "We can talk like this. Don''t make too many excuses, Anne," said Jack coldly suspicious. He felt that there was something Anne was hiding from him.

    "Please, I''m wearing heels, Jack. It''s so tiring to have to stand like this all the time." Anne pleaded with hope.

    Being stared at like that by Anne made Jack fall. He could not be seduced like that by Anne. Jack carefully then let go of his hug on Anne, so that Anne could standfortably.

    "Quickly tell me. What did you do tonight in such a striking appearance like this?" asked Jack back.

    Anne was silent at Jack''s question. She then turned in another direction to try to find something that made Jack even more upset. Jack felt ignored by Anne, even though he was asking earnestly. When he was about to open his mouth again, Jack was surprised by Anne who pulled his hand firmly.

    "What are you doing, Anne?" Jack asked, confused.

    "Shut up ande, we''ll sit in the garden. I''ll tell you what happened tonight, Jack," said Anne excitedly.

    "Why do we have to go to the park, why don''t we just go into your apartment?" Jack asked again

    "Do you want me to tell you or not?" asked Anne back curtly.

    Jack immediately closed his mouth tightly, he chose to give in and follow Anne''s wishes this time. After arriving at the garden, Anne immediately sat on a fairly clean swing. She climbed the swing with a big smile. The dress she wore fluttered when the swing she was riding moved. At first, Jack wanted to sit on the swing next to Anne, but his intention was dyed when he saw Anne''s thigh clearly exposed. Without thinking, Jack then stopped the swing that Anne was riding, even though in fact his action was dangerous, but Jack still did it anayway. He was standing right in front of Anne who was swinging.

    "Jack ... watch out!!!" Anne screamed loudly when she was about to hit Jack, Anne closed her eyes tightly because she was sure she would bump into Jack''s body.

    When Anne closed her eyes tightly she felt that the speed of the swing she was riding had stopped and when she opened her eyes she was suddenly surprised to see Jack kneeling in front of her who was still sitting on the swing.

    "What are you doing, Jack?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Doing what I''m supposed to do," Jack replied curtly.

    "Yes, but this is ..."

    "It is very inappropriate for a good woman to unt her body like this, so I''m securing it," Jack said briefly without guilt as he continued his current activity, namely tying two parts of Anne''s dress which were separated by a split that was separated at the bottom of her dress.

    "Jack ..."

    "Okay, it''s done. This is much better," Jack said guiltlessly while admiring what he had just done.

    Currently, Jack had tied the bottom of the dress, so that Anne''s thighs would not be exposed again.

    "What are you doing, why are you tying my dress like this, Jack?" asked Anne, confused.

    "You want your body to be exposed like before? Don''t mess around, Anne. It''ste and you also have to know that I''m just a normal man," Jack replied quickly as he sat on the swing next to Anne''s.

    Hearing Jack''s answer made Anne pause for a moment. Jack''s words reminded her of what happened a few months ago at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. After exhaling a long sigh, Anne was sure she wanted to say the things she wanted to say since her meeting with Jack again in London.

    "But Jack, didn''t you get mad at me and said I was a cheap woman when I was at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne in front of my coffee shop? Then why are you like this to me now?" asked Anne quietly, expressing her heart.

    "That''s because I saw Aaron Sean Connerye into your apartment when I wasn''t at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, I was mad to see you let a man into the apartment," Jack replied coldly.

    "Y-do you know Aaron?" Asked Anne briefly in disbelief.

    "Of course I do. We''ve met at several business meetings in Dubai long before I met you two years ago," Jack replied back, staring sharply at the eyes of Anne who was beside him.

    Being stared at like that by Jack made Anne speechless. Suddenly she felt familiar with Jack''s words that she had just heard. Anne tried to remember where she had heard such words before. After thinking for almost two minutes, suddenly Anne''s eyes were perfectly rounded.

    "Aaron," Anne muttered softly without realizing it.

    "Why? After I mentioned Aaron Sean Connery''s name, you missed him?" Jack asked curtly.

    "What are you talking about? I-I just didn''t expect you to know I was with Aaron at that time. If you weren''t at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne then how did you know that Aaron was with me? Don''t tell me you asked people to spy on me, Jack ," said Anne, speaking carelessly trying to cover up her nervousness when she identally mentioned Aaron''s name as she remembered the incident this afternoon where Aaron was angry with him for seeing Jack came out of the apartment with her.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 146 - Gods Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 146 - God''s Destiny</h4>

    Hearing the words of Anne who had used him of sending asking someone to spy on her movements made Jack feel ufortable, he couldn''t possibly say honestly that Anne''s words were true.

    "I didn''t ask someone to spy on you, I just asked them to look after you when I''m not there," said Jack quickly without hesitation.

    "It''s the same, Jack. It''s the same as asking them to monitor what I''m doing right? After that, they reported everything to you, right?" asked Anne again.

    "It''s different, Anne. If they were only monitoring you, they wouldn''t do anything if bad things happen to you. As for my subordinates, I ask them to take care of you, so if there were bad things happen, they would immediately act on them," replied Jack again.

    "O my Lord, please give me patience in facing one of your creations who are so annoying." Anne closed her eyes as she thought softly in response to what Jack had said.

    After sessfully controlling herself and trying to be patient, Anne then opened her eyes again and looked at Jack who was also staring at her without blinking.

    "Back then, I was angry and disappointed with you when I found out that you let a man into your apartment when I was not around, while we only did not meet for one day, but you have dared to do things that I never imagined, Anne. Don''t me me if at that time I got out of control and angry with you," said Jack back.

    "I''m not without reason to invite Aaron toe to my apartment. It was because at that time you didn''t tell me that you were going to go, Jack. I was confused that morning when I saw the visitors standing in front of the coffee shop. I had no other choice but to look for a barista. While I was confused, I identally met Aaron who was walking in the coffee shop area. I asked him if he could prepare coffee or not. And at that time Aaron said he could, so I asked him to be a temporary barista to rece you. You know I can''t possibly close the coffee shop when all the customers are already standing in line at the door," said Anne at length, trying to exin the reason why she invited Aaron toe to her apartment.

    "And the reason why Aaron came to my apartment at that time was because I made him food, because he was hungry all day and couldn''t eat anything while serving the customers, Jack. I don''t know why that day the buyers were really overflowing. That''s why. I invited him to go back to the apartment to make food so he could eat. I couldn''t just sit idly by when I see someone who has helped me was starving," added Anne, adding to her previous words.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack speechless. He did not expect that Anne would meet Aaron because he had to return to Switzend suddenly.

    "Anne, I ..."

    "Never mind. Don''t talk about it anymore. After all, it happened a few months ago, right?" said Anne, quickly cutting Jack''s words.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry. If I knew at that time you were going to meet that jerk Connery, I probably wouldn''t have gone to Switzend," Jack said quietly.

    "That jerk Connery, did you call Aaron a jerk?" asked Anne in disbelief.

    "Yes he is a jerk, this morning he hit me because he saw me came out of your apartment this morning," replied Jack honestly.

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart beat fast as soon as she heard Jack''s words. She did not expect that Aaron would do something like that.

    "If at that time I saw for myself that Aaron entered your apartment, maybe I would also do the same thing Aaron did to me this morning," Jack said quietly with a smile.

    "Why does it have to be like that? We didn''t do anything, then why did Aaron have to hit you?" asked Anne softly. She felt guilty for Jack who had been beaten by Aaron.

    "You''re too innocent, Anne, I''m tired of exining to you. Don''t talk about it anymore, I''m fine. Now answer my previous question, why do you look like this at night?" Jack asked softly, trying to change the subject.

    Instead of answering Jack''s question, Anne smiled. She remembered again what she had just done to Leon.

    "Anne, why are you smiling? I''m asking you seriously, I''m not trying to be funny," Jack asked again with annoyance.

    After controlling herself, Anne then began to tell him from the beginning what she had just done, including the incident this morning on campus when Leon came and asked her to work part-time at Ganke Inc Production as an image engineer on an animated film project to be produced by Leon''spany. Every film produced by Ganke Inc Production never failed in the market.

    "You dare talk to the lion like that?" Jack asked incredulously when Anne finished speaking.

    "Yes, I am that brave. Remembering all your words made me have courage to do it all," answered Anne with a smile.

    "But why do you have to wear a sexy dress like this, Anne? And your striking blood red lipstick is too much if you just want to see him, Anne," Jack said quietly.

    "I purposely dressed like this, Jack, Leon is a man with eyes. I just want to know how he behaved when he saw me like this and it turns out ..."

    "What is it?" Jack asked impatiently.

    "It turns out that Leon is really a jerk. I never thought I could marry such an immoral man who only judged a woman''s outer appearance. I am now very grateful to God for my divorce from him, because if right now I''m still with him, I don''t know what would happened to me in dealing with such a yboy," replied Anne without pause full of hatred. Talking about Leon had made her very emotional.

    Crash!

    There was a fairly loud sound from the swing that Jack was sitting on when he collided with the iron pole. Hearing Anne''s words made Jack get up suddenly from the swing he was sitting on. When Anne''s consciousness had not returned, she was suddenly shocked again by Jack, who now grabbed her waist and made her immediately stand up.

    "I will not let that stupid lion have you back. Since you parted with him, you have been destined by God to be mine, Anne," said Jack quietly as he tightened his hug on Anne''s waist which suddenly made Anne closer to Jack''s body.

    "W-what are you talking about, Jack? Don''t talk recklessly like that. You know I don''t want to ..."

    "I know right now I can''t open your heart to me yet, but I''m sure in the future you''ll be mine, Anne. Even though there''s Aaron Sean. Connery blocking my steps, I will not back down to get you," Jack said, quickly cutting off Anne''s confident words with a sharp gaze towards Anne''s two clear eyes.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at her new residence Steffi went crazy. After returning from the restaurant alone, she was again disappointed because she did not find Leon''s whereabouts at home.

    Crash ...

    Crash ...

    Steffi went crazy in the room by throwing sses to the floor so that it made the floor of her room full of broken ss right now.

    "You bastard, Leonardo Ganke!!!"

    "Aarrgghhh! How dare you y with me, I''m your wife, Leon!!! You can''t do this to me ...! Arrgghhh!"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 147 - Support

    <h4>Chapter 147 - Support</h4>

    Steffi was still on a rampage in the room. The special day that she imagined would be perfect and beautiful had fallen apart because Leon went to meet someone who was considered very important by Leon.

    "You promised to only be gone for a while, Leon! Why did you leave me at the restaurant for three hours?"

    "Why do you have to go on our special day, Leon? Don''t you know that today is an important day for our rtionship? Then why did you leave me alone like a fool in a restaurant full of people like that?"

    "I was so embarrassed, Leon. I was so embarrassed to be left alone in a restaurant like that before even being kicked out by the waiter because I am still faithfully waiting for you toe back. Why are you doing this to me, Leon? Why are you this bad to me, what is it that Ick as your wife?"

    "Aarrggghh! Leon!"

    Ths sound of screaming which was followed by the breaking of several items was heard very clearly from the room. The new servants who had started working since yesterday were silent to hear their mistress went crazy. No one dared to disturb Steffi in the room, even though they were very worried about the mistress''s condition.

    "What do we do? Do we need to tell Master?" asked a young maid named Sandra to her friend.

    "No. If we tell Master, I''m afraid that Madam will get even angrier. It''s better if we just keep quiet and wait for instructions from Madam," Melly, the maid who was older than Sandra answered thoughtfully.

    "Okay then, we better just keep quiet," said Sandra quietly.

    "Yes, I don''t want to lose my job again. This time we have to work well so that we can pay off the loan at the institution so that we can be free of our debts. Therefore, we now have to be loyal servants to our employers and don''t do anything because of the sry here is very big. So we better follow all the instructions given by Mrs. Steffi," added Melly softly, remembering their debts to thebor distribution institution that amodated them all this time.

    Sandra nodded her head in response to Melly''s words. Before being taken by Steffi from the institution, they both had a sizable debt to the institution that housed them all this time. That was why they couldn''t lose their jobs anymore if they wanted to be free from the institution that had been sheltering them. The reason was that as long as they still had debts to the institution, they had to pay off the debt, before finally being free from the institution and were able to find other jobs apart from being a domestic service assistant assigned by the institution, where they had been sheltering so far.

    The two young girls were forced to be domestic assistants because their certificates were held by the head of the institution as coterals for the debts they took and as long as the debts could not be paid, they would not be able to take their certificates. That was why they couldn''t find other work besides being a domestic assistant. Without a certificate, they were not epted anywhere even though their diploma was only at high school level.

    The sound of thest scream from Steffi finally made the two friends decide to enter the mistress''s room to see what was happening. Both of them were very shocked when they saw the condition of the room which had fallen apart. Broken sses were scattered on the floor mixed with fragments of several bottles of Steffi''s expensive perfume which made the room very fragrant.

    "Madame!!"

    The two young maids let out a cry in unison when they saw Steffi''s leg was bleeding. Without being ordered, the two young girls helped Steffi. Melly immediately grabbed Steffi''s body who was sitting on the bed, while Sandra was looking for a first aid kit. Not long after that, Steffi''s leg, which was bleeding, was bandaged by Melly and Sandra.

    "Madame, please don''t hurt yourself like this when you''re angry, Madame," said Melly quietly.

    "Yes, Madame, love yourself, Madame," added Sandra to join the conversation.

    "Tell me, am I not beautiful? Am I not attractive?" asked Steffi quietly, half consciously.

    "You are very beautiful, Madame, Master is very lucky to find a wife like you," replied Sandra quickly.

    "Yes, Madame, you are really very beautiful. Your body is also very proportional like a supermodel''s body," added Melly in response to Sandra''s words.

    Hearing the words of the two new maids made Steffi smile. She then looked at the two maids who were crouching in front of her.

    "If I''m beautiful, then why did my husband leave me alone in the restaurant tonight? I waited for more than three hours. He said he only wanted to go away for a while, but in fact I was left by him in the restaurant," Steffi sobbed softly. She was very hurt by Leon''s treatment to her tonight. .

    "Maybe Master left because there is a very important matter in thepany. I''m sure he have another reason to leave you. Because believe me, no man can leave a woman as beautiful as you are alone," Melly said softly, trying to calm Steffi.

    "Important business in thepany ..."

    "Yes Madame, only things like that make a husband able to do something like this," said Melly again, interrupting Steffi''s words.

    "Then what should I do now?" asked Steffi, confused.

    "Now you just need to calm down and rest, Madame. We will help you. We will keep this incident from Master. Mr. Leon will not know if you are angry. I''m sure he will be very sorry when he knows you are this calm. You have to show him that you are a kind and patient wife. And save all your anger from Master, so that Master will feel guilty to you, Madam," said Melly again.

    "Really? Can my husband feel guilty to me?" asked Steffi back.

    "Yes, Madame, you can take it easy. We will both help you get Mr. Leon''s love. The most important thing is that you are calm and take a rest right now. Leave the rest to us," Melly replied excitedly.

    Steffi smiled at the words of her new maids. Even though she had not known the two maids in front of her for long, somehow she felt calm when her two maids gave her support, which she had never received during her time in Berlin, because she was busy in various activities to support Leon''s good name in the eyes of themunity by doing various kinds of charity activities.

    After Steffi calmed down, the two young girls then began to quickly tidy up the broken ss scattered in Steffi''s room. They both did so with gusto. Ten minutester, Steffi''s room was clean again and looked as if nothing had happened in the room.

    "Now help me take a shower," said Steffi quietly.

    "dly, Madame," Sandra and Melly replied in unison, smiling, and walked slowly to the bed to help Steffi get up and go to the bathroom to wash her body.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Leon was currently busy in his new office. He was seen busy changing the contents of the contract given by Anne. Leon felt that he had to immediately adjust the contract so that Anne was willing to sign it and could work in hispany as soon as possible. Leon really wanted to make Anne close to him again.

    "I have to be able to make you work in my office, Anne, you have to be mine again. You can''t possibly resist the charm of the rich and handsome Leonardo Ganke, Marianne." Leon spoke confidently while staring at Anne''s contract letter that he had just finished revising. He forgot that he had abandoned Anne since the first day they were husband and wife.

    * * *

    Cough!

    Cough!

    Jack, who was drinking mineral water, coughed when he heard Anne''s words. He didn''t believe that Anne would go this far.

    "Be careful, Jack. How could choke while drinking your water?" said Anne quietly as she handed Jack a tissue.

    "You''re not afraid of him anymore, Anne?" Jack asked quietly as he reached for the tissue that was given by Anne.

    "No, I''m even more excited to see him crushed, Jack. A bastard like Leon should be taught a lesson, so I beg you don''t leave me. I need you to crush him, Jack," answered Anne hopefully.

    A smile crossed Jack''s face when he heard Anne''s words. He slowly squeezed her hand.

    "I am the only person who will always be beside you even when the whole world leaves you, Anne," said Jack softly.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 148 - Revenge For A Good Woman

    <h4>Chapter 148 - Revenge For A Good Woman</h4>

    Because it was gettingte, Jack finally decided to go home. He didn''t want to make Anne sleep toote because of his presence. While on the way back to his house, Jack couldn''t stop smiling. He was very happy when he heard that Anne had started to n revenge to Leon for his treatment to her before, even though actually, deep inside, Jack didn''t want this to happen. However, because Anne continued to feel disappointed and hatred at the same time, he finally gave an idea to Anne to vent all her frustration in her heart by making Leon and Steffi feel the same way she felt before.

    "I hope that by doing this, you will get better even though I don''t really want this to happen. I want you to start a new life with me here, Anne. But because you still can''t forget their treatment, maybe this is the best way to treat the pain in your heart," Jack said quietly as he increased the speed of his car as it sped through the darkness of the night.

    After Jack came home, Anne immediately went up to the tenth floor where her unit was. She did not realize that the tied dress made by Jack had not been released until finally a small child scolded her in the elevator.

    "Sorry, Miss, my child talks too much," said a young mother softly apologizing to Anne while covering the mouth of her son who was only seven years old.

    "It''s okay, Ma''am, it means your child is very smart," said Anne kindly, trying to cover up her embarrassment because a child had reprimanded her.

    "Once again, I''m sorry if it makes you feel ufortable, Miss," added the young mother again. She felt very bad for Anne because her child had spoken out loudmenting on Anne''s dress.

    Anne just smiled at the words of the young mother in front of her. Soon, the elevator stopped on the seventh floor. The young mother, who was carrying a stroller with her four months old second child in it, and the seven year old boy, finally got out of the elevator, leaving Anne alone/ When the elevator had not yetpletely closed, Anne could hear the young mother was scolding her first child who hadmented on her dress.

    "Looks like Jack is right, I should not wear a sexy dress like this," Anne thought softly as she touched her thigh where the hem of the dress she was wearing ended.

    Not long after that, Anne got out of the elevator because she had reached the tenth floor. Because it waste, Anne then elerated her footsteps to get to her room.

    "I finally got home. Today was really fun," said Anne quietly as she stepped into the bathroom to clean her body before going to bed. When she got to the bathroom, Anne then took off the beautiful dress she had bought since she was living in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. .

    After removing all the clothes attached to her body, Anne then stepped into the bathtub that had been filled with warm water. She quicklyid down in the bath, enjoying the pleasant sensation of soaking in the rose petals she had brought from the shop. While washing her body with rose water, Anne smiled again as she remembered Leon''s expression, which was like a fool when she met him earlier in the garden.

    "This is just the beginning, Leon. The real game will only start tomorrow, and as for you, Steffi, enjoy your fun days, because soon, you will often cry when you see your husband is more attentive to me," said Anne quietly. Her eyes glistened with emotion as she remembered about Leon and Steffi.

    * * *

    The Boltons

    Aaron, who locked himself in his room since he came home with Gary, had not had dinner. This made the servants worry. They already knew that their master had a history of chronic ulcer disease. Therefore, they now looked confused when they repeatedly knock on Aaron''s door and didn''t get an answer.

    "What do we do? If Mr. Daniel finds out that we can''t remind him his meal schedule, our young master could be in danger," said a maid, looking frightened.

    "I know, that''s why we shouldn''t ..."

    Clicked!

    The door to Aaron''s room suddenly opened from the inside, which made the young servants startled.

    "Young master." shrieked three servants who were in front of Aaron''s room.

    "What are you doing in front of my room sote at night?" Aaron asked curtly, staring at the three servants in front of him.

    "W-we were nning to inform you to have dinner, Sir," answered one of the most senior maids quickly.

    "I''m not hungry, you guys just take it away," said Aaron quietly refusing dinner brought by his servants.

    "Sorry, Sir, we have received a message from Mr. Daniel and Doctor Robin to remind you of your meal schedule, Sir. So we will not leave before you eat your dinner," said the maid named Katy firmly. Katy was the most senior maid in Aaron''s house. In fact, she was already working at the ce when Aaron''s parents were still alive.

    Hearing the name of Daniel and Doctor Robin mentioned by the maid, Aaron was seen sighing while scratching his head, which was not itchy. As he was not in the mood to argue, Aaron then invited his maids toe in and bring the food that was already on the trolley. The three servants immediately pushed the trolley into Aaron''s superrge room. Katy then deftly moved the tes of food on the trolley onto Aaron''s empty work table.

    "Okay, you can go out now," said Aaron quietly, shooing the three servants out of his room.

    "We will stay here to watch you eat this food, Sir," replied Katy firmly.

    "I''ll definitely eat them, Katy, don''t you worry," Aaron said firmly.

    "Well, then please eat, Sir," said Katy quietly, as she pulled out a chair to invite him to sit down.

    Seeing the three servants insisted on staying in the room, Aaron finally relented. He chose to sit on the chair that Katy had prepared and started eating the food that was already served in front of him. When Aaron started to eat, Katy and the other two maids smiled. They were finally able to carry out the task given by Daniel. Before Daniel left for Northampton, he had told the maids at Aaron''s house to make sure that Aaron ate on time. He also advised the maids to mention the name of Doctor Robin, Aaron''s personal doctor, if Aaron refused to eat.

    Fifteen minutester, Aaron had finished the dinner that had been prepared by his maids. Anger turned out to make him hungry.

    "Are you satisfied?" said Aaron curtly as he put the ss on the table.

    "Sorry, Sir, we are forced to do this for your own good and your health, Sir. Since you have finished your dinner, then we will take our leave now," replied Katy softly with a smile.

    "Dear God, why are you so obedient to that jerk Daniel?" Aaron fiercely irritated.

    Katy and her two friends could only smile at Aaron''s words. They chose to remain silent as they tidied Aaron''s tes back on the trolley and left the desert that Aaron had not touched.

    "Please excuse us, Sir, and good night." Katy said goodbye to Aaron as she closed the door to Aaron''s room when they were leaving.

    "Good night," Aaron replied curtly.

    After his servants left, Aaron then got up from his chair and walked to the balcony of his room. He opened therge window in his room wide. Because the night sky was clear, Aaron could see a row of stars that appeared in the sky.

    "Why did you do this to me, Anne? Why did you have toe and steal my heart? Is this the reason you rejected the proposal I asked you before? Are you really a widow? What other secrets are you still hiding from me, Anne?" Aaron muttered softly as he looked up at the sky as he thought about Anne again.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 149 - Afraid To Get Hurt Again

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Afraid To Get Hurt Again</h4>

    Anne woke up when the morning sun started to show her might. She had fallen asleep on the sofa while doing the assignment from the lecturer that had to be submitted this morning. Because she didn''t want to bete going to campus, Anne then got ready. So she decided to make a sandwich for breakfast. It was the easiest food she usually made when she waszy to cook. When she finished making the sandwiches, Anne then went into the bathroom. She did not hear her cell phone which kept vibrating due to an iing call from Leon.

    After fifteen minutes, Anne came out of the bathroom. She walked to her room which was on the second floor with her body wrapped in a towel. As she was rushing, she ignored her cell phone again. But Leon really didn''t give up. He still tried to contact Anne repeatedly sincest night, but because Anne''s cell phone was on vibrate mode, Anne couldn''t hear any iing calls from anyone at all.

    "Oh, who''sing this early? I still have milk in the fridge, there''s no way the unclees back, right?" Anne spoke to herself as she quickly put on her clothes when she heard the bell at the door keep ringing. Two days ago, the milk delivery uncle hade to deliver them for her.

    After wearing an oversized t-shirt and ripped jeans, Anne then descended the stairs to the first floor to find out who had pressed the bell for almost two minutes without stopping. Rolling her hair randomly, Anne then opened her apartment door and was surprised to see the male figure who had been ringing the bell of his apartment.

    "Good morning."

    "It''s still very early in the morning, Jack," said Anne grumpily as she crossed her arms across her chest.

    "Let''s have breakfast. I''m hungry." Jack took out the food that he was hiding behind his body with a big smile, Jack brought food from a fast food restaurant which had been one of Anne''s favorite restaurants.

    Seeing Anne was silent, Jack then broke into Anne''s apartment without being invited. He entered without hesitation and immediately sat on the sofa after putting down the box containing Anne''s favorite seaweed-vored hamburger and french-fries.

    Since Jack had entered her apartment, Anne couldn''t expel him, so she finally relented. She chose to make peace with herself seeing Jack came and went straight into her apartment without her permission. One thing that Anne always insisted on was that Jackson Patrick Muller, the CEO of argepany, was Jack who was just as annoying as Jack, whom she knew since two years ago. that. Therefore, Anne never felt awkward of him even though Jack was currently an important person. For Anne, nothing had changed about Jack. The old Jack and the present Jack were still both arrogant and bossy, although she had several times received unexpected treatment from Jack.

    "Anne, get me a te! I''m hungry, and I don''t want this food to be cold either!" Jack''s voice was loud enough to make Anne woke up again from her reverie.

    Without speaking, Anne then closed the door of her apartment and walked to the pantry to get a te and drinking water for Jack. After joining Jack on the sofa, Anne then took out the food that Jack bought from the wrapper.

    "Okay, it''s done, now you eat them," said Anne softly as she pushed the te filled with food towards Jack.

    "Let''s eat, Anne, you and I. My intention toe to your apartment is to have breakfast together, not for me to eat alone," Jack said quickly.

    "I''ve made sandwiches for breakfast, so��"

    "Well, then I don''t want to eat." Jack interrupted Anne''s words quickly as he crossed his arms across his chest.

    Anne sighed to see Jack sulking. Because she did not want to continue arguing with Jack until noon, Anne finally gave in. She grabbed a cheeseburger and ate it without speaking.

    "Good girl," Jack said softly, praising her for what she was doing. Jack finally grabbed his burger on the te.

    "Good girl," said Anne quietly, repeating Jack''s words of praise.

    "Hahaha! Please don''t sulk, just eat your food," Jack said again with a mouth full of meat and bread.

    "You''re the one sulking, not me," said Anne curtly.

    Jack smiled at Anne''s words. Because his mouth was still full of food, Jack had to focus on eating. He didn''t want to fight with Anne this early. His purpose toe to Anne''s apartment was to add to his good mood reserves. Because Jack was silent and only ate, Anne focused on her food while asionally ncing at the clock on the table.

    "After breakfast, I''ll take you to campus, you don''t have to worry," Jack said softly, as if he could read what was on Anne''s mind.

    "No need, Jack, I can bring my own car. Besides, I have to go to the shopter, I don''t want to take a taxi to go to the shop after school," said Anne quickly.

    "Youe with me. Your car will be brought behind us. Don''t argue with me anymore, Anne, I don''t like being argued," Jack replied tly as he wiped his lips with a tissue that Anne had prepared beforehand.

    "But, Jack��"

    "Going to college with me or we''ll stay together in your apartment?" Jack asked quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "With you," answered Anne sinctly.

    "What, Anne? I did not hear what you said just now." asked Jack back, bringing his ear towards Anne.

    "I''m going with you, Jack!!!!!" Anne screamed loudly right in Jack''s ear in annoyance.

    Jack immediately covered his ears with his hands as soon as Anne shouted. He looked ufortable with what Anne was doing.

    "I can still hear clearly, Anne, you don''t need to shout like that," Jack said softly as he continued to touch his ear.

    "That''s the punishment for a dictator like you," replied Anne guiltlessly as she grabbed the ss that was on the table and drank it quickly to soothe her dry throat.

    "As long as you''re happy, I''m willing to suffer, Anne ..."

    Cough

    Cough

    Cough

    Jack could not finish his words because Anne immediately coughed. She choked on hearing Jack''s words. Seeing Anne choking, Jack raised an eyebrow. He really didn''t like Anne being careless like that. Without speaking, Jack then shifted towards Anne, then patted Anne''s back slowly to make Annefortable.

    "You''re not a child, Anne. How can you choke while drinking water?" Jack said curtly with a rising tone.

    "I-it''s your fault I-I''m so��"

    "Don''t talk just yet," Jack said again, cutting off Anne''s words.

    Anne, who lowered her head as she sat down as she was patted on the back by Jack, closed her mouth after hearing Jack''s words. She was very ufortable right now. Choking on the water made her look like a child who had just started drinking with a ss.

    "Don''t act stupid, Anne, the first person who will feel pain when you do something stupid like that is me," said Jack quietly as he stopped his hand movements because Anne had looked much better.

    "Jack ..."

    "I''m serious, Anne. I''m the first person to be in pain when you get hurt," Jack said quickly.

    Anne, who was still lowering her head, lifted her face and looked at Jack deeply, and she said, "Don''t be so nice to me, Jack. Don''t make me depend on you."

    To be Continued

 Chapter 150 - Evil Uncle

    <h4>Chapter 150 - Evil Uncle</h4>

    Anne''s words left Jack speechless. His hands that were still on Anne''s back stopped patting.

    "What do you mean, Anne?" asked Jack briefly.

    "Since childhood, I have often been disappointed because I expect kindness from someone. All I got only disappointment at the end. Because of that, I don''t want to depend on other people anymore. I don''t want to make myself weak and helpless so that people would feel sorry for me. I hate to be pitied," Anne replied quietly.

    "You''re not a helpless little kid, Anne. Didn''t you promise me you won''t remember that morning of your childhood again? Then why are you still discussing it again? You''re currently a very independent woman, Anne. You own a shop that supports two people who need a job when you are still so young, while other girls your age are still arrogantly squander the money their parents gave them. So please, don''t remember your childhood. You are no longer the poor Marianne who is helpless and trampled on by people. You are the Anne who is smart, witty, and kind. So stop remembering the past, you understand?" Jack said softly.

    "I know, Jack, but sometimes I just ..."

    "Listen to me, I''ve told you many times that I''ll be the only person who believes in you when the whole world doubts you. You have to remember that, I''m not your music teacher at church, or your godparents who abandoned you after taking advantage of you. I am Jack, Jack who loves you sincerely," Jack replied, quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    Bam!

    Instead of being touched by Jack''s sweet words, Anne hit Jack in the chest quickly.

    "Don''t talk about love. I don''t want to hear that. There is no genuine love in this world as long as there are still many people who are dazzled by money and power," said Anne quickly as she got up from the carpet and got ready to go to college.

    Jack, who was still clutching his painless chest, just watched Anne went upstairs to go up to the second floor.

    "You''ve rejected me many times, then what about Aaron? Did you ept his proposal a few days ago?" Jack asked loudly.

    Thump!

    Anne, who almost climbed the stairs, immediately stopped her footsteps. She then turned to the sofa where Jack was still sitting.

    "I want to give a little life lesson to Steffi and Leon first, Jack, and I have never thought of starting any rtionship with anyone. Holding a title of a widow once hurts, Jack. I don''t want to hold that title for the second time. It''s not a problem for a man to get married a hundred times, but for a woman, it''s not easy to be a widow, believe me, Jack," said Anne slowly and enigmatically, because she disagreed with Jack''s opinion and did not deny it either.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack silent. Anne''s answer was enough for him to confirm that Aaron didn''t seem to get the green light from Anne, just like himself, who never been considered by Anne.

    "Well, then get ready quickly. I''ll drive you to campus. Don''t you have a ss this morning?" asked Jack again.

    "Five minutes, give me five more minutes. I''ll be ready in a moment," said Anne quickly as she continued her steps towards her room on the second floor.

    "Never mind five minutes, Anne, I have been very patient for two years waiting for you, Anne." Jack thought in response to Anne''s words.

    Because Anne had gone up to the second floor, Jack then tidied up the tes they had ised for breakfast and brought them to the pantry. Because there was only one te and two sses, Jack finally decided to wash the dishes. For the first time, he, who had been served by servants, was washing the dishes he had used to eat at someone else''s house. Anne, who had juste down the stairs, looked very shocked when she saw Jack was washing the dishes. Jack''s two sleeves that were rolled up to his elbows made him look sexy and emitted a strange aura that made Anne ufortable. Anne quickly stepped into the bathroom to calm herself. When she was already in the bathroom, she walked straight to the mirror and looked at her face. She felt hot.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne? You have to be aware, Anne. Remember what your goal is, don''t be tempted by him, Anne. You have to remember your mistakes back then when you want to marry Leon because you only saw his good looks, Anne, you have to learn from what happened to you back then. Don''t let yourself fall in the same ce, Anne," said Anne quietly to herself, patting her flushed cheeks.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Anne, let''s go. Are you going to be in there for a while?" Jack asked loudly after knocking on the bathroom door.

    "Y-yes, I''m just doing my makeup for a while," said Anne nervously.

    "Don''t wear too much make up, Anne, you''re going to campus, not going to a fashion show that requires heavy makeup," Jack said irritably. He didn''t like Anne to dress up too much, especially likest night, with that blood red lipstick.

    "I know, Jack, be patient!!!" answered Anne again.

    Knock

    Knock

    Knock

    "Anne ... don''t wear the red lipstick anymore, you heard me, Anne?!"

    Jack shouted again with a loud voice while banging on the bathroom door. He was very impatient waiting for Anne toe out of the bathroom. He was very uneasy waiting for Anne at the bathroom door. Remembering Anne''s appearancest night made him uneasy. Jack didn''t like Anne to be the center of attention because of her appearance.

    After managed to calm herself down, Anne then came out of the bathroom slowly. There was a little ssh of water on both cheeks that made Jack frown. Without speaking, Jack then approached Anne and immediately wiped the remaining ssh of water on Anne''s cheeks using his finger.

    "If youe out of the bathroom, your whole body and face are clean from water, Anne, you won''t know what will happen in the future if you let the water stick to your body," Jack said quietly while tidying Anne''s slightly messy hair.

    "Don''t be so nice to me, Jack," muttered Anne softly.

    "I''ve been good to you a long time ago, but you don''t realize it," replied Jack briefly.

    "I-I''m not ..."

    "Okay, we''re done, let''s go to campus. It''s gettingte and don''t forget to check your belonging. Don''t leave anything behind or you''ll get into trouble at campus," Jack said softly, smile.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne remember the assignment that had to be submitted today in Professor Simon''s ss. She quickly walked to the sofa and put the paper she had made all night into her bag. She almost forgot about the assignment if Jack did not remind her. After putting her assignment into her bag, she then walked towards Jack again with a smile.

    After Anne tidied up her things, Jack then grabbed Anne''s hand and took her out of the room. They then walked together to the elevator which was still empty because it was too early for the workers to go to her office.

    "Vani, I really like the scent of the perfume you''re wearing, Anne," Jack whispered softly when he was in the elevator.

    "Don''t mess with me, Jack, there are lots of little kids," said Anne slowly as she pinched Jack''s arm slowly, because at this time there were about four elementary school children riding the elevator with the two of them. Anne did not want the little children to hear what Jack said.

    "Leave it, let them learn ... Ouch!"

    Jack could not finish his words when Anne stomped on his left foot firmly. The four children who were in the elevator immediately turned to Jack when they heard the sound of his scream of pain.

    "Uncle, what''s wrong with you?" asked a little girl with pink ribbons quickly.

    "Yes, Uncle, are you hurt?" A boy with a hat asked.

    "The teacher said that if someone in the elevator was injured, we should immediately press the emergency button so that people outside can hear and help us," said another girl quickly as she tried to press the yellow emergency button inside the elevator.

    "Don''t, Dear!!" Anne screamed loudly as she held the little girl''s hand that was about to press the emergency button.

    "Why not, pretty sister? Uncle is hurt, sis," asked the little girl who was currently in Anne''s arms quickly. She felt annoyed at Anne who was holding back her good intentions.

    "Uncle, pretty sister?! You call me uncle and call her pretty sister?! Wow, this is unbelievable," said Jack coldly in an elevated voice.

    Hearing a loud voice from Jack made the four children cried at the same time. They cried in fear because they were yelled at by Jack. The four children burst into tears and hugged Anne.

    "Whoa! Evil uncle!"

    "Mommy, there''s an evil uncle! Hoo hoo hoo hoo ..."

    "Pretty sister, help, hoo hoo hoo."

    To be Continued

 Chapter 151 - Our Children

    <h4>Chapter 151 - Our Children</h4>

    When the elevator reached the lobby, Anne was still trying to calm the four children who were crying because they were afraid of Jack. She looked patient with the four children, while Jack just stood behind Anne, folded his arms across his chest. He couldn''t believe that the little kids who called him uncle were crying when he just said a few sentences. Two security people who already knew the problem were just silent. They seemed to hold back theirughter when they saw Jack being called an evil uncle by the four children who were being calmed by Anne.

    "Beautiful kids should not cry. Dears," said Anne softly as she wiped the tears of the two little girls who still clung to her.

    "Uncle is bad, Sis," whispered one of the little girls in Anne''s arms hoarsely.

    "Actually he''s not bad, my dear. Your uncle''s voice is loud so it seems like he is angry. In fact, he is not," said Anne softly.

    "Really?" asked a boy named Miguel in disbelief.

    "Yes, I''m not lying. Hmm. What if we all go to school with Uncle in his nice car?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Anne ..."

    Anne immediately turned to Jack while putting a finger in front of her mouth asking Jack to be quiet. Jack looked displeased with Anne''s words saying that the little children could get into his car to go to school.

    "Nice car? What kind of car the evil uncle has, pretty sister?" asked a little girl named Patricia quietly.

    "There, in front of the lobby, there''s a ck two-door car. That car belongs to your uncle," said Anne softly, pointing at Jack''s Bugatti Veyron.

    As soon as they saw Jack''s supercar, the four young children immediately forgot about their sadness. They ran towards Jack''s luxury car which was parked right in front of the apartment lobby. Because it was still early and there were not much activities yet, Jack could park in that ce.

    "Wow, what a great car!"

    "This is a celebrity''s car, are you a celebrity?"

    "I want to buy this when I grow up."

    "Me too, it would be cool if you drive it to college."

    "Yeah right, this is a really cool car."

    Hearing the chatter of the four small children that Jack made to cry made Anneugh with amusement, she did not expect that the expressions of these innocent children were so different from what she imagined. While Jack seemed to only be patient to see his car in the hands of a small child, he, who did not like small children, tried to be patient this time so as not to cause another problem.

    Soon Anne then walked over to the little children and squatted in front of them all.

    "How do you usually go to school, Dears?" asked Anne softly.

    "With the school bus, Sis, we usually wait for the bus at the bus stop in front of the apartment," replied Patricia quickly.

    "I see. Hmmm. What if your uncle took you to school, do you think your teacher will scold you?" asked Anne again.

    "No, pretty Sister." The four innocent little children answered Anne''s question as they shook their heads at the same time.

    Seeing their answers made Anne smile again. She really adored the children in front of her.

    "Wait a minute. Let me check with the uncle first. You guys stay here and wait," said Anne quietly, giving a message to the four children in front of her.

    "Yes, Sis," answered the four small childrenpactly.

    After talking with the little children, Anne then got up and walked over to Jack, who was still standing in front of the elevator along with the two security guards who were apanying him. Anne walked with a smile looking at Jack. Her smile looked even more charming when her dimples were visible and this smile which had melted Jack''s heart.

    "Let''s go," said Anne quietly.

    "Go? Go where?" Jack asked curtly pretending to be angry to hide his nervousness when he saw Anne''s smile.

    "Pay up your responsibility," answered Anne curtly.

    "Pay up my responsibility? Well, I haven''t done anything to you, Anne, how can you ask me to take responsibility? Don''t say you can''t hold yourself back from being able to ... Ouch!"

    "Don''t talk. We''re taking the kids to their school. Earlier you''ve made them cry, so you have to take responsibility for the mistakes you made," said Anne, quickly cutting off Jack''s words while pinching Jack''s waist which made him unable to finish his words.

    "In my car? I took the car all the way from Switzend to please you, Anne, not those little ones," Jack said softly, touching his waist which had just been pinched by Anne.

    "Now please the kids first. It''s your fault that you talked so loudly to them in the elevator," said Anne curtly without guilt.

    "Yes, but not in my car Anne, I don''t ..."

    Jack could not finish his words because he was pulled by Anne and they walked toward the exit, where the four children were waiting for them with a sincere smile.

    "Come on in, evil uncle is here," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "Hooray ... you''re the best, pretty sister."

    "How cool is this!"

    The four children were excited while jumping up and down. They really couldn''t wait to ride in Jack''s car, which was indeed an expensive supercar that not everyone could buy. The tax on Jack''s favorite car alone could buy Anne''s car, so it was no wonder the four young children were overjoyed. They really couldn''t wait to get on that car to school, because Anne kept on insisting that Jack finally gives in. She then got on to open her car and let the four children enter first. Because there were only two seats in the luxury car, finally Anne got into her own car with Jack''s private driver. Meanwhile, Jack had to be patient because next to him were four small children who looked very impressed with Jack''s luxury car.

    "Ok, you sit down sweetly, Uncle will take you to school," Jack said quietly when he saw the school car of the four small children next to him starting to leave the apartment area.

    "Yes, Uncle," answered the four small childrenpactly.

    Jack just sighed and tried to be patient. Soon, he stepped on the gas pedal of his car and started following the school bus in front of him. Anne and Jack''s private driver were seen following from behind, because Anne''s apartment was the final pick-up point from the school bus. Finally, their current destination was directly to school and it made Jack a little calm because he didn''t have to stop by at another ce to pick up the other children.

    After driving for almost fifteen minutes, the group finally arrived at the elementary school of the four children in Jack''s car. Anne, who had stopped, immediately got out of her car and approached Jack''s car. Anne gently knocked on Jack''s car window and asked Jack to open the door so that the four children in the car could get out. Without speaking, Jack then opened the car door automatically. As soon as Jack''s car door opened, Anne immediately squatted and removed the seat belts that were attached to the bodies of the four small children slowly, after the seat belts were released, the four children got out of the car and stood beside Anne. Jack himself also got out of his car and walked over to Anne, who was standing among the four children who surrounded him.

    "Thank you for the ride, handsome Uncle."

    "Yes, it turns out that Uncle is a good person. Thank you, Uncle."

    "Be careful on the road, kind Uncle."

    "Bye bye kind Uncle, we''re going to school first so we could be smart and could buy a car like this, Uncle."

    The words of those innocent children made Jack felt less angry, especially when he was called a handsome uncle.

    "Okay, now go. Your teacher is waiting outside, study well, don''t be naughty," replied Jack briefly.

    "Yes, handsome Uncle, bye pretty sister. Thank you for this morning ... bye bye ..." The screams of the four children were loud and almost simultaneously as they ran away from Anne and Jack to the ssroom. Some of the parents who escorted their children were surprised when she saw the luxury car. They seemed to be whispering while pointing at Anne and Jack.

    Jack, who realized that he was currently being the center of attention, felt ufortable. He quickly grabbed Anne''s hand and led her into the car.

    "Loud kids," Jack said curtly as he fastened his seat belt.

    "They''re cute, Jack," said Anne quietly as she waved her hand at the children they had just brought.

    "Only our kids are cute," Jack said briefly as he mmed the gas pedal onto the highway.

    To be Continued

    Ps. Don''t forget to give us PS everyday and also read my another novel His Soul....

    Thank you

 Chapter 152 - Second Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 152 - Second Refusal</h4>

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne pause immediately. She suddenly remembered about Aaron''s words a few days ago when Jack mentioned about children.

    "Jack, I want to talk seriously to you," said Anne quietly.

    "Say it, I hear you, Anne." Jack replied briefly to Anne''s words.

    "It''s about Aaron. A few days ago, Aaron came to my apartment and asked me to marry him ..."

    "And then?" Jack said quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    "Don''t interrupt me, let me finish talking," said Anne fiercely irritated.

    "Sorry, sorry. Please, continue talking, I''m listening."

    Anne took a deep breath and then started telling the stories from the beginning. Hearing Jack mentioned about children made her remember Aaron''s earlier words that asked her to marry him. Jack, who had heard these words from Aaron before, did not seem at all surprised when she told him, even though he was actually very upset when she discussed about Aaron. However, because this was a matter of Anne''s refusal to Aaron''s proposal, he looked excited.

    "I don''t want to give hope to anyone, Jack, be it Aaron or you. Therefore, I hope that you don''t think too far. What happened to me in the past really makes me very traumatized by what is called a love rtionship especially. I don''t believe in things like that. For me, there is no such thing as true love or true sincerity from a man to a woman. I''m sure when that man approaches a woman, that man must have hidden intention that he had nned from the beginning when he approached the woman, because of that I�� "

    Squeak!

    Jack suddenly mmed on his car brakes hard when he heard Anne''s words. He looked very angry.

    "What do you mean by having hidden intentions, Anne?" Jack asked coldly. He was offended by what Anne said.

    "Yes, it''s just like what Leon is doing right now. Look," said Anne quietly as she gave her cell phone to Jack.

    Jack quickly grabbed the cell phone that was being held by Anne. He looked very serious when he read dozens of iing messages from the same number.

    "Is this a message from the lion?" Jack asked briefly as he continued to read about forty iing messages on Anne''s cell phone.

    "Yes, that''s Leon''s number. As I told youst night that I went to see him to start a game with him, and after that, as you can see for yourself, Leon keeps sending me the same message, asking me to meet him again with the excuse of wanting to give me the contract letter that he had revised. After seeing me dressed up and wearing sexy clothes that I never wore before when I was his wife, Leon became very aggressive and excited. I''m sure he''s like that because he has evil intentions that I don''t know," replied Anne at length.

    "If you feel annoyed by all the actions of this stupid lion, don''t continue your n of revenge to them. If your actions actually hurt you even more, you better avoid them. Because, honestly, I don''t support your n, Anne, it''s just because of you. I really want to make them feel what you feel, I can only support you. Even though in fact not all evil deeds can be repaid with the same actions, Anne, if you do actions like they did before, then what''s the difference between you and them?" asked Jack again.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s chest suddenly felt tight hearing Jack''s words, she unconsciously touched her heart that was beating very fast.

    "Believe me, Anne, not all bad people will always smile andugh, especially if that person''s happiness is the result of stealing other people''s happiness. She will surely be filled with guilt for the rest of her life wherever she goes, without you having to repay I am sure God must have rewarded her. them. Especially to Steffi who has betrayed you, "added Jack back.

    "I-I ..."

    "Be honest with yourself, Anne, what do you really want? Do you want to continue to be involved in this rtionship or do you want to let them go and let God finish the rest? It''s all in your hands, Anne, you choose," said Jack again, cutting off Anne''s words.

    "I''ve given up on both of them, Jack. I''ve given up Leon to Steffi since the first time I knew they were having an affair in front of me. But as an ordinary human being, as a woman who hurts, it''s not hypocritical if I want to see them suffer and feel what I feel, Jack. But sometimes when I''m alone and think about this, suddenly I feel ufortable doing all this. Like today, I feel disgusted by Leon, who kept calling me without the slightest embarrassment, even though he had clearly betrayed me and insulted me three years ago," said Anne quietly.

    Jack was silent for a while after hearing Anne''s words. He knew Anne was a good girl, it was just that Anne was still too innocent and stupid to learn to ept everything. Actually, he didn''t me Anne either, because from the start Anne had moved away from Leon and Steffi by going to Ennd to start a new life. Only because suddenly she met these people again, an intention to get revenge from Anne arose.

    "I have one way to calm you down and forget about them. At least, Leon and Steffi won''t be able to reach you anymore, Anne," Jack said quietly.

    "What?" asked Anne curiously.

    "Marry me and move with me to Switzend." Jack answered briefly and clearly.

    Anne was silent when she heard Jack''s words, her response was the same as when Aaron asked her to marry a few days ago.

    "I can''t, Jack, I don''t want to be disappointed and hurt again. I don''t want to feel pain like that anymore. I''ve experienced so much bitterness when I was young that I lost the moments that young people my age experienced. I was divorced by Leon when I was so young, I wasn''t even twenty years, while girls my age were enjoying their lives without thinking about the widow status that I have to carry at that time. I think you can find another woman, Jack, I''m not the right person for you," said Anne quietly as she looked sadly at Jack.

    "Y-you don''t have any feelings for me, Anne?" Jack asked stammered

    "We''re best friend, Jack. We''ve been friends for a long time. If I don''t have afortable feeling and believe in you how could I possibly want to be friends with you," said Anne quietly.

    "That''s not the feeling I mean, the feeling of love. Don''t you love me, Anne?" Jack asked back.

    "I do not believe in love, Jack. I have not told you. I do not believe there is true love in this world, being alone is the right choice for me, Jack," said Anne briefly.

    Jack''s expression changed when he heard Anne''s words, he looked very angry at this time. Even his fingers that were still on the steering wheel gripped firmly to show that he was really angry.

    "Why, Anne? Why did you reject me? Is it because you wanted to ept Aaron, so you rejected me? I''m much richer than that damn Connery, Anne, I''m much more handsome than him. Why did you choose him from me?!! I''ve been by your side for as long as almost two years, Anne, haven''t you seen my sincerity all this time?" Jack asked in a raised voice full of emotion.

    "I rejected his marriage proposal, Jack, I refused Aaron''s proposal. I''ve even told Aaron who I really am, I''ve told you since a long time ago I don''t want to marry, Jack. I don''t believe in a marriage, I don''t believe there is ..."

    " Get out!!!"

    "Jack ��"

    "Get out of my car, Anne, I don''t want to hear your words anymore! You''re really mean to me, Anne, you are a woman without feelings! You''re cruel, Anne, you don''t appreciate all of my struggles so far," Jack said quietly. His voice trembled as he held back the raging anger. He feltpletely disrespected by Anne who he had been fighting for.

    "That''s not what I mean, Jack, I just ..."

    "Get out, Anne, I don''t want to hurt you. I''m afraid I can''t hold back my emotions," Jack said, cutting back Anne''s words as he looked down, his chest ached. Being rejected by the woman he had loved for two years had made himpletely speechless.

    Because Jack looked unfriendly, Anne finally got out of Jack''s car. She then walked to her car which stopped behind Jack''s car. When he saw Anne get out of the car, the driver, Jack''s personal driver, immediately got out of Anne''s car. He then greeted Anne in a friendly manner which was responded by a smile from Anne.

    After the driver got into Jack''s car, he then drove the car at high speed, leaving Anne.

    "Sorry, Jack, I''m sorry. I don''t deserve you, you deserve a woman who is much better than me," said Anne quietly as she touched her chest which felt tight, rejecting Jack was much more painful than when she rejected Aaron a few days ago.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 153 - The Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 153 - The Shameless</h4>

    After Jack left, Anne then got into her car and continued on to the campus with a strange feeling that she had never felt before, even when she was divorced by Leon, she didn''t feel the pain like now.

    "What''s wrong with me, Lord? Why do I feel weird like this?" Anne spoke to herself while touching her aching chest as she continued to drive her car to the University of London where she studied.

    Because it was still early in the morning and the streets were still quiet from the cars, it did not take long for Anne to get to her campus. She was even the earliest to arrive on campus. Because the parking area was still empty, it was very easy for Anne to find a ce to park her car. She walked slowly toward her ssroom, which had just been opened by the janitor. However, because there was no one in her ssroom, Anne then chose to sit in the garden to join three other students who had alsoe. They were seen doing their assignments together.

    Her smile grew when she saw the small argument between the three students, one man and two women. The student seemed to be a struggle between the two girls whopete openly with each other. Seeing what was happening in front of her eyes made Anne suddenly remember what happened to her, where she was trapped in an unclear rtionship between Jack and Aaron, who both asked her to marry without dating first.

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The vibrations of her cell phone in the bag finally made Anne return to her consciousness. She slowly opened her bag to find out who had contacted her. Anne''s two eyes immediately narrowed when she saw Leon''s number appear on her cell phone screen. Because she was tired of being terrorized by Leon sincest night, she finally picked up the call from Leon.

    "Hello ..."

    "Marianne, oh thank God you finally picked up my call, Marianne," Leon said, quickly cutting off Anne''s words on the other end of the phone.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Ganke?" asked Anne tly.

    "I want to give your new contract which I have finished revising. Can we meet, Marianne?" Leon asked back excitedly.

    "No, you can''t. Looks like I decided not to ept your offer, Mr. Ganke, so you better just give it to someone else," said Anne quickly.

    "W-what do you mean, Marianne? If you''re disappointed with the contents of the contract, you don''t have to worry, I''ve changed everything ording to your request. I''ve transferred you to the head of Fashion Illustrations and your work hours will be adjusted to your ss schedule, Marianne, so you ..."

    "Stop it, Leon, stop it, don''t go on anymore. I don''t want to be in touch with you anymore, I want to live in peace. So from now on, you better stay away from me, Leon. I don''t want to make your wife, Steffi, jealous and hurt. It''s enough that you hurt me first, don''t hurt another woman, Leon," said Anne, quickly interrupting Leon''s words.

    Leon, who was in his car, immediately became silent. His face that previously looked excited immediately changed drastically. Alex, who was driving the car, could only remain silent. He didn''t dare to talk because he didn''t want to cause trouble.

    "Why are you suddenly like this, Marianne? Last night you were still fine," Leon asked softly.

    "Leon, our rtionship ended in a bad way two years ago. Even since the first day I held the title as your wife you have treated me very badly. Then why are you like this to me now, Leon?"? asked Anne quickly.

    "So from now on, don''t approach me anymore or try to contact me again. Live happily with Steffi, like you guys have been through. Our rtionship ended the night you married me, Leon, so I hope you don''t approach me again for whatever reason," added Anne again, then she hung up the phone call from Leon.

    In the expensive car, Leon looked angry. He even hit the seat in front of him hard, making Alex surprised.

    "Fuckkkk ...! From the start you were mine, Marianne, so you can''t go away from me. You are my wife, the real wife of Leonardo Ganke." Leon screamed loudly saying that fragment over and over again while hitting the chair in front of him.

    "Alex ..."

    "Yes Sir, how can I help you?" asked Alex, the driver, quickly.

    "Go to the University of London," Leon replied simply.

    "Yes, Sir." Alex answered briefly what his master said as he changed thene of his car to get to the best art campus in London.

    Anne was still sitting in the park when the three students who had previously worked on their assignments left. Anne, who still felt ufortable after seeing Jack''s disappointment that she had never seen before in two years, knew that she still felt at home in the park in her solitude.

    "Is my way of taking revenge on them is wrong, God? Am I really destined not to have to repay those bad people for the way they treat me, God? Do I also have to be silent and be patient like when I got injustice when I was a child, God?"

    Various questions passed through Anne''s mind. Jack''s words this morning in the car made her feel doubtful about her n to take revenge on her ex-husband and best friend, but the other side of her felt she had to repay the treatment she had been getting. But what happened just made her feel doubtful. The only person who supported her actually didn''t want her to pay back for the pain she had received. Anne finally left the park when many of her friends had arrived. Without a word, Anne walked to her ssroom.

    "Anne!!! Why don''t you pick me up? I''m almostte, Anne." Linda, who had just arrived in ss, had protested to Anne, who was sitting in her chair.

    "I had a little bit of work to do, Linda, I''m sorry I didn''t tell you," said Anne softly without looking into Linda''s eyes.

    "What important business that made you forget not to pick me up, Anne? Don''t tell me you went to breakfast first with Mr. Connery, huh?" Linda asked softly trying to tease Anne.

    Bam!

    There was a loud sound of the table being pounded from the direction of Gabrie''s table, Gabrie, who was sitting not far from Anne and Linda, could hear everything Linda said. Her emotions rose when Linda mentioned Aaron Sean Connery, who yesterday picked up Anne from campus.

    "This is a campus, a ce to study. If you want to gossip, don''t do it here," Gabrie spoke in an increasing sarcasm to Anne and Linda.

    Anne and several other students were shocked that they didn''t seem to like what Gabrie was doing, especially Linda. She was very disturbed by Gabrie''s arrogant attitude that felt like she had gone too far. Anne, who realized that Linda was provoked by emotion, immediately tried to calm Linda''s anger.

    "No, Linda," whispered Anne softly in a half whisper.

    "She must be taught a lesson, Anne. She can''t always act arbitrarily like that," said Linda curtly.

    "Please, it''s still early, Linda. Don''t spoil your day because of her," asked Anne again.

    "All right, because this is your wish, I will forgive her. But if she''s looking for trouble again, don''t me me if I made her cry," Linda replied coldly, ring intently at Gabrie who was also looking at her.

    "Yes, yes, let''s eat first. This morning I made your favorite sandwich," said Anne quietly as she took out her lunch box from her bag and ced it on the table.

    Seeing Anne took out a lunch box, Linda''s emotions subsided, especially when the food in front of her was her favorite food made by Anne, who already knew her favorites. Without speaking again, Linda then cleaned her hands with an antiseptic hand sanitizer without rinsing and reached for arge sandwich made by Anne. The smell of the sandwich Linda was eating spread throughout the ssroom. The scent of rosemarybined with butter and parsley could really tempt anyone.

    "Anne," called a student sitting on a bench in the corner loudly.

    "Yes, Nicko," answered Anne kindly.

    "Next time I want to order the same sandwich as Linda, can I?" Nicko asked without hesitation. He could not resist the temptation to enjoy the sandwich made by Anne.

    "You can''t, Anne is not your chef so she can''t ept your order. Besides, you can buy other sandwiches outside, Anne''s food is only for me to enjoy," said Linda loudly. She deliberately pressed Anne''s words so Gabrie could hear that the food she was eating was made by Anne. After all, Gabrie had praised the aroma of the sandwich she was eating a few weeks ago.

    "I''ll pay for it, Linda, I don''t ask for free," said Nicko back.

    "Well, let alone pay, this food recipe is expensive and not just anyone can enjoy it. After all, Anne is just like us, she is also a student who is busy with her college assignments. I don''t want Anne''s time to study is decreased because she receives orders from you and the others maybe. You want to take responsibility if Anne''s grades go down because of the sandwich sales?" Linda asked without pause.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 154 - Trapped In The Past 1620

    <h4>Chapter 154 - Trapped In The Past 1620</h4>

    Hearing Linda''s words made Nicko nervous, the other students were also silent. No one dared to refute Linda''s words, because what Linda said was a fact that no one could deny.

    After talking like that, Linda then went back to enjoying her sandwich without guilt. Anne was just silent. Actually she felt bad for Nicko, but what Linda said was true. She didn''t have much time to prepare food like that.

    Not long after, Professor Simon entered the ss. Vince, who was in charge of collecting assignments, immediately went around to each student''s table. When Vince finished suddenly Anne''s ssroom door was knocked from outside by one of the campus administration workers.

    "Excuse me to interrupt your time, Professor Simon. I came here to ask for Marianne toe to Professor Gilbert''s office," said a polite middle-aged woman named Frea.

    "It''s okay, Mrs. Frea, please Anne, go to Professor Gilbert''s office. Don''t make him wait." Professor Simon ordered Anne to leave the ss.

    "Yes, Professor, excuse me," said Anne politely as she got up from her chair and walked out of her ssroom to Professor Gilbert''s office.

    Anne walked without any suspicion at all, until finally when she arrived at Professor Gilbert''s room she was surprised by Leon''s presence.

    "Hi, Miss Marianne," Leon greeted Anne shamelessly.

    Seeing Leon in front of her eyes made Anne petrified. It felt like she wanted to leave the room immediately, but she couldn''t do that because of Professor Gilbert''s presence. Anne had to mind Professor Gilbert''s feelings by holding back her annoyance. Anne walked in and approached Professor Gilbert who was already sitting opposite Leon.

    "What do you need to call me, Professor?" asked Anne politely.

    "Sit down, Anne," Professor Gilbert asked quietly.

    Without arguing, Anne then sat in the chair in front of Leon and the professor. She tried to refrain from exploding in front of the lecturer.

    "What''s the matter, Anne?" asked Professor Gilbert quietly.

    "Problem? What problem, Professor? I don''t understand," answered Anne, confused.

    "Here, why did you refuse the contract given by Mr. Ganke? Are there any points that are not pleasing to you?" Professor Ganke asked again, handing her a contract of cooperation agreement between Ganke Inc.Porduction and the campus represented by Anne.

    Anne smiled when she saw the contract letter in front of her. She forgot that Leon was close to Professor Gilbert. After exhaling slowly, Anne then turned to Leon, who had been staring at her without blinking and made Anne disgusted by being constantly stared at like that.

    "I''ve exined everything to Mr. Ganke directly, Professor," Anne replied slowly, trying to calm down.

    "Mr. Ganke has exined to me before Anne, it''s just that I still feel amazed. Why do you reject an extraordinary offer like this, Anne? Many other students who want your position Anne," said Professor Gilbert back.

    "Then just give this valuable opportunity to others, Sir. I feel inadequate and unworthy. Besides, I am only a first semester student who still needs to learn a lot, it feels like this position is very hard for me, Sir. I feel that I can''t take the responsibility. I can''t work for Mr. Ganke''spany. I don''t want to disappoint anyone, be it the campus, you and Mr. Ganke, of course," said Anne at length, trying to find as reasonable an excuse as possible.

    "Heavy responsibility?" asked Professor Gilbert, confused.

    "Yes, Prof, have you read the contents of the contract? It is stated in the written contract that I will be the head of the fashion illustration division in this new project. To be honest, I can''t afford it, Sir. I don''t have any skills to take on such a big position," said Anne quickly.

    Thump!

    Leon, who had been silent and listened to Anne speaking, immediately realized that he seemed to be in Anne''s game.

    Professor Gilbert who had not read in detail the contents of the contract then began to read it carefully. After nearly two minutes of reading, he looked confused. The reason was that Leon did not say earlier that Anne would be a department head.

    "I really can''t, Sir, I''m sorry. Once again I''m sorry, maybe I really am not destined to work at Mr. Ganke''spany," said Anne quietly with a triumphant gaze. Anne was able to read the lecturer''s expression, which looked shocked after reading the contents of the contract in his hand.

    "But Miss Marianne, weren''t you willing yesterday? Then why do you suddenly refuse the position?" Leon asked quickly. He could not help but ask Anne.

    "Yesterday I didn''t say that I agreed to join, Sir, yesterday I just said I wanted to read the contents of the contract first before signing it. And because I''ve read that, I refused and returned the contract to you, isn''t it my right to refuse the offer from yourpany, Sir?" Anne asked back softly, staring at Leon with a cold gaze.

    Leon was speechless when he heard Anne''s answer. He did not think that his ex-wife was so good at talking like this. While in the past the woman in front of him was very afraid of him and never argued with his words. Anne did not dare to even raise her face to talk to him. That''s why Leon was very surprised by the drastic change in Anne''s attitude.

    "I was right, wasn''t I, Professor? I have the right to refuse a job offer from anyone, right? As long as I don''t sign anything, I''m still free, right?" asked Anne back to Professor Gilbert.

    "Yes, what you said is true Anne, people who are not bound by a contract are free to choose," Professor Gilbert replied quickly.

    "Therefore, in this case I am innocent and do not have any responsibility, so I hope you don''t bother me again, Mr. Ganke. Since my business is over then if you''ll excuse me, Sir, I must immediately return to Professor Simon''s ss," Anne said. She slowly said goodbye to Professor Gilbert while ring intently at Leon. After saying that, Anne then got up from the chair then left Professor Gilbert''s office.

    Seeing Anne leaving, Leon was silent. He could not do anything because what Anne said was true. As long as she hadn''t signed anything, no one could tie her and Leon was very aware of this, so he tried to ask Professor Gilbert for help bying to the campus. However, it turned out that his efforts were in vain because Anne was smarter than he thought.

    "Sorry, Sir, I can''t force her. If Anne refuses, then we can''t do anything about it. After all, what Anne said earlier is true. The position as head of fashion illustration is very tough for a first semester student, Mr. Ganke. Why did you give her that position?" asked Professor Gilbert in surprise.

    "I feel she has the ability to fill that position, Professor, so I offered her the position," Leon lied. He could not possibly say thatst night Anne asked him to change the position previously stated in the contract, because if he told Professor Gilbert the truth, his reputation would be ruined for meeting a student privately.

    "Anne is indeed one of the smartest students among her peers, but still, the position as head of the division that you offered her is too much for her, sir," said Professor Gilbert again.

    "Then how about this, Professor, I am very interested in hiring Miss Marianne for the position of fashion illustration at my office. Can you help me?" Leon asked pleadingly.

    Hearing the request of a colleague who had provided many benefits to the campus made Professor Gilbert ufortable. He couldn''t possibly refuse the request of Leonardo Ganke, who had provided many job opportunities for students of the London University of Arts. After exhaling a deep breath, Professor Gilbert agreed to Leon''s request to allow Anne to work at Leon''s Ganke Inc Production.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who had returned to ss, still looked annoyed with Leon, who forces her to work in his office. Seeing Leon again annoyed her. She, who wanted to avenge Leon''s treatment, suddenly lost her enthusiasm. She really didn''t have that desire anymore. What she wanted right now was trying to get away from Leon.

    "Looks like you''re right, Jack, I have to give up what was passed and try to live my life well now," said Anne to herself as she looked at the whiteboard where Professor Simon was giving an exnation.

    * * *

    Connery Corporation

    Aaron had not contacted Anne since the day he had lunch with her at the restaurant. He still felt a little disappointed at Anne who kept her true identity a secret from him. Although in fact this was not entirely Anne''s fault because she also did not ask Anne directly about Anne''s status, as he believed Anne was still single.

    "Why am I like this, God? Why am I so hurt when I know all this reality? I have no problem you''re not a virgin, Anne, but I''m still unable to ept your married status, Anne," Aaron said to himself as he continued to regret Anne''s true status. .

    Aaron had bad memories with a widow. When he was young decades ago, his father had an affair with a childless widow. And it was the result of this affair that his mother had to die out of heartbroken, thinking about his father''s affair. Since then Aaron had a bad perception at widows. For him, a widow was no less than another woman''s household flirt and now he muste to terms with the fact that the woman he loved was a widow, a title he hated so much for years.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 155 - Confirming

    <h4>Chapter 155 - Confirming</h4>

    When Aaron was busy with his work that had to be checked this morning before the big meetingter this afternoon, suddenly the door to his room opened from the outside and Daniel entered with his trademark annoying smile.

    "Yoo, Boss! I''m back!" Daniel greeted Aaron without hesitation as he waved his hand at Aaron.

    "I know," Aaron replied curtly.

    Daniel, who was still standing in front of the door, immediately lowered his hand from the air. He then walked slowly to Aaron, who was busy with the important papers on the table again.

    "What''s going on that I don''t know?" asked Daniel directly.

    "A lot, while you were at Northampton I have disciplined the employees," Aaron replied lightly without taking his eyes off the file he was holding.

    "I''ve known you for a very long time, Sir. You might be able to lie to other people but you can''t deceiving me," said Daniel quietly with a smile.

    Daniel''s words made Aaron put down the pen in his hand at once. He slowly lifted his face and looked at Daniel who was still standing at his desk.

    "Anne is a widow, Daniel."

    Bam!

    The bag containing the vegan pizza made by the La Pazienza restaurant that Daniel brought fell to the floor when he heard Aaron''s words.

    "I''m serious, Daniel, Anne told me herself," said Aaron again.

    "D-did you check yourself, Sir? I mean, did you check the truth of her widow''s status at the civil registry office?" asked Daniel quickly.

    Thump!

    Aaron, who had been cranky since yesterday, was immediately silent at Daniel''s words, his eyes were immediately rounded.

    "Civil registry, check ..."

    Yes, you can check someone''s status by asking the civil registry. Don''t tell me you don''t know about this?" Daniel asked quickly interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Y-you''re here, so why would I be checking at the civil registry office?" Aaron replied, quickly interrupting Daniel''s words.

    "Tch! Just say that you didn''t even think about this, right?" Daniel sneered irritably as he walked to the fridge for a drink.

    Aaron burst outughing at Daniel''s words. This was the first time he hadughed again since he learned of Anne''s status. When he managed to find the mineral water in the bottle, Daniel then drank it halfway while standing up. He seemed like he''d just run a marathon that needed a lot of water.

    "My mind was messed up, Daniel, I couldn''t think straight when Anne told me her status. My world was dark, Daniel, I really don''t know what else to do," said Aaron honestly.

    "That''s why you need to share, if you feel unable to solve your problem you can share with other people. Share problems and find the solution together," Daniel replied quickly with a smile.

    "Yes, you''re right, luckily youe, Daniel. If you don''te, I don''t know what will happen to me," Aaron said back.

    Daniel, who was being praised by Aaron, looked so happy. He knew that Aaron couldn''t do anything without him. Even though Aaron often got him in trouble, he knew that Aaron really appreciated him, because when he just finished a task from Aaron, he could master the field that Aaron gave him. Indirectly, Aaron had honed his skills.

    "Yes, so give me the full identity of Miss Anne, let me check it directly at the civil registry office," asked Daniel quickly without further ado.

    "Her name is just Marianne and��"

    "And what?" Daniel asked impatiently.

    "She''s a German, you can''t check her data here," Aaron replied quickly.

    Gulped!

    Daniel swallowed his saliva slowly at the words of his master. He forgot that Anne was a foreigner in Ennd.

    "Well, then I will go to Germany today to check in person at the civil registry office in Berlin," said Daniel again.

    "I''ll go with you. I want to check for myself the truth about her status, Daniel. I have to know whether she was lying or not, I want to know if this is just an excuse to reject me or she''s honest," Aaron said quickly in response to Daniel''s words.

    "Are you sure you want toe with me to Berlin? Isn''t there a lot of office work to do, sir?" asked Daniel incredulously.

    "Yes, I''ming with you, as for work in the office, you don''t need to bother. Besides, I have more than a hundred employees in this building, I''m sure they can take care of it while we go to Germany," Aaron replied quickly as he tidied up. file on his desk and led him out to the employee desk in front of his room.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Daniel speechless. He could only smile when he heard Aaron giving the managers in their respective rooms the tasks that had to be checked today.

    "Okay , I''m done, let''s go. We can''t bete, I have to get my passport at home as well," Aaron said excitedly from the front door.

    "Yes, I know," said Daniel quietly as he reached for the bag he had previously brought from Northampton.

    After saying that, they left Aaron''s office to the elevator to get down to the basement. In the elevator, Aaron was busy calling his private pilot to get ready to take him to Germany. Meanwhile, Daniel could only remain silent while asionally eating the vegan pizza that was in the bag.

    "You are so gross, Daniel, you don''t eat in the elevator like this," scolded Aaron irritably when he saw Daniel was eating his pizza voraciously.

    "My hands are clean, I''ve cleaned them with an antiseptic solution without rinsing. So I''m free to eat now," Daniel said quickly with a mouth full of pizza.

    "You give lots of excuses. Let''s get out," Aaron said quietly as he walked out because the elevator had reached the basement.

    Seeing Aaron and Daniel getting out of the lift, Gary got ready. He immediately opened the car door for Aaron and Daniel who used to sit beside him. After the master entered, Gary then walked quickly to his seat and immediately got ready.

    "Let''s return home, Gary." Aaron spoke briefly as he fastened his seat belt on the back seat.

    "Yes sir," said Gary curtly.

    Not long after, Aaron''s favorite Royce-Roll Drophead Phantom car slowly left the Connery Corporation office area towards the highway. Daniel, who was still busy eating and enjoying his pizza alone, seemed to ignore Aaron in the back seat. He continued to eat the food he had brought all the way from Northampton.

    Behind, Aaron seemed to be leaning on the seat with his eyes closed. He really didn''t think that he could actually check and confirm for himself the truth of Anne''s words.

    "If you lie and deliberately make this excuse to stay away from me, then I swear I will immediately drag you in front of the altar, Anne. I won''t let that Muller bastard have you," Aaron said to himself as he opened his eyes slowly with a sweet smile on his face.

    To Be Continued

    PS. Don''t forget to give us PS every day and read my another novel His Soul thank you

 Chapter 156 - Dejavu Madame

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Dejavu Madame</h4>

    During Mrs. Martha''s lesson, who was in thest hour, Anne was seen watching the lecturer at the front, but actually half of her soul was currently not on campus. Not because she just met Leon, but because her fight with Jack ended with Jack''s cell phone number was inactive.

    "Why do I feel guilty like this to him? What feeling is this, God? Why should I feel this kind of anxiety?"

    Various questions arose in Anne''s mind and made her feelpletely confused.

    "Okay, now please if anyone wants to ask before I close today''s lesson." The voice of Mrs. Martha, the killer lecturer, could be heard throughout the ss.

    After she finished giving her exnation, the students in the room closed their lips tightly. And this annoyed Mrs. Martha. She then walked over to her students with a small stick that she always carried when she was teaching. The students looked nervous and pretended to be busy reading the books on the table.

    "You naughty brats, you guys think by pretending to be busy studying like this I won''t know. I''ve lived longer than you and have been young too, so don''t pretend to study. Come on, any questions? Otherwise, I will give a lot of assignments to all of you," scolded Mrs. Martha loudly as she hit the table of one of the students beside her.

    The students who pretended to be busy immediately lifted their faces up and tried to look at the whiteboard, Anne was the only student who did not change her head position. She was still staring intently at the whiteboard that contained Mrs. Martha''s handwriting.

    Seeing that Anne was still focused made Mrs. Martha curious. She wanted to know whether Anne really paid attention to the lesson or not. Slowly, she walked closer to Anne''s table. The students who sat near Anne immediately shifted their seats, trying to get away from Anne.

    "Marianne, what do you think about today''s lesson?" asked Mrs. Martha quietly, staring at Anne''s notebook which contained lesson summaries.

    Anne, who was still reading the whiteboard, was still silent. She didn''t realize that the killer lecturer was beside her. Seeing Anne''s silence made Mrs. Martha angry.

    Bam!

    "Anne, didn''t you listen to me?" Mrs. Martha shouted loudly as she hit Anne''s table hard, making everyone even more nervous.

    "I hear your words, Ma''am, it''s just that I am confused about what to ask," answered Anne quietly as she looked fearlessly at the angry Mrs. Martha beside her.

    "Confused about asking, why should you be confused? Just ask, I will answer it quickly, as long as it is still in ordance with the lesson I just told you all, then I will answer it," said Mrs. Martha again.

    "Earlier you mentioned that the clothes someone wears is one of the factors that we see the level of a person''s welfare, then what I want to ask is whether a person is always seen from their outward appearance? And the second is whether we need to look like that in order to get adtion and praise from others, even though we actually can''t afford to buy these clothes? Then the third is, what about cases like millionaires in this world, let me take an example like Mark Zuckerberg and his wife, who always look so simple, even though we all know who they are. And those three things that I''ve been thinking about after you finished giving your exnation, Ma''am," answered Anne smoothly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Mrs. Martha speechless. She really did not expect that Anne would ask those questions. She thought that Anne had just been daydreaming and not listening to all her exnations. However, it turned out that Anne actually thought very critically with the exnation she gave. The students who heard the words seemed surprised because Anne dared to speak like that to Mrs. Martha. They knew very well who the real Mrs. Martha was, because the female lecturer really didn''t like to have her theory denied by anyone, let alone the students themselves.

    Instead of being angry, Mrs. Martha smiled and patted Anne''s shoulder gently, she even stroked Anne''s loose hair.

    "It turns out that what the other lecturers said was true, you are indeed a smart student," said Mrs. Martha quietly, smiling sincerely at Anne.

    Seeing Mrs. Martha smiling made all the students in the ssroom surprised, including Anne herself. They really did not expect that the killer lecturer could be that friendly to her students.

    "You all heard what Anne said, these questions are what I wanted to hear from you. But you were silent and only Anne dared to ask. Okay then, I will exin in detail the answers to your questions, Anne," said Mrs. Martha quietly as she walked back to her table.

    After arriving at her table, Mrs. Martha then exined in detail what Anne had asked before. Everyone then listened to Mrs. Martha''s exnation seriously, including Anne herself. All the questions that she had asked were answered one by one by Mrs. Martha in detail and clearly, but for Anne, all of Mrs. Martha''s words did not satisfy her curiosity. Because what Mrs. Martha said was very contradictory to what she had experienced so far. When she was a teenager and lived alone, no one considered her existence because she was an orphan who came from a poor family who did not have good clothes. Not to mention when she married Leon, everyone in Leon''s house didn''t respect her even though she was wearing nice clothes. That was why Anne was not satisfied with the exnation given by the lecturer.

    "Why are you asking questions like this, Anne? Now we get a new assignment from Mrs. Martha," Linda whispered softly to Anne as Mrs. Martha ended her exnation and gave all of them new assignments rted to Anne''s three previous questions.

    The students were asked to conduct research on people who could not afford clothes, people who forced their will even though they had to go into debts and used credit cards and the way the rich people dressed.

    "Sorry, Ma''am, is this task not too heavy if done individually?" A male student seemed to protest with the assignment given by Mrs. Martha.

    "Yes Ma''am, this task is very heavy, why are we not given the option to choose from the three categories you mentioned earlier, Ma''am?" Other students participated in the protest

    "Yes, Ma''am, how can we possibly do research on the three categories at the same time, Ma''am?"

    "Even if we have to examine the three categories, why does it have to be individual assignments, Ma''am? Can you make into a group assignment, Ma''am?"

    The other students participated in the protest with the decision made by Mrs. Martha, they objected to the category mentioned by the lecturer. Moreover, this task wass an individual task which was very difficult for all of them to research at once.

    Hearing the protests from her students made Mrs. Martha smile. She still did not take her eyes off Anne, who was sitting in thest three rows from behind.

    "This assignment is included in the final semester examination assessment which will be conducted next month, so you only need to do this research whichsts for one month, after that you can be free and study for other subjects. I will give another test because I consider this assignment as a test for you and that is the reason why you have toplete this research one by one, not in groups, because the results of this assessment will directly enter into your own personal scores," replied Mrs. Martha strickly.

    Hearing the words of Mrs. Martha made the students surprised. They did not expect that the final exam for Mrs. Martha''s course would be reced by a simple research like this. Not long after that, there was apuse from several students sitting in the front seats. They were happy to hear the wisdom made by the lecturer who was known to be very killer. Finally, all the students in the ss agreed with the offer given by the lecturer. They epted the assignment given by Mrs. Martha to do research that had to be done individually, even though this task was very heavy because they had to include theplete personal data of the interviewees along with photos which meant they really had to do this research honestly.

    "Anne, this is a tough job," said Linda, whining after Mrs. Martha left.

    "It''s not hard, Linda, because I was in that position," said Anne briefly.

    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 157 - Anne Big Secret

    <h4>Chapter 157 - Anne Big Secret</h4>

    Linda kept asking what Anne had said earlier during the trip to the flower shop, but Anne just closed her lips tightly and continued to concentrate on driving the car to the shop. She ignored Linda who wouldn''t stop talking, today Anne''s mood was really messed up since morning.

    "Fine, even if you don''t want to answer my question, I''m okay. I''m okay, Anne," Linda said sarcastically when they arrived at the flower shop.

    Anne just didn''t answer anything that Linda asked her. She didn''t even open her seat belt and her hands were still on the steering wheel. When Linda had finished removing her own seat belt and was getting ready to get off, suddenly Anne held Linda''s hand.

    "I have some business to take care of, so you keep the shop with Paul," said Anne quietly as she looked into Linda''s eyes sharply.

    "O-ok, I''ll look after the shop well. Where are you going?" Linda asked stuttered. Being stared at like that by Anne made her ufortable. She felt something was wrong with Anne today.

    "It''s a matter of the heart." Anne answered briefly and enigmatically.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Linda speechless. In fact, she was still very confused about what Anne said. But because Anne looked so mysterious today, Linda finally decided to give Anne some time to be alone. With a smile, Linda touched Anne''s face, which had not been smiling.

    "Go and calm yourself. But remember, don''t do anything wrong. After you feel good, you have toe back soon and don''t do things that are beyond the limits, Anne. Remember, no matter how hard your problem is, there is still God who will help you," said Linda softly.

    "I know, Linda, I just want to be alone now. You don''t need to worry, I''ve been through a much more difficult time than this," said Anne quietly without expression.

    "All right, I''ll get off now and you be careful. I''m not going to disturb your time," said Linda again, grabbing the car door handle and opening the door so she could get out.

    Shortly after, Linda got off, Anne then started the car back up and drove off to the highway, leaving Linda who was still standing in front of her flower shop. Paul, who had seen Anne and Linda from inside the shop, then got out. He then approached Linda out of curiosity.

    "Why did she go again?" asked Paul, confused.

    "Anne has some important personal matter," said Linda simply.

    "I see, let''s go into the shop. Today we got an order of three medium-sized flower bouquets, I just made one," Paul said quietly as he walked back into the shop.

    "Three flower bouquets? Wow, Paul, you''re so cool, but can you arrange them?" Linda asked, teasing Paul.

    "If I can''t, I would have refused four orders of flower bouquets this morning, Linda, don''t underestimate me," Paul replied curtly.

    "What? So this morning you made four bouquets of flowers too?" Linda asked again. She couldn''t believe Paul had done so much work today.

    Paul, who was annoyed by Linda, didn''t answer Linda''s question again. He didn''t like being teased like that by Linda. Seeing Paul ignoring her made Linda a little annoyed. She then screamed and ran after Paul who had arrived at the shop. Soon, the two of them thenughed together and got busy with their respective jobs, as there were two more buyers who came.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was still in her car, was very nervous because she felt very sorry for Jack. She had counted the number of times she called Jack, but none of her calls were answered by Jack. And so were dozens of messages she had sent to him, which weren''t replied. She was sure Jack must have blocked her cell phone number.

    "What is wrong with you, Jack? Are you really mad at me? Why are you like this?" said Anne quietly as she continued to drive her car on the highway aimlessly.

    * * *

    Anne had been driving her car almost an hour aimlessly. She was really nervous because she couldn''t reach Jack. Even though she didn''t know why her heart hurt, Anne felt something was wrong with her. There was a feeling of tightness in her chest right now that she didn''t know the cause. Since childhood, she had experienced injustice, making Anne insensitive to the little things that Jack had given her, even though Jack was rude and angry, Anne knew that he was doing it for her good so as not to be careless again in the future.

    identally, Anne suddenly stopped her car in front of the coinundry where she used to wash her clothes. Her smile widened when she saw Mrs. Delh who was busy serving customers who washed their clothes in her ce. Without thinking, Anne then got out of her car. She walked slowly to the cashier counter where Mrs. Riley was busy counting the remaining coins in the container. Because she had many customers today, she had to make sure that there were still a lot of special coins put in the washing machines, as she didn''t want to disappoint her customers.

    "Good evening, Madame," said Anne gently.

    "Afternoon Miss, how many washing machines do you need and ..."

    Thump!

    Mrs. Riley could not finish her words when she saw the figure standing in front of her.

    "Anne!!!" screamed Mrs. Riley hysterically.

    Mrs. Delh, who was tidying the basket, was surprised when she heard her friend screaming,. She immediately turned to the cashier to find out what had caused her friend to scream. And when she saw what was happening at the checkout counter, she screamed no less loudly, seeing Anneing back after a few weeks of not seeing her made her miss the good girl.

    "Where have you been, Anne? Don''t you miss us?" asked Mrs. Delh excitedly.

    "Yes, beautiful child, do you not miss these two old women? Don''t say you''ve got another confidant so you forget all about us," added Mrs. Riley sadly.

    "Is that true? So for several weeks you did note because you have made new friends? Wow I''m sad," said Mrs. Delh quickly.

    "No, Ma''am, I have no other trusted friends besides you two," answered Anne softly.

    "If you don''t find a new confidant then why don''t youe for the past few weeks?"

    "Yeah, right, why didn''t you visit us? Shouldn''t youe to theundry to wash clothes or other equipment as before?"

    "What is it, beautiful child? Is the service in thisundry less satisfying?"

    "Are the detergents and fragrances in thisundry not to your liking?"

    "If that''s the case, just tell us, what kind of fragrance do you like? So we can prepare it for you, Anne."

    Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley bombarded Anne with many questions. They both really wondered why Anne didn''te for nearly four weeks. Whereas, in the past, Anne always came every week, she could evene three times in a week.

    Seeing the two middle-aged women in front of her constantly asking questions made Anne touched. She did not think that she was actually missed by the two good women whom she had only known for a few months. Seeing Anne in tears made Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley speechless. They both felt that something was wrong with the cheerful girl they knew.

    "Is there anything we can help you, Dear?" asked Mrs. Delh softly.

    "Tell us, who knows by telling us you can be a little calmer," added Mrs. Riley quietly as she touched Anne''s flushed face.

    The tears that Anne had been holding back for almost ten hours finally came out. She immediately cried silently in front of the twoundry women.

 Chapter 158 - Anne Big Secret : Selma

    <h4>Chapter 158 - Anne Big Secret : Selma</h4>

    Seeing Anne crying, Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley spontaneously hugged Anne. Their guess was correct. There was something wrong with the cheerful girl they knew. Because there were still quite a lot of visitors to theundry, the two middle-aged women then brought Anne into the room where they used to chat.

    "Sit here, Darling. Now, stop crying, there are still a lot of visitors, they might think that we havemitted acts of violence to you," said Mrs. Delh softly, trying to calm Anne down by making jokes.

    "Yes, Dear. If that happens, then we will lose our customers. You don''t want us to end up on the street, right?" joked Mrs. Riley in response to Mrs. Delh''s words.

    "Ma''am, sob, what are you talking about?" Anne sobbed. She was not happy to hear the words of the two good women in front of her.

    "Well now then don''t cry anymore, Dear, sit here, pretty. Calm yourself, and let us work first. After that, you just tell us what happened," said Mrs. Delh softly.

    "Yes, Ma''am, I-I will not cry," said Anne softly.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley smile. When Mrs. Delh wiped Anne''s tears that remained on her cheeks, Mrs. Riley went to the refrigerator and reached for a bottle of cold mineral water. She then gave it to Anne. Anne, who had not drunk since breakfast this morning, immediately emptied the water in the bottle given to her by Mrs. Riley. Seeing Anne finishing it up made the two middle-aged women smile as they shook their heads. They really did not expect to see Anne like that.

    "Yes, you calm down for a moment, honey, after our work is done you can tell us everything," said Mrs. Delh softly.

    "Yes Ma''am, thank you both for your kindness to me," answered Anne, sobbing.

    "Never mind, don''t talk anymore. I don''t want to see you cry anymore. You better listen to this music and sit quietly," said Mrs. Delh again, putting the headset into Anne''s ears which was connected to her airpod which contained a collection of ssical music from several world musicians.

    Hearing the strains of Symphony No. 9 in the D minor scale made Anne immediately silent. Symphony No. 9 was Ludwig van Beethoven''sst symphony, which waspleted in 1824.

    This 75-minute symphony contained part of Friedrich Schiller''s ode "An die Freude" (English: Ode to Joy), as a text sung by a solist and choirs at thest move. This symphony was perhaps the most famous of ssical music works, and was considered one of Beethoven''s greatest masterpieces,posed when he waspletely deaf.

    Seeing Anne''s silence made Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh smile. They both got up and left Anne alone. They let Anne calm down to listen to ssical music, because there were still many customers, so they returned to be busy with their work. For them, customer satisfaction was number one. That was why they tried to serve their customers well. This was one of the efforts of the two women to keep theirundry in high demand while many otherundry businesses were opening.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was very fond of Beethoven, the best student of Mozart, since childhood, loved the piano so much that she automatically liked the legendaryposer. When her mother was still alive, Anne often joined her mother to church to listen to her mother apanied the choir on the piano. Because she had the talent to y the piano from her mother, Anne had no trouble at all when she first touched the piano keys when she was one and a half years old in church. Because they were poor, who couldn''t afford to have any musical instruments at home, Anne learned to y the piano in church every Sunday, when the church was empty from the congregations after Sunday mass. She was taught directly by her mother who was the official pianist in the church in the parish where they lived for years. That was why Anne was so adept at ying the piano when she was five years old, but she stopped touching the piano when she got her first unfair treatment. From then on, Anne vowed to stay away from the piano for the rest of her life.

    But today, when she heard the melodious strains of Beethoven''s 9th Symphony, she dissolved himself in afort she had never had in all these years, because she had never touched or tried to hear the symphony again. Not long after that, Anne fell asleep. She fell asleep in a sitting position with her ear still attached to the headset, ying the melodious music of her favorite maestro.

    "Anne is asleep Riley," whispered Mrs. Del quietly to Mrs. Riley.

    "Just let her sleep, Delh. That''s good for her. At least she can rest easy. I''m sure something bad happened to her that she ended up crying like that. Anne was the purest girl I know, she was very kind and innocent. Surely she has experienced something that made her this way, I''m sure Anne still keeps a big secret that she hasn''t told us," said Mrs. Riley quietly, as she looked at Anne with pity.

    "I think so too. This girl must have experienced a big event that made her distrust people. I can see clearly into the eyes of Anne which is hiding a big secret that has made her so closed," said Mrs. Delh again.

    "Well for now let her sleep, after she wakes up I hope she will be much better," please Mrs. Riley sincerely.

    "Amen," replied Mrs. Delh softly.

    Anne, who was sleeping suddenly opened her eyes slowly when she felt a re hit her face, she woke up to hear the music from the piano keys being yed by someone. Out of curiosity, she walked slowly to the source of the sound. Her steps stopped when she saw a little girl dressed luxuriously with shiny golden hair sitting on a chair on the stage. The little girl was doing a solo music performance by ying a beautiful melody that Anne knew very well, a melody made by her own mother that she often yed when she was at the church when she was alone with Anne.

    p

    p

    p

    Suddenly, there was a sound of apuse from many people who sat in front of the stage. They praised and admired the y of this beautiful little girl. When they praised the girl, the little girl slowly turned to Anne with an evil smile full of victory that mocked Anne.

    "Selma, don''t!!!"

 Chapter 159 - Annes Big Secret: Family Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Anne''s Big Secret: Family Suffering</h4>

    The sound of Anne''s scream made Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley, who were tidying up the basket after it was used by thest customer, shocked. They immediately ran and went into the cashier room where Anne was still sleeping. The two of them were surprised to see Anne''s body and face covered in sweat, even though at this time the air conditioner in the shop was very cold.

    "Anne, what''s wrong with you, Dear?" asked Mrs. Riley frantically as she wiped the sweat off Anne''s face using her clean handkerchief.

    "Have a drink first, Anne," said Mrs. Delh quietly as she gave Anne a new bottle of mineral water.

    Anne, who had just had a nightmare, immediately grabbed the drink bottle given by Mrs. Delh and immediately drained the water in the bottle quickly.

    "Okay, now you calm down, Anne. Take a deep breath and calm down, having a nightmare is tiring," said Mrs. Riley quietly.

    "What''s wrong, Anne? Why are you so messed up? If you have a problem, it''s better to share and talk about it, Anne. Don''t keep it to yourself. Indeed, sometimes we prefer to keep our secrets within us, but if you are not strong enough to withstand the burden, you can share it with people you trust, so that the burden is slightly lifted off your shoulders," added Mrs. Riley. She felt sorry to see Anne was gasping because of her nightmare.

    "Yes, Anne, if you want, we''re both ready to listen to it. That is, if you believe in us," said Mrs. Delh softly.

    Hearing the words of the two middle-aged women in front of her silenced Anne, then she looked with teary eyes at Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh in turns. After that, she then took a deep breath while closing her eyes slowly so that her tears slowly rolled down her cheeks.

    "Actually, my dream is to be a pianist, Ma''am, the first musical instrument I know is the piano. Even though it''s not mine, I really like it," said Anne quietly as she opened her eyes slowly.

    "My father was a casualborer in a small vige called Cochem, which stretches along the river Moselle in Germany. We lived in this vige until I was one year old, because my mother was a church minister, so we moved around following orders from the church where she was worked.? And finally we moved to a town called Triberg im Schwarzwald because my mother received an order from the church to serve the church in that small town. Triberg im Schwarzwald is a beautiful city surrounded by green fields and is located in between the tall trees in the ck forest. In this city too, all the bad things happened to our family. I, who was always brought along by my mother to go to church for Sunday services, was always happy when I heard my mother ying the piano. I always preferred to sit under the feet of my mother while she yed the piano. Maybe for a child my age at that time it must be scary to hear piano being yed so close, but not for me. I actually enjoyed my mother''s music on the piano, sometimes I even fell asleep under the piano while hugging her legs. I could fall asleep like that because she had to apany the choir when the servicested for approximately six hours every day, two hours in the morning, two hours in the afternoon and two hours in the afternoon. When all the congregations went home, I was always trained by my mother to y the piano, even though I was not yet in school but I was already good at ying some of Beethoven''s symphonies, because my mom was a fan of Beethoven and Mozart. That''s why I even memorized ten popr songsposed by Beethoven when I was five years old." Anne stopped her story while closing her eyes again, because after this all the tragedy happened.

    "Finally, when I was five years old, I learned a big secret why we had to move around. I overheard the conversation between my mother and father who were receiving the presence of a guest who was very rich at that time. He came with lots of money and jewelry as well as pretty clothes and delicious food that I had never eaten in my life. Because I didn''t know anything, I was just busy enjoying the food brought by the stranger until I finally heard their very serious conversation. It turned out that this person was my father''s employer who was interested in my mother and he was always chasing my father and mother everywhere because he wanted to make my mother his fourth wife. But because my mother loved my father, she refused the rich man''s request and was willing to move around with my father and myself. Of course, it was to avoid the arrogant rich man. Since that great rejection, all our suffering began. My father was always fired from his job every time he worked as a mason. He would only work for one week at his workce, after which he was fired for unclear reasons. That was why my mother was willing to work odd jobs in rich people''s homes, like washing their clothes and other menial duties. When I was young, I really didn''t know what really happened to my parents. What I know was that every night my father woulde home with new wounds on his body. Even though he said he was fine, but I knew and was very sure that the wounds on my father''s body must be very painful. Because after he was asleep, I heard my mother cried and apologized to my father. It continued until I was seven years old. And that was when my mother started getting sick. Of course, as a woman who was weak, she was unable to carry the burden of being the breadwinner for our small family. My mother was willing to take an additional job at someone else''s house again so that we had a little extra money so we wouldn''t starve for the next week. That was why my mother was willing to take a lot of work to make ends meet while still working at the church," Anne stopped talking again, because her chest felt tight. Remembering the sufferings of her parents, she still clearly remembered the feeling of being hungry when she didn''t eat for almost two days because at that time her mother''s sry was withheld by her employer. And this was what made Anne really appreciate food because she knew how it felt to be hungry.

    "Anne, Dear. If you don''t want to tell us, you do not have to force yourself, Dear," said Mrs. Delh quietly, holding back her tears.

    "That''s right, Anne. I don''t want to see you like this," added Mrs. Riley faltered. Seeing Anne repeatedly clutching her chest as she spoke made her feel so sad. She believed Anne must have suffered a lot in telling them both.

    "No, Ma''am, I am all right. I will finish this story, at least after I told you everything, maybe all the fear and pain that is stored in me will disappear, "said Anne softly.

    " Are you sure, Dear?" asked Mrs. Delh quietly.

    "I''m sure," Anne replied briefly, full with confidence.

    to be continued

 Chapter 160 - Annes Big Secret: Annes Crisis Of Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Anne''s Big Secret: Anne''s Crisis Of Confidence</h4>

    After taking a deep breath and calming herself down, Anne then started smiling and trying to continue her story. She was sure she wanted to reveal her big secret to the two middle-aged women who were in front of her right now.

    "Because my mother had started getting sick, I decided to rece her to work at the church. Well, actually not recing her in the real sense. I held Sunday sses for kids my age, so I apanied them with the piano because I was already proficient and mastered several songs that were often used to be sung by the children in the church. I did that as a form of gratitude to the church foundation that had paid for my school, because my parents could not afford to send me to school at that time. Even though they could put me to school, if they forced themselves to, they still couldn''t afford to buy the books, uniforms, and other stuffs. And finally the church took over my educationpletely so that I could go to schoolfortably without having to trouble my parents. That was why I filled my days by providing services in church, until finally I knew a little girl who was about my age. Her name was Selma, Selma Higgins. She was the only kid who wanted to y with me every time she was at church, until I finally found out that she was the daughter of my mother''s employer. That was why we are close. Sometimes, when I came home from school, I''d go up to Selma to y together. We also did our homework from the teacher together and��"

    "Don''t tell me that you did her homework for her, Anne," said Mrs. Riley, cutting off Anne''s words.

    "Yes, Ma''am, I did her homework. Starting from math assignments, English, and others, including recing her to y the piano," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "What does it mean by recing her to y the piano?" asked Mrs. Delh curiously.

    Smiling at Mrs. Delh''s question, she thought for quite some time and didn''t answer the olddy''s question.? Anne was trying to control her emotions so as not to explode when talking about Selma and her family. They were the first to hurt her.

    "So every audition I yed the piano, not her, I rece Selma to y the piano in almost every audition," answered Anne softly.

    "Recing her to y the piano at auditions? How can it be? Isn''t it very obvious who yed the piano? Or was the audition done by sending a recording in a video format, and not auditioning directly in front of the judges?" asked Mrs. Delh again.

    "It was done directly Ma''am, but when the audition was about to start, I was always ced in an empty room with a piano already set up in it. Meanwhile, Selma yed in front of the judges with a piano which turned out to have no sound, so even though Selma pressed the piano keys but there would be no sound that came out. The only notes that came out was from the room where I was. At that time, I didn''t understand why I had to do that, but because Selma''s parents said they would give me a lot of money if I obeyed them, so I did it happily. Until finally, Selma always won pianopetitions in every city and because of that also, I could have a little money that could help my father and mother. My parents did not know that I had been treated unfairly like that for months, until finally I stopped ying the piano because my mother was sick. My father and I took turns taking care of her at the clinic. Because I had money from Selma''s parents, I could pay for her care at a clinic near our house. Finally, one day, I participated in an audition for apetition held by the church for young pianists to be contested in the city. I didn''t know that Selma was also in the audition and during that audition Selma yed the song that I really wanted to perform, because it was a songposed by my mother especially for me. And because of that song, Selma came out as the winner. Meanwhile, I couldn''t perform because themittee said that I couldn''t y the same song that other participant had yed. At that time, I was so angry and protested to everyone there, but they did not listen to myints. They thought I was just a poor child who did not ept the victory of my good friend, Selma. Even Selma''s parents also kicked out and cursed at me. I was dragged out by the security guards because I was considered to be disturbing the audition. I really did not think that Selma recognized the song as her own song even though it was clearly a song that wasposed by my mother and I used to y it when I hung out with her in her mansion. It turned out that without me knowing, Selma memorized the song and copied it in her notes, but because I never yed the song until it was finished, she didn''t even know the end of the melody," said Anne at length with teary eyes.

    Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley were silent to hear Anne''s words. They both did not expect that they would hear such a terrible confession from Anne who had received injustice and was taken advantage of by people when she was seven years old.

    "Wait a minute, so the point is that the girl named Selma won the audition by ying your mother''s song?" asked Mrs. Riley stammered.

    "Not only she won the audition, Ma''am, Selma even became a famous pianist because of that song. The music teacher who often came to church and knew that I often did but a piece of the song''s tone seemed to ignore the fact. He also told many people that the song was Selma''s song during his frequent visits to church. I, who have no power whatsoever, could only silently watched Selma admitted the song as her ownposition, and when I tried to protest by visiting her house that night, suddenly my mother''s health declined drastically and made me cancel my intention toe to Selma''s house. They were having a big party at the mansion. Apparently, my mother knew that Selma, her employer''s daughter, had stolen her song and the night my mother died, she told me to let go of the song and let Selma admitted it as hers. And since then, I swore I would never touch the piano again for the rest of my life, I swore while crying at my mother''s grave. After my mother died, my father asked me to change ces of residence again. He decided to move again because he wanted me to forget what had happened and moved on. In the new residence, my father changed his identity. He changed his name from Bruce Sprouce to Calvin Guertin. My father chose to change his identity because he felt that his previous name had been made ugly by people who were chasing my mother. Because ever since he came and propose to my mother to marry him, my father had always experienced misfortunes at his ces of work, and it turned out that my father''s guess was right. Since he changed his name, he never had any more problems at work, until finally he was able to send me to high school. Because of all that happened, it became difficult for me to believe in people, Ma''am. Since I was a child, I always received unfair treatment. Because being born into a poor family had made me always afraid. I''m afraid of getting hurt again, I''m afraid of being disappointed again. Not to mention what happened to my marriage," said Anne quietly with tears streaming down her face.

    "You really experienced something like that, Dear?" asked Mrs. Delh in disbelief.

    "I want to erase all those bad memories, Ma''am, but I can''t, because it''s all really happening to me," replied Anne again.

    Mrs. Riley, who had been a quiet listener, suddenly rubbed her tight chest. Slowly, she grabbed Anne and hugged her tightly.

    "Let them go, Anne, let them who have made you like thisugh happily. Believe me, anything that is done in an incorrect way will notst long, even if your friend has be popr because she has stolen your mother''s song. But I''m sure, in her little heart, she must be filled with guilt and fear because she had lied for years. She even lied since the first day her career began," said Mrs. Riley softly.

    "So do you know where your friend''s whereabouts right now, Anne?" asked Mrs. Delh again.

    "I don''t know where she is right now. I know she has changed her name and of course she has be a famous pianist," said Anne quietly.

    "What''s her name?" asked Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley at the same time.

    "Sophia Higgins," Anne answered briefly smoothly.

    The two middle-aged women were silent to hear the name Sophia Higgins mentioned by Anne. They knew who Sophia Higgins was. She was a famous pianist who was very beautiful now and held the position of the most famous pianist today.

    "Then is it because of this that you can''t believe that man named Jack?" asked Mrs. Delh softly, trying to change the subject.

    "H-How do you know that name?" asked Anne, stuttered.

    "From this," replied Mrs. Delh, showing Anne''s cell phone which was still open and showed dozens of outgoing calls to Jack.

    Thump!

    to be continued

 Chapter 161 - The Right To Be Happy

    <h4>Chapter 161 - The Right To Be Happy</h4>

    Anne was silent when Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh mentioned about Jack. She was confused about how to exin because that in fact she and Jack didn''t have any special rtionship.

    "Why are you silent, Anne?" asked Mrs. Riley softly.

    "He''s my friend, Ma''am, the first friend I have since I set foot in Ennd after I got divorced from my ex-husband," answered Anne honestly.

    "Just friends?" asked Mrs. Delh in turn to ask.

    "Y-yeah, we''re just friends," Anne answered softly, almost without a sound as she lowered her head. She was confused about how to exin Jack''s question to the two middle-aged women who had be her ce to let out her heart.

    The two middle-aged women smiled at Anne''s answer. Having lived for more than fifty years, these two women had had a lot more experiences than Anne. They could tell from Anne''s gesture and speech that actually this man named Jack was not just an ordinary friend to Anne. Therefore, they both decided to tease Anne, so that Anne would not remember the bitter incident in her sad past again. They both still couldn''t believe that the cheerful and kind-hearted girl they knew turned out to have a very long and painful experiences in the past.

    "If he is the first friend you got after moving from Germany, that means you''ve known him for more than two years, right?" said Mrs. Riley, opening the conversation.

    "Yes, I have known him for more than two years, Ma''am," said Anne quietly, as she raised her face to look at Mrs. Riley.

    "He''s still single?" asked Mrs. Riley curiously.

    "When I met for the first time two years ago at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, he just had his heart broken because his girlfriend left him. She left him because she chose a ser yer. So as far as I know, he is still single and not married, but I don''t know if he''s hiding something behind my back, Ma''am," said Anne again.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh looked at each other for a moment with a smile. They both looked like parents listening to the daughter''s current outpouring.

    "Anne, do you want me to tell you a little secret?" asked Mrs. Delh to Anne.

    "Yes, Ma''am," Anne replied enthusiastically.

    Mrs. Delh smiled at the change in Anne''s expression. Then, she cleared her throat slowly to make the atmosphere a little dramatic.

    Mrs. Delh slowly put her hand on Anne''s shoulder. She embraced Anne like a young gossiping girl. Shortly thereafter, she turned her lips to Anne''s hair-covered ear and whispered, "Nine out of ten friends between men and women always end in love affairs, especially with your friendship that has been more than two years. Are you sure you don''t have any feelings for him?"

    "If I can be honest, Jack has actually opened his heart to me. It''s just that I''m still really too scared to start a rtionship again, Ma''am, I don''t want to experience the same heartache. Having the title widow at a young age makes me feel unworthy of him. I- I''m afraid that people will mock me with my status if they know that I''m a widow. I''m not ready for all of that, Ma''am, that''s why I refused his proposal to marry him," said Anne honestly.

    "And actually not only Jack who had asked me to marry, there is another nice man who proposed to me. His name is Aaron. I got to know him after I knew Jack. Aaron kept saying the same sentence. He kept asking me to marry him. Because I feel ufortable hearing those words from him, I finally told him my true status yesterday when we had lunch together. I told him the truth about my status and he was very angry when he found out that I was a widow. He thought I was dishonest to him. And it turned out that the thing I was afraid of happened. There are still many people who underestimate widows. Even close people think that being a widow is bad, so what about people out there who don''t like me? Honestly, I''m not ready to face all of that, Ma''am. I''m not ready to be the subject of ridicule from people. Since I was little, I was always bullied and never got injustice, which makes me afraid to start a rtionship with anyone, and honestly, sometimes it crossed my mind not to be married ever? ..."

    "Hush, don''t talk like that, it''s not good, Anne," Mrs. Delh interrupted Anne''s words quickly while cing a finger on Anne''s lips.

    "The ones in the rtionship is you and your partner, Anne, not someone else. So you don''t have to think about what other people say that will bother you, because believe me, those who hate us don''t need a reason to hate us. Let themugh, let them win. Because their defeat is to see that you are okay. Let them hurt, let them hate you. Because you win when they see you are okay, so don''t bother with whatever they say, Anne. You only have two hands and you can''t use those two hands to cover their mouths, you better use your hands to cover your ears," added Mrs. Delh.

    Anne was silent at her words. She tried to digest the advice that had just been given to her.

    Mrs. Riley slowly smoothed Anne''s messy hair. She also gently wiped the remaining tears that were still in the corner of Anne''s eyes.

    "You''ve been crying too much, Anne, this is the time for you to achieve happiness. I know that it''s not easy to escape from the shadows of the past, especially with you who have had a lot of bad experiences. But you have to forget everything, Anne, you have to live happily. Trust me. God loves you. All of your bad experiences, I believe, were only small tests from God to raise your ss. Only selected people will get tests like you, Anne, and you must be grateful because you are chosen by God to pass all this, because not everyone can pass what you''ve been through. So now you have to convince yourself that you deserve to be happy. As for the matters of your status, it is just a status on paper that is not important, because in fact, you are even still a virgin right? Out there, there are many women who are still single and are not a virgin, Anne. So you have to be grateful for that, you are way above those women," said Mrs. Riley, trying to cheer Anne up.

    "But Aaron''s attitude is ..."

    "And a man who sincerely loves you will not care about your status, Anne, whether you are widowed or single. Virgin or not, he will definitely ept you. Trust me there are still good men like that in this old world. Today, God still sets aside a good man like that for a girl as good and beautiful as you, Anne," said Mrs. Delh, who interrupted Anne''s words.

    Anne was unable to speak again when she heard Mrs. Delh''s words. Growing up without a mother who should be her ce to share her grievances made Anne easily doubt and hesitant. When she was strong enough to nt the tree, there would always be a big wind blowing, so that she was ruined again. But this time, after hearing all the advice from the two women in front of her, Anne felt calm andfortable. The feeling of tightness in her chest that had existed for years slowly faded when she started talking to the two women in front of her for the first time. Suddenly, Anne hugged both Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley while crying.

    "Thank you for everything, Ma''am, thank you for strengthening me again. Thank you for ..."

    "Cry if you still want to cry, Anne, but promise me that this is thest time you cry. You can''t cry again in the future, there will only be a smile on your beautiful face, Anne. You have the right to be happy, dear," said Mrs. Delh, softly cutting off Anne''s words.

    "Yes, Anne, you deserve and have the right to be happy," added Mrs. Riley quietly in response to Mrs. Delh''s words.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in the arms of the two kindundry women. This was the first time Anne had felt this light. It was as if all the heavy burdens that had been on her shoulders had been gone.

    to be continued

 Chapter 162 - The New Anne

    <h4>Chapter 162 - The New Anne</h4>

    After revealing all of her heart to Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley at theirundry shop, Anne returned to her apartment. At first, the two kind women asked Anne to stay at their house, but Anne refused. Anne chose to go home because tomorrow she had morning ss.

    "Be careful, dear, it''s already eleven o''clock in the evening," said Mrs. Delh quietly. She looked worried for Anne.

    "Yes, Anne, isn''t it better if you just stay at our house?" Mrs. Riley suggested, adding Mrs. Delh''s words.

    "Yes Ma''am, I''ll be fine. Besides, it''s not toote, the streets are still quite busy. You two don''t need to worry, I''ll definitely arrive safely at the apartment," said Anne quietly, smiling at the two middle-aged women who gripped her hand.

    "Once you arrive at the apartment, please notify us, dear," reminded Mrs. Riley quickly.

    "Yes, Ma''am, so I''ll go home now. Have a good rest and thank you for today, I''m really grateful to have you both," said Anne, thanking them again with teary eyes.

    Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh only smiled at Anne''s words. They both hugged Anne tightly. Not long after, Anne then let go of the two women ''s arms because they had to go home immediately, she did not want to make the two kind women sleep toote because today they were tired of working.

    Anne then got into her car and immediately drove away from in front of the modest house owned by Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh to the main road to return to her apartment. She was full because before going home and driving Mrs. Riley and Mrs. Delh, the three of them had dinner first. After Anne''s car was gone, Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley entered their home, feeling happy today because they could meet and hug Anne again. Meeting Anne was a joy in itself for them, because they already considered Anne as their child.

    In her car, Anne was focused on driving her car. This afternoon, she was very sad because Jack could not be reached, but now she felt so much better. The advices from Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley managed to calm her down, Anne now focused on living her life and doing whatever made her happy. As previously said by Mrs. Delh, she would now cover her ears and ignore what other people say. She must be happy living her life now.

    After driving for almost forty minutes, Anne finally arrived at her apartment, because it waste at night, she had a little trouble finding a ce to park her car. Luckily, there was a security guard who saw her kept circling in the parking area. The security guard quickly guided her to an empty parking lot that was still avable. The security guards at Anne''s apartment building had memorized her car, so they were immediately alerted when they saw her having a little trouble. Anne''s kindness had really made the security guards appreciated her twice as much,pared to other residents who were usually indifferent to them that were considered to be lowly workers.

    "Thank you for your help, sir, I don''t know what would have happened if you didn''t help. Maybe I would still be going around like that in the parking area," said Anne sincerely.

    "This is nothing, Miss, this is part of our job so you don''t have to thank me like that," replied the security guard named Greg, politely.

    Hearing the security''s words made Anne smile. When she walked four steps towards the apartment building, she suddenly remembered her belongings in her car. She quickly turned around and opened her car again to get a bag which she deliberately prepared for the security guards doing the night shift.

    "Take this, sir," said Anne softly.

    "What''s this, Miss?" asked Greg, confused.

    "It''s just coffee and snacks that you can enjoy with the others tonight. Sorry if the coffee is a bit cold. Earlier, after buying them, I drove my friends home first, sir, so they may not be as hot as before," said Anne quickly. .

    "You don''t need to do this, Miss, you''ve often given us a lot of food like this. We feel we don''t deserve all of this, because what we do is part of our job," said Greg quietly.

    "Don''t say that, sir, I don''t give you coffee like this every day anyway. After all, it''s just coffee, nothing troublesome, so there''s no need to feel awkward. Well then, I''ll go now, sir, I''m very sleepy. Tomorrow morning, I have to go to college. So if you''ll excuse me," said Anne quietly as she patted the shoulder of the security guard with a smile. After saying that, Anne then walked towards the apartment building.

    When Anne entered the apartment building, she smiled kindly at the two security guards who were on guard at their desk. As usual, when Anne wanted to enter the elevator, one of the security guards would immediately press the elevator button for Anne.

    "Thank you," said Anne quietly to the security guard who was standing in front of the elevator.

    "You''re wee, Miss, have a good rest," replied the guard, whose hair was turning white.

    Anne nodded her head slowly. Soon, the elevator door closed and it immediately took Anne up to the tenth floor. Right after Anne boarded, Greg, the security guard who helped Anne park, entered the building. He approached his three friends who were on guard with the bag given by Anne. The three security guards on guard at the lobby could already guess that it was Anne''s gift.

    "What a good girl Miss Anne is," said a security guard who had previously pressed the elevator button for Anne before.

    "Yes, she is not only beautiful on the face. Her heart is also beautiful, it is very rare for an apartment dweller to care about us who are lowly employees," said Greg quickly.

    The three other security officers only nodded slowly in response to Greg''s words, and soon they enjoyed their coffee and croissants that Anne had bought. They were truly grateful to be able to get food like that from Anne.

    Anne, who had arrived at her room, seemed to be removing the clothes that she wore when she arrived in front of the mirror in the bathroom. Crying for almost two hours in theundry had made her eyes swollen. Luckily, it was already night, so people who met her would not possibly realize that she had been crying, especially when she was wearing sses too.

    When she stood in front of the mirror and looked at her naked body which had not been touched by men, Anne was silent for a while. She just realized that her body was very beautiful. Her small waist and not too big hips make her sexy, especially since her breasts were beautifully rounded on her chest. She was truly beautiful without having to deal with scalpels. When she touched her long hair, Anne suddenly thought of something

    "Okay, Anne, because you promised to be the new Anne, maybe now is the time for you to change your appearance a little," said Anne quietly as she grabbed the scissors which was in the storage box beside her and pointed it at her long brte hair.

    to be continued

 Chapter 163 - Anne’s Personal Data

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Anne��s Personal Data</h4>

    Anne woke up earlier today even though she slept at two o''clockst night. After pouring all her heart out to Mrs. Delh and Mrs. Riley at theundry shop yesterday afternoon, Anne felt much better. Her shoulders felt lighter, especially now that her hair had been cut very short. Anne, who had never had short hair before, felt a little strange at first when she saw herself in the mirror after she cut her hair into a neck-length bob with a touch of a littleyer at the bottom.

    Anne deliberately cut her hair as short as possible. She really wanted to be a new and bolder Anne, because all this time, she gave the impression to be a weak girl who needed protection with her long hair that she trimmed regrly.

    "Okay, you''re ready, Anne. Remember, you have the right to be happy. Don''t listen to other people''s words! Keep up your spirit, Anne!" Anne talked to herself, staring at the mirror in her room after she finished dressing. Because today her ss was pushed forward an hour earlier, Anne hurried off to campus.

    While eating a piece of bread, Anne spurred her car to campus. Because it was still very early in the morning, not many vehicles were passing by. So that Anne can easily get to campus, Anne, who usually took about forty to fifty minutes drive this time only took twenty-five minutes. Anne suspected that she was the first person to arrive on campus, but she was wrong, because it turned out that when she arrived at the campus, the front parking area was full of other students'' cars. Apparently, it wasn''t just Anne''s ss that added today''s ss hours. sses from other majors apparently did the same thing as Professor Gilbert who adjusted an hour earlier in preparation for the final exam in the next one week.

    "Don''t be surprised, Miss. Every time the final exams are nearing, the professors will increase the ss hours for their students, so this kind of event is not new," said a security guard kindly.

    "Is that true, sir? No wonder the parking lot is already full, so if you''ll excuse me, sir. Thank you for the info," said Anne quietly.

    "You''re wee, Miss," the security guard responded kindly to Anne''s words, and soon he continued his work on checking the cars of the students.

    Only cars that had special stickers could use the parking area, those without special stickers were not allowed to park and could only drop off passengers in front of the campus lobby, after which the car was required to leave the campus area, except for guests. Guests were wee to enter and park in a special area. This was done by the campus in order to reduce the number of students who drove their own cars to campus so that there were not too many vehicles in the campus area.

    Anne walked calmly because there were no students gathered like the usual, because if a lot of students were gathered, some of them would whistle and teasing her while she passed in front of them and it made Anne ufortable. Maybe other students liked to be praised like that, but for Anne, she felt ufortable to be teased like that by the students.

    "Okay, no one hase yet. I''d better sit in the back of the ss," said Anne quietly when she arrived at her ss, which was clean and fragrant. Without waiting for a long time, Anne then walked and sat on the back seat. While eating the bread she brought, Anne read the book seriously and waited for her friends toe.

    Not long after that, one by one, Anne''s ssmates arrived. They then sat in their chairs and began to prepare theirptops and books for the lesson. When it was almost seven o''clock in the morning, Anne was a little nervous because she had not seen Linda in ss. She also failed to contact Linda. And this made her a little worried, becausest night Linda said she wanted to go to campus alone and didn''t want to be picked up by Anne. So because of that, this morning she immediately went to campus without stopping by at Linda''s apartment.

    But soon, Linda was seen standing at the door gasping for breath. She had just run from the front because she was almostte. Seeing Linda came made Anne relieved. She then waved her hand at Linda, notifying her where she was. Seeing Anne''s waving hand made Linda smile. She slowly walked to the back of the table where Anne sat.

    "Why are you sitting here?" Linda asked.

    "Just to have a new atmosphere," said Anne quietly as she gave Linda drinking water.

    "I see, it''s okay. It''s okay here, the seats arefortable," said Linda briefly as she opened the drink bottle from Anne. Soon after, she drank the water in the bottle quickly and finished it.

    "Are you that thirsty?" asked Anne, softly teasing Linda.

    "I ran all the way from the lobby, Anne, what do you think?" Linda answered curtly to Anne''s question.

    Seeing Linda was annoyed made Anne chuckle, then their conversation stopped because Professor Gilbert walked into the ssroom at exactly seven in the morning. Some students who arrivedte immediately ran and sat on the seats quickly to follow the lesson that had just started. After the lesson had started for about thirty minutes, Linda finally realized that Anne had just cut her hair short. Linda, who was shocked when she saw Anne''s short hair, made a little noise in the back seat and made Professor Gilbert clear his throat.

    "Linda, focus," Anne whispered softly as she continued to stare at Professor Gilbert.

    "Why did you cut your hair that short, Anne?" Linda asked, no less slowly.

    "So that I don''t use up a lot of shampoo," said Anne quietly speaking.

    Linda was seen biting her lower lip firmly so as not tough at Anne''s answer. Because she didn''t want to make Professor Gilbert angry, Linda finally tried to focus. She did not want to look for trouble with her lecturer even though she actually still had a lot of things she wanted to ask Anne about Anne''s short hair.

    * * *

    < Berlin, Germany >

    Aaron, who had arrived in Berlin sincest night, hade to the civil registry office in the city to find out about Anne this morning. Actually, foreigners were not allowed to go to the registry office to find out about the status of a person, but as Daniel said that Aaron was not just a regr person, finally the employees in the civil registry office allowed him.

    "ording to data, thisdy named Marianne is still single, sir, she was not married or divorced. So it is impossible if you say that she is a widow," said a civil registry officer to Aaron when showing Anne''s personal data, which was still registered as a German citizen.

    "Are you serious?" asked Aaron coldly.

    "Yes sir, if you don''t believe it, just look for yourself at ..."

    "Print his data on paper, I want to read it carefully," Aaron said, quickly cutting off the words of the civil registry officer who had been paid by Daniel.

    "Okay sir, wait a moment," the officer replied back.

    Aaron, who sat in the private room looked angry. He was annoyed because he felt cheated by Anne. Not long after that, he even held herplete personal data. It was clear on paper that Anne was still single and had never been married.

    "Let''s go back to London, Daniel, and prepare my wedding, I want to drag Anne to the altar to get married," Aaron said quietly with his fists clenched with emotion.

    "Are you serious about getting married to ..."

    "Do you think I''m joking, Daniel?!" scolded Aaron coldly as he turned around and red at Daniel.

    to be continued

 Chapter 164 - Candice

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Candice</h4>

    All the way back to London, Daniel didn''t open his mouth. He didn''t dare to speak because Aaron looked so angry. He continued to read Anne''s personal data for the umpteenth time, even though since he was in Germany he had read it dozens of times and now even in his private jet he read it again. Seeing Aaron like that scared Daniel.

    "In about ten minutes we''llnd in London airport, please keep your seat belts on for safety."

    The words of the pilot of Aaron''s private jet were echoing, announcing that they would soon be arriving in London after an hour and forty-five minutes of flight.

    Aaron, who had not removed his seat belt, did not seem to budge at the notification from his pilot. The only thing he did was fold the paper he had been holding for almost two hours and put it in his shirt pocket.

    Daniel just sighed when he saw what his master was doing. He was now one hundred percent sure that Aaron was really angry and he was sure Aaron would do the thing he had said before, namely dragging Anne to the altar to get married. After ten minutes, finally Aaron''s jetnded smoothly at London airport. Without speaking, Aaron got off his ne. Daniel hastily followed from behind.

    "He''s really annoying when he''s angry," said Daniel silently as he kept walking behind Aaron.

    Because Daniel was busy checking his cell phone, he didn''t realize that Aaron suddenly stopped and the unexpected happened, Daniel bumped into Aaron who was frozen on the spot.

    "Ouch sir, please give me cue when you stop so sudden. Luckily I''m not carrying a nuclear reactor like the personal assistant to the President of the United States," grumbled Daniel irritably, holding his head that was hurt from hitting Aaron''s back.

    "Daniel, is that you Daniel?"

    Thump!

    Daniel, who was looking down while holding his head, was shocked when he heard the voice of a woman who was very familiar to him. He slowly raised his face to confirm his guess. And his face immediately paled when he saw the owner of the voice.

    "Miss Can��"

    "Candice, long time no see," said Aaron, quickly interrupting Daniel''s words to greet Candice, his ex-fianc�� who left him several years ago.

    Candice, who was a model and also Aaron''s ex-fianc��, now returned to London after years of pursuing her career in New York. She looked even more beautiful and mature now. Her body was also sexier than before, but she still wore Aaron''s favorite perfume, a perfume that gave off a very strong and bold sensation, a fragrance that came from tuberose, jasmine, and honeysuckle.

    Without having any guilt, Candice walked over to Aaron. She then grabbed Aaron''s back neck and pulled Aaron towards him for her to kiss him on the lips while whispering, "I miss you."

    "Let go of me, Candice," Aaron said curtly as he tried to let go of his ex-girlfriend''s embrace, but instead of letting go of him, Candice hugged Aaron even tighter.

    Previously, she only held his neck, now she hugged Aaron''s waist and dropped her head on Aaron''s chest.

    "I miss you, Aaron, don''t you miss me?" asked Candice softly in a hoarse voice.

    "Let me go, we''re in pubic," Aaron replied curtly.

    "Isn''t this God''s destiny for us? The first time we met a few years ago was at the airport and now we also meet again at the airport after how many years apart, don''t you realize that, Aaron?" asked Candice again.

    "Don''t talk about destiny. Our destiny has ended the day you left me to pursue your career. So stop discussing destiny with me," said Aaron coldly as he forcibly released Candice''s hand that was wrapped around his body.

    Aaron needed a little energy to release Candice''s hug, because his ex-girlfriend was clinging to him tightly. With a little force, finally Aaron was able to release Candice''s hug.

    "You changed, Aaron, you''re rude," said Candice softly, touching her red arm from Aaron''s grip.

    "You''re the one who made me like this, Candice, and please take care of your attitude when you see me in a public ce like this. We are not in the stage of being cuddly like you just did earlier. So please, watch your attitude or I''ll be so angry that I''ll sue you and your manager who just stand by and didn''t stop you to do bad things like this," said Aaron curtly.

    "Bad things? Aaron, I hugged you because I miss you. Isn''t hugging you okay? After years of not seeing you, I just hugged you and you''re angry to me? I really did not think you would be this cruel to me, Aaron," Candice replied softly with a trembling voice as she raised her hand trying to touch Aaron''s face again.

    Aaron caught Candice''s hand quickly and gripped it firmly.

    "Don''t touch me carelessly, Miss Candice. We have no rtionship whatsoever. So please, watch your attitude," Aaron said coldly as he red at Candice''s beautiful blue eyes which was once Aaron''s favorite.

    "Aaron, you ..."

    "Call me by my full name, Miss Candice, you are not allowed to call me like that. Only certain people can call me by my first name," said Aaron curtly while releasing his grip on Candice''s hand.

    After saying that, Aaron then walked quickly leaving Candice, the ex-fianc��e, with her manager who had been silent, seeing Aaron leave after warning Candice, who now looked very shocked. Daniel immediately caught up with him from behind without speaking to the beautiful blonde supermodel.

    Seeing Aaron just leave like that made Candice very annoyed. She did not expect that Aaron would be able to resist her charm.

    "How dare he reject me," said Candice full of emotion.

    "I already told you, Mr. Aaron has changed. He''s not like he used to be," said the young manager named Reynold quietly.

    "Shut up, Reynold! Aaron was the only man who had a hard time moving on when I left three years ago. So I''m sure he still likes me, I''m sure he''s just acting and pretending to be angry with me like just like he did when I left him for a long photo shoots," shrieked Candice irritably.

    "Call me Rene, don''t call my real name, Candice. I''ve changed my name since three years ago," Reynold protested irritably.

    "Aarrggghh fuck! I don''t care with your name, be it Reynold or Rene! It''s obvious that I''m angry right now. Let''s go to Aaron''s house, I have to catch up with him," screamed Candice angrily as she walked quickly toward the exit leaving the manager.

    Reynold, who was carrying Candice''s tworge suitcases, could only be silent when he saw his model angry. He immediately walked quickly following Candice to the exit door because he didn''t want to see Candice blew her anger at him again, although he was still a little annoyed at Candice who called out his real name which he really didn''t like.

    In his car, Aaron looked very upset remembering what had just happened. His intention to go to Anne''s campus was canceled because his mood had been destroyed when he met the woman who had left him.

    "How dare that womane back to London after what she did to me a few years ago," said Aaron emotionally.

    "Maybe Miss Candice has a photo shoot in London, sir, after all, she''s a British citizen, so it''s nothing wrong for her to return to her homnd," Daniel replied quickly.

    "She may be a British citizen, but she can''t do this to me, hugging me in public without guilt after what she did to me. Now your job is to confirm with the agency on how long she will stay in London. If she stays for a while, make sure that woman never see me again," said Aaron coldly.

    "Yes, Sir." Daniel answered briefly.

    Aaron was really annoyed at having been hugged and kissed by Candice at the airport. His love for her had long gone since he was let down a few years ago. All that remained in him was hatred for the woman he was once so madly in love with.

    to be continued

 Chapter 165 - Input From The Assistant

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Input From The Assistant</h4>

    < The Boltons >

    Aaron immediately got out of his car without saying anything when he got to his mansion. He walked into the house without heeding the few servants who greeted him.

    "What happened?" asked Gary curiously.

    "Candice, his ex-fianc�� is back in Ennd," Daniel replied curtly as he stared at the door Aaron had just passed.

    "Candice the supermodel, Candice who almost married Master?!" shrieked Gary in disbelief.

    "Yes, that Candice," said Daniel tly.

    "How can that evil womane back to Ennd again? Isn''t she pursuing a career in America?" Gary asked again.

    Daniel smiled at Gary''s words. He slowly gave his cell phone to Gary. Gary, who was initially confused as to why he was given a cell phone by Daniel, finally received Daniel''s cell phone and saw an article on Daniel''s cell phone screen. Suddenly his eyes widened when he read the article.

    "So she ..."

    "She was fired by his agency because she was involved in a drug case, because she was a model who had given a lot of money to the agency, so her agency did not bring this case to the police. Therefore, she returned to Ennd, her homnd," Daniel said quietly. It turned out that all the way home from the airport he had been searching for news on the reasons why Candice returned to Ennd.

    "It''s karma, this woman is punished by God because her arrogant attitude that she dumped master who has made her a famous supermodel," said Gary unconsciously. He was still reading the article on Daniel''s cell phone.

    Daniel just smiled at Gary''s words. He then asked Gary to return his cell phone. Slowly, he patted his shoulder and said, "Order the guards to tighten the surveince. Don''t let that woman into the house. I''m sure she will definitely catch up with Master to the house. She is the most shameless woman in the world. So even though she was rejected by Master at the airport, I''m sure she will definitely not give up on approaching him again."

    "Ready, you don''t have to worry about that, Daniel. Well, then I have to report this to the guards," Gary said quickly and left Daniel.

    Daniel nodded his head in response to Gary''s words. Then he entered the house when he saw Gary went over to the guards. Not long after that, Daniel went into the house following Aaron. He knew very well that Aaron was definitely anxious right now. Seeing and reuniting with the woman he once loved so much was definitely not something easy, but Daniel was happy because with this incident, Aaron didn''t pursue his intention to force Anne to marry him.

    When Daniel arrived on the second floor and was going to go to Aaron''s room. Suddenly, his steps stopped when he saw the door to Aaron''s forbidden room was open. The maids were forbidden from entering the room without Aaron''s permission, including Daniel, because it was Candice''s room when she stayed at Aaron''s house. There were many fond memories of Aaron and Candice in that room. Various photos and clothes of the couple were stored in the room, the expensive jewelry that Aaron had bought for Candice were still neatly arranged in that room. Aaron used to pamper the woman. He indulged in whatever Candice wanted so that she used to live like a princess when she was with Aaron. But Aaron didn''t realize that what he was doing was just a futile act, because Candice didn''t really love him. Candice only used him, and even lied to him many times, because Candice, who initially imed to be a virgin, was no longer a virgin when she slept with Aaron for the first time. Aaron, who was disappointed at first, finally forgave Candice, because Candice argud that she lost her virginity when she first entered the modeling world, long before meeting Aaron. She was forced to serve the owner of her old agency if she wanted to be a model and that was what made Aaron feel sorry for Candice. So he helped Candice desperately in order for her to be a great model and made Candice''s old agency bankrupt. Aaron also jailed the owner of the agency for a very long time on charges of sexually assaulting underage girls.

    Daniel just stood in front of the door and saw Aaron tearing up photos of him and Candice which he just took out from the albums and photo frames.

    "Need my help?" asked Daniel quietly.

    "Come in and help me get all of these out of my house," Aaron replied briefly.

    "With pleasure," Daniel said excitedly as he walked into Aaron''s forbidden room.

    When Daniel entered, Aaron immediately threw an album containing pre-wedding photos of him and Candice. Without saying much, Daniel then did what Aaron did. He tore up the beautiful photos and threw them into the trash in front of Aaron.

    "How dare she returned to London and kiss me guiltlessly," Aaron said irritably as he remembered what had happened at the airport.

    "You really have no feelings for that supermodel?" asked Daniel quietly.

    "All my love was lost the day she left me just like that, I really don''t have any feelings for her right now. The only thing left in me is a great hatred for him," Aaron replied dryly as he continued to tear his photos. .

    "Then why are you destroying all of this only now?" asked Daniel curiously.

    "At first, I wanted her to get rid of all these and take her out of my house, but I realized that I was too disgusted to let her into my house again. I no longer wanted her to set foot in my house, and that''s why I decided to throw them away myself," Aaron replied back.

    "Good, that''s what you have to do, Boss. Move on and don''t repeat the same mistakes," said Daniel quietly.

    "What do you mean don''t repeat the same mistakes? Do you think I want to do the same thing by being crazy about Candice again?" scolded Aaron in a rising voice.

    Daniel sighed as he heard Aaron''s words. He then put Aaron''s photo album containing his pre-wedding photos with Candice on the table.

    "You loved Candice so much that in the past few years that you couldn''t think clearly and differentiate between right and wrong, then are you going to repeat the same to Miss Anne now?" Daniel asked quietly.

    Thump!

    Aaron''s lips immediately locked tight at Daniel''s words. His heart skipped a beat when discussing the issue of Anne. Moreover, he really intended to forcibly marry Anne immediately, after he found out that Anne was still single after he came to the civil registry office in Berlin to confirm Anne''s words.

    "Anne and Candice are different. They are bothpletely different people. So there is no way I will ..."

    "They are indeed two different girls, it''s just that the problem is you, Sir. You still haven''t changed. You''re still reckless and like to act quickly without thinking clearly. Try to imagine if you really did what you n by forcing Miss Anne to marry you just like that. Would that not be a boomerang for you? It''s okay if Miss Anne also loves you and doesn''t mind marrying you. But what if she doesn''t love you? What if she is angry and annoyed at you for all your coercion, sir? Do you want to marry a woman who doesn''t love you? You might be able to get her body but what about her heart? Shouldn''t you approach her slowly and take her heart so that she will voluntarily marry you? Not by coercion, Sir, that is just wrong," said Daniel at length.

    "Then what should I do, Daniel? You know that there is Jackson Muller who is also approaching her. If I don''t act fast, maybe Jack will ..."

    "Compete in a manly and healthy manner for Miss Anne to choose between the two of you. With this, you will immediately win two battles at once, the first is to win Miss Anne''s heart and the second, you seeded in defeating Jack because you got Miss Anne. Isn''t that an extraordinary achievement, Sir, than to force Miss Anne to marry you like your previous n," said Daniel again, interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Competing in a healthy manner ... me and Jackpete to get .."

    "Get out, Aaron!!! I know you''re inside, I know you still love me. Hurry out and meet me."

    Candice''s screaming sound outside made Aaron unable to finish his words. Aaron and Daniel instantly got up from their chairs and walked to the window to see what was happening outside.

    "Call the police, Daniel, I''m sick of dealing with that woman," said Aaron tly when he saw Candice screaming in the yard of his house.

    "A-are you serious?" Daniel stammered.

    "Yes."

    to be continued

 Chapter 166 - The Teasers Actions

    <h4>Chapter 166 - The Teaser''s Actions</h4>

    Shortly after, Daniel called the police. Finally, themotion in front of Aaron''s mansion was resolved. Candice and his assistant, Reynold, were forced to be taken to the police station because they both refused to cooperate and speak properly. Actually, Aaron didn''t really want to imprison his ex-fianc��, he just wanted to teach the beautiful blue-eyed woman a lesson not to make a fuss at his house, especially after everything she did to Aaron three years ago.

    "Candice has only been given a warning, Sir, and right now she has been allowed to go home by the police," said Daniel, quietly reporting to Aaron on what happened to Candice and his assistant after being taken away by four policemen.

    "Good, with this I hope she stops bothering me and thinks twice about doing that again," Aaron replied softly as he threw away thest photo in his forbidden room.

    "Hopefully, Sir," said Daniel, briefly responding to Aaron''s words. Although, in fact, he was not sure because he knew Candice would never give up.

    "Oh right, Daniel, burn and get rid of all these from this room. Get rid of all the jewelry that was used by that woman, I want to vacate this room as soon as possible," added Aaron quietly as he stepped on arge 20x24 photo frame that was lying on the floor with ss that had already been crushed as it was mmed by Aaron earlier.

    Daniel swallowed his saliva slowly at Aaron''s words. He then nodded his head in understanding of the order given by Aaron. After saying that, Aaron then left Daniel to go to his room to rest. Shortly after Aaron left, Daniel was seen looking at the expensive million dor jewelry that was on the bed.

    "Only a crazy person will throw away all this jewelry. I better keep them safe now rather than get into troubleter on," Daniel said to himself while tidying the expensive jewelry in front of him into a bigger box. Daniel nned to keep the jewelry into the safe on the first floor of Aaron''s study.

    After tidying all the expensive jewelry into Daniel''s box and then contacting the maid on the first floor, he asked the maids to tidy up all the remains of the destruction made by Aaron, while he himself carried the ck box away to the first floor. The maids worked quickly without daring to speak. They did what Daniel told them to do very well.

    Aaron, who was already in his room, was already lying on the bed without changing his clothes. He was toozy to just change. Meeting Candice really made his mood somber. But now he wasn''t thinking about his ex-fianc��. Aaron instead thought about his assistant''s words topete manly with Jackson Muller for Anne.

    "Okay bastard, I will follow your advice this time. Maybe it''s time for that Swiss man to know who I am. I have to prove that I''m the one who deserves Anne, not that bastard Jackson Patrick Muller," Aaron said quietly as he closed his eyes. After a night of restlessness waiting for the civil registry office to open in Germany, he was now calm as he got the information that Anne was still single.

    With a smile on his face, Aaron muttered, "I don''t care if you''re not a virgin, Anne, the important thing is you''re not a widow."

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the Muller Finance International office, Jack appeared to be chairing a meeting with colleagues who had joined hispany. In the past two days he had seeded in getting five bigpanies in London to join his financepany and this was a big achievement that had never been achieved by Erick or his other employees.

    "Boss is really terrible," whispered Alice to Erick, who was sitting next to her.

    "This is the real Jackson Muller and this is just the beginning. You will know what a workaholic he is," Erick replied softly.

    "Just the beginning you said? We haven''te home for two days and this is still not his real self? Oh God, give me strength," Alice said softly.

    "Keep your spirit up, Alice. Being a secretary to Jackson Patrick Muller is an honor for you. So you have to cheer up," said Erick teasing Alice again.

    Alice just sighed at Erick''s words. She really did not expect that her new boss was a workaholic. Seeing Alice''s expression made Erick smile, but he returned his focus to the meeting after Jack cleared his throat and warned him and Alice. Apparently, Jack had been watching them both and this immediately made Erick and Alice focus on the exnation of the new client who was presenting in front.

    Jack shifted his frustration with Anne by working. He chose to focus on raising Muller Finance International in London as the original goal was to make his subsidiary as great as its parentpany in Geneva, Switzend. After being rejected by Anne yesterday, Jack turned off his personal cell phone and kept it in a drawer in his private room so that he didn''t know that Anne had contacted him since yesterday. Jack wanted to prove to Anne that he was far superior to his rival Aaron Sean Connery. Jack felt that Anne would prefer Aaron over him, so he decided to concentrate on his work so that he couldpete with Aaron''spany, Connery Corporation.

    When Jack was in a meeting in the meeting room, it turned out that in the lobby of his office two beautiful women were waiting for him. They had been repeatedly driven out by the receptionist on guard, but the two women insisted on staying there as long as they had not received Jack''s cell phone number or met him in person. The two women were Kimberly and Marissa Henderson, the sisters who had targeted Jack as their new target.

    "I warn you not to mess around. I am the most famous socialite in London. In fact, we also often go to Buckingham Pce for royal events, so you don''t mess with the two of us and let us sit here waiting for Mr. Jackson Patrick Muller. After the meeting, after he finishes the meeting, we will leave this ce after we''re done talking to him. So you don''t have to bother asking us to leave this office," said Kimberly Henderson shamelessly, threatening two security guards who asked her to leave this office.

    "But Miss, Mr. Muller had previously advised us that you both have to leave this office before he finishes the meeting, so I hope you two will cooperate with us and leave the office immediately because this is a direct order from Mr. Muller," replied the new receptionist, who had reced Alice, quickly.

    Bam!

    Marissa, who had been ying on her cell phone, was provoked when she heard the receptionist''s words, who dared to throw them away. Suddenly, she grabbed the cor of the blouse worn by the receptionist firmly.

    "My father Romeo Henderson is a big businessman in London. Don''t let me ask my father''s people to destroy your family as a lowly employee. So you better follow what my sister said. We will wait here until Mr. Muller finishes the meeting. After that, we will leave without you asking, so work well, Miss receptionist," Marissa said, quietly threatening the new employee at Muller Finance International seriously.

    Hearing the threat from the woman in front of her made the new receptionist scared. She finally nodded her head slowly after giving the code to the two security guards beside her to let the two sisters remain in the waiting room. Not long after, the two security guards who had asked Marissa and Kimberly to leave finally returned to their positions, as did the receptionist who had been threatened by Marissa. She was seen wiping his tears with a tissue after hearing the threat from Marissa that would disturb her family.

    Five unitster the elevator door sounded and Jack came out with his new clients, seeing Jack suddenly leave Marissa and Kimberly getting up from the sofa. They both went straight to Jack, who was chatting with his new clients.

    "Mr. Muller��"

    "Wow, isn''t this Miss Marissa Henderson?" shouted one of Jack''s clients loudly when he saw Marissa. As a man he couldn''t help but greet the beautiful and sexy Marissa.

    "Ah you recognize me, Sir?" asked Marissa flirtatiously.

    "Sure, who does not recognize you, Miss? Let me introduce myself, I''m Ivan Vandenberg," replied Jack''s client, introducing himself to Marissa.

    "I''m Marissa Henderson, a close friend of Mr. Jackson Muller," Marissa said without embarrassment as she stretched out her hand towards the bald man named Ivan with her flirtatious style.

 Chapter 167 - The Hendersons Plan

    <h4>Chapter 167 - The Henderson''s n</h4>

    Hearing Marissa called herself a close friend, Jack looked displeased, especially when Marissa put her arm around him. But because Jack didn''t want to make a bad image in front of his new clients, he tried to be patient and let Marissa do what she wanted. After his clients left his office, suddenly Jack forcibly released Marissa''s hands that were wrapped around his arms and pushed her away from him.

    "Ouch, that hurts, Sir," Marissa screamed in pain when she was pushed by Jack. Fortunately there was her sister, Kimberly, who immediately held her body so she didn''t fall to the floor.

    "Don''t cross your line, Marissa. You better get going now before I get mad at you," replied Jack in a high pitched voice.

    "I''ve been waiting for you for almost two hours and now you told me to leave? You''re mean, Mr. Muller," Marissa said pitifully.

    "No one asked you to wait for me here, so it''s better now you get out of my sight before I ask my bodyguards to drag you away from this ce right now," said Jack curtly. After saying that, Jack then left the lobby and headed back to the elevator to return to the fifth floor where his room was.

    Seeing that Jack was about to leave, Marissa tried to chase after him, but Jack''s two personal bodyguards immediately took action. They held Marissa, who almost grabbed Jack''s body.

    "Let go ... let go of me, I want to talk to Mr. Muller. Let me go," shouted Marissa loudly.

    "Sorry, Miss, you better get out of our office or we will call the police to force you out of our office," said a security guard loudly in response to Marissa''s words who were still trying to catch up to Jack, who was now in the elevator.

    "No, I want to talk to Mr. Muller. Let me go!" Marissa screamed trying to get away.

    "Mr. Jackson, wait! Let us talk for a while. Mr. Jackson, wait!" Kimberly, who had been silent for a long time, finally joined in and shouted! She even almost got to the elevator which was almost closed. She wanted to catch up to Jack and followed Jack upstairs, but Jack''s bodyguards acted quickly.

    The two women were eventually dragged out of the Muller Finance International office by force because they did not want to cooperate.

    "You''d better get out of this office before we do anything further to you," rebuked a man with thergest body, threatening Marissa and Kimberly.

    "You guys, how dare you threaten us? Who do you think you are? I''m one of the most popr socialites in London," Marissa replied emotionally.

    "If you are a socialite, you shouldn''t act like this. What you just did is the lowest behavior usually carried out by paid women. So you better pay attention to your attitude when you are in our office," replied Jack''s personal guard again loudly. After saying that, he then went back into the office and left Marissa and Kimberly on the side of the road right in front of the office of Muller Finance International.

    Being called paid women, Marissa and Kimberly''s emotions rose. They both shouted loudly at Jack''s personal bodyguard who had insulted them many times loudly. However, because several pedestrians looked at them, the two women finally stopped their actions, because one of the pedestrians had said theirst names. Because they didn''t want to tarnish their reputation, Marissa and Kimberly left Jack''s office full of emotion. Their effort to wait for almost two hours in the lobby was to no avail.

    "Just watch, Jackson Muller, you will definitely fall into my arms," ??Marissa squealed in annoyance as she got in the car driven by her sister, Kimberly.

    "Yes, Jackson Muller will definitely fall into your arms, you calm down. If you didn''t manage to get his attention this way, maybe you can get the attention of this handsome man in other ways," said Kimberly with a smile on her face.

    "What do you mean, Kim? I don''t understand," Marissa asked curiously.

    "Look at this," Kimberly answered quietly as she handed her cell phone to her brother.

    Marissa who was curious immediately grabbed Kimberly''s cell phone and was surprised when she saw the photo on her sister''s cell phone. Her mouth was opened wide when she saw the photo of herself and Jack that was taken secretly by Kimberly.

    "How did you get this, Kim? I really can''t believe it," said Marissa with a big smile.

    "You can always count on me to take the right moment, sis. With this photo, you can make the public think that Jackson Patrick Muller is involved with you, and with that your name will automatically be raised. So we don''t have to bother trying to get Jackson''s attention anymore, because I''m sure the man will definitelye to you to ask for confirmation about the photo and that''s when you can negotiate with him for the continuation of your rtionship," said Kimberly at length, exining her ns.

    Hearing her sister''s words, Marissaughed out loud. She didn''t think that her sister had made such an borate n to trap Jackson Muller, who was known to be very cold to women.

    "I love you, Kim, I love you so much. With this, I can approach Jackson Patrick Muller further and make those damn employees apologize and kneel before me for daring to treat me disrespectfully like before," said Marissa filled with emotion as she recalled what had just happened to her.

    "Yes sis, be patient, that time will soone and you can make them crawl under your feet to apologize. After you managed to get Jackson Patrick Muller, then you have to help me get close to Aaron Sean Connery. This morning I heard rumors that his ex-fianc��, the supermodel who has been pursuing her career in America called Candice, came back to London. Therefore, you must quickly help me to get Aaron Sean Connery before that whore approaches Aaron again," Kimberly said quickly, remembering Candice, who was one of the famous underwear models in the United States.

    "So Candice is back in Ennd? It''s getting interesting. I think that woman is not selling well in America, so now she''s back in Ennd to chase her ex-fianc�� again. Don''t worry, Kim. As long as I''m still around and have got Jack, then I''ll help you get Aaron Sean Connery. After we both seed in bing the wives of those handsome and rich businessmen, we will seed in controlling London. After that, we can continue to attend every Buckingham pce event with the nobles. And if that happens, then the people who underestimate us will apologize to us. I really can''t wait for it to happen," said Marissa passionately.

    "Me too, Sis, it''s better if we take this photo to one of the editors of a business magazine I know. I''m sure he will be happy to get this big news," Kimberly eximed excitedly.

    Marissa smiled broadly at her sister''s words. Not long after that, she fastened her seat belt firmly so that Kimberly could take her car at high speed to go to the magazine editor''s office that Kimberly mentioned earlier.

    * * *

    < University of the Arts London >

    Linda, who had been curious about why Anne had cut her hair since this morning, really couldn''t hold back. She quickly grabbed the hat that Anne was wearing when Professor Gilbert''s ss ended so that Anne''s short hair could be seen very clearly.

    "Anne, are you kidding me?!!"

    "No, how do I look? I look prettier, don''t I?" asked Anne quickly teasing Linda.

    "No, of course not. You''re prettier with your long hair," Linda answered loudly, causing everyone to look back and be surprised to see Anne with short hair.

    Being looked at by all her friends made Anne feel ufortable, she was not used to being stared at by many people.

    "Hi guys...sorry if Linda''s voice bothers you," said Anne quietly embarrassed.

 Chapter 168 - Annes Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 168 - Anne''s Expectations</h4>

    Because it was ufortable to be watched like that, Anne then took Linda out of the ssroom to the cafeteria quickly. Without wearing a hat, Anne''s hair was clearly visible and made everyone look at her.

    "Anne, my hand hurts." Linda whimpered in pain as Anne kept pulling her hand all the way to the cafeteria.

    "Don''t be so loud and keep your mouth shut," said Anne curtly without looking back.

    Hearing Anne''s words forced Linda to close her mouth tightly. Edward, who was busy in his ss, didn''t pay attention to Anne who had just passed his ssroom. Anne''s new hair really made some people didn''t recognize her.

    Arriving at the cafeteria, Anne immediately ordered tworge hot dogs and two cs for herself and Linda who was now sitting on the chair staring at Anne without blinking. Linda didn''t understand how Anne could actually look more adorable with such short hair.

    "Let''s eat in the garden," said Anne quietly to Linda with the food she ordered.

    "Why the garden?" asked Linda confused.

    "Since you''re noisy here, so it''s better to talk in the garden," answered Anne quickly.

    "Okay then, let''s eat at ..."

    "Bring my bag, Linda, my hands are full," said Anne curtly to cut off Linda''s words.

    Linda chuckled as she realized her mistake. She then grabbed Anne''s bag and carried it on her back and followed Anne into the garden. While walking to the park, several students looked at Anne from head to toe with a surprised expression at first and thought that Anne was a new student. But when they realized that the girl they were seeing was Anne, they were shocked beyond measure. There was even a student who stood still and stared at Anne without blinking when he realized that the figure he was currently seen was the girl with long hair who was currently being talked about by the seniors for her friendliness and kindness. He actually stood still in the middle of the hall, making the other students annoyed as their path to the cafeteria became a little blocked and caused amotion in the ce, until finally Edward and his men came to intervene.

    "If you want to fight, it''s better to do it in the field, not in front of the cafeteria like this. What you are doing is disturbing all of us who want to eat. Don''t you understand that a starving person will be very violent?" Edward scolded in a high pitched voice at the crowd of students.

    "Sorry, Edward, that''s not what we meant, Edward."

    "Yes, Edward, forgive us."

    "Sorry, Edward."

    "Don''t make any noise. You better get out of the way. My boss wants to eat in the cafeteria, you guys just got in the way!!" One of Edward''s subordinates scolded, interrupting the words of the students who had just been interrupted by Edward.

    Hearing the words of Edward''s right hand, the students who had previously quarreled closed their mouths and lowered their heads. One by one, they left the canteen area. Those who intended to eat in the cafeteria also canceled their intention because they did not want to find trouble with Edward.

    "It''s good that you guys go, you pests," said Edward''s right-hand man, Ramsey, who was famous for being cruel, in annoyance. Ramsey was actually Edward''s senior. However, because he had just entered, after taking almost a semester off from college after having an ident after a wild race, he finally became Edward''s subordinate.

    "Never mind, don''t be angry, let''s eat. I''m starved," Edward replied slowly with a smile.

    "I''m still curious, what actually made them gather in front of the cafeteria like that. They just ruined my mood," said Ramsey, slowly following Edward into the cafeteria.

    "It''s not important, just leave them alone." Edward quickly answered Ramsey''s words.

    Hearing Edward''s words, Ramsey finally closed his mouth. Not long after that, he stood behind Edward to order his food. Isabel, who had seen themotion, seemed to smile. Suddenly she thought of a brilliant idea to take advantage of the power of Edward and his men. Without queuing first, Isabel finally stood right behind Ramsey, she used her beauty to seduce Ramsey, who was known as a yboy. Knowing that Isabel was behind him, Ramsay finally relented and allowed Isabel to take the food first right behind Edward. The other students who were queuing behind Edward''s men looked annoyed when they saw Isabel Gini was in the number two queue even though she was previously in thest row.

    Gabrie, who was queuing in the back row, was also annoyed with Isabel, but she refrained from following what Isabel was doing. She still thought about Anne, who had changed her appearance.

    "How does she actually look prettier with that short hair?" Gabrie spoke subconsciously, what Anne had done this morning really made her nervous.

    Tap!

    Tap!

    "E,e on. Look at the back, there are already long queues," whispered one of Gabrie''s girls quietly after patting Gabrie''s shoulder.

    "Oh yeah sorry, I didn''t mean to," Gabrie stuttered.

    Gabrie''s three subordinates were surprised to hear the word sorry from Gabrie, because so far Gabrie had never said sorry at all. Still in shock, Gabrie''s three subordinates followed behind Gabrie, who had almost arrived at the table where they took their food.

    Without Gabri realizing that Anne had really made herself feel ufortable, the slightest change in Anne''s appearance had made her feel threatened. And she didn''t realize at all that Anne was actually far more popr than she was now. Meanwhile, Isabel, who had taken her food, was seen eating with Edward and his men. She left her best friend who was still in line.

    Meanwhile, in the garden, Linda looked very surprised when she heard the reason why Anne had cut her hair so short now. She really couldn''t ept everything well. Even though it was not her hair that was cut, but Anne''s, for some reason she really didn''t like her new appearance like that. ording to her, the short haircut was not suitable for Anne, who was soft and quiet, because with that short hair, Anne looked more mature.

    "It''s not too short, Linda, look, it''s still above my shoulder not as short as you imagine. My hair can still be tied, you don''t have to worry," said Anne repeatedly while holding her hair that was cut in a bob style.

    "I don''t know, Anne, I just feel you look more beautiful with your long hair. You look more adorable and cute with long hair, Anne," answered Linda honestly.

    "Linda, you''re normal right? You''re not a fellow man are you? Why are you like this to me?" asked Anne, pretending to panic.

    "Of course I''m normal, Anne, otherwise how could Paul and I havee..."

    Thump!

    Linda immediately covered her mouth when she almost confessed to Anne for what she did with Paulst night.

    "So my guess is right, apparently you and Paul have a rtionship, right?" asked Anne again, quickly responding to Linda''s words.

    Linda''s face immediately turned red. She reflexively touched her neck which still had the kiss mark that Paul madest night at his apartment. Seeing Linda''s movement made Anne instinctively try to see Linda''s covered neck, but because Linda tried her best to hide the traces of herst night''s activities with Paul, Anne finally couldn''t see it. She could onlyugh and tease Linda with a bigugh, Anne was d that Linda had a good rtionship with Paul.

    "Don''t tease me anymore, now tell me what''s the reason you changed your appearance like this?" Linda asked curtly as she pushed Anne away from her.

    "I want to be the new Anne, the strong Anne, the not whiny Anne, the unvengeful Anne, the energetic Anne. I hope that by cutting my hair this short all the misfortunes that have followed me can go away, Linda. I want to live happily without being burdened by anything," answered Anne slowly with a sweet smile that spread on her face so that her dimples were clearly visible.

 Chapter 169 - The Attention Stealer

    <h4>Chapter 169 - The Attention Stealer</h4>

    Linda and Anne then walked together back to the ssroom because Professor Simon''s lecture was about to start. Some students who passed by them were very surprised when they saw the figure of the new idol girl on campus had her hair cut short. Seeing the shocked expressions of the students, Anne just smiled faintly without a sound as did Linda. She didn''t expect that the people on campus would react like that.

    "I''m sure the news about you cutting your hair this short will soon spread all over the campus, Anne, believe me." Linda whispered softly as she walked with Anne into the ssroom.

    "No way, who am I? Don''t make it up, Linda," replied Anne modestly.

    "Let''s make a bet," Linda shouted loudly.

    Anneughed in amusement at Linda''s words. They both then quickened their footsteps towards the ssroom because Professor Simon was already seen walking towards the ssroom. When Anne entered the ssroom, all the students who previously did not notice Anne cutting her hair looked very surprised when they saw Anne entered the ssroom. Even Vince opened his mouth wide when he saw Anne''s appearance. Only Gabrie and her girls who were annoyed with Anne, but not a single word came out of their lips.

    "See, you''re paying attention, right?" Linda whispered softly as she sat beside Anne.

    "Don''t make a fuss, Professor Simon is in," said Anne quickly changing the subject.

    Linda just stuck out her tongue in response to Anne''s words. Not long after, the lecture began. All the students then focused on the exnation from Professor Simon, because next week was the final semester exam. During the lesson, Linda looked very focused. Because Professor Simon''s course was one of her weak courses, seeing Linda focused on it made Anne smile. She was happy because her friend could focus on the lesson given by the lecturer. Two hours passed quickly. The students seemed to really pay close attention to Professor Simon''s exnation, even Gabrie, who was usually busy with herself, this time, was also seemed focused.

    "Cheer up, children, this week is yourst week before next week''s exams. Don''t take one course lightly, so I hope you all pay attention to the lessons given by other lecturers and give your best in next week''s exam," said Professor Simon, slowly closed his lesson.

    "Yes Professor." All students answered in unison.

    "Okay, then our lesson ends here and keep the spirit up to fight for your exams. Remember not to disappoint anyone. Your struggle as a student will begin during the examter, I hope all students in this ss get the best results," added Professor Simon again, while reaching for hisptop off the table.

    "Thank you for today, Professor," answered all the students again.

    Professor Simon then left the fashion design ssroom to return to the lecturer room. With the end of Professor Simon''s course, the additional lesson for today ended. They still had two more days of extra courses before fighting for the final exams.

    "Oh God, there are still two more days of our struggle."

    "I don''t think I can stand it, it''s only been a day but my head is already hurt."

    "Yeah you''re right, I didn''t even use skincare this morning because I was chasing time to get to campus."

    Some students seemed to beining about what they had been through today, studying from seven in the morning to three in the afternoon was really tiring. Gabrie, who was just silent when she heard theints of her friends, suddenly came across a news that she just got yesterday about Anne.

    "It is indeed very tiring if we have struggled like this, but there is one student who easily gets what she wants. Sessfully approaching a young entrepreneur then she also approached Mr. Ganke, so that she could work at Ganke Inc production through the back door. Only a professional can do it," said Gabrie suddenly insinuating to Anne, who had been picked up by Aaron and the gossip about Anne who had been recruited by Ganke Inc Production.

    "What do you mean, E?" asked a French male student curiously.

    "Who has been epted at Ganke Inc Production? Didn''t Professor Gilbert say that he was just going to make a selection, so why suddenly someone was already got epted? That''s very strange," added another student.

    "Just ask Marianne, the star of this campus. Don''t you know everything clearly, Anne? If you know how to get into thepany, please share the tips with all of us here, so we can follow your footsteps into Ganke Inc Production instantly," said Gabrie directly to Anne.

    Hearing Gabrie''s words, all the students in the ssroom immediately turned to Anne, who was still sitting in her chair with Linda.

    "Watch your words, E, who do you think has entered the Ganke Inc Productionpany through the back door like that? If you make usations like that, I can sue you and report you to the rectorate for ruining Anne''s good name," said Linda curtly, she didn''t ept Gabrie''s usation to Anne.

    "Well, I''m not using anyone, I''m just saying that if you''re curious about how to get into the German animationpany, it''s better to just ask Anne. I only said that, then which part is me using her, Linda?"

    "Don''t act E, your acting is bad. From what you said earlier, it was clear that you were insinuating on Anne, everyone here already knows where your words were leading to. So don''t act like a fool, lest there will be no one who can tease the students in the morning," answered Linda quickly turning things around.

    Bang!

    "What are you saying!!!" Gabrie screamed loudly after banging her desk. She didn''t like what Linda said that she was teasing the students.

    Lindaughed out loud at Gabrie''s words. She didn''t seem afraid at all of Gabrie who was angry.

    "Why are you angry, E? I didn''t mention your name, why are you angry? Do you feel like a teaser?" Linda asked with a triumphant smile. Being raised on a farm made Linda a tough girl who was not afraid of anyone, especially a girl like Gabrie, who was a spoiled brat.

    "Linda, stop," said Anne softly as she tugged at Linda''s sleeve. Anne did not like to see Linda fighting with Gabrie.

    "Be quiet, Anne, this is fun," Linda mumbled softly to Anne, who asked her to stop what she was doing.

    Hearing Linda''s words made Gabrie really angry. She even kicked the chair in front of her and made everyone shocked, including Anne who was standing next to Linda.

    "Belinda, quickly apologize to me or I''ll make you regret it," Gabrie shouted furiously.

    "Why am I apologizing to you? Where did I go wrong?" Linda asked quietly without fear as she folded her arms across her chest challenging Gabrie.

    "Belinda, you..."

    "Sorry, forgive us E," said Anne quickly cutting Gabrie''s words.

    Hearing Anne apologized, Gabrie immediately turned to Anne with a smile full of pride.

    "What, I don''t hear what you''re saying, Anne," Gabrie replied curtly.

    "On behalf of Linda, I apologize for offending you, Gabrie," said Anne, repeating her previous words.

    "Anne, you don''t have to..."

    "Hahahaha it''s good that you are smart, Anne. No wonder you can seduce Aaron Sean Connery," Gabrie said loudly as she mocked Anne openly by mentioning Aaron''s name.

    The mention of Aaron again by Gabrie made Anne narrowed her eyes with a smile, Anne then walked slowly towards Gabrie without any fear. When she was in front of Gabrie, Anne then lowered her gaze slightly because Gabrie was slightly shorter than her. When she looked down, Anne whispered softly, "If I can seduce Aaron Sean Connery, you should be able to do it too, Gabrie, aren''t you the most popr girl on campus?"

    Thump!

    Gabrie''s face immediately turned red when she heard Anne''s words. Her breath was panting because she was so angry with Anne. Meanwhile, Anne, who was already standing straight, smiled sweetly at Gabrie without any guilt. Before long, Anne then walked out of the ssroom casually followed by Linda.

    When Anne left, several other students also left, including Vince and his bookworm friends.

    "Aarrggghh Marianne! You''re looking for trouble with me, Marianne," Gabrie screamed loudly when Anne had left the ssroom.

    "Don''t call me Gabrie if I can''t teach you a lesson," added Gabrie, full of vengeance.

 Chapter 170 - Jealous

    <h4>Chapter 170 - Jealous</h4>

    Due to the sheer number of tasks, Anne and Linda had decided not to go to the flower shop for the past two weeks and let Paul handle the shop alone. He had also said that he could manage the shop by himself. Moreover, Paul was already adept at arranging bouquets and serving customers. Anne herself also had great faith in Paul. She had repeatedly tested Paul''s honesty and the results were that Paul really could be trusted. Aftering home from campus, Anne and Linda went to the bookstore to look for additional references.

    "Anne, I''m hungry," Linda whispered softly to Anne when she had been in the shop for almost two hours.

    "Patience, I''m looking for something." Anne answered slowly as she continued to sit on the floor looking at the rows of famous pianist books.

    "I was curious about you. Why are you so happy to buy books like that? Are you a music student like Edward?" asked Linda curtly.

    "Isn''t it to like something we don''t necessary have to be like them?" asked Anne with a sweet smile.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand, Anne," Linda asked back in confusion.

    Anne smiled when she saw the book she wanted was in the second row from the bottom.

    "Mozart again? Oh my God, you already have a lot of books about Mozart, Anne," cried Linda in surprise when she saw Anne took a book about Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart (27 January 1756 �C 5 December 1791).

    "When we like clothes from a certain fashion designer, does that mean we have to dislike clothes from other designers? That''s not true, right? It''s the same as what I do, Linda. Even though I''m not a music student, but I like the works of legends who had contributed greatly in this field of music, so there''s nothing wrong with this, right?" answered Anne quietly, hugging her new book to her chest.

    "Yes, there''s nothing wrong with that, but you''re so fanatical about theposer, Anne," Linda said quietly as she followed behind Anne to the cashier.

    Anne was just silent hearing Linda''s words. For her, getting a new book about Mozart or Beethoven was a joy in itself. After finishing with an additional search for references in the bookstore, Anne and Linda finally went to find a fast food restaurant to eat before heading home. When Anne was enjoying her early dinner, she identally saw Steffi shopping at an expensive French bag shop across the street from the restaurant she was currently at.

    "What did you see, Anne?" Linda asked curiously as she continued to chew her food.

    "It''s nothing, I just saw a row of expensive bag shops across the street," replied Anne, lying slightly.

    "Oh that, do you want to buy one? You can afford it, Anne," said Linda quickly.

    "I''m not interested, Linda. It''s better to have an ordinary bag with a debit card worth millions of dors in it, Instead of having an expensive bag with only a credit card which will give you headaches because you have to pay the installments," said Anne was t.

    "The important thing is style, Anne," said Linda again.

    Hearing Linda''s words, Anne smiled. She was reminded again of Steffi, who was shopping for bags made of crocodile skin at the bag shop in front of the restaurant where she was now.

    "That''s why a lot of women who spend everything they can to get whatever they want even if it has to be done in inappropriate ways." Anne mumbled softly while smiling and looking at Steffi who was circling in the shop, carrying her new bag in front of the saleswoman who was serving her.

    "So it is, it''s no wonder, Anne. Well, let''s stop talking about women like that, Anne. They are women who are not on the same level as us who work hard. So don''t be jealous of women like that, because believe me, they will never be calm before getting whatever they want. Even though they have hoarded gold now, because it is human nature to be greedy, Anne, so you don''t have to be surprised," said Linda again, wiping her lips with a tissue and leaving the table to the sink.

    Anne smiled hearing Linda''s words. She didn''t expect Linda to say something like that, even though all she knew was Linda was the most indifferent person and didn''t care when she saw many women wearing expensive things walking around campus or in public ces, where they used to hang out together. Anne actually knew that Linda could afford to buy expensive things like that, because Linda also came from a fairly well-off family, but Linda was just like herself, who didn''t like luxurious style like that. Linda actually liked to dress casually just like herself, that was why Anne felt verypatible with Linda. She was very different from Steffi, who was her best friends three years ago. At that time, Steffi always looked with wide eyes at the luxury items they saw when they went out together.

    "Well then, let''s go home Anne, it''s gettingte. Today I want to get to my room immediately, it feels like my whole body and the cells in my brain need a lot of time to sleep. Studying non-stop from seven in the morning until three in the afternoon makes me almost crazy," said Linda quickly, as she sat back down opposite Anne.

    "Don''t overdo it like that, Linda, it''s normal. You''re the only one who studied from morning to evening," replied Anne quietly,ughing teasingly at Linda.

    "My brain capacity is not great as yours, Anne!!" Linda dodged in a loud voice.

    At the sink, Anne justughed at Linda''s words. She knew that Linda really needed time to rest quickly because she looked very tired after her night activities with Paul. It was proven by the visible dark circles under Linda''s eyes since the morning she arrived at campus and that was why Anne advised Linda not to go to her flower shop and it was immediately weed by Linda. The reason was that she also had to study well because this affected the schrship she received and because of this, Anne felt very impressed with Linda who was still eager to pursue a schrship to study.

    While on her way back to Linda''s apartment, which still had twenty minutes to go, Anne suddenly stepped on the brakes of her car when she saw the figure of a man she knew very well on the side of the road. The man was seen giving blow after blow to another man who was already defenseless on the ground.

    "Jack, what did he do? Why did he beat that guy?" Anne muttered under her breath as she confirmed that the man she was looking at was really Jack.

    Without thinking, Anne then looked for a parking space and got out of her car quickly.

    "Jack! Stop!"

    Anne couldn''t finish her words when she saw that Jack had been stopped by a beautiful woman who she didn''t know. Anne''s eyes immediately turned red when she saw the sight she had just seen.

 Chapter 171 - Between Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 171 - Between Two Choices</h4>

    With bloodstained arms, Jack was being hugged by the beautiful woman he had helped. Ten minutes earlier, he and Erick were on their way to a restaurant to meet a new client of Muller Finance International. Jack identally saw a woman being harassed where he was now, where the woman was initially trying to check the condition of her car which suddenly broke down on the side of the road. And not long after, a man came and offered to help. Instead of providing help, the man turned out to have bad intentions.

    Instead, he tried to humiliate the woman who was being afflicted with misfortune by groping her buttocks so that the poor woman screamed loudly for help. Jack happened to see the obscene scene in front of his eyes and immediately intervened as his emotions were sparked. Jack beat the pervert mercilessly and in no time the pervert was lying on the asphalt with a bloody face from being hit by raw punches from Jack.

    "Sir, don''t get your hands dirty with this man''s blood. Let the police take care of the rest, stop it, Sir," pleaded the beautiful woman. The woman who had been helped by Jack begged him to stop what he was doing, because she didn''t want his helper to get into trouble.

    But Jack, who was really upset because of what had happened to him and Anne, ignored the woman''s screams. He continued to throw his punches at the face of the perverted man who was already lying on the asphalt to vent his frustration. Seeing that, Jack was still eager to beat the man who had been bothering him, but the woman who had been helped by Jack immediately escaped from Erick''s guard. She immediately ran and hugged Jack tightly in the hope that Jack would notunch his punch again.

    Anne, who had just arrived and didn''t know what was really going on, looked stunned when she saw a beautiful woman was hugging Jack. Her heart was beating fast when she saw what was in front of her. Not wanting to disturb Jack and his woman, Anne then decided to leave without saying anything.

    "Anne." Jack muttered under his breath when he saw Anne, but because he was being hugged by the woman, he couldn''t move.

    "Please, Sir... stop," sobbed the woman who was helped by Jack.

    "Y-yes Ma''am, now let me go," answered Jack quickly as he tried to free himself from the arms of the woman he had helped.

    Once released, Jack immediately ran to look for Anne, but because of the many people in the ce he could not find Anne.

    "I''m sure it must be Anne, but why is she a little different?" said Jack to himself, recalling the figure of the woman in the hat that he had glimpsed earlier when he was still being hugged by the woman he was helping.

    When Jack was trying to find Anne''s whereabouts, suddenly a police car came on patrol. The police immediately found out what happened, Erick was calming the woman who was the victim of harassment and then exined what really happened to the police. The beautiful woman who turned out to be a rich widow from Canvey Ind was also questioned by the police, armed with CCTV footage taken from the dashboard of the rich woman''s car, the police finally named the man who is now unconscious because he received a beating from Jack as a suspect, and he was taken to a clinic for treatment before being prosecuted.

    "Thank you for your help, I don''t know what would have happened if you didn''t help me earlier," said the beautiful woman who was still tearing up sincerely while shaking Jack''s hand.

    "You''re wee, Madam, I''m just doing what I can do. In the future, it''s better for you to use a driver if you travel far, especially when it''ste like this. We don''t know what will happen on the road if you drive alone like this, Madam," Jack answered quietly.

    "Yes sir, I was in a hurry because I wanted to go meet an old friend," said the beautiful woman who turned out to be forty-five years old, slowly trying to exin why she went alone.

    "Well, then you just go with the police so that the police will take you back to the hotel where you are staying, Madam, I have to continue my journey again," said Jack slowly saying goodbye.

    The woman who was helped by Jack smiled broadly while nodding her head. Jack then went with Erick to continue their journey to the restaurant where they would meet their new client. Usually, if someone took thew into their own hands, they would be questioned and taken to the police station, but because Erick had already exined what really happened to the police officers, finally they were allowed to leave. The cops were grateful to learn that Jack did that to teach a lesson to the man who had tried to harass the woman. Because in London, the perpetrators of such sexual harassment would be subject to a fairly severe punishment and that was why Jack was allowed to continue his journey, even though he had made the perpetrator of abuse battered.

    "Such a good boy, it would beforting to know him, Olivia," the beautiful middle-aged woman who was being helped by Jack thought as she continued to watch Jack leave.

    "Oh God, wait.. wait sir. I don''t know your name yet," the middle-aged woman shouted loudly as she ran towards Jack''s car which was far away.

    "Madam, stop, it''s dangerous, Madam. Don''t run like that on the streets like this, Madam," shouted a policeman who had previously talked to Erick.

    The middle-aged woman looked disappointed when she couldn''t figure out the name of her helper, even though she was already fascinated by his kindness. Because it was almost night, the woman went with the police to the hotel where she was staying, while her car which had broken down was towed by the tow car who was called by the police.

    In her car, Anne tried to forget what she had just seen. She tried to make peace with herself not to get carried away by emotions. Anne turned on the radio to calm her feelings.

    "It''s okay, Anne, it''s okay. Isn''t this what you used to see when he was still working as your barista? So you don''t have to worry. Get rid of all your dirty thoughts, you have to concentrate on thinking about your life now. Anne, keep your spirit up," said Anne slowly, trying to calm herself down.

    "Anne, keep your spirit up! Ahhhhh!"

    Anne screamed so loudly that it made Linda, who had been asleep, wake up instantly because she was surprised to hear Anne''s scream which was quite loud.

    "Sorry, Linda, sorry. I''m just excited," said Anne nervously. She forgot that Linda was beside her.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" Linda asked probingly.

    "Yes, of course," Anne answered quickly.

    "Then why are you shouting like that? Are you still thinking about what Gabrie said that you were close to Aaron Sean Connery?" Linda asked again.

    "Th-this has nothing to do with Aaron, don''t bring up his name, Linda," said Anne nervously. Hearing Aaron''s name made Anne ufortable.

    Seeing Anne''s awkward attitude made Linda smile slowly. She got up from her seat which she had lowered and sat up straight again beside Anne, who was still driving her car.

    "Actually who do you choose Anne? Do you choose Aaron Sean Connery or the man named Jack?" asked Linda casually.

    Screeech!

    Anne immediately stepped on the brakes suddenly when she heard Linda''s question. Her heart was beating very fast right now. Being asked that by Linda made Anne recall the words of the two handsome men who both had asked her to marry them.

    "Anne, are you insane?!" shrieked Linda loudly as she clung to her seatbelt.

    "We''re just friends, Linda, just friends. Nothing special," said Anne quietly.

    "You can''t be like this, Anne, you have to choose one of them. You can''t have two partners," said Linda quickly.

    "I-I feelfortable when I''m with Aaron, and when I''m with Jack I feel calm, I''m confused Linda. I-I''m afraid to make the wrong choice again," said Anne quietly, expressing her dilemma because two good men who both managed to sneak into her heart.

 Chapter 172 - Meeting A Rival

    <h4>Chapter 172 - Meeting A Rival</h4>

    All the way to her apartment, Anne was silent as she remembered what Linda said earlier, when she told Linda the dilemma of choosing one of the two men who approached her.

    "You can''t be like that, Anne, they have limits of patience and heart. And you, as the one who happens to like them both, can''t make them suffer like this. Choose one and reject the other gently so he won''t hold a grudge. You don''t want to be in their position, so you better be firm with your heart. Decide the one you will choose and makes youfortable, don''t make them suffer because they have to wait for an answer from you. Trust me, Anne, waiting for an answer from someone who you like is the most torturous thing."

    Linda''s words reyed in Anne''s memory. Although Linda was yful and rarely talked seriously, but her words had really pierced Anne''s heart now.

    Because Anne was still restless, she then turned her car towards a mall in front of her. Anne intended to take a short walk to reduce her anxiety a little.

    "Yes, shopping is the most effective medicine to relieve women''s stress," said Anne quietly as she got out of the car that she had sessfully parked in the women''s parking area.

    When she stepped into the mall, Anne smiled when she saw the situation in the mall which was full of girls her age who were passing by looking for their own needs. A row of shops selling branded clothes and goods was holding a big discount so that it triggered the women who came to the mall. Actually, Anne could afford to buy expensive things like that because she had savings and deposits with interest that was increasing every month. But Anne always thought that she didn''t need expensive things like that to be stylish. For her, as long as her clothes and bags and other things could still be used, Anne wouldn''t buy more, and this was one of the reasons why Anne''s collection of expensive items were not too much.

    Even though she changed her clothes every day at school, Anne would definitely use them again for the following week. Even though she had to mix and match them with other clothes. For example, this week she would wear a pink blouse and jeans, then next week she would wear the jeans and an oversized t-shirt. And so were her other clothes, so that she didn''t look like she was always wearing the same clothes. Anne also shared this knowledge with Linda, so that Linda was not too wasteful to spend her sry to buy clothes to wear for college until now. Linda even had savings left over from the sry she got from Anne''s flower shop where she worked. Even though when she worked at the restaurant, Linda always ran out of money and didn''t have any savings. That was because she adhered to the life style of rich girls who didn''t want to wear the same clothes for two months to college. But after Anne gave her advice, finally Linda now had savings as a results from refraining herself to go shopping.

    p!

    "You cheap woman! How dare you tease my husband? Are you not selling well enough that you have to seduce someone''s husband, who already has four children huh?!"

    Thump!

    Anne''s steps stopped when she heard a loud scream from a woman who was angry. Judging from her words, it seemed that the woman was angry with another woman. Out of curiosity, Anne finally found out and was surprised when she saw a crowd not far from where she was now.

    "You know my husband is the father of four children? But why are you teasing him? Don''t you have any pride and seduce someone''s husband and take advantage of him? Have you ever thought that the money you are enjoying now is the right of my children who are still young? How would you feel if you were in my current position, staying at home holding back the money that your husband gave you for your own needs so that the children can eat and have their needs met, while you innocently take my husband shopping to buy expensive things like this? Aren''t you a woman? Why don''t have anypassion to fellow women who are suffering because of your actions huh?!!"

    Anne saw a graceful woman was cursing a young girl who was currently sitting on the floor with expensive items scattered around her, while the husband of the woman who was angry was trying to restrain his wife from getting angry again.

    "Why, Abram? Are you ashamed that I scolded your mistress in public like this huh? Are you embarrassed that finally everyone finds out that you are cheating on a woman who is much younger than you? If you are embarrassed, you should have thought twice before doing all this!! We have been married for more than fifteen years, Abram, and you have the heart to betray me, who has dedicated my life to you!!! Where is your conscience, Abram? I am always there when you are in trouble, I am beside you when you are broken, I am always trying to give you ideas for the advancement of thepany you work for, but why when you''re already at the top, you enjoy everything with amother woman, Abram? Is my service so far not enough for you?" the elegant woman rebuked her husband named Abram.

    The husband, Abram, just kept silent when his wife talked at length. He was still trying to get his wife to leave the mall and to deal with the matter at home. Although his wife was still trying to take out all her annoyance at the seductive woman who had taken a lot of advantage from her husband, but because their two young children were crying, the woman finally willing to be taken home by her husband, leaving the seductive woman who was now a spectacle of many people.

    After the husband and wife left, the crowd of people began to disperse after being asked to leave by a mall security who hade, while the young woman who was the source of trouble for the departed husband and wife was still sitting on the floor with wet clothes after being doused by the wife of the man she seduced. Some of the visitors were still swearing at her for being a third wheel in the couple''s household.

    Seeing an unexpected event like that made Anne speechless. She didn''t expect that there were still many heartless women like Steffi out there. Feeling ufortable, Anne finally decided to leave the ce. She didn''t want to be in the same ce with a seductive woman because it would have a bad influence on her. But after only taking two steps, Anne suddenly stopped when she heard the conversation of two women who seemed to be giving support to the seductive woman who was still sitting on the floor. She reflexively looked back and was surprised to hear what the two beautiful women said in front of her.

    "So, Miss, if you want to be a temptress, don''t be half-hearted like this, if you intend to spend the wealth of the man who is your prey, don''t hesitate. Raise all his wealth by taking him on vacation abroad or buying a luxury car and house for you, don''t just ask for cheap stuff like this," said a beautiful girl who was kneeling next to the seductive woman who was tearing up with embarrassment in public.

    "H-how can a woman like you say something like that?" said Anne unconsciously responding to the words of a beautiful girl who had previously spoken.

    The two girls who were squatting below then turned quickly to Anne, who was standing not far from them. The two beautiful girls slowly walked towards Anne.

    "Give her a short lesson, Sis," whispered one of the beautiful girls in a voice that Anne could still hear.

    "Calm down, Kim, don''t call me Marissa Henderson if I can''t teach this self-righteous girl a lesson," replied her sister who turned out to be Marissa Henderson, the woman who was targeting Jack as her big prey.

    To be Continue

 Chapter 173 - Dont Judge By The Cover

    <h4>Chapter 173 - Don''t Judge By The Cover</h4>

    Anne who was innocent looked calm in facing the two beautiful girls in front of her. She even dared to look directly into the eyes of the woman who was now staring at her without blinking.

    "Do you have a problem with me, Miss?" asked Marissa quietly with a rising tone.

    "No, we''ve only met this once, haven''t we?" replied Anne quietly with a smile.

    "Then why are you interfering with my business?" Marissa asked again.

    "I''m not interfering, just wondering why you influenced the woman who had seduced that person''s husband. Isn''t that the same as you support her actions?" asked Anne back without fear.

    "Hahaha it''s not a support, it''s just a small input for her to stay excited," Marissa replied quietly with a bigugh.

    "Support? You support people who ruin other people''s happiness?" asked Anne again in a rising voice, staring intently into Marissa''s eyes.

    "Th-that''s her right, that''s her way of life, her choice. So we can''t stop her, right?" Marissa stammered, being stared at by a girl she didn''t know made Marissa felt a little uneasy. For some reason, she felt that the girl she had just met had something she didn''t know.

    Anne shook her head slowly hearing the words of the beautiful girl in front of her, because she was not in the mood to speak further, Anne then turned and walked slowly towards the ce of the seductress who was still sitting on the floor.

    "Stop your actions before you fall deeper, because believe me, you can''t imagine the anger of a good woman who is hurt. So you better repent and stop your actions, there are many other jobs you can do besides ruining other people''s happiness," whispered Anne quietly, as she crouched in front of the seductive woman whose face was now pale.

    After saying that, Anne then got up and walked up to the two beautiful girls who had previously influenced the flirting girl. After standing in front of them, Anne then said, "Everything you do will somehowe back to you, so I hope you don''t affect anyone badly again. Because believe me, God will not let many good women get hurt."

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Marissa''s heart was beating very fast and Kimberly heard the short haired girl in front of her mouth as they both suddenly went speechless. Even though Anne only said a few words.

    "W-who are you to interfere in our business?!!" Kimberly rebuked, trying to muster up the courage.

    "I''m just another person just like you when ites to that girl''s problem, so I hope you guys watch your words. Don''t talk like that to a woman who is clearly at fault for ruining other people''s happiness. It would be better if you gave her advice to stop what she did. Of course you don''t want to be in the same position as thedy who has to see her husband cheats her with another woman," answered Anne slowly.

    After saying that, Anne then walked away leaving Marissa and Kimberly along with the seductive girl who was now standing. Anne chose to leave that ce because she did not want to be carried away by her emotions, because earlier when she saw the woman whose husband had an affair with the girl, her heart hurt. Anne felt the pain when she saw the woman crying in public while hugging her young children.

    "Thank God for taking care of me from Leon''s touch first, I can''t imagine what would happen to me if I had a child with Leon," said Anne in her heart while holding her chest which was beating very fast.

    Because her mood was ruined, Anne turned to go home. She didn''t want to meet the two strange women who supported the seductress. Even though it was clear what she had done was wrong. Anne walked quickly and got into her car which was parked in a special area for women. Without thinking, Anne then drove her car to her apartment through a fairly busy street because it coincided with dinner time where usually many people chose to look for food outside with their family or partners at the beginning of the month like this.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who had arrived at the restaurant where he had a meeting with a new client, was looking seriously at the exnation of a beautiful young woman sitting across from him and Erick. For Jack, to meet a beautiful girl like this new client was not strange. He was often invited to meetings by his father when he was very young, so it was not surprising for Jack to meet beautiful women, but it was different with Erick. Since the beginning, he had not taken his eyes off the beautiful girl in front of him and this made Jack smile faintly.

    "Okay, Mr. Muller, I have given all the exnations. Is there anything that is not clear?" asked the new client of Muller Finance International gently.

    "No, Miss Olive, everything is clear. You have given us a very detailed exnation," Jack replied kindly to his new client named Olivia.

    "Thankfully, then, it means we can get straight to the point. Please sign this first, Sir, as the CEO of the very famous Muller Finance International," said Olive, trying to tease Jack.

    "Yourpany is also a greatpany, Miss," said Jack modestly.

    "Mypany is still iparable to Muller Finance International, sir," Olivia said modestly.

    Jack just smiled at the words of his new business partner. Since their meeting was over, Jack finally ordered the waiter to bring the food. Erick, who was usually noisy, seemed calmer and gentlemanly. He seemed to be trying to impress Olivia.

    When the waiter was bringing the pre-ordered food, Olivia suddenly asked Jack for permission to receive a phone call from someone. Her smile grew as she spoke to the caller and it made Erick a little disappointed. Not long after, Olivia rejoined Jack and Erick with a happy face.

    "Oh yes, sir, can I invite my people to join us tonight?" Olivia asked quietly.

    "Of course, why not? Feel free if you want to invite your partner, Miss," replied Jack with a friendly smile.

    "Thanks then, I''m actually ufortable, but since she''s already here��hey, over here!!"

    Olivia did not finish her words when she looked at the person who had just entered the restaurant, a girl who was no less beautiful and sexy like Olivia was seen smiling beautifully at Olivia.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry if I interrupt your meeting," said the beautiful girl who had just arrived spoiled.

    "It''s okay, Mr Muller is very kind," Olivia replied softly with a smile.

    The beautiful girl who had just arrived seemed to smile widely at Olivia''s words, her rows of white teeth were clearly visible.

    "Oh yes, Mr. Muller, let me introduce my fianc��, Frederika," Olivia said slowly introducing the beautiful girl who had just arrived to Jack as her fianc��.

    Thump!

    Erick, who was sitting next to Jack, instantly paled when he found out that the beautiful girl he admired turned out to favor women than men.

    While Erick looked very surprised, Jack looked very calm and not surprised at all. He slowly extended his hand towards Frederika, whom Olivia had just introduced as her fianc��.

    "Jackson Muller," Jack said simply.

    "Frederika Gonzales," replied Frederika kindly, taking Jack''s hand and shaking it politely.

    "Erick... I-I''m Mr. Jack''s assistant." Erick stuttered while grabbing Frederika''s hand which was extended towards him.

    "Frederika. Nice to meet you," said Frederika quietly.

    Erick just smiled in response to the words of the beautiful girl in front of him without a a word. Because all the food had been served, they started their dinner together, Olivia looked very concerned about the spoiled Frederica and this made Erick almost went crazy. This was the first time he saw a gay couple as beautiful as this, while Jack looked very professional. He didn''t care if his co-workers were gay or non-religious. For Jack, as long as they could work together, then there shouldn''t be any problem.

    to be continued

 Chapter 174 - Back To Switzerland

    <h4>Chapter 174 - Back To Switzend</h4>

    On the way back home, Erick turned quiet. This happened after he found out that the new client of Muller Finance International named Olivia Cavaliere was gay. Jack, who had already guessed that Olivia was gay from the start, was not surprised at all when Olivia introduced a beautiful girl named Frederika as her fianc��.

    "I still can''t understand why such beautiful women would be gay," Erick said quietly for the umpteenth time.

    "That''s their choice, Erick, it''s their right. You can''t stop them. Moreover, I''m sure their parents must have known about them. So we are just outsiders and can''t interfere in or protest their personal issues," said Jack suddenly joining in on the conversation. .

    "Yes, Sir, that is their right. It''s just that why should they? They are very beautiful and I''m sure there must be many men who will be ..."

    "Attracted to them, just like you," said Jack again cutting Erick''s words.

    Gulp!

    Hearing his boss'' words, Erick swallowed slowly. His face suddenly felt hot.

    "I know you like her, Erick, it can be seen from your attitude that turned quiet when you saw the beautiful girl suddenly came," added Jack again.

    "I don''t like her, Sir, I just admire her," Erick quickly denied Jack''s words.

    Jack just chuckled at Erick''s words. He chose to focus on the document in his hand at this time. Within one week, he had already got many big clients that he had targeted after hispany was founded in London. Jack deliberately worked hard at the beginning so that Muller Finance in London could quickly be strong, so he just had to expand hispanywork. While Jack was busy with important files, Erick still couldn''t ept that his rival to get Olivia turned out to be a beautiful woman too.

    For the past two days, Jack had been really busy and hadn''t touched his personal cell phone which he usually used tomunicate with Anne, and Anne had tried calling repeatedly but rejected, making his ego as a man appear. His prestige as a powerful man who had a lot of money made him choose to forget about Anne and focused on his work. He felt that his two-year struggle to steal Anne''s heart had failed. Jack let Anne choose her own partner, he didn''t want to traumatize Anne again, so he chose to step back and let Anne be with Aaron. That was why he chose to keep himself busy with all his work and made everyone in his office work hard because of his madness at work.

    After traveling for almost an hour and a half after being stuck in traffic, the car driven by Erick arrived at Jack''s new house. Jack immediately got out of the car after thanking Erick. Instead of going to his room, Jack went into his study. He wanted to save the important files that his new client, Olivia Cavaliere, had just signed.

    Jack''s heart was beating very fast when he was about to put his contract letter into his desk drawer, because in that drawer there was his cell phone which had not been touched after the fight with Anne. He looked hesitant when he was about to enter the important file as he saw his cell phone, but when he recalled what Anne had said yesterday, his emotions were provoked. Without thinking, Jack immediately put the file into the desk drawer and immediately closed it quickly. Seeing his cell phone again had reminded Jack of what happenedst night where he saw a glimpse of a figure who looked like Anne.

    "There''s no way I mistaken her for somebody else, I''m sure it was Anne. But why is she on the road that far?"

    "Arrgggghhh stop, Jack! Don''t remember her anymore. There are many girls out there waiting in line for you, who won''t reject you. So stop remembering the woman who has refused to love you."

    Jack was talking to himself while staring at the ceiling of his study as he leaned back in his office chair, two days withoutmunicating with Anne had made Jack a little used to it.

    Knock

    Knock

    A knock on his study door snapped Jack out of his thoughts.

    "Sorry to bother you, sir, it''s urgent sir. You should know about this," Erick said quietly after knocking on Jack''s office door.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked tly.

    Without speaking, Erick went straight into the master''s study. He then gave his cell phone to Jack who was now sitting in a perfect posture. Jack, who didn''t understand at first, finally grabbed Erick''s cell phone in front of him. He was silent when he read the article that appeared on his cell phone screen.

    "You must return to Switzend as soon as possible, Sir, this is urgent," Erick said quietly.

    "Can''t you go back, Erick?" asked Jack curtly.

    "The shareholders want you toe, Sir. if you don''te, then you are considered not to care about thepany in Switzend, Sir. The shareholders seem to n to remove you from the CEO position and rece your position with..."

    "Edmund Immanuel," said Jack, briefly interrupting Erick''s words.

    "I-I think so sir." Erick responded briefly to the master''s words with fear.

    Jack and Edmund were cousins ??who were alwayspeting. Edmund was the son of his father''s adopted brother who died decades ago when he was little. And Edmund''s father repeatedly tried to seize Jack''s inheritance from his parents by pretending to be a guardian for little Jack at that time. Young Jack was forced to sign a letter of transfer of wealth into the hands of his uncle who was Edmund''s father. But Jack was reminded of his father''s message that he would not allow him to sign anything without the knowledge of his personalwyer, who was still loyal to Jack. And every time he remembered that incident, Jack was always angry with Edmund, who felt he was following in his father''s footsteps, who was trying to seize the inheritance from his parents. Even though it was clear that Edmund''s father was not a sibling of Jack''s biological father, he was just an adopted child in the Muller family who at that time was helped by Jack''s kind-hearted grandmother and could not bear to see him abandoned on the side of the road. But as he grew older, he tried to control the Muller family property, until finally he was expelled by Jack''s father.

    And since then he really hated Jack''s parents, he hated the family who saved his life from the side of the road and this made Jack very disgusted and angry with his uncle who was considered ignorant and ungrateful.

    "Edmund is looking for trouble with me. Okay, I''ll join in his game. Prepare the jet, Erick, I will return to Switzend tonight," said Jack quietly, as he loosened the tie that was still attached to his neck.

    "Okay sir, I will also prepare to..."

    "No, you stay in London. You have to stay here and manage thepany while I''m in Switzend, so we won''t lose our big clients," said Jack, quickly cut off Erick''s words.

    "Okay then, Sir," replied Erick politely.

    After saying that, Jack then got up from his chair and walked to his room on the second floor. He wanted to prepare himself before leaving for Switzend.

    "That adopted father and son are really looking to die. Okay, I''ll show you who Jackson Patrick Muller really is," Jack hissed hatefully at Mr. Johnny Muller and his son Edmund. Jack was determined to reveal his uncle''s secret to the media. He wanted to get his uncle to take off the Muller name because he didn''t have the right to use it because he was a stranger in the Muller family.

    to be continued

 Chapter 175 - Obsession And Lust

    <h4>Chapter 175 - Obsession And Lust</h4>

    Two days had passed since Anne met the two women who defended the seductive woman who was caught by the wife of the man she was flirting with. That night, Anne also identally saw Jack hugging a woman. That was why she decided to reconcile her heart so she didn''t think about Jack anymore. Anne thought that Jack already had a special female friend. Anne also did not get a call from Aaron, who was busy dealing with Candice, his ex-fianc�� who was trying to get back to him. Therefore, Anne could focus on studying to prepare for the final semester exams, although she was still a little distracted by Paul and Linda making out in front of her when she was studying with Linda, like today.

    "Anne, don''t be mad," Linda begged Anne who was getting ready to go home from Linda''s apartment.

    "Yes, miss, don''t be angry," added Paul, feeling guilty.

    "I''m not angry, I just want to go home. After all, we have finished studying Linda, so I''d better go home and rest to prepare for the exam tomorrow morning," said Anne quietly, smiling at Paul and Linda who held her back from going home.

    "You''re not mad at me, are you, Anne?" Linda asked quietly.

    "No, Linda, my God, how many times do I have to say that?" Anne replied Linda''s question loudly for the umpteenth time.

    "If you''re not angry then why are you going home?" Paul asked innocently.

    "Paul, it''s gettingte, I''m tired, I need rest. You guys don''t need to go anywhere because you live here together, so what about me? I have to go home, I can''t be the third person and watch your intimacy," replied Anne slowly, trying to be patient .

    Paul and Linda were silent to hear Anne''s words, because Paul was currently living in Linda''s apartment after they agreed to have a rtionship. So Paul didn''t live at the flower shop anymore. Linda said that she has fallen in love with Paul and wanted to have a more serious rtionship. Therefore, she had asked Paul to stay with her so that they could get to know each other better and Anne did not forbid what her friend and employee were doing. For her, they were both old enough to make that decision. That was why Anne allowed whatever Linda and Paul wanted to do. She didn''t want to disturb Linda and Paul and didn''t want to interfere in their lives.

    "Then I''ll just drive you home, okay..."

    "How are you going to drive me home, Paul? I came here with my car," said Anne, quickly cutting Paul''s words while pointing to the car that was in front of them at this time.

    "Okay then, but be careful, Anne. Call me when you arrive at the apartment," said Linda quietly.

    "Yes, I know. Okay then, I''m going," replied Anne softly as she walked towards the ce where her car was.

    Not long after, Anne left Linda''s apartment and headed for her apartment. Linda and Paul just entered the building when Anne was nowhere to be seen. Linda, who knew that Paul had nothing, epted Paul with grace. She felt that Paul was a hardworking man and the right person to be a life partner. That was why she had asked Paul to live with her. She couldn''t bear to see Paul living in the warehouse in the flower shop.

    Because the road isn''t that congested, Anne only takes forty minutes when usually it takes almost an hour, after parking the car properly Anne then goes up to her room with a bag that is quite heavy because it contains books and theptop she just used. study with Linda.

    "I''m tired," said Anne quietly when she had made it into her apartment.

    Anne carefully ced herptop on the sofa right next to the pile of tasks she hadpleted yesterday. Anne had deliberately elerated thepletion of these tasks so that she could focus on studying. Since it waste, Anne went into the bathroom to freshen up before going to bed. She chose to sleep early even though there was still early to go to bed.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in his new office, Leon seemed to be busy talking to Professor Gilbert via video call. He still wanted Anne to work in hispany. Therefore, he continued to urge Professor Gilbert to get Anne to sign the cooperation agreement.

    "We can''t push her like this, sir. That would be against thew. I don''t want you to get in troubleter on because you forced her to agree to the contract you offered, sir," said Professor Gilbert slowly, trying to be patient with Leon.

    "Well then I believe in you, Professor. Hopefully,ter on, after the exam is over, she will change her mind," said Leon again, finally relenting.

    "Yes sir, let her concentrate on the exam first. After the exam ends, we will offer her this opportunity again, hopefully she will change her mind and ept the job you gave her," added Professor Gilbert again, trying to calm Leon.

    "Okay then, I''ll wait until the exam is over," Leon replied, finally relenting.

    Hearing Leon''s words made Professor Gilbert smile. Soon, the professor ended the video call from Leon because he had to prepare materials for tomorrow''s exam. Leon immediately threw away the ss that was on his table after the connection was cut off with Professor Gilbert. He felt very annoyed because his efforts to make Anne closer to him had not yielded any results.

    "You will fall in my arms again, Marianne, just watch. I, Leonardo Ganke, never fail to get what I want, so you will definitely be mine again," Leon said emotionally as he clenched his fists while staring at theptop screen that had Anne''s beautiful face.

    Leon apparently managed to get pretty pictures of Anne taken by paparazzi which he paid to disguise himself as a janitor at the UAL campus. Leon was really obsessed with Anne.

    "Why didn''t I know you were this beautiful, Marianne? Why didn''t you look like this before? Why did you have to wear thick sses, and tied your hair into a ponytail? Why weren''t you this beautiful before, Marianne? Why did you hide your beauty from me before? Why Marianne? Aaarrgghh...fuck!!!"

    "You must be mine, Marianne, you must. You are my wife, we were betrothed by Grandmother, Marianne, so you muste back to me. Come back to my bed and serve me."

    Leon continued to talk to himself while looking at Anne. Today he was very upset after finding out that Anne had blocked his cell phone number. His attempts to follow Anne and find her house always failed because Anne always disappeared when she was being followed. That was why he went crazy tonight and tried to pressure Professor Gilbert to force Anne to sign a contract to work in his office which was now starting to fill with new employees.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Steffi, who didn''t know that Leon was trying to get close to Anne again, was trying to beautify herself. She was at a beauty clinic doing a full body treatment, starting from the face to the intimate area. She wanted to make Leon happy with the perfection of her body.

    "Your breasts are very beautiful, Ma''am," said a therapist who was massaging Steffi''s body.

    "Thank you, my husband really likes my body. That''s why I have to take good care of it," replied Steffi with a smile.

    "Yes, Ma''am, you have to take care of yourself. Beautify your appearance so that your husband is not tempted by other women, because believe me, there are lots of seductive women out there who are looking for rich men," said the therapist again.

    The smile on Steffi''s face disappeared instantly. She immediately held the therapist''s hand who was applying a scrub on her body. Slowly, she then got up from the special bed and stood in front of therge mirror in the room. Steffi confidently said, "There will be no other woman who can match the beauty of my body, let alone a poor cheap temptress hanging around out there. My husband definitely won''t be tempted by them."

    to be continued

    ps. Dont forget to read my another novel " His Soul"

 Chapter 176 - Annes Trick

    <h4>Chapter 176 - Anne''s Trick</h4>

    Finally, the day the students had been waiting for had arrived. The first semester final exams began. The students had arrived earlier than the schedule had been set. The campus atmosphere suddenly became calmer because all the students were busy with their respective notes to reassure themselves, including Linda, who had been busy with her notebook, while Anne chose to listen to music from Mozart through her earphones. She was the only student who didn''t study.

    "Anne, are you sure about your memorization?" Linda asked quietly.

    "Yes. After all, we''ve been studying non-stop for the past two days, Linda. I can''t study anymore, my brain capacity is no longer able to amodate more memorization," said Anne quietly as she removed the earphones that were attached to her ears.

    "You annoying smart girl," said Linda sharply.

    Anne just smiled silently upon hearing Linda''s words. Not long after, the bell rang loudly, echoing throughout the campus. The students were getting ready. They stored their belongings on a table outside where there was already an officer on duty. None of the students were allowed to bring their cell phones and othermunication devices, even though it was only a final exam, but the security system on campus was very strict, so that no students can cheat.

    After Professor Gilbert entered, the students entered one by one and went to their respective seats. Anne sat far from Linda because their seating system used an alphabetical system, which meant that Linda was in the front row, while Anne was in the back row. Not long after, Professor Gilbert''s assistant began to exin the course of theputer-based exam again.

    "This exam is divided into three sessions. As soon as the first session of the exam is finished, it will be continued with the second session and so on until the exam is over. And remember, once you have selected and clicked OK, the answer will immediately entered the system, so please confirm again whether your answer is correct, because the system will not repeat the answer. Do you understand here?" asked Professor Gilbert loudly after speaking at length.

    "Understood, Professor," answered all the students in unison, including Anne, who was impatient.

    "If you understand, then we can start right away ''now''," said Professor Gilbert quietly with a rising voice when he said the word ''now''. The students immediately opened the tablet pens in front of each of them.

    Because the pen tablets had been checked individually, none of the students got into trouble, all of them seemed to focus on reading the questions that appeared on the tablet, which was guided by Professor Gilbert directly from his seat. With such an exam, it was impossible for students to cheat because of the fast questions that appear on the tablet screen, so that they inevitably had to focus on their respective tablets. Because if they missed one question, they would miss many more questions afterwards, and this would destroy their grades. Therefore, the students chose to focus on their own tablets.

    After an hour and a half had passed, Professor Gilbert finished distributing the questions from his tablet which was directly connected to the students'' tablets.

    "Okay, my course exams have ended here. I am very satisfied with your hard work, I hope you can finish today''s exams smoothly," said Professor Gilbert slowly as he stood staring at the students in front of him.

    "Thank you, Professor." All the students answered in unison to what Professor Gilbert said.

    Not long after, the professor left the ss and the students were asked to leave the ss because the assistant of Professor Simon would prepare the ss before the exam started in fifteen minutes. The students who had left the ss chose to stay around the ss. They didn''t want to go far from ss because they didn''t want to miss the exam, so they still chose to rest around the ss before the exam started again. And it was not just the fashion designer majors who weren''t going anywhere, students from other majors were also seen around their respective sses.

    When break time was over, they then went back into the ssroom as soon as Professor Simon entered. Professor Simon''s exam used the same system as Professor Gilbert''s exam, which wasputer-based. Because it had been previously exined by Professor Gilbert, Professor Simon did not exin the rules of the exam this time. The students were immediately asked to work on the questions that were immediately removed from the system he led. The students were again busy with their respective tablets. They worked seriously on every question that appeared on the tablet screen.

    "Well, our exam is over. I''m very satisfied with your order. Hopefully the scores are in line with all of your expectations. Okay then, I''ll end our exam today and have a good day," said Professor Simon loudly, ending the second exam today for the fashion designer ss.

    "Good afternoon, Professor," answered all the students in unison.

    As soon as Professor Simon left, two of his assistants tidied up the tablets that were on each student''s desk. They both put the tablets back to use for the exam tomorrow morning.

    Bam!

    Linda, who had been silent for a while, sat down on the grass right where Anne was drinking from her water bottle.

    "Don''t be like this, Linda, you''re being exaggerated," said Anne quietly as she handed a water bottle to Linda, who was already lying on the grass andid her head on Anne''sp.

    "It''s not an exaggeration, Anne, I almost fainted from those crazy exams today," answered Linda quickly as she turned away the bottle of water that Anne had given her.

    "Why do you have to faint? Isn''t the exam over and today we only have two course exams. So don''t exaggerate like this," said Anne again.

    "It''s easy for a smart student like you, but it''s difficult for a student with a limited brain capacity like me, Anne," Linda snarled curtly as she got up from the grass and sat up straight next to Anne.

    "Everyone is smart if they want to learn. Nothing is difficult when we want to try, Linda. That''s why you should pay attention to the lessons instead of ying with your cell phone," said Anne while pinching Linda''s nose in exasperation, because Linda was often busy ying her cell phone during ss.

    Gabrie, who identally heard Anne''s words, felt offended. Without thinking, she immediately approached Anne and Linda and threw the bottle of drink she was holding at Anne and Linda so that the water in the bottle sshed out and hit Anne''s clothes and Linda''s feet.

    "Watch your words, Marianne! Just because you''re smart, you can''t just talk like that!!!" Gabrie shouted loudly with her hands on her hips right in front of Anne''s eyes.

    "Hey, E! What are you talking about? Why are you looking for trouble?!!" Linda shouted no less loudly as she got up quickly and approached Gabrie fearlessly.

    "I''m not the one looking for trouble, but your friend here did! What did she mean when she say that? Whether I y on my cell phone or do my make up or eat in ss, it''s none of her business, so it''s better not to interfere," Gabrie answered emotionally.

    "Well, we didn''t talk about you earlier. Hello, is it very important for Anne and I to talk about an insignificant girl like you? Anne and I were joking since earlier so don''t act that you''re so famous, E. After all, did Anne say your name? I want to focus more in ss. And that has nothing to do with you, so don''t get me wrong, Miss E. Don''t think that because you''re a rich kid, we''re afraid of you? Oh, that''s not the way to do it, Miss, if you want topete with Anne, you betterpete in a healthy way, right? Like this," said Linda at length, staring intently at Gabrie''s eyes.

    "Youuuu...!"

    Gabrie, who almost pped Linda, couldn''t continue her action because her hand was already held by Anne. She even gripped E''s hand so tightly that E grimaced in pain.

    "Don''t ever think that everyone is lower than you, E. After all, what Linda said was true. We both didn''t talk about anyone, I was just joking with Linda, so you don''t have to get offended like that. I also don''t care what you do in ss, so I don''t want you to be angry like that. It''s not good for your health if you continue to be angry, E. Look at your face, you have started to have fine lines. Don''t you realize it?" said Anne quietly as she continued to stare at Gabrie without blinking. This was the first time Anne had dared to speak like this to Gabrie, who had been making fun of Anne a lot behind her back or openly.

    Thump!

    Gabrie''s face paled instantly when Anne said that she had fine lines. She quickly pulled her hand from Anne''s grip and immediately grabbed the mirror that was in the bag.

    Without speaking, Gabrie ran leaving Anne and Linda, followed by her girls. She was still holding her face.

    "Linda, don''t use your emotions against someone like that, find out her weakness and use it to attack her," said Anne quietly with a triumphant smile as she continued to stare at Gabrie, who continued to run towards the car park.

    "W-what do you mean, Anne?" Linda asked confused with a stutter.

    "Think about it yourself," replied Anne quietly, as she walked away towards the cafeteria to eat.

    Linda, who was annoyed at being given a riddle by Anne, followed behind her while continuing to ask what Anne had said earlier.

    to be continued

 Chapter 177 - Leonardo Gankes Cunning Wits

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Leonardo Ganke''s Cunning Wits</h4>

    It had been four days and Anne still had to take her final semester exam which ended today. She, who had known the materials well, didn''t have any difficulties at all. For him, all the questions were still too easy, but that didn''t apply to Linda and several other students. Every time the exam was over, there were always whining sounds from the students who were annoyed because they had difficulty in answering the questions and Anne would only smile every time she heard the whining from her friends, like thest exam today.

    Edward, who had left his ss five minutes ago, went straight to Anne, who was tidying her belongings and was getting ready to go with Linda. They both nned to dine out with Paul, who had prepared everything at the flower shop as a celebration of thest day of the exam.

    "Hi Anne," Edward greeted Anne in a friendly manner.

    "Hi Edward," said Anne quietly.

    "Do you have a minute? There''s something important I want to talk to you about," Edward asked quickly.

    Instead of answering the question of Edward who was standing in front of her, Anne turned to Linda who was beside her. A small nod from Linda made Anne was willing to talk to Edward.

    After walking away a bit from the crowd of other students, Anne asked, "What''s so important, Edward?"

    "I don''t really know whether this is important to you or not, Anne, but it''s definitely important to me," Edward answered enigmatically.

    "Well, how do I know it''s important or not, Edward, you didn''t tell me anything. So how can I know it''s important or not, you''re weird," said Anne quickly.

    "This rtes to the internship offer at Ganke Inc. Production, Anne. I have heard from Professor Gilbert that you rejected the offer. And I also just received an information from Mr. Ganke a few minutes ago that if you don''t want to ept the offer, then I can''t do the internship there, because our campus is considered as unprofessional, Anne. Honestly, this is very surprising for me personally, Anne, I really want this position. That''s why I need your help. Can''t you consider that offer, Anne?" Edward asked at length.

    Thump!

    "What do you mean you can''t go in there if I don''te with you, Edward?" asked Anne, surprised.

    Edward took a deep breath hearing Anne''s question. He then told the news he got from Leonardo Ganke this morning. While Edward was talking, Anne didn''t take her eyes off of Edward. She really couldn''t believe what Edward had just said.

    "So-so the point is that if I don''t do an internship there, then you won''t be able to do the internship and our campus will get sued by thepany?" asked Anne in a rising voice.

    "Yes, Mr. Leonardo Ganke spoke to me like that this morning and honestly his words made me uneasy. Fortunately, today my exam was not too heavy because it was only a practical exam. I can''t imagine if today''s exam is a written exam, maybe I won''t be able to do it. Hearing this news from Mr. Ganke, honestly it doesn''t make sense to me, Anne. I don''t mind if I can''t work there, it''s just that I feel sorry for the campus that has to get into the problem, Anne," Edward replied again, repeating his words before

    "Sly, you never changed, Leon," Anne hissed annoyed.

    Thump!

    "Did you know Mr Ganke before, Anne?" Edward asked quickly when he heard Anne mention Leonardo Ganke directly.

    "No, I''m just pissed off, Edward. He''s really sneaky, it turns out the free three-day vacation to Irnd isn''t really free after all. He already has other ns to make this campus feel indebted to him, so he can do whatever he wants here," answered Anne quietly.

    "Well, I thought that way too, Anne, I also feel that the gift of the free holiday for three days to Irnd back then was not without reason. I''m sure that he must have other ns behind the free vacation that he gave to this campus. No businessman would be willing to squander money for free like that without a big goal, Anne," Edward added quickly.

    "You noticed that too, Edward, that''s why I chose not to go because I felt something was odd. And it turns out that all my suspicions are proven now. That damn businessman really doesn''t want to lose and is very cunning," Anne said, full of emotion. Her hatred for Leon was piling up higher.

    "Yes, you''re right, he made this campus owe him. Arrgghh! I''m sorry I went yesterday Anne," Edward said regretfully.

    Anne was silent hearing Edward''s words. She still didn''t expect that Leon still didn''t give up on making her work at hispany. Even after she blocked Leon''s cell phone number, which always bothered her. Now Leon used another way to get her to join Ganke Inc Production.

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The vibration from the cell phone in her bag made Anne wake up from her thoughts on Leon''s sneaky acts. Anne quickly took her cell phone and immediately smiled when she saw the name of the caller appearing on her cell phone screen.

    "I''m sure Professor Gilbert will definitely discuss this with me, Edward," said Anne quietly while showing Edward the screen of her cell phone where the name of Professor Gilbert appeared.

    "What are you going to do, Anne?" Edward asked quietly.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I''m still thinking about what to do, Edward. I''m still very shocked," answered Anne quietly while receiving the call from Professor Gilbert.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Edward silent. He actually had no problem if he didn''t work at Ganke Inc Production as a music director, he just didn''t think that Leonardo Ganke would sue the campus if they refused to work at hispany.

    Meanwhile, Anne seemed to be nodding her head repeatedly while talking on the phone with the professor. Apparently, Professor Gilbert said what Edward had said before. He even apologized to Anne for not expecting it to turn out like this. He felt sorry for Anne for indirectly forcing her to agree to Leonardo Ganke''s request.

    "Don''t worry about it, Professor, I have already decided that I will ept the offer from Mr. Ganke. So you don''t have to feel guilty to me, also, I didn''t do this for the campus. I really did this because I wanted to work there," said Anne quietly, trying to calm Professor Gilbert who had been apologizing to her profusely.

    "I really didn''t expect this to happen. Anne, sorry for bringing you into the picture," Professor Gilbert replied ruefully.

    "Don''t keep apologizing like that, Prof, I know what you''re doing is for the good of the campus and I''m also sure that you never expected this to happen. So stop ming yourself. After all, I''ve also received that offer from Mr Ganke, but it''s just that we were having an exam, that''s why I haven''t told you about this. This week, I chose to focus on the exam first, Professor. That''s why I haven''t given an answer to Mr Ganke yet," said Anne again.

    "So you really want to ept the offer from Mr. Ganke, Anne?" asked Professor Gilbert in disbelief.

    "Yes, Professor," answered Anne shortly.

    "Oh God, thank you, Anne, thank you. Well then now I will..."

    "Let me speak to him directly, Professor," said Anne quickly cutting off Professor Gilbert''s words.

    "Well if that''s what you want, thank you again, Anne. This campus and I owe you, Anne," Professor Gilbert said again.

    Anne just smiled at Professor Gilbert''s words. Not long after that, the phone call with Professor Gilbert ended. Anne then sat on a chair not far from where she was standing. Edward took a deep breath when he saw Anne sat down. He had heard Anne''s words with Professor Gilbert.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" Edward asked quietly.

    "Yeah, I''m fine," said Anne shortly.

    Anne closed her lips tightly and again cursed Leonardo Ganke in her heart.

    "You are really annoying, Leon. At first, I had intended to stay away and forget what you did to me back then. It seems I really have to teach you a lesson, Leon." Anne thought quietly full of hatred.

    to be continued

 Chapter 178 - Play The Game

    <h4>Chapter 178 - y The Game</h4>

    By driving her car, Anne went to a restaurant that had been determined by Leon. After receiving a call from Professor Gilbert who said that Leon would sue the UAL campus, Anne then unblocked Leon''s phone number and immediately called him.

    Leon, who was having a meeting at the office, was very happy when he saw Anne''s number appear on his cell phone screen. He didn''t expect that Anne would directly contact him in such a short time. Without thinking, Leon then picked up the call from Anne. Soon after, he returned to the meeting room and ordered his assistant to continue the meeting without him because he was going to see Anne, because Anne had asked him to meet with her and Leon immediately agreed to that without thinking. That was why Leon ordered a five-star luxury restaurant in the downtown area to meet Anne. Leon even took a shower before going to see her. He also wore his best clothes and expensive perfume this time. Even though every time he traveled with Steffi, he was never so meticulous with his appearance.

    However, Anne was different. She chose to dress casually by wearing a jumpsuit and ck t-shirt. Anne also tied her short hair at the top and let her bangs move freely without any pins. With an appearance like that, Anne looked even more adorable. She also looked much younger. After driving for nearly forty-five minutes, Anne finally arrived at the restaurant that had been booked by Leon. She immediately got out of her car and walked into the restaurant. After mentioning to the receptionist that she had an appointment with Leonardo Ganke, she was escorted to a VIP room, where Leon had already been waiting for her.

    "You''re really annoying, Leon. If it isn''t for the sake of my college and Professor Gilbert, I would never do this," Anne thought quietly as she walked into the VIP room following the restaurant waitress who escorted her.

    "Please, Miss, Mr. Ganke is already inside," said the friendly waitress.

    "Thank you," replied Anne briefly with a smile.

    After saying that, the waitress then left Anne who was already standing in front of the VIP room. When the waitress was gone, Anne took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down as she felt like exploding in anger. Then she opened the door to the room slowly. The reason was that Anne''s emotions were currently bubbling because of Leon.

    "Marianne, you''re here!!!" Leon screamed with joy when he saw Anne enter his room, his eyes sparkled when he saw Anne was already in front of his eyes. Leon was astonished at her current appearance.

    "You cut your hair, Marianne?" asked Leon quietly when he saw Anne with short hair.

    "Yes, I want to try a new hairstyle," replied Anne briefly as she opened the napkin that was on the table to put on herp.

    Seeing what Anne did made Leon smile. He didn''t expect Anne to act so gracefully.

    "With this hairstyle you look very beautiful and adorable, Marianne," said Leon sincerely.

    Anne''s lips lifted to hear thepliment from Leon. Actually, Anne could not wait to end her conversation with Leon and ask for the contract letter that he had mentioned earlier. But suddenly, Anne thought of a crazy idea to make Leon even more fascinated by her. She slowly grabbed her hair bun and immediately untied her hair so that her hair fell back freely. She slowly fiddled with her hair and returned to tie all her short hair again, but because her hair was short, not all of her hair could be tied perfectly. Seeing Anne was ying with her hair made Leon gulped. He even held his breath when he saw Anne used her teeth to bite her hair band while she was trying to straighten her hair to tie it back.

    Anne''s triumphant smile grew when she saw Leon''s face turn redder. She knew Leon had a crush on her, so she deliberately did that to make Leon even more ufortable seeing what she was doing.

    "Really? Who''s prettier, me or your wife, Steffi?" asked Anne quietly, looking at Leon with a mischievous look.

    Thump!

    Leon''s heart raced very quickly when he heard the words of Anne. He did not expect to hear such words from Anne.

    "Of course you are prettier, Marianne, you are so beautiful ..."

    "Liar." Anne immediately cut off Leon''s words pretending to be annoyed.

    "What do you mean? I''m not lying, Marianne, you are really beautiful. Steffi can''t bepared to you," Leon said passionately.

    "Really? Then why did you have an affair with Steffi back then?" asked Anne quickly to lure Leon.

    "I-it''s because of my stupidity, Marianne, I was tempted by her. She was the one who teased me. She came to my office and offered her body to me the day before we got married. I was really stupid, Marianne, I was stupid for being caught in that ugly duckling''s trap," Leon answered without pause, while trying to grab Anne''s hand which was on the table. But Anne acted swiftly and pulled her hand away before Leon could reach them. So Leon couldn''t touch her hand.

    Anne refrained from throwing up when she heard Leon''s disgusting words. She really wanted to throw the ss of water on the table to Leon''s face so he would wake up. But she held it all because she had a bigger goal this time. Moreover, she had to make Professor Gilbert''s name remain good in the eyes of campus officials. She knew what Professor Gilbert did was solely so that the art college students could get good jobs. That was why Anne tried to restrain herself from attacking Leon. When Anne was about to open her mouth, suddenly the door to the VIP room was knocked from outside and two waitresses came in with super delicious and luxurious food on a tray. Carefully, the two waitresses set down two tes containing the best steaks of the restaurant that received the highest rating, as well as a bottle of wine and two empty sses.

    "Can I have a bottle of mineral water? I don''t drink wine," said Anne quietly to the waitress who had just poured wine into her ss.

    "Mineral water?" asked the waitress, surprised.

    "Yes, Miss, please," answered Leon quickly.

    "O-okay sir, then wait a minute," the waitress stammered. She knew who the man was talking about at this time. Because Leon had already shown his limited edition ck card at the cashier''s desk, and not everyone could have the magic card. Therefore, none of the waitresses dared to refute Leon.

    Not long after that, the waitress came back into the VIP room with cold mineral water requested by Anne.

    "Just put it down, Miss, let me open it myself," said Anne quietly, forbidding the waitress to open the bottle of mineral water she had just brought.

    "All right then, Miss. Now if you''ll excuse me. Is there anything else you two need?" asked the friendly waitress.

    "Not for now," Leon answered quickly.

    "All right, excuse me." The waitress left while bowing her head. Not long after she left, Leon and Anne were alone again.

    After a while, Anne grabbed the bottle of mineral water brought by the waitress. She quickly downed the ss bottle without first pouring it into the ss so that there were drops of water that flowed from the side of her lips, down to her neck slowly. Leon swished when he saw the water droplets running down her white neck. He wanted to stop the water droplets with his lips. Anne, who deliberately did that, pretended not to know what had happened. After she quenched her thirst, Anne then put the bottle back on the table without any disinclination.

    "Ahh sorry, you have to see this," cried Anne quickly, wiping her lips and neck with the napkin in herp.

    "It''s okay, Marianne, you don''t need to be awkward with me. Come on, let''s eat, this steak is much more delicious while it''s warm, Marianne," Leon replied nervously.

    "Really? Well then cut this steak for me," said Anne quickly with a spoiled look.

    Leon was petrified for a moment when Anne looked at him like that. He waspletely carried away by all of Anne''s attitudes and words.

    "Please," Anne pleaded again in a pitiful tone.

    "O-of course, I''m happy to," Leon stammered as he grabbed Anne''s te and began to carefully chop the expensive steak.

    Anne continued to stare at Leon without blinking. Even though her lips were smiling, deep in her heart, she couldn''t bear to share and breathe the same oxygen in the room together with the man who had thrown her away.

    "Be patient, Anne be patient, calm yourself. You have to get used to this, you have to be strong," said Anne in her heart to calm herself.

    to be continued

 Chapter 179 - Sprained Because Of Leon

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Sprained Because Of Leon</h4>

    During dinner, Anne tried hard to control herself and chewed the food that was in her mouth and swallowing it, even though she wanted to vomit everything she ate. Hearing the words that came out of Leon''s lips made Anne nauseous.

    Bang!

    Anne, who couldn''t stand it, immediately hit the table with both hands, making Leon startled.

    "What''s wrong, Marianne?" Leon asked confused.

    "I need to go to the restroom right now," said Anne quietly.

    "Your face is pale, Marianne, are you sick? Do we need to go to the doc..."

    "I need to go to the toilet, Leon," said Anne, quickly interrupting Leon''s words.

    "Okay, do you want me to take you there?" Leon asked again.

    Anne, who couldn''t stand him, immediately closed her mouth and left the VIP room towards the toilet. When she arrived at the toilet, Anne immediately vomited all the food that had just entered her body. Although she tried to swallow, but her body refused the food.

    "I really can''t stand being in the same room with him. Seeing and hearing him talk makes me sick," said Anne in her heart as she stared at therge ss in front of her.

    Anne put on a dab of lip tint to make her face fresh again. After wiping her wet face with a tissue, she stepped out of the toilet. Her steps stopped when she saw Leon was already standing in front of the toilet waiting for her toe out.

    "Are you okay, Marianne?" Leon asked worriedly as he tried to grab Anne''s hand.

    Anne, who did not expect Leon to approach her, immediately retreated by raising her hands in the air to avoid physical contact with Leon. But when she retreated, she did not take into ount the difference in height of the floor behind her, so that when her left leg stepped back, it was unable to support her weight. Anne sprained her ankle and almost fell if she didn''t immediately take support from the wall behind her.

    "Marianne ..."

    "Stop, Leon. Don''te any closer. I''m fine," cried Anne loudly as she raised her hand in the air forbidding Leon toe near her by enduring the excruciating pain in her left leg.

    "But it looks like your leg is injured, Marianne," Leon said worriedly. He clearly saw how Anne almost fell when she backed away.

    "My legs are okay, I can still walk with ughh..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words as she tried to put her left foot on the floor. The excruciating pain came back and made her tremble. Leon, who was worried, again tried to approach her, but while leaning against the wall, she tried to get away from Leon''s hand by shifting left to right.

    "Don''t move, Marianne, I think you sprained your leg," Leon said loudly.

    "I''m fine, Leon, don''t overreact like that," said Anne, trying to smile.

    "Are you sure?" Leon asked again.

    "100% sure," replied Anne curtly.

    "Well then, let''s go back to the table again," said Leon quietly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Leon''s words, holding back her sore leg, Anne tried to walk normally. She kept reassuring herself that her leg was fine, a way that Anne always used to calm herself down. Because the distance between the toilet and the VIP room was not too far, they both finally arrived at the special room, the food on the table was still the same as thest time Anne went to the toilet.

    Knowing that Anne was not well, Leon then issued the contract letter and gave it back to Anne, and showed the additional points in the contract letter where it was written that the first party, namely Ganke Inc. Production, was not allowed to sue the second party, namely the university of the art London, who was represented by Anne and Edward. Another added point that Anne requested was that at least six more students be recruited to join the fashion illustrator team with her and the music director led by Edward, and all the requirements that Anne asked for were agreed to by Leon without a second thought.

    "Okay, since you''ve changed it, I will sign it, but you have to remember that my college is my top priority. So, for example, if I have an assignment on campus, you don''t have the right to keep me in your office," said Anne quietly, looking at Leon without blinking.

    "I agree, college is the most important thing. You don''t have to worry about that," Leon answered quickly. He couldn''t wait to see Anne sign the contract he made.

    "And one more thing is that after I sign this contract then I will hold the original contract and you will hold the copy so ..."

    "How can that be, Marianne?!! It ismon everywhere as a recruiter to hold the original contract letter and you will only hold a copy of the contract," said Leon, quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Without a word, Anne put her pen down on the table, "Then I don''t want to sign this contract."

    Thump

    Leon''s eyes widened as if he was about to get angry, but he tried to hold himself back from losing control in front of Anne. After taking a deep breath, a smile returned to Leon''s face.

    "Okay, I agree," Leon said shortly.

    Upon hearing that Leon agreed to her request, Anne then signed the contract in front of her eyes. When Anne was signing the contract papers, Leon did not even take his eyes off Anne. He really couldn''t wait to kiss Anne''s thin lips which he had been watching for a long time.

    "Okay, I''m done, I will give you a copy of the contract tomorrow because this will all be mine," said Anne quietly when she had finished signing the final contract sheet.

    "Okay, will I go to your ce to get the copy of the contract?" Leon asked without hesitation.

    "Of course not! I''ll call you to meet again," answered Anne loudly. She didn''t like hearing Leon''s indecent words like that.

    "Hahaha okay, Marianne, I understand. You don''t need to shout like that, don''t be angry, Marianne. You look even more adorable when you''re angry like that," Leon said quietly

    "Never mind, Leon, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Because our main goal is finished then we better leave this ce immediately, I''m sure there are still many people who want to use this ce," said Anne curtly as she put the signed contract into her bag.

    "You''re leaving?" Leon asked surprised.

    Anne''s sharp smile appeared when she responded to Leon''s question. Even though Leon still wanted to linger with Anne, he finally agreed to Anne''s request. He didn''t want to make Anne angry at him, so he agreed to Anne''s request to leave the restaurant. Anne walked behind Leon with excruciating pain in her left leg. She walked slowly when treading with her left foot. Anne chose pain rather than being helped by Leon to walk.

    "Well then we separate here or..."

    "Go home, your wife is waiting for you at home. I don''t want her to be angry with me, I don''t want her to feel what I felt before," said Anne quickly and sarcastically at Leon.

    "Marianne I..."

    "Go home Leon, I can go home alone," said Anne quickly cutting Leon back.

    Leon finally left the restaurant where Anne was still sitting in a ce used to wait for taxi. She deliberately said that she took a taxi because she didn''t want Leon to know her car.

    "Where are you going, Miss?" a friendly valet asked Anne.

    "Actually I brought my car. I just wanted to sit here for a while," replied Anne kindly.

    "Oh, I see, then if you''ll excuse me," said the valet attendant.

    After the valet attendant left, Anne then walked to her car with difficulty. Her eyes were even filled with tears from the pain. Anne then drove her car to the hospital. She was sure that her leg must be injured. Luckily, her car was an automatic type, so she didn''t have to use her feet much while driving her car.

 Chapter 180 - Reckless

    <h4>Chapter 180 - Reckless</h4>

    Anne''s screams were loudly heard in the emergency room of a hospital when the doctor was going to put a cast on her leg. After an x-ray, it was found that the ligaments (strong connective tissue that connected the bones) in Anne''s leg were injured after she did not walk firmly in front of the toilet in the restaurant where she had met Leon. Anne screamed in pain as the doctor tried to bandage Anne''s leg with an stic bandage aimed at limiting any swelling and helping the joint rest.

    "Be patient, Miss, I know it hurts, but you have to hold it so your leg doesn''t swell," whispered a nurse, quietly trying to calm Anne who was screaming in pain.

    "I-it hurts..."

    "Yes, this definitely hurts, I know, that''s why I tied it with an stic bandage like this so that your leg doesn''t move too much and the injury to your leg ligaments gets better quickly. Because if we don''t tie it like this I''m worried the injury will be even more severe and make you have to get surgery, which I''m sure you don''t want to experience," said the middle-aged female doctor kindly, while tying the stic bandage that had just been ced on Anne''s left leg.

    "How long do I have to bandaged like this, Doctor?" asked Anne softly in a hoarse voice.

    "Mild ankle sprains usually take 6-12 weeks to recover, and that only applies if you follow the doctor''s instructions of not to do many activities with your left foot," the doctor replied.

    "6 to 12 weeks is a long time, Doctor," Anne shrieked in surprise.

    "That is the maximum limit for healing your foot, Miss. If you follow all the instructions, maybe in less than 6 weeks the bandage that binds your leg can be removed," said the doctor again.

    "Unless you don''t want to recover quickly and choose to continue your activities as usual with your foot condition like this, then don''t me the doctor if you have to get a more painful treatment than now. Because believe me, surgery on a sprained leg is not a light procedure and is quite painful, considering that the foot is the most important organ in our body for activities," added the doctor.

    "Is there really a sprained leg that requires surgery, Doc?" asked Anne doubtfully.

    "Of course there is, the orthopedic doctor will perform surgery if you don''t do this minor procedure. There are two ways to treat patients who are stubborn and don''t want to listen to the doctor''s warnings. The first is a procedure called Arthroscopy. Arthroscopy is done to repair damage to the tissue, for example there is loose cartge or tissue trapped in the joint. This procedure is done using a special tool in the form of a small tube with a camera at the end. And the second is reconstructive surgery, this surgery is done to repair torn tissue or rece it with healthy tissue from the other leg," replied the doctor at length.

    Hearing the doctor''s exnation made Anne pale instantly. She didn''t expect that the procedures to treat her leg would be so horrifying if she didn''t follow the doctor''s instructions. She did not want to have a surgery like that, especially if she had to take the healthy tissue in her healthy right leg to be transferred to her left leg. Just the thought of it made Anne''s guts shrink. She didn''t have much courage to lie down on the operating table.

    The doctor, who had just given her exnation, smiled when she saw Anne was silent. She was sure that the young girl in front of her was thinking hard.

    "You don''t need to undergo such procedures if you follow the instructions I gave you before, Miss. For the next two or three days, it''s better for you not to do any activity and let your feet rest first. After that, you can only do some light movements which of course in a reasonable stage so that your legs are not stiff," said the doctor again courteously.

    "Okay, Doc, I understand," said Anne shortly.

    "Okay then, now you rest here first. I just gave you an anti-pain medication in your legs. So that the results are maximal, you better stay in the hospital for the next hour or two, after that you can go home," the doctor added.

    "Thanks for the help, Doctor." Anne answered sincerely.

    After saying that, the female doctor left Anne in the emergency room with a nurse who was still with her. The nurse seemed to have just finished putting Anne''s things into the desk drawer whose key had been given to Anne.

    "Thank you, Nurse," said Anne sincerely when the nurse, who had just taken care of her things, put a pillow to support Anne''s legs which had been previously wrapped with stic bandages by the doctor.

    "You''re wee, Miss, this is my duty. Well, then you should rest now so you don''t feel pain anymore," replied the nurse kindly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to the nurse''s words. Not long after, the nurse who took care of her left, Anne then tried to close her eyes. The pain in her legs was reduced a little because of the painkiller given by the doctor. But the pain still came and went. That was why Anne tried to follow the directions of the doctor and nurse who had been taking care of her, to rest. Soon, she fell asleep. One week of studying hard had taken up a lot of her resting time, which was why Anne fell fast asleep. Moreover, the atmosphere in the emergency room was quite calm. The bed that Anne used was in the corner, near therge window which made her calm because she could hear the running of the fountain and the chirping of birds in the garden right below the emergency room where she was.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Connery Corporation, Aaron looked very angry after Candice tried to break into his office and disturb him while he was in a meeting. Fortunately, he was in a meeting with the core team from his office who took care of projects in Northampton which Daniel supervised, and not a meeting with clients, so Aaron was not too embarrassed .

    "I''m the fianc��e of Aaron Sean Connery, the CEO of thispany. If you don''t let me in, then I''m going to order Aaron to��"

    "What, Candice? You''re a stranger to me, you''re nothing to me anymore. So don''t ever say that I''m your fianc��. You better go to the hospital to check if you are off the drug or not," Aaron said in a high voice, cutting Candice''s words.

    Candice, who was in the clutches of Aaron''s two bodyguards, looked surprised. She didn''t expect Aaron to know about the case that happened to her.

    "Aaron, I..."

    "I''m not an idiot, Candice, news like that spreads easily. Moreover, your sudden return, I''m sure your agency in America was the one who spread this news. So you better stay at your house and treat yourself, after that only then can you resume your ruined career," said Aaron curtly, cutting off the words of the former woman he loved so much.

    Candice was silent at Aaron''s words. Her chest ached so badly. She didn''t expect that the only person she could rely on for her life to actually throw her away. Instead of being sad and sorry, Candice actuallyughed loudly. With all her might, she released herself from the grip of Aaron''s two bodyguards. She then wiped the tears that streamed down her face.

    "If you don''t want to ept me anymore then I''d rather die, there''s no point in me living without your love, Aaron," Candice said quietly.

    "Do as you please, Candice, you guys quickly get this ex-model out of my office and don''t let her set foot in my office again," Aaron shrieked loudly.

    Drip

    Drip

    Candice''s tears were streaming down her face again. She didn''t expect Aaron who was so crazy about her to be this cruel to her. When she was about to be taken out of Aaron''s office, Candice suddenly ran towards therge ss cab where Aaron kept the various awards he had received from the government and several organizations. She aimed her head to the ss cupboard which at the end made the ss cab shatter instantly after a loud sound was heard.

    "Candice!!!!"

    to be continued

 Chapter 181 - Felix Skyrivers Threats

    <h4>Chapter 181 - Felix Skyriver''s Threats</h4>

    Aaron, who no longer wanted to have anything to do with Candice, at first refused to take her to the hospital, after his ex-fianc�� tried tomit suicide by hitting her head against the ss cab. However, because of Daniel''s input, Aaron finally took Candice to the hospital. As he no longer wanted to have any rtionship with this beautiful woman, he decided to contact her parents while on his way to the hospital.

    "I''ll send the address. My men and I will just take her to get treatment. After that, we will go home, so I hope you cane soon," Aaron spoke sternly with Candice''s mother, Monica, the former British beauty queen of her time.

    "No, there''s no way my daughter tried to kill herself. Candice isn''t that stupid, she can''t do something that low. She''s a top model, how could my daughter..."

    "I don''t want to talk too much on the phone. You''d better go to the address of the hospital that I sent, Madam," said Aaron, quickly cutting off Mrs. Monica''s words.

    "Very well, I wille. Please don''t go before Ie, Mr. Connery. I beg you, sob sob," Mrs. Monica''s cry broke and was clearly heard in Aaron''s ears. Because he was disturbed by the woman''s cry, Aaron immediately turned off the phone.

    Daniel who received his cell phone again from Aaron was silent. He knew Aaron was not a cruel person, so he could only remain silent withoutmenting. If Aaron''s rtionship with Candice hadn''t been destroyed three years ago, perhaps Aaron wouldn''t have been so cold to Mrs. Monica now. After 30 minutes of driving, Aaron''s two cars finally arrived at the hospital. Aaron and Daniel got out of their car after several of their men who were carrying Candice, the SUV in front, got off first.

    When two of Aaron''s men who brought Candice arrived at the lobby, two nurses greeted them swiftly. The unconscious Candice was immediately taken to the emergency room with a stretcher.

    "Please for family representatives to register first, so we can continue the treatment," said a friendly nurse to Daniel and Aaron who had just arrived at the lobby.

    "Her parents will being soon, so just wait for them to arrive at the hospital and then you can ask them to register," said Aaron quickly.

    "I''m sorry, sir, if we wait for the parents of the patient toe, it will be too long, while the patient must immediately get treatment. Therefore, we only need representatives to fill in the necessary data so that we can take the next action, because if no one agrees or authorizes us to help thedy, then we will not be able to proceed to any further procedure, sir," said the nurse again, trying to exin to Aaron the purpose of the registration.

    Aaron was silent for a long time after hearing the words of the nurse standing in front of him. He didn''t want to give his data to fill in Candice''s registration data. Soon, Aaron turned to Daniel who was standing beside him and smiled meaningfully.

    "I?" asked Daniel quickly.

    "Yupp," Aaron answered tly expressionlessly.

    Hearing Aaron''s answer made Daniel take a deep breath. Having managed to control himself, he then went to the registration desk with the nurse in front of him. Arriving at reception desk, Daniel then gave his data to the nurse as a family representative for Candice. Aaron just silently watched Daniel at the reception desk.

    Ten minutester, Daniel finished the registration. He then walked over to Aaron who was already sitting on the chair, smiling at him.

    "Are we done? Can we go home now?" asked Aaron quickly without guilt.

    "Don''t be like that, sir, we''d better wait a little longer. After Mrs. Monica and Mr. Felixe, then we can go home," answered Daniel quickly.

    "They''re 15 minuteste, Daniel, and I don''t really like people who..."

    Aaron couldn''t finish his words when he saw Candice''s parents get out of the car and run hastily to the lobby where he was now. Aaron slowly got up from his seat and straightened his clothes to greet Candice''s parents.

    "Candice...where is my daughter? Is she okay? My daughter is okay, right?" Mrs. Monica immediately shouted madly, asking the security guard in front. She and her husband had not seen Aaron and Daniel, who had seen them since they got out of the car.

    "Patience, Madam, speak slowly. If there is something you want to ask, it''s better for you to go to the reception desk to get more detailed information," answered the security guard who was on guard at the entrance swiftly.

    Instead of agreeing with the security guard''s instructions, Candice''s father grabbed the security guard''s cor hard.

    "Who are you to talk to us like that? It''s up to us who we want to ask. And if you don''t know what we''re asking, you better don''t work here, asshole!!!" Mr. Felix shouted loudly as he threw the security guard on the floor. He didn''t like hearing the security guard''s words asking them to go to the reception desk.

    Seeing the security guard being thrown by someone who had just arrived immediately made the lobby atmosphere lively. Several nurses who saw the incident shouted loudly. Several hospital visitors who came immediately help the security guard who was now lying on the floor. Seeing such an incident made Aaron smile cynically. He didn''t think that after a long time of not seeing him, Felix Skriver had not changed. He was still as arrogant as when he had known him.

    p

    p

    p

    "Outstanding, so this is how Mr. Felix Skyriver speak to security guards," said Aaron quietly after pping.

    "Aaron Connery," Felix Skyriver hissed softly when he saw Aaron standing next to the security guard he had thrown.

    "Does it have to be this way, sir? Didn''t this security just direct the two of you toe to the reception desk? Then why did you treat him this rudely?" Aaron asked slowly while giving his handkerchief to the security whose head was bleeding.

    "Don''t interfere, Aaron, I have nothing to do with you. So you better shut your mouth and get out of my sight," Felix Skyriver replied in a rising voice.

    Hearing Felix Skyriver''s words made Aaronugh out loud. He then red at Monica Skyriver who had been silent for a long time.

    "Okay, Mrs. Monica, because my job is done, I better leave this ce immediately before your husband gets even angrier. Oh, and one more thing I want to say to you is, please take care of your daughter, so she doesn''t go crazy in other people''s offices because if she still repeats her actions, then I will not hesitate to call the police and drag her to the police station, so that her ruined name will be destroyed," said Aaron in a cold voice looking at Monica Skyriver.

    "You..."

    "No, my dear, we better meet Candice. I''m worried," Monica Skyriver restrained her husband who was about to reply to Aaron''s words.

    Hearing his wife''s words, Felix finally withdrew his intention to fight Aaron. The husband and wife then went to the emergency room to see Candice, who was currently being treated by several doctors and nurses who were sewing her head.

    When she arrived at the emergency room, Monica cried when she saw that Candice''s hair had been cut partly because the doctor had to sew up her head, which was torn from being hit by broken ss.

    "Aaron Connery, wait for my revenge. You''ve made my daughter like this. Don''t call me Felix if I can''t destroy you," Felix Skyriver said with emotion.

    Thump!

    Anne, who had woken up, looked surprised when she heard someone swearing at Aaron.

    "Aaron... who is this man talking about Aaron? Why does he want to destroy Aaron?"

    to be continued

 Chapter 182 - The Same Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 182 - The Same Arrogance</h4>

    Anne, who had only slept for thirty minutes, woke up in surprise when she heard a very loud noise next to her bed. It was clear that several nurses were talking to other nurses. Some medical terms were heard clearly when the medics were treating patients who had just been brought into the ER. Anne, who could not go anywhere, was only a good listener for almost twenty minutes during the minor surgery.

    Bam!

    "Candice, where is my daughter? Where is my daughter, Candice?" Monica Skyriver asked in panic when she just entered the emergency room.

    "Shhh, don''t be too loud, Madam, this is the emergency room, you know what the emergency room means," answered a ck nurse who quickly responded to Monica''s words.

    Felix, who was next to his wife seemed annoyed with the answer of the nurse next to him, he wanted tosh on the nurse roughly, as he did to the security guard. When he managed to grab the cor of the nurse''s uniform, Felix prepared to lift it, but the nurse who turned out to be a ck belt holder of karate immediately turned things around. She then hit Felix''s hand which was gripping the cor of her shirt so Felix staggered and released his grip instantly. She wasn''t done yet, the nurse also pushed Felix hard enough that he was pushed back and finally went out of the emergency room.

    "Ahh how dare you, you lowly nurse, to do such a thing to me! You are a lowly human, an illegal immigrant who doesn''t deserve to be in Ennd. You''d better go back to your home in Africa," Felix Skyriver cursed arrogantly.

    Being scolded like that by a man who had just been rude to her made the nurse angry, but because she was currently in the hospital and on duty, the nurse could only restrain herself from getting emotional.

    "I''m just doing my job, sir, there''s a minor surgery going on inside by the doctors and nurses to help a young girl who has quite a fewcerations to her head. If you and your wife keep screaming like that, I''m worried the surgery will be disrupted and will actually put the patient''s life in danger. Therefore, it is better for you to stay outside waiting for the results to be finished, than for you to make a fuss inside like that. I could have acted decisively by expelling you from this hospital, but because I appreciate you as the family of the patient we are helping, please cooperate," said the ck nurse firmly.

    "Youuuu...!"

    "Never mind honey, be patient. Just follow the words of this nurse, Candice is inside, Dear. We''ll follow the advice of this nurse," Monica whispered quietly, trying to calm her husband who was very emotional.

    "Okay, okay. Because my wife said so, I relented and followed your words. You better go inside and do your job. If something bad happens to my child, then don''t me me if I make you suffer," said Felix Skyriver, threatening the nurse who was still standing in front of him.

    "We will do our best, sir, just pray that there are no problems. Then if you''ll excuse me," answered the ck nurse, who was scolded by Felix, patiently as she closed the emergency room door and rejoined the doctor and her colleagues.

    After the nurse re-entered the emergency room, Monica and Felix Skyriver then sat on the chairs in front of the emergency room. The husband and wife looked very uneasy while waiting for the medical officers who were trying to save their child''s life. Felix himself was still very upset when he remembered the events that had just happened in the hospital lobby, where he met Aaron Sean Connery, his former future son-inw, who was considered increasingly arrogant. Since his daughter had a rtionship with Aaron five years ago Felix doesn''t like Aaron. Felix thought that Aaron didn''t want to help his business, when in fact Aaron had helped a lot. He became the biggest contributor of funds to Felix''s family estate, which at that time was almost bankrupt, but Felix did not consider it a help. That was why he asked Candice to end her rtionship with Aaron who was considered unwilling to help him, but because Candice still needed Aaron to make her a supermodel, Candice finally refused her father''s request. Finally, a manager from a well-known modeling agency in America recruited Candice. The man said that he would make the Candice''s career shone even more if she went with him to America. Candice, who at that time was very popr, immediately epted the offer from that person without thinking twice and without asking for an opinion from Aaron, who was already her fianc��. So, Candice just left with the man from America after leaving a message to her manager to convey her apologies to Aaron.

    Felix Skyriver, who was famous for being a gold-digger, also supported his daughter to be a more famous model in America. Therefore, he was very happy when his daughter decided to go to America and left Aaron. After learning that Candice left him, Aaron then withdrew all the funds he gave to the Skyriver family''s wineries. Knowing that the funds invested by Aaron were withdrawn, Felix was furious. At that time, he even came to the city to Aaron''s office to ask for an exnation from him, but at that time Aaron was not in the office because he was having a meeting with a client in Spain. There was only Daniel at that time, who met him and exined that what Aaron was doing was ording topany policy, and that was thepany was free to withdraw funds from co-workers if it was deemed unprofitable. That was why Felix currently hated and held a grudge against Aaron, who he considered to have deceived him.

    Not long after, the emergency room door opened, then a male nurse came out and invited Monica and Felix toe in to see Candice''s condition. Without saying thank you, the husband and wife went straight inside to see the condition of their only daughter. When the curtains were opened, Monica screamed when she saw Candice''s beautiful hair had been cut in several parts, because the medics had to sew Candice''s head which was torn by the ss shards.

    "Why is my daughter like this, Doctor?" Felix asked stuttering, when he saw Candice had multiple stitches on her head and forehead.

    "ording to the information we got from the person who brought thisdy to the hospital, thisdy had attempted suicide by ramming herself into the ss cab. And as you can see, your daughter''s condition is not so good because she had to get some stitches on her head and neck. Her forehead was hit by a shard of ss that she hit. However, we should be grateful that the shards of ss only tore her scalp and did not prate her skull. Your daughter only needs to be treated for a few days in this hospital, sir, and does not need to be treated in the ICU, because we are already sew all the wounds on her head. Earlier, I ordered several nurses to find a treatment room for your daughter. She needs to be treated for a few days in the hospital so that she can get better supervision from the doctors," answered a female doctor in a friendly manner.

    "Yes, Doc, do all the best for her, whatever the cost, I will pay as long as my daughter can recover as usual, Doc," said Monica quickly, holding the doctor''s hand in front of her husband.

    "We will do our job to the best of our ability so you don''t have to worry. Now, since our job is done, we will invite you both to see your daughter''s condition before being transferred to the treatment room. Currently, she is still asleep due to the influence of anesthesia so she can''tmunicate. I hope you both can stay calm during her stay. In this emergency room, there are many other patients who are receiving treatment. So please maintain order," the doctor replied back with a smile at Felix. She sarcastically mocked Felix.

    "Yes, Doctor, we will calm down, thank you again for the help," said Monica sincerely.

    After saying that, the doctor left the emergency room with her assistants, including the ck nurse who had had an argument with Felix.

    "Aaron Sean Connery, wait for my revenge. Don''t call me Felix Skyriver if I can''t make you regret it," Felix said with a vengeance.

    "Why does our daughter have to be like this, Dear, her fate is so bad," Monica sobbed softly while crying in Felix''s arms.

    "Calm down, Dear, our daughter will definitely recover and return to her health soon. After that, she can definitely continue her career as she wants and you take it easy, I will make Aaron pay dearly for what happened to our daughter," Felix replied with full of vengeance.

    "I trust you, my dear," Monica said quietly.

    Anne, who heard all the conversations of the people next to her bed seemed to be silent, when she heard the person was cursing Aaron. She was actually very curious, but because her foot hurt, Anne could only listen.

    Meanwhile, in the hospital parking area, a fairly luxurious car stopped in the hospital parking area. The driver of the car looked surprised when he saw a Honda Civic car he knew very well in the patient parking area. Without thinking, he then took out his cell phone and took a photo of the Honda Civic and immediately sent it to someone with a caption, "Looks like your girl is in trouble."

    to be continued

 Chapter 183 - More Important

    <h4>Chapter 183 - More Important</h4>

    As the sun was just setting, the atmosphere in St Elizabeth''s hospital suddenly changed when the convoy of four ck cars arrived. Eight men dressed in all ck got down from the first two cars that had arrived first. Four of them went straight into the hospital and ran to the reception desk to confirm something, while the rest immediately sterilized the area for thest two cars that had just entered the hospital area.

    Not long after, a man wearing a threeyered coat descended, several other men in ck seemed to nod their heads in respect to the man who had just stepped down.

    Two men who had previously entered the hospital were seen running out to the man who had just gotten out of the car.

    "The information is correct, sir, it has been confirmed that Miss Anne is in this hospital and is currently still in the emergency room," said the man who had just left the hospital in a hurry.

    Without speaking, the man who had just received the report from his subordinate immediately tidied his coat and walked quickly to the hospital followed by his men. His sharp eyes would scare anyone. When he entered the hospital lobby, the security guard, who had previously been given an exnation by two other men, seemed to give directions to the group towards the emergency room. He looked a little down when the group of men walked past him.

    "Who is this?"

    "I don''t know, I''ve never seen him either."

    "Are they royalty?"

    "How can a royal member be treated in a hospital like this? Every sick member of the royal family should be treated at a special hospital that has been appointed by the royal family,"

    "Oh right, I forgot."

    "If the handsome man isn''t a member of the royal family, then who is he?"

    The nurses, who saw the group of mysterious men walked past them in a rush, were still whispering to guess who the man they had just seen was. Not long after, the security who guided the group to the emergency room had returned to the lobby. Suddenly, the nurses who were gossiping immediately approached him quickly.

    "Who is that man? Do we know who he is, Mr. Billy?" asked the tallest nurse quickly.

    "Yes, Mr. Billy, do you know who the man escorted by the ten men is?" asked another nurse.

    "I don''t know, what is clear is that he is a man in power. You''d better get back to work and don''t look for trouble," replied the security guard named Billy quickly without expression.

    Hearing the words of Billy, the senior security guard, the four nurses immediately became silent and looked very disappointed. The security guard returned to his desk again at the door to help the patientsing in and out.

    Meanwhile, in the emergency room, some of the nurses looked scared when they saw the group of men dressed in ck rushing into the emergency room without saying anything.

    "Who are you? Why do youe into the emergency room?"

    "Is anyone hurt?"

    "If no one has any concern, please leave, this is the emergency room, not a yground."

    Two people from the group were seen taking the protesting nurses to a corner of their room and then exining their purpose ining to the emergency room, while the other group was seen opening curtain after curtain in the room to look for someone.

    "Where is she?! Why isn''t she here? Didn''t you say that Anne was in the emergency room?" The leader of the group rebuked, was none other than Jack in a loud voice.

    "Y-yes sir, I went to the receptionist to confirm directly and the receptionist said that Miss Anne was still in the emergency room," answered one of Jack''s bodyguards quickly.

    "But where is she? Anne isn''t in this room, haven''t you guys already..."

    Thump!

    Jack couldn''t finish his words when he looked at the bathroom door that had just opened, where a senior nurse came out carrying Anne who had just taking a leak. Her left leg which was wrapped in an stic bandage looked raised.

    "Anne!!!" Jack shouted loudly.

    Anne, who was looking down, instantly lifted her face up and was surprised to see Jack, the man she had disappointed a week ago was now standing in front of her.

    "Jack, what are you doing here?" asked Anne stupidly.

    Instead of answering Anne''s questions, Jack walked quickly to where Anne was. Without speaking, Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s body into his arms, because Jack''s body was bigger, he did not experience any difficulty when he grabbed Anne from the nurse''s arms. Jack carried her bridal style and walked slowly towards the exit of the ER. He ignored the screams of the nurse who was very surprised to see their patient being taken away just like that. Two of Jack''s men finally intervened. They both then exined to the nurse that the man who was currently taking the patient away was the patient''s boyfriend. Hearing this exnation, the nurse nodded her head slowly in understanding.

    "Yes, then we will excuse ourselves, Nurse, thank you for helping to take care of ourdy," said one of Jack''s subordinates politely.

    "Don''t go yet, thedy brought personal belongings and they are in the drawer at the moment. You''d better bring them too," the nurse replied quickly when she remembered Anne''s belongings.

    "Is that right?"

    "Yes, let''s go to her bed. I will open the desk drawer," replied the nurse again.

    Jack''s two subordinates seemed to be nodding their heads together and following the steps of the nurse to take Anne''s belongings. Not long after that, the two men left the emergency room with Anne''s bag and cell phone. They also followed Jack and his subirdinates, who had left the hospital first.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was being carried by Jack, didn''t seem to open her mouth at all. She was just silent when Jack brought her out of the hospital. Likewise with Jack, he was silent as he carried Anne. Even when many women screamed with joy when they saw what he was doing, he just kept quiet and kept walking out of the hospital to his car.

    Jack carefully put Anne into his car. Some of his men seemed alert and on guard behind Jack, in case Jack needed anything.

    "Jack..."

    "Shut up or I''ll break your other leg," said Jack quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne immediately closed her lips when she heard Jack''s threat. She chose to surrender and just thought she couldn''t fight Jack, especially with the condition of her leg now. After Jack got into the car, all of his men immediately ran and got into their cars. Not long after, the cars carrying Jack and his men left the hospital area to Jack''s residence. Today, he actually had an important meeting with the fourth richest businessman in Ennd. However, as soon as he got the message from Erick, who was in the hospital with Alicia, his personal secretary, Jack immediately left the meeting after apologizing many times to his big client. Jack reasoned that his fianc��e was in the hospital.

    Drrrtt

    As soon as the phone rang, Jack picked it up quickly and identally pressed the loudspeaker button.

    "You canceled the meeting with Sir Len vatnik, sir? Do you know he is the fourth richest businessman in Ennd, oh my God, sir, what were you thinking ... it was not easy to make an appointment with him, sir ..."

    "Anne is more important, Erick!!!"

    Thump

    Thump

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast hearing Jack''s words, being considered to be more important than a big client made Anne uneasy. Even now her chest felt tight.

 Chapter 184 - Protective

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Protective</h4>

    Jack justnded from his private jet after traveling quite a distance from Switzend for 1 hour 35 minutes. Jack had finished his family matters. By including all the avable evidence, finally Edmund and Johnny were not allowed to use Muller''sst name again because they had nothing to do with the Muller family. Once Jack revealed the family secret to the public, everyone now cursed Johnny and his son Edmund for being considered ignorant and ungrateful.

    Even the supporters of Johnny and Edmund resigned one by one. They initially supported Edmund who was serving as deputy CEO rose to rece Jack as CEO of Muller Finance International in Switzend. But after learning that he was only the son of the Muller family''s adopted son, whose background was unclear, finally the stock leaders who had been influenced by Johnny had now returned to Jack''s side. They even withdrew their support for Edmund, so that Edmund did not have anyone in thepany to support him. Finally, he was simply fired from his position as well as his father Johnny. Even through a court decision, finally Johnny and Edmund were prohibited from using Muller''s name again after their first name, because Jack as the heir to the Muller family objected and Jack''s request for the prohibition was approved. So starting yesterday, Johnny and Edmund were no longer part of the rich family in Switzend. They were just strangers who received a little pity from the Muller family.

    The mass media also reported this in droves. They werepeting to publish the story of the Muller family''s adopted son who wanted to control all the assets of the family. Seeing all the chaos, Jack smiled with satisfaction. His steps by revealing Jonny and Edmund''s secret identities were sessful. Without him taking much trouble, themunity had already punished the father and son. After the name Muller was removed from theirst names, all family facilities had to be automatically returned by them, starting from the luxury houses, luxury cars, credit cards and several ntations managed by Jason. Jack''s father used to feel sorry for Johnny so he gave him two hectares of high-quality wineries and factories, but because Jack had lost his patience, he finally reimed all of his family property from the hands of Johnny and his son, so that when they were kicked out of the Muller family tree, they also lost all the luxuries they get for free.

    Jack, who was scheduled to meet one of the sessful businessmen in Ennd once he returned to London, was forced to cancel the meeting after he read the message from Erick. Without thinking, Jack went with his men to the hospital where Erick found Anne''s car parked in a special patient area, because only patients could park in that area. That was why Jack was sure that something had happened to Anne.

    After hanging up the phone with Erick, who was still in the hospital, Jack then turned his head to look at Anne''s bandaged leg. It was a little swollen and red that made him ufortable. But because he knew Anne was not a careless person, Jack''s emotions burned.

    "Who made you like this?" Jack asked coldly without taking his eyes off Anne''s injured leg.

    "I-I did it to myself," answered Anne curtly.

    "How could a fool hurt her own leg, Anne? Don''t hide anything from me. Quickly, tell me who made you like this?" Jack rebuked in a rising voice apanied by a sharp look at Anne.

    "I''m not lying, Jack. It was my fault. I was in the toilet of a mall and I didn''t notice that there was a difference in floor height in the toilet, so when I backed up I identally almost fell because my feet weren''t strong enough. So my feet..."

    "Walk backwards?!!! Are you Michael Jackson who can walk backwards?!" Jack shouted back.

    "Can Michael Jackson walk backwards?" asked Anne innocently by giving her adorable puppy eyes.

    Being looked at by Anne like that made Jack''s already high emotions disappear immediately. His heart, which was previously beating fast with anger, suddenly raced much faster, out of anger, but out of hs bubbling feelings of longing. Because he didn''t want to hurt Anne, Jack finally closed his eyes while leaning back on the seat. He pretended to be annoyed to hide his true feelings.

    Curious about how Michael Jackson could walk backwards as Jack said, Anne reached for her cell phone which was in her pocket. She quickly browsed the data on the inte to find articles about the walking backwards of Michael Jackson, the king of pop. Anne''s face immediately turned red when she saw the video of Michael Jackson''s moonwalk which he usually practiced on stage.

    "This is not walking backward, Jack, it''s just Michael Jackson''s dance move," said Anne quietly, a little disappointed when she saw Michael Jackson''s walking backward, which was called the moonwalk.

    Jack, who was still trying to calm himself down, didn''t respond to Anne''s words. He didn''t want to let himself go and ended up hurting Anne by expressing his longing to her, considering that her leg was currently injured.

    Because her goal of looking for a way back from Michael Jackson was over, Anne then put her cell phone back into her pocket. When she looked down the highway, Anne finally realized that the car that was taking her was not going to her apartment.

    "Jack, this is not the direction to my apartment. Your driver took the wrong direction, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    "Shut up, Anne, don''t bother me. You better stay quiet, isn''t your leg hurt? You better rest," replied Jack curtly without changing his position.

    "Yeah but I want to go home, Jack, I don''t want to..."

    "How can you get back to your apartment, Anne? Who''s going to help you? Are you going up and down the stairs with your feet wrapped in bandages like that? Don''t you want your leg to recover soon? What if your leg is getting worse?" Jack asked incessantly as he sat staring unblinkingly at Anne in a loud voice.

    Being shouted at by Jack made Anne silent and lowered her head.

    "When you''re doing something, you should think about it first, Anne. Check whether it''s good or bad. If you''re alone in your apartment, who will help you around? Who will help you eat and treat your wounds? Think about it, don''t just talk," said Jack slowly adding to his previous words.

    "Then where are we going?" Anne asked quietly.

    "My house," Jack answered simply.

    "No, Jack, I don''t want to trouble you. I can..."

    "Shut up and don''t talk too much or I''ll make you shut up my way," said Jack coldly threatening Anne.

    Anne closed her lips again. She knew what Jack was talking about. The thought of being brought to Jack''s house made her nervous. She didn''t have any change of clothes. Meanwhile, if she was to stay over, she had to take a shower and change her clothes. Anne was really nervous about that.

    "About my clothes, Jack, how do I get changed at your house?" asked Anne quietly trying to pluck herself up.

    "We can buy it at..."

    "No, I don''t want to wear new clothes that haven''t been washed," Anne shrieked loudly.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack take a deep breath. He then grabbed his cell phone and called Erick again.

    "Go to Anne''s apartment with Alice and bring Anne''s clothes and personal equipment to my house. You only have thirty minutes, Erick. Remember, only Alice is allowed to touch Anne''s belongings, if you dare touch them, I will break your hand!!"

    to be continue

    dont forget to read my another novel "His soul" thank you.

 Chapter 185 - "Bite Me"

    <h4>Chapter 185 - "Bite Me"</h4>

    Holding back his annoyance, Erick ended the call from Jack. He was already in the car and was preparing to go home when suddenly he had to cancel his intention because he got a new assignment from Jack to pick up some clothes and personal belongings of Anne in her apartment.

    "Come on, Erick, I''m so tired. I really want to go home to sleep," Alice, the secretary, whined to Erick moments after Erick hung up the call from Jack.

    "Dy your intention to sleep, we have a new task from Master to go to his girlfriend''s apartment to get some of her things," Erick answered quickly while looking intently at Alice.

    "What? Mr. Jack already has a girlfriend?" Alice screamed in disbelief.

    "You could say that. It''s better for you to fasten your seat belt, because I will drive the car at high speed to Miss Anne''s apartment. The time that Mr. Jack has given us is only 30 minutes. If we pass the 30 minutes time, then your fate and mine will be in danger," said Erik slowly, suppressing his annoyance.

    Hearing Erick''s words made Alice immediately shut her mouth while holding on to the seat belt that was wrapped around her body. Not long after that, Erick drove his car to Anne''s apartment whose address had been given by Jack, including information about Anne''s unit, from the floor, the room number and the password to her room which of course had been asked to Anne.

    After driving his car for almost 20 minutes Erick finally arrived at Anne''s apartment. Because the time given by Jack was very short, Erick immediately got out of his car quickly with Alice to the tenth floor, where Anne''s apartment unit was located.

    "What things should we bring, Erick?" Alice asked breathlessly from running.

    "Mr. Jack only asked for women''s toiletries, a change of clothes and personal items. I don''t understand what a woman''s personal belongings are, so I can''t tell you what you should bring. Alice. Only you are allowed to touch Miss Anne''s belongings," said Erick quickly.

    "Toiletries, change of clothes and personal items. I understand. Okay, then I''ll take them. Oh right, where is the wardrobe?" Alice asked in confusion, because she had not seen a bed and wardrobe on the first floor.

    "The wardrobe is on�� ahh it''s on the second floor, let''s go up," Erick answered quickly as he walked towards the stairs that would take them to the second floor.

    Alice, who already wanted to finish her work immediately, followed Erick''s steps up the stairs to the second floor. When they arrived on the second floor, they were fascinated by the interior design of Anne''s room. The soft pastel pink color plus some wall hangings and cute tumbler lights made Anne''s room look very pleasant. Not to mention that the bed which was dominated by soft turquoise green really made the room look veryfortable.

    "Surely Mr. Jack''s girlfriend is a very neat person. Look at this room, it''s so pleasant! Ah, if ??I have such a bedroom, I wouldn''t want to sleep on the bed and ruined the atmosphere," said Alice, quietly admiring Anne''s room.

    "Well, keep your focus, Alice, quickly take the things I mentioned earlier. We don''t have much time," Erick said in a high voice, breaking Alice''s thoughts.

    "If you want us to finish quickly, then help me! Don''t just talk, Erick," Alice squeaked in annoyance as she slowly opened Anne''s closet.

    "I really want to help you, Alice, but I''m sorry, I can''t do it because Master has threatened me to cut off both my hands if I dare to touch Miss Anne''s personal belongings. So it''s better for you to do everything yourself. I can''t help you," said Erick quickly while showing his cell phone which contained a message from Jack forbidding him to touch Anne''s personal belongings.

    Alice was silent when she saw the message that was shown by Erick. Because she didn''t want to make her master wait a long time, Alice finally elerated her movement. She was really amazed at Anne, who had such a neat cupboard and room, because her own room was very messy and would only be tidy if it had been tidied up by her mother. It was a very contrasting scene with Anne''s room which was very neat and fragrant. Being in Anne''s room made Alice feel like a failure as a woman. Because Anne had arranged her clothes well, Alice had no trouble finding a change of clothes for Anne. It only took Alice two minutes to get a change of clothes for Anne. Because Anne didn''t have sexy lingerie, Alice only took ordinary underwear and bunny-print pajamas, after putting the clothes for Anne into Alice''s suitcase, then she moved on to Anne''s dressing table. Since she was a woman, it wasn''t difficult for her to take Anne''s routine skincare equipment. After almost five minutes, the suitcase that Erick previously took from the side of the cupboard was now almost full.

    "Okay the bedroom is done, now let''s go down to the bathroom," Alice said quietly as she rolled up her sleeves.

    "Ready, Miss, you just go down first. Let me carry this suitcase downstairs," Erick answered quickly.

    Without a word, Alice then went down to the first floor carefully. Once she got to the first floor, she immediately walked to the bathroom to get Anne''s toiletries. When Erick arrived on the first floor, Alice had finished carrying a small travel bag containing Anne''s toiletries.

    "Why do you have to bring toiletries like that? At the Master''s house even the toiletries are far moreplete than what you brought, Alice," asked Erick confused.

    "Women usually prefer to use their own personal belongings when traveling or staying in other ces including toiletries like this, because once a woman isfortable with certain products, she will use that products and don''t want to change them. We don''t know whether other products are suitable for our skin or not, so it''s better if we just bring these toiletries which are used by Mr. Jack''s girlfriend so that we don''t get into trouble," answered Alice quickly.

    Erick nodded his head slowly in response to Alice''s words, he now understood why a woman would take much longer to prepare to leave. It turned out that a woman had to take care of a lot of things if she wanted to go on a long trip, after putting a small see-through travel bag into the briefcase Alice''s work was done. After making sure that nothing was missing, Erick then took Alice away from Anne''s apartment, he now had to return home immediately so he wouldn''t get into trouble. After turning off the lights and making sure no other electronic equipment was still connected to electricity, Erick then closed the door to Anne''s apartment and walked with Alice to the elevator.

    When he entered the elevator, Erick didn''t realize that he passed Aaron, who had juste out of the other elevator, as he was focused on Anne''s suitcase, which was now quite heavy.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in Jack''s new mansion, Anne was seen crying after her leg identally hit the sofa when she refused to be helped by Jack to go to the bathroom. The stabbing pain hit her leg again.

    "So don''t be stubborn, Anne, my intentions are good, I just want to help you," Jack saosd fiercely filled with emotion after closing his cell phone which he had just used to contact his personal doctor toe to his house immediately to check on Anne.

    "It hurts, sob ..."

    "Don''t cry Anne, I can''t think straight when you cry like that," said Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s whimper.

    Anne, who was really in pain, couldn''t hold back her tears. Without fear of Jack who forbade her to cry, Anne then cried even louder.

    Hearing Anne cry in pain made Jack''s heart slowly hurt. He then sat on the sofa next to Anne and hugged her quickly. Jack let Anne''s tears wet his expensive clothes.

    "Hit me or bite me if that will ease the pain in your leg, Anne," he whispered softly to Anne, who was in his hug.

    "Jack. It hurts! Boo hoo hoo ..."

    "Yes, be patient, my doctor wille in five minutes," Jack answered softly, cutting Anne''s groans of pain. He knew that Anne''s leg must be very sore at this time. Because her left leg looked even more swollen and red after hitting the sofa a few minutes ago.

 Chapter 186 - Annes Help For Alice

    <h4>Chapter 186 - Anne''s Help For Alice</h4>

    When Doctor Pierre was working, Jack watched while folding his arms across his chest as the private doctor removed the stic bandage that bound Anne''s leg. Doctor Pierre intended topress Anne''s leg with cold water to reduce the swelling on her leg a little.

    "Why the swelling, Doc?" asked Jack curiously. He couldn''t help but ask.

    "There are many factors, sir, one of which is because thisdy moves a lot, hit by a hard object or the binding on this bandage is too strong," answered Doctor Pierre gently as he continued to cut the stic bandage that still tightly bound Anne''s leg.

    "Ouch!"

    "Be patient, Miss, the pain will go away when the bandage is removed," said Doctor Pierre kindly.

    Anne bit her lower lip in response to the doctor''s words, as he was busy taking care of her foot. Her eyes were red, indicating that she was in real pain at the moment. Seeing Anne''s expression made Jack nervous. He knew that Anne must be in a lot of pain right now.

    While Doctor Pierre was still busy with her, suddenly there was the sound of wheels of a suitcase being pulled closer and closer to the living room, where Jack and Anne were. Not long after that, Erick and Alice were seen together. Both of them immediately approached Jack who was standing silently.

    "What took you both so long?" asked Jack sarcastically.

    "It''s eight o''clock in the evening, Sir, it''s the hour when the streets are very busy," Erick answered quickly.

    "That''s ame excuse. Now take out the change of clothes for ..."

    Thump!

    Jack, who wanted to order Alice to take out Anne''s nightgown, couldn''t finish his sentence when he realized the size of the suitcase that Erick was carrying. The suitcase that Erick brought was the size of his suitcase when he was going to travel for a month.

    "Are you guys serious in taking all of Anne''s stuff?" asked Jack in disbelief.

    "Yes sir, this is Miss Anne''s equipment," Alice answered quickly with a smile. She was still fascinated by Anne''s beauty, which she thought was very sweet.

    Alice did not expect a woman with short hair to be that beautiful, because so far she thought that the standard of a woman''s beauty was when she had long hair.

    "Do you think Anne is going to move ce that you carry this much stuff?" Jack asked again, pretending to be angry to hide his true feelings.

    "That woman has a lot of things, sir, so don''t be surprised. This alone contains four pairs of Miss Anne''s casual clothes, several pairs of nightwear, six pairs of underwear and toiletries," Alice answered excitedly without guilt. She didn''t realize that she was currently talking very loudly about Anne''s underwear in front of three men.

    Blush!

    Anne, who was holding the pain of her foot, blushed instantly when Alice mentioned her underwear loudly and openly like that. Not only Anne was embarrassed, Jack was almost choked when his secretary spoke like that.

    "That''s right sir, that''s all, don''t you believe it? I can open it here and show you the contents if you ��"

    "Stop!!!!"

    Anne and Jack shouted loudly at the same time, causing everyone in the living room to look at the two of them in turns.

    "No, I trust you, Alice. I do, so you don''t have to unpack the contents of that suitcase here," Jack stuttered quickly.

    "Are you serious?" Alice asked again, not realizing how awkward Jack and Anne were right now.

    "Yes." Jack replied with bloodshot eyes which showed that he was currently angry with Alice.

    But Alice, who didn''t know Jack well, seemed calm when she saw Jack''s expression like that, but Erick was different. He immediately froze when he realized the meaning of Jack''s sharp eyes on the two of them. Without a word, he immediately grabbed Alice''s hand and immediately led her out of the living room, leaving the master who was watching the doctor treating Anne''s leg.

    "Let go of my hand, Erick, my wrist hurts," said Alice whining, asking for her hand to be released by Erick who was pulling her out of the living room.

    After feeling safe, Erick then let go of Alice''s hand when they arrived at the pantry.

    "You''re a woman, Alice, but why are you so insensitive?" asked Erick in annoyance and exasperated at his master''s private secretary.

    "Insensitive? Why am I insensitive?" asked Alice confused.

    p!

    Erick hit his forehead quite hard with his palm when he heard Alice''s question. Holding back his anger, Eric then exining the situation that urred a few minutes ago when Alice started discussing Anne''s underwear in front of everyone. Alice then looked panicked when Erick finished speaking. She really didn''t realize that she had spoken so head-on in front of Jack before.

    "Oh Erick, what do I do? What if I get fired? I don''t want to lose my job, Erick. I really like my job as a secretary at Mr. Jack''spany. I don''t want to be insulted again by my friends who have always underestimated me, Erick," she barraged Eric in panic.

    "I really don''t know, I can''t talk too much to you. What''s clear is right now it''s better for you to pray to God that Mr. Jack is not angry with you," Erick answered quickly.

    "Erick... help me! I really didn''t mean to talk like that earlier," Alice said pitifully.

    "Calm down, Alice, don''t talk too loud, or else Mr. Jack will be even angrier with you. You can see that Miss Anne''s leg is that bad," Erick said quickly.

    Alice immediately covered her mouth quickly. Her eyes were red from crying. She cursed her stupidity for speaking so casually. Seeing Alice like that made Erick concerned.

    "Don''t panic now. We''d better sit in the living room waiting for Doctor Pierre to finish his work. I''m sure Master will forgive you," said Erick slowly, trying to calm Alice while patting her on the shoulder.

    "H-he''s not going to fire me, is he?" Alice stammered.

    "Hopefully not. Okay, let''s sit down and don''t cry. Master doesn''t like seeing people cry," said Erick briefly.

    "Erick, I''m serious!!!" Alice squealed in annoyance.

    "If you keep talking, Master will hear you and he''ll be even madder at you. So it''s better for you to stay quiet and calm now. When the circumstances allow, apologize to Master, I''m sure he will forgive you," Erick answered slowly, trying to calm Alice down.

    Hearing Erick''s words made Alice''s tears fall profusely. Even though she was crying silently, it still made Erick uneasy. Without saying anything, Erick then wiped Alice''s tears with a tissue. After making sure that her face was clean from tears, Erick then took her to sit in the living room waiting for Doctor Pierre to finish taking care of Anne.

    Ten minutes after, Erick and Alice sat in the living room where Doctor Pierre was seen leaving the living room with Jack. Apparently, the doctor had finished treating Anne''s leg. Doctor Pierre hadpressed the swelling on Anne''s leg with cold water and applied pain ointment and then bandaged Anne''s leg again with a new stic bandage and of course not as tight as before which only made her leg swell even more.

    "For now, make sure that Miss Anne doesn''t move with her feet. She must remain in a wheelchair or on the bed to avoid bumping her legs again like before, Sir," said Doctor Pierre quietly as Jack ushered him to the front door.

    "Yes, Doc, I''ll make sure she doesn''t move from the wheelchair without my permission," answered Jack quickly.

    "Well then I''ll excuse myself, if anything happens, don''t hesitate to contact me, sir," said Doctor Pierre kindly.

    "Of course, Doctor, thanks for the help tonight," Jack said sincerely.

    Doctor Pierre just smiled at Jack''s words. Not long after, he left Jack''s residence and headed back to the hospital with his private driver, because tonight he got a night shift duty at the hospital.

    After Doctor Pierre left, Jack then walked back into his house and went towards the family room where Anne was already sitting in a wheelchair brought by the doctor. Jack''s eyes narrowed when he saw Erick and Alice standing beside Anne.

    "I want to take a shower," said Anne quietly when Jack arrived in the family room.

    "No, you''re not allowed to take a shower at the moment. Haven''t you heard Doctor Pierre''s advise before?" answered Jack, quickly refusing Anne''s request.

    "I can''t sleep if I don''t shower and change clothes, Jack," said Anne pitifully.

    Jack was silent hearing Anne''s words. He knew that Anne was a girl who would not be able to sleep before cleaning her body first and this put him in a dilemma.

    "Okay then let''s go to the bathroom, let me help you to ..."

    "No, I want Alice to help, not you!!!" Anne screamed loudly while crossing her arms across her chest in response to Jack''s words.

    to be continued

 Chapter 187 - Vanilla Scent

    <h4>Chapter 187 - Vani Scent</h4>

    Alice carefully wiped Anne''s body in the bathroom. Luckily, she brought all of Anne''s toiletries. So he had no trouble at all helping Anne taking a bath like now.

    "I''ve never seen a woman as beautiful as you are, Miss Anne," said Alice quietly praising Anne honestly.

    "All women are beautiful, Alice, you are beautiful too," replied Anne softly with a smile.

    "I''m serious, Miss, your body is very beautiful. Your skin is very soft. If I may ask, is your mother Asian?" asked Alice curiously.

    "Honestly, I don''t know much about my mother. She passed away when I was little. All I remember is my mother had thick ck hair like Asians in general. Her skin and eyes were different, unlike most people. Both her eyes had a mixture of blue -green and made her look very beautiful and scary at the same time. Many of our neighbors used to call my mother a descendant of a witch because of the color of her eyes," answered Anne quietly, imagining her mother''s very beautiful face.

    "Really? That''s called jealous, Miss. Jealous people will definitely hate other people who are considered better than them, whether it''s wealth, physical appearance, or power, so don''t be surprised. But I''m sure your mother must be very beautiful back then," said Alice with fast.

    Hearing Alice''s words made Anne smile. She then asked Alice to get her bag which was near the sink. After her bag was in herp, she took out a small box from her bag which turned out to be a box to store lenses. After cleaning her hands, Anne took off the contact lenses that were attached to her eyes and put them in the box that Alice was holding.

    "Miss, your eyes ..."

    "I inherited my mother''s eye color or what most people call the color spectrum," said Anne quietly, cutting off Alice who was surprised to see the color of her eyes.

    "Why did you hide it by using soft lenses, Miss? Your eyes are so beautiful," Alice asked, mesmerized by the color spectrum in Anne''s eyes.

    "Because I don''t want to be called a witch. When I realized that I had the same eye color as my mother I started wearing sses from a young age because my parents didn''t have enough money to buy lenses. And every time I was at school I always looked down and avoided eye contact with anyone, even though I''ve been wearing sses. I just did it because I didn''t want to be called a witch like my mother. That''s why after I was able to have my own money, I chose to wear soft lens which has a color like most European eye colors," Anne answered at length, exining the reason she hid her blue-green eye color from Alice.

    "Come on, Miss, we live in modern times now, where people don''t care about the color of someone''s eyes. They actuallypete to do many things to make their appearance as attractive as possible, including using various colored lenses. So please, don''t use soft lens anymore, Miss, okay? What''s more, isn''t it dangerous to wear soft lenses for hours like that?" Alice asked again.

    "No, my soft lenses are safe. I''ve consulted an ophthalmologist first, so they are safe to wear," said Anne quietly, looking down at the box of her soft lenses that Alice was holding.

    "But still, Miss, it''s a foreign object; it''s not part of the human body. Even under the supervision of a doctor, it''s not good to wear it for long on our bodies, let alone in the eyes," Alice said in a raised voice.

    "Yes Alice, I have also started to reduce its use. Every night, I will definitely take it off, so you don''t have to..."

    "Miss... of course you have to take it off every night! It''s not good to wear soft lenses when you''re sleeping," Alice screamed again.

    Seeing Alice got furious made Anneugh. She didn''t expect to find a friend who was as cool as Linda around Jack. Because it waste, Alice then chose to speed up her movements. After wetting Anne''s body with a wet towel, Alice painstakingly washed Anne''s body using Anne''s favorite vani scented body wash. After nearly thirty minutes, Anne had finished bathing. Alice really painstakingly helped her bathe. Although it was a bit difficult because Anne was in a wheelchair, Alice didn''tin at all while helping Anne bathing. Because Anne''s leg was hurt, Alice chose a kimono model dress for Anne so she wouldn''t have any trouble if she wanted to go to the bathroom, although she initially refused to wear it, Anne ended up wearing it anyway. She didn''t know how Alice could bring that nightgown, when in her closet there were more cute pajamas than the sexy nightgown she was wearing right now.

    "You are beautiful and smell good, Miss," whispered Alice, softly teasing Anne as she prepared to push Anne out of the bathroom.

    "Don''t start, Alice," said Anne curtly, trying to cover her thighs with her kimono robe.

    "I''m serious, Master must be very happy and..."

    "Alice!!!"

    "Ok, gosh. I''ll keep my mouth shut now," Alice chuckled.

    The helpless Anne could only surrender to be the subject of Alice''s teasing, which had started since the first time she wore her nightgown. Anne still couldn''t understand how Alice could have the idea of ??bringing her a kimono-style nightgown to Jack''s house. Even though it was clear that the kimono-type nightgown was synonymous with sexy, even though the one that Anne was currently wearing was not very revealing, she still wouldn''t feelfortable when Jack saw her wearing it.

    When the bathroom door opened from inside, Jack, who had been standing unsteadily for a while, instantly froze when he saw Anne. Even though he had known Anne for more than two years, but this was the first time he could see Anne''s long legs. Seeing Jack silent and stunned made Alice happy. Her decision to choose a kimono-style nightgown for Anne was not wrong.

    "Do you want to stay in the wheelchair or do you want me to help you get on the ..."

    "Let me do it, Alice, I''ll help Anne to bed," Jack said softly interrupted Alice.

    "Yes, sir. Well, since my job is done, I''m leaving now, sir. I don''t want to disturb you both," Alice said quickly, deliberately provoking Jack and Anne.

    "Alice." Anne hissed softly, because she didn''t like Alice''s words.

    "Good luck, Miss," Alice whispered softly into Anne''s ear quickly as she looked down and then walked quickly towards the door, leaving Anne and Jack alone.

    Anne''s face reddened at Alice''s words. She felt very uneasy alone with Jack in the room in a helpless position like now. Likewise with Jack, he also looked nervous. He had never experienced anything like this when he was alone with any woman.

    "I-I''m going out to talk to Erick and Alice," Jack said quietly.

    "Yeah, uh, no, I mean, wait! Help me get into bed first, I want to lie down on the bed," answered Anne nervously. She chose to climb into bed so she could cover the exposed parts of her legs.

    Jack nodded his head slowly in response to Anne''s words. He then approached Anne and pushed Anne''s wheelchair towards the big bed. After removing the nket that was neatly attached to the bed, Jack then turned to Anne. He carefully lifted her body towards the bed. He didn''t want her left leg to hit into things again. After Anne wasid on the bed, Jack then covered her body slowly.

    "Ok, I''ll be outside. You can sleep first if you''re sleepy," said Jack quietly.

    "Y-you''re not going to sleep here, are you?" asked Anne stammering.

    "Of course not. I don''t want to make your feet worse. You need to get better soon," Jack answered casually.

    "Well then, I can sleepfortably," said Anne gratefully in a barely audible voice.

    "What is it, Anne? What are you talking about?" Jack asked quickly.

    "Hmm no, I didn''t say anything. I''m just thanking you, Jack," replied Anne lying.

    "It''s nothing, Anne, go to sleep," said Jack quietly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly with a smile. Before long, she began to close her eyes. Anne chose to sleep so that the pain in her leg would decrease. After she closed her eyes, Jack went out of her room to meet Erick and Alice, who were still waiting for him. Alice, who was not calm, immediately got ready when she saw Jacking out of his big room, as well as Erick, who immediately put his cell phone inside clothes.

    "Good job, you two go home. You''ve worked hard today," said Jack quietly when he was in front of Alice and Erick.

    "Go home, sir? Then what about tomorrow?" Alice stammered.

    "Well, you''re working tomorrow, do you really want to work again tonight?" asked Jack again.

    "No sir, I want to go home. We''ll be back to work tomorrow," Alice answered in a loud, excited voice.

    "Yes sir, we''re sorry. Have a good night, Sir, rest well," said Erick quickly. He did not want Jack realized a strange attitude towards Alice.

    "Thanks for your hard work today, Erick, be careful on the road," Jack answered quietly to Erick.

    "It''s alright, sir, "said Erick again. After saying that, Erick left Jack with Alice, who was happy because Jack didn''t fire her.

    After Erick and Alice left, Jack folded his white shirt sleeves. He was very uneasy with Anne''s presence on his bed. Because he was tired, Jack chose to make peace with himself. He went back into his room for a hot shower like any other day. But once he entered the room and smelled Anne''s vani scent, his blood rippled.

    "It looks like a cold shower is the safest option right now," Jack said softly.

    to be contiued

 Chapter 188 - Trying To Find Out

    <h4>Chapter 188 - Trying To Find Out</h4>

    While Jack was tormented in his house because of Anne, the same thing happened to Aaron. Aaron, who just came back from Anne''s apartment, looked very disappointed when she didn''t open the door. Even his calls and messages were not answered. He vented his disappointment by going to the bar for a drink with Daniel, whom he had forced toe.

    Crash!

    Aaron again threw the ss he had just used to drink against the wall of the VIP room where he was drinking with Daniel. Aaron was really annoyed at Anne who had ignored him. His n to cool down at Anne''s ce after taking care of his crazy ex-fianc�� failed because Anne did not give any response to him.

    "Sir, don''t drink too much. Remember Doctor Robin''s order," Daniel said quietly for the umpteenth time, trying to remind Aaron.

    "I''m still aware, Daniel, I''m not drunk yet, so you calm down," Aaron answered quietly.

    "Yes sir, I know, but you can''t do this. You have to take care of your health, sir," added Daniel slowly.

    "My intention toe to Anne''s apartment was good, Daniel, I wanted to talk to her seriously. I wanted to ask her why she lied to me about her status, even though she was clearly single. The data in the civil registry can''t be a lie, right? No one can fake their status in civil registry, Daniel," Aaron said quietly, looking down.

    "Maybe Miss Anne is going to her rtive''s house, Sir, so she ..."

    "She''s an only child and her parents are dead. She also doesn''t know where her other rtives are, so it''s impossible for her to go to her rtive''s house. I''m sure she in her apartment," said Aaron, quickly cutting Daniel''s words.

    "How do you know that Miss Anne is in her room, sir?" Daniel asked again.

    "I saw the light was on, Daniel, Anne is afraid of the dark. She never sleeps in a dark room, even though she doesn''t turn on the night light near her bed, but Anne doesn''t really make her room pitch ck," said Aaron, in annoyance.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Daniel unable to speak anymore. He was really confused about what to say, especially now. He was afraid of saying the wrong thing, especially now that Aaron was harassed again by Candice Skyriver, who had left him. Remembering Aaron''s problems made Daniel feel sorry for him. This was the first time he had seen Aaron this messed up because of a woman, even though in the past when Candice left him, he wasn''t like he was now, who was constantly restless.

    "What do you think the cause of Anne''s rejection to me yesterday, Daniel?" asked Aaron suddenly.

    "I-I don''t know, Boss, I can''t guess," Daniel stuttered.

    "I''m rich, handsome, my career is good, and I''m famous. There''s no one who doesn''t know me, Daniel," Aaron said quietly.

    "Miss Anne is different, Boss. She''s not like other girls who will go crazy when they see you. When she found out that you were the CEO of Connery Corporation, she was casual, I mean her attitude to you hasn''t changed, right?" Daniel asked back.

    "Yes, Anne is not like other girls. She looks calm and doesn''t scream when she knows I''m a CEO. She is very different from other girls and this is what makes me always remember her. While girls her age enjoy life having fun, Anne actually started her own business. She even gave jobs to other people, even though it''s only a small flower shop, but she has helped people to have a permanent job, Daniel. And this is what makes me crazy thinking about it," said Aaron briefly.

    "Could it be that Miss Anne rejected you because she was guarding her heart for another man, Boss?" said Daniel subconsciously.

    Thump

    Aaron''s heart raced so quickly when he heard Daniel''s words. His face had changed drastically.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller, I''ve seen him came out of Anne''s apartment. I also warned him to stay away from her," Aaron muttered quietly.

    "What? Jackson Patrick Muller, you mean Miss Anne knows the Swiss businessman?" asked Daniel loudly.

    "Yes, Anne knows her and..."

    Bang!

    Daniel suddenly hit the table hard.

    "So his kindness when he approached you was just a fake, Boss, I''m sure of it. He must have deliberately approached you to target Miss Anne. Think about when Miss Anne''s campus held an event, didn''t hee? Hispany was not listed on the official invitation list, but why did he suddenlye on the day of the show? I''m sure this must have been nned in detail by him. I''m sure he knows you like Miss Anne, that''s why he did all of this on purpose," said Daniel emotionally. He did not expect that Jack, whom he had met several times, actually stabbed Aaron in the back.

    "I know, Daniel, that Jackson Muller has other ns for me. I actually feel sorry for Anne, I''m afraid that Anne will be used as a stepping stone to carry out his n to destroy mypany. I have a feeling that Jackson Muller was after me from the start and tried to distract me by approaching the woman I like ..."

    "Well I thought that too, Boss, I thought so too. He purposely used Miss Anne to mess with you and Connery Corporation. Everyone knows the ambition of Jackson Patrick Muller, Boss. He wants to make Muller Finance International a giant fund providerpany and controlled all of maind Europe, therefore he started to build a new office in London," said Daniel quickly.

    Aaron was silent hearing the words of his right hand. Actually, even without Daniel telling him that, he knew who Jack was. His actions in Switzend had reached his ears. He knew Jack''s greatness in negotiating.

    "Don''t you remember what happened to Miss Eleanor and her boyfriend yesterday, Boss?" Daniel asked again.

    "Oh God, I almost forgot about that, Daniel ..."

    "Now that you''ve remembered, think again boss, since then he''s been beating the drums of war on you. I''m sure he must have had other reasons when he helped Steven Dawkins who at that time had a problem with Miss Elea''s family, which incidentally is one of the big families who support you, Boss. I''m sure he helped Steven to make Mr. Thomas''s family business problematic. Think about why Jackson helped Steven Dawkins if he doesn''t have other goals," said Daniel, quickly cutting off Aaron''s words.

    "But is it possible that Jack went that far, Daniel? I''m still not sure Jackson Muller would go that far," Aaron said quietly.

    "Jackson Muller may not doing it yet but what about the Dawkins family? Didn''t Jason Dawkins see it with his own eyes that his son Steven was beaten by Mr. Thomas? It is not impossible now Jason Dawkins is making ns to destroy Mr. Thomas Hoover''s family as a form of revenge because he has made his beloved son hospitalized. We all know how Jason Dawkins spoiled his son, Steven. So basically Jason Dawkins is asking for support from Jackson Muller to destroy Mr. Thomas Hoover''s family and Jackson Muller will take advantage of the chaos of Mr. Thomas''s family to attack you boss," Daniel added slowly.

    Hearing Daniel''s words made Aaron think hard. For some reason, he felt Daniel''s words made a lot of sense. Because what happened yesterday was all rted to Jack, now Aaron was thinking badly about Jack.

    "If he doesn''t have any other purpose, why did he take the side of Jason Dawkins, who is clearly having problems with Mr. Thomas Hoover''s family, who are your best friends, Boss?" Daniel said again, repeating all his guesses.

    "If all your guesses are true, then I will not hesitate, Daniel. I must immediately tell all about Jack to Anne. I am afraid that Anne will be disappointed in him. She must know that Jack approached her for other reasons, not because he is really sincere with her," said Aaron slowly, staring at his cell phone which disyed an article about Jack who was giving a speech at a business meeting in Dubai, where at this time Jack was loudly saying he wanted to make Muller Finance International into a giant fundingpany.

    to be continued

 Chapter 189 - Waiting For Alice

    <h4>Chapter 189 - Waiting For Alice</h4>

    Anne woke up early in the morning because her dder was full and begged to be drained. But when she opened her eyes, she realized that she was not in her room right now. Her left leg was also still wrapped in bandages and it was still hurt to move even though it was not as painful as before.

    "He''s sleeping on the couch," Anne thought when she saw Jack slept on the couch in the room.

    Even though he didn''t sleep in the same bed, Anne still wasn''tfortable sleeping in the same room with a man, especially since he wasn''t far from her. Seeing Jack sleeping made her couldn''t bear to wake him up. Jack seemed to sleep very soundly. He looked very tired and Anne did not want to disturb his sleep, but on the other hand, she had to go to the bathroom immediately to finish nature''s call.

    "Come on, Anne, your leg is fine. It''s just a sprain, Anne, don''t be spoiled. You were worse than this when you were little, so now you have to be able to do it. You can do it, Anne, you can do it, Anne," said Anne slowly cheering herself as she tried to move her left leg which she had just lowered from the bed.

    But just as she was about to take a step, Jack suddenly opened his eyes and shouted, "Don''t be stupid, Anne!!!"

    Anne, who was surprised to hear Jack''s scream, immediately turned to Jack, who had already woken up and walked towards the bed quickly. But Anne, who was not standing on one leg, seemed unbnced and finally fell forward. Luckily, Jack''s movement was fast and on time. When Anne was about to fall, Jack immediately grabbed her hand and pulled Anne into the bed, so that right now, Jack and Anne both fell on the bed, with Jack''s position under Anne.

    "Ouch! Hmmpppp!"

    Anne who screamed immediately covered her mouth when she realized she hadn''t brushed her teeth. She was embarrassed to be so close to Jack as she had just woken up. Meanwhile, Jack seemed to be enjoying his current position, as he had never been this close to Anne. In the two years he''d known Anne, the farthest thing he had done was to tease her while standing up to steal opportunities, so now he was enjoying it. Anne''s body which was not too thin made her veryfortable to hug, especially the softness of Anne''s breasts as they touched Jack''s chest made him addicted.

    "Le'' m'' huh," Anne''s soft muffled voice was heard, asking Jack to let go without taking her hand from her mouth

    "What? What did you say, Anne? I don''t understand," asked Jack confused.

    "Le'' m'' huh," replied Anne again.

    "Take your hand off your mouth when you talk, I can''t hear you," said Jack calmly.

    Because Anne felt bad and embarrassed, she still didn''t take her palm from her mouth. She didn''t want Jack to smell the bad smell from her mouth. All Anne could do now was to squirm on Jack''s body silently while asionally hitting Jack''s chest.

    "Don''t me me if you''ll feel a change in my body if you keep moving like that, Anne," whispered Jack quietly.

    Thump!

    Anne froze for a moment. She just realized that now she was stuck with Jack. And what he did earlier was really a silly act as it could turn Jack on. With shame and difort, Anne turned to the right and slowly removed the hand that covered her mouth.

    "Jack, I want to pee. I need to go to the bathroom right now, I can''t stand it. And don''t talk to me, I haven''t brushed my teeth," said Anne quickly without pause. After speaking, Anne then covered her mouth again with the back of her hand.

    Hearing Anne''s words almost made Jackugh out loud. Because he could not bear to hold Anne any longer on the bed, Jack then rolled her body slowly. After sheid down, Jack quickly got up and immediately carried Anne carefully to the bathroom. Realizing that Jack was going to take her into the bathroom, Anne immediately patted Jack''s chest and pointed to the wheelchair near the bed. Anne hoped that he would put her in a wheelchair so she could do her own thing in the bathroom, but he ignored her. He still walked casually towards the bathroom.

    Arriving in the bathroom, with his feet, he lifted the cover of the toilet and slowly lowered her onto the toilet seat.

    "Okay, now do it," said Jack quietly without guilt.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when she heard Jack''s words ordering her to pee.

    "H-how can I do it when you''re here, Jack? I can''t possibly do that if you''re still in the bathroom with me," said Anne quietly, looking down trying to hide her hot face.

    "Why is that? Anne, I don''t mind staying in the bathroom while you..."

    "Get out, Jack!!!! Don''t be crazy," cried Anne loudly. She couldn''t hold her patience with the annoying Jack.

    Without another word, Jack finally came out of the bathroom. He felt he had teased Anne enough this morning. Shortly after Jack left, Anne immediately used one leg to get up and grabbed the door handle to lock it from the inside. She didn''t want to take any risks. Because she could no longer hold it in, she then sat back in the toilet to pee. She almost went mad to hold the urge any longer.

    Because she was still in the bathroom, Anne chose to brush her teeth. Coincidentally,st night Alice didn''t put her toiletries too high from the toilet, so that she could still reach them with one hand even though she was still sitting in the toilet.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Are you done, Anne? Can Ie in now?" asked Jack loudly in front of the door.

    "I''m brushing my teeth and going to take a shower, Jack, you don''t have to help me," said Anne half-screaming.

    "What shower?!! Don''t mess with your leg, Anne, you can''t get your leg in the water," shouted Jack loudly.

    "But I''m ufortable. After all, I''m already in the bathroom. So I''ll just take a shower," said Anne insistently.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    "Ahh why did you lock it, Anne?!!" shouted Jack in annoyance, when he realized that the bathroom door had been locked from the inside by Anne.

    "I''m going to take a shower so I lock it," said Anne shortly.

    "I warn you again, Anne, don''t try to do anything stupid. If you want to take a shower, I won''t say no, but wait for Alice to arrive."

    Anne was silent hearing Jack''s words. She felt that Jack''s idea was quite good.

    "Did you hear what I said earlier, Anne? Wait a minute, I''ll call Alice. She will help you," said Jack again.

    "Yes, I''ll wait for Alice," replied Anne relentlessly.

    to be continued

 Chapter 190 - Jack And His Past

    <h4>Chapter 190 - Jack And His Past</h4>

    Alice, who used to wake up at seven in the morning, was suddenly surprised when Jack called and asked her toe to his house at six in the morning, when she usually still had sweet dreams. Without wearing any make-up and neat clothes, Alice went to Jack''s house on a motorbike apanied by her brother, who she had forced to wake up. Alice was forced to disturb her brother''s sleep because she was only given thirty minutes to get to Jack''s house. As a result, she couldn''t help but rode a motorbike, because the only way to get to her boss'' house so early this morning was by motorbike. The reason was that she didn''t have her own car, because the only car owned by her family was used by her father to go to work.

    When she was about to enter Jack''s housingplex, the motorbike ridden by Alice''s sister was stopped by the security guard at the front gate. They were initially forbidden to enter the luxury housing area, but after Alice showed her identity card as an employee of the Muller Finance Internationalpany owned by one of the residents in the luxury housing, finally the security guards who were on guard allowed Alice and her brother to enter.

    "Your boss is very rich, Alice," said Alice''s younger brother named Kevin softly when he arrived in front of Jack''s house.

    "Yeah, he''s rich. Well then I''ll go in, you be careful on the road. Go straight home, Kevin, don''t go anywhere," Alice said quietly while giving Kevin a 10 pound note.

    "I know, Alice, yes, I''m going home and thank you for the pocket money," Kevin replied happily with a big smile.

    Alice just smiled at her brother''s words. Not long after, she entered Jack''s house after her brother''s motorbike was no longer visible. She managed to arrive on time ording to the time limit that Jack had given her.

    "Finally, you arrived, Miss Alice, hurry up to the room, Mr. Jack and Miss Anne are already waiting for you," said a servant, slowly greeted Alice who had just arrived.

    Without answering the maid''s words, Alice hurried up the second floor to Jack''s room. She knew that Jack had asked her toe this early to help Anne, who was unable to do her own activities.

    "Finally you arrived, Alice. Hurry up, Anne has been in the bathroom for almost thirty minutes. I don''t want her to get sick from the cold," shouted Jack loudly when he saw Alicee into his room

    "Okay sir, I understand," answered Alice slowly nodding his head.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Miss, it''s me. Open the door," Alice said softly to Anne who was in the bathroom.

    "Get me a change of clothes too, Alice," answered Anne in a faint voice.

    "Okay, Miss," Alice quickly answered the order given by Anne. After saying that, Alice then grabbed Anne''s suitcase which was beside the bed. She then took out a set of clean underwear and a change of clothes for Anne carefully. After Alice had grabbed the change of clothes for Anne, she knocked on the bathroom door again.

    Anne, who was actually standing beside the door with one foot, opened the door for Alice. As soon as Alice entered, the bathroom door was locked from the inside again. After Alice entered the bathroom, Jack immediatelyid down on the bed. For almost thirty minutes, he had been yelling to make sure Anne didn''t take a bath. He didn''t want the water to hit Anne''s left leg, which was still sore. Because Doctor Pierre didn''t leave an extra stic bandage, he said that he woulde back this morning at 8 am to check Anne''s leg in person. And that was why Jack didn''t want the bandage around Anne''s leg toe off prematurely.

    After twenty minutes had passed, Anne and Alice came out of the bathroom. Anne looked very fresh and beautiful. The ends of her short hair were still a little wet from the water, but that made her look even more beautiful.

    "Just let me do it, Alice," said Jack suddenly, forbidding Alice to dry Anne''s hair with the hair dryer she had just taken from the suitcase.

    "No, let Alice do it," said Anne quickly.

    "I can do it. I can dry hair, Anne. Don''t underestimate me," answered Jack quickly, holding out his hand for Alice to hand him the hair dryer.

    Alice, who was confused about whose order to follow, seemed to be stunned for a while, until finally Jack cleared his throat and made her return to her senses. Alice then reflexively handed the hair dryer to Jack, who was her boss.

    "Okay, because your job is done this morning, now you go down to the first floor and have breakfast. I know you definitely haven''t had breakfast when you were going to my house," said Jack quietly while ying with the hair dryer in his hand.

    "Yes sir, I haven''t," Alice answered honestly.

    "Well, now you hurry down to the first floor and see the maid. Tell her that I ordered you to have breakfast first," said Jack quickly while plugging the hair dryer to the electric socket.

    "Okay sir, then if you''ll excuse me," said Alice quickly as she lowered her head slowly and walked out of Jack''s room.

    Anne, who had been silent all this time, looked unhappy when Alice left her alone with Jack in the room. She felt ufortable being alone with Jack in the room.

    "Did you do that on purpose, Jack?" asked Anne quietly.

    "On purpose?" Jack asked in confusion.

    "Alice, you kicked her out on purpose, didn''t you?" replied Anne curtly.

    Jack, who began to touch Anne''s hair, was silent when Anne mentioned Alice, who he had deliberately asked to leave the room, because he wanted to be alone with Anne. The smell of Anne''s body after bathing really made him want to enjoy it himself. He didn''t want Alice to smell the vani scent of Anne''s body.

    "Don''t make random usations, Anne. I just feel sorry for her. I''m sure Alice must be hungry, at least she should drink. I''m sure she didn''t have a chance to have breakfast because she was in a hurry toe to here," Jack said quietly as he started to dry Anne''s hair.

    "What a smart excuse," said Anne curtly.

    "I''m serious. Oh, right, I want to ask you. Why did you cut your beautiful long hair this short?" asked Jack coldly, looking at Anne through therge mirror in front of them at the moment.

    "I''m tired of it. I want to try a new hairstyle. Besides, it''s easier to take care of short hair than long hair," replied Anne, lying slightly.

    "But why does it have to be this short, Anne? You can''t tie your hair," asked Jack again, he preferred Anne''s long hair because Anne looked prettier.

    "It still can be tied at the top," Anne answered briefly while lifting some of her hair that was at the top to show that she could still tie her hair.

    Jack was silent hearing Anne''s reply. Because it was still morning and Anne''s condition was not good, Jack finally did not continue his protest. He then chose to continue his work, drying Anne''s hair.

    "You are very good at using a hair dryer. Did you use to dry your girlfriend''s hair, Jack?" asked Anne suddenly.

    Thump!

    Jack, who was looking down because he was still focused on drying her hair, immediately lifted his face and looked at Anne through the mirror. His smile was fading slowly.

    "Don''t talk about her who had already left me, Anne. I don''t want to remember the woman who chose to leave me. To me, she was already dead the day she left," said Jack quietly.

    Anne was silent at Jack''s words. Her eyes were still staring at Jack without blinking in the mirror in front of her. Anne knew Jack really didn''t like it when his past was brought up, but for some reason she felt like talking about Jack''s ex-girlfriend today.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, today was the six year anniversary of Jack''s rtionship with Sophia Higgins. That was why Jack didn''t like Anne mention about Sophia today. Since Sophia left him, she had chosen to live with her boyfriend, Esteban Shevchenko, in Japan, the country that Esteban defended in the World Cup. However, sincest year, the rtionship between Sophia and Esteban had begun to drift apart as Esteban wanted to have children from Sophia, while Sophia didn''t want to have children. Sophia felt that children would hinder her career as a pianist, who was currently ruling Asia, even though the biggest reason was not that. Sophia was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to get pregnant again because of a big event that happened to her caused by Jack.

    That was why yesterday Sophia had tried to meet Jack at his Swiss residence, but because Jack was already living in Ennd, she couldn''t find him. Sophia wanted to collect the promise that Jack had made years ago.

    to be continued

 Chapter 191 - The Trap Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 191 - The Trap Of The Past ?</h4>

    Once the car carrying Jack, Alice and Erick left Anne, it was being brought back up to the second floor by a maid. Soon, the maid brought Anne to the second floor without a lot of difficulty since Jack''s house had a private lift that could carry around three adults.

    "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to call me, Miss," said Susan, the middle-aged maid to Anne when she arrived back in the room after apanying Jack to the office.

    "Yes, Madam..."

    "No!!! Don''t call me madam, just call me miss. I''m just a servant in this house," Susan said a bit loud when Anne called her ''madam''.

    Anne, who was confused by Susan''s reaction, seemed to narrow her eyes, "Why can''t I call you madam? You are much older than me."

    The new maid at Jack''s house smiled at Anne''s words, she slowly pushed Anne towards the bed.

    "It is only natural in the world of servants, Miss. You are not allowed to call me ''madam'' even when I''m a hundred years older than you. The reason is because you are the ''madam'' of this house," replied Susan softly.

    "What do you mean by the ''madam of the house''? I-I''m just friends, Jack and I are just friends." Anne tried to quickly rify what Susan was saying.

    "Maybe you only think of the master as a friend, but I''m sure the master doesn''t think of you as a friend, Miss. From the way he looks at you, I can already guess that he has special feelings for you," said Susan again.

    Anne swallowed her saliva. She slowly lowered her head to stare at her left leg which was still wrapped in the bandage that Pierre had just changed, Jack''s family doctor. She took a deep breath as she closed her beautiful eyes. "Jack is too perfect, especially for me, who is full of ws, Susan."

    Susan pursed her lips after hearing the words of the beautifuldy she had to serve. "To be the partner of a man, we don''t need to be perfect, Miss. I think it''s already enough to be just yourself. A man who truly loves a woman will ept the ws and strengths of her, without having to ask the woman to change..."

    Anne''s lowered head slowly lifted, she then looked at Susan who was kneeling in front of her. Anne''s pale lips trembled slightly at Susan''s words, she was not a stupid girl who couldn''t distinguish the attention of a man who liked her. It was because there were too many wounds that pierced her heart, that was why Anne became like this. She pretended to be indifferent and kept her feelings.

    "Jack still keeps the memories of his past, Susan. And I know his past is trapped deep within his heart, that''s why I don''t want to go into him. Jack and I have both been hurt, that''s why I don''t want to make him feel the same pain again because of me. That''s why I don''t want to give him any hope, I still have other wishes and don''t want to bother Jack," said Anne at length with a t smile.

    "If you feel it is the best choice then I can''t say anything because I''m just someone else in your life, but I just want to give you a little advice, Miss. Don''t get caught in the wounds of the past for way too long. Your life is in the present and you have to keep walking, you have to keep fighting and move on with life. It hurts when we experience failure, but believe me there is no failure in this world that doesn''t bring blessings. Every journey of life in a human''s life always provides a new lesson, including wounds and disappointments. Have you ever thought this way, Miss? Believe me, Miss, the test given by God to His people is to make His people stronger and tougher to live a better life ahead. So don''t regret orment over everything that has happened in the past, Miss. You have to be more faithful that your future will be 100 times more beautiful than you can imagine," said Susan gently, trying to give some advice to Anne.

    "I know, Susan, that''s why I tried to get up and tried to get my life back together again. I''m also tired of being trapped in this feeling, I''m trying to live to be a new Anne who is not weak and easily bullied. But sometimes, when I''m tired the bad memoriese back, as if the memories don''t want to let me go and continue to entangle me in a dark world without light," answered Anne quietly without realizing it.

    "If those bad memories are trapping you, the only thing you can do is to keep making good memories that can kill the bad one, Miss. Trust me, your smile is a lot more beautiful than your tears. By smiling, we can forget all the sadness inside our heart. Although it''s a difficult thing to do, slowly the sadness will disappear by itself. If you keep believing that you are now living a happier and better life than before, I''m sure those bad memories will slowly disappear from your life, Miss," continued Susan.

    Anne closed her eyes again and took a deep breath, she had heard many words like this from Jack. It was just that every time she wanted to practice his advice, it felt so hard to do it. The experience of being betrayed, insulted, cheated, used and ignored had left a very deep wound in Anne''s heart. And it''s not easy to cure it, even though she had tried to ignore it many times, but every time she tried to get out the trap from the past that had formed the wound inside of her, it only made Anne afraid to take a step.

    "I''m much better now, Susan, I can make peace with myself. I''ve also forgotten those who hurt me, although it''s not easy but I''m trying to get up and move on with my life again. But as I said before that I don''t want to make Jack feel the same pain again because of me, he deserves to be happy with another woman," said Anne quietly.

    Susan smiled at the words of the beautifuldy in front of her, as a person who has had a lot of life experience she guessed that Anne must have had bad things happen to her in the past. That was why she acted this way. Susan gently helped Anne into bed.

    "Listen to me, Miss, the people who have hurt you must have an uneasy life now. Every action will have karma, Miss. God is fair, don''t forget that." Susan spoke again as she helped Anne into afortable seat.

    "I know, God is fair," said Anne softly.

    "Well then, now you just have to rest, Miss. If you need me, don''t hesitate to call me," said Susan again.

    "I will, thanks for everything, Susan."

    With a smile on her face, Susan responded to Anne''s words, and soon she left Anne''s room. She let Anne take a rest just like what Pierre had instructed before because she needed a lot of rest and not moving her legs too much so that her legs would heal quickly.

    After Susan left her alone, Anne then grabbed her cell phone which was on the nightstand. Since arriving at Jack''s housest night she hadn''t activated her cell phone at all, Anne wanted to let Linda know her current situation so she won''t worry about Anne. When Anne managed to activate her cellphone, there were two names she knew very well that seemed to be sending her the most messages.

    "Aaron, did he stop being angry at me??" Said Anne quietly when she saw that there were about forty messages that Aaron had sent to her.

    "Oh shit," Anne shrieked a little when she identally received a video call from Leon, even though her original intention was to open and read Aaron''s message.

    "Marianne�� are you okay? Why I couldn''t contact you at all since yesterday?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 192 - The Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 192 - The Bastard</h4>

    Anne, who identally received a video call from Leon, had to put on a friendly face when Leon spoke to her.

    "Are you alright? I felt guilty when I left you at the restaurant yesterday. I should have taken you home at least," Leon said regretfully.

    "I''m fine, I also went straight home after you left me the other day," replied Anne slowly, continuing to put on a friendly face.

    "Where are you now? Can you send me a copy of the contract," Leon asked again excitedly.

    "I''m in my room, I''ll probably send a copy of the contract in a few days. Myptop is having problems so I can''t scan the contract I''m having. It''s okay if I send it a littlete, right?" Asked Anne while lying to Leon.

    "It''s alright, Marianne, no problem. It will be better if we can meet so you can give me the copy of the contract," Leon replied with sparkling eyes.

    Anne almost choked when she heard thest words from Leon who asked her to meet again. Anne never thought that Leon would be shameless enough to ask to meet again even when it was clear that they didn''t have a normal rtionship like most people, especially when Leon was now the husband of Anne''s friend who had betrayed her.

    Holding back her emotions, Anne looked at Leon on the screen of her cellphone. By putting a thin smile, Anne said, "From now on you better not..." Anne stopped her words for a few seconds because she was trying to stop herself from exploding, her eyes staring at the screen sharply. She then continued his words, "Contacting me again like this."

    "Why not, Marianne? Are you mad at me? Sorry, I was insensitive yesterday, I should have taken you home. I''m sorry Marianne, I''m really sorry that I..."

    "No, that''s not it. You have to remember your status, Sir. You are now Steffi''s husband who used to be my close friend. I don''t want to make her misunderstand our rtionship," said Anne quickly while cutting Leon''s words, she was eager to end her conversation with Leon at this time.

    "You don''t have to think about Steffi at all, Marianne. She''s just an uneducated stupid woman, so you don''t have to worry about her. As long as she doesn''t touch you then you don''t have to be afraid and even if that happens I would be the first to break her hand," said Leon quickly, trying to make sure not to make a fuss about Steffi.

    Hearing Leon''s words really made Anne almost vomit, she could no longer talk to Leon like this. Leon is the definition of an asshole who had no shame and no self-respect, Anne wanted to throw a ss of water on Leon''s face so that Leon realized what he just said.

    Seeing Anne was silent without saying a word, Leon started to be worried, he thought that Anne was afraid of his wife, Steffi. Leon quickly said, "If you don''t like Steffi''s presence then I''ll get rid of her."

    Dug

    Anne blinked her eyes in disbelief after hearing the statement from Leon who wanted to get rid of the woman who was clearly his wife. She almost choked herself because of Leon''s unbelievable words.

    Anne cleared her throat and calmly responded, "She''s your wife, you can''t do that to her. After all, aren''t you guys the most romantic couple in the entire Berlin? You''ll ruin your reputation in the eyes of Berlin people if you do what you just said to me, Mr. Leonardo Ganke," said Anne quietly, trying to stop Leon from getting rid of Steffi. If that happened, her n to teach Steffi a little lesson would be in vain.

    "But..."

    "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore, I don''t want to talk about it now. The point is that, as a woman, I don''t want to hurt Steffi''s heart and feelings. That''s why I try to keep my distance from you. So, I hope you understand what I''m trying to say. It''s not because I want to mock her or anything. I just don''t want to offend her feelings as a fellow woman since I know how painful it is to be betrayed by another woman," exined Anne in more detail.

    Leon immediately fell silent when he heard her, all the joints in his body felt weak. He didn''t expect to hear words like that from Anne. As one of the people who had made Anne suffer in the past, he knew very well what Anne meant.

    "I''m sorry, Marianne, I must have hurt you so much. I shouldn''t have done that stupid thing, I shouldn''t have been seduced by Steffi, I should have listened to grandma when she said that you were the perfect woman she had prepared to be my wife, I should have��"

    "Stop, don''t continue it any further. I don''t want to talk about the past, it''s all behind us now and I don''t want to remember it anymore. It''s better if we never discuss it again, your status is now Steffi''s husband. Everyone knows that. Hmm, I have to go to the bathroom, I''ll hang up now," without waiting for his response, Anne immediately hung up the call.

    Anne quickly turned off her phone again because she didn''t want Leon to call her, she didn''t want to give any chance for Leon to call her out of nowhere just like now. Feeling very annoyed, Anne threw her cell phone on the bed, she felt disgusted and angry with Leon.

    "How could he talk like that? What a heartless human you are, Leon. Arrggghh... why do I have to run into you again? Why do you have toe to London? You should live a happy life in Berlin with Steffi. That way I don''t have to deal with both of you again... you bastards!!! You are a total bastard, Leon!!!"

    Anne shouted quite loudly while cursing Leon, her emotions were boiling by Leon''s words that wanted to get rid of Steffi for her sake. Anne didn''t feel sorry for Steffi, she didn''t think about Steffi at all. What she found disturbing was the fact that it was so easy for Leon to dump one woman for another and this made Anne very angry. She didn''t think Leon would dump a woman that easily, even when the woman had given him a lot of happiness. Anne still remembered what Leon had said that night when she caught Leon and Steffi making love. Leon said that he was very satisfied with Steffi, he was joyful with ''the pleasure'' given by Steffi.

    "You are the biggest bastard in this world, Leon. You are more disgusting than an animal," Anne cursed with anger, her hatred for Leon was getting bigger now.

    Meanwhile, Jack looked very unsettled inside his car, he had tried countless attempts to contact Anne. But he only received a waiting tone.

    "Why don''t you just call the maid to know Miss Anne''s current condition, Sir," said Erick softly, ncing at the mirror.

    "Oh, yeah, why didn''t I think of that? Akh, you are so stupid Jack," said Jack quickly while patting his forehead when he realized his mistake.

    Alice who had been sitting beside Jack didn''t move at all, she could only stare at the front to find Erick ridiculed her through his expression.

    "Ahhh�� Susan, so d you picked up my phone. How is Anne? What is she doing right now? Is she okay? You have to make sure that she doesn''t use her left leg to walk, just what Pierre suggested earlier. Could you tell me what she is doing now?"

    Susan, who had just picked up the phone, seemed to be moving the phone away from her ear because Jack''s voice sounded too loud for her.

    To be continued

 Chapter 193 - The Sly Old Devil Henderson

    <h4>Chapter 193 - The Sly Old Devil Henderson ?</h4>

    Jack was talking at length with Susan on his way to the office, he gave a message to his new servant to take care of Anne perfectly. Although he couldn''t talk to Anne because she was sleeping, Jack was quite satisfied when he saw Anne lying on her bed.

    "I almost forgot, Alice, are you going to work in this outfit?" Jack asked the secretary quietly when the car they were driving arrived at the Muller Finance International parking area.

    Alice confidently said, "I already kept a change of clothes on my desk, Sir". Luckily she listened to Erick''s advice earlier to always have a change of clothes at the office, so that she wouldn''t get into trouble in urgent times like this.

    "Good, you are such a reliable secretary," said Jack sincerely as he put his cell phone back into his pocket. He was quite satisfied to know Anne''s current condition.

    Thepliment from Jack made Alice smile, and so did Erick. He was happy that Alice followed his advice. Soon, both Alice and Erick got out of the car following the boss. However, just as they were about to walk into the office, they stopped right away when they saw the Henderson sisters standing in front of them. It seemed that the Henderson sisters were deliberately standing in front of the Muller Finance International office waiting for Jack, the CEO to arrive.

    "What should we do, Erick?" Whispered Alice quietly.

    "Just wait for the order from the boss," replied Erick curtly.

    "Okay, I understand," Alice said quickly as she walked back and stood next to Erick. Jack''s two trusted employees looked displeased with Marissa and Kimberly Henderson standing in front of him at this time.

    Seeing the man she had been waiting for was now standing in front of her, Marissa Henderson was smiling happily. Today, she deliberately did not dress luxuriously and her makeup was kept simple. She wanted to change her image in front of Jack to be a good girl, she was even willing to rece her expensive bag with a simple cheap backpack to seek the sympathy of a Jackson Patrick Muller, the new Casanova in London.

    "Security..."

    "Wait, Sir. Please don''t call security. I only need to talk to you for two minutes. After that, my sister and I will go voluntarily without having to be dragged by security, like thest time," Marissa shouted quickly, cutting Jack''s words while showing her left arm that was wrapped in a bandage, she wanted to show Jack her wound she got from his security guards a few days ago.

    "You two go in first," Jack said quietly, asking Erick and Alice to get into the office.

    "Are you sure, Sir?" Erick asked in disbelief.

    "Yeah, I have to wee the two guests here first," Jack answered quietly without taking his eyes off Marissa and Kimberly Henderson who were still standing two meters in front of him.

    Without being ordered twice, Erick and Alice finally got into the office first ording to Jack''s order. The two of them walked past Marissa and Kimberly Henderson leisurely without saying anything.

    "I''m sure both of you have a certain agenda ining to my office so early. Now, tell me quickly what your purpose is to see me today?" Jack asked uninterestedly to Marissa and Kimberly as soon as Erick and Alice entered the office.

    Bug

    Instead of answering Jack''s question, Marissa and Kimberly knelt in front of Jack while bowing their heads.

    "What are you guys doing!!!" Jack shouted, he was shocked and couldn''t believe he saw the Henderson sisters kneeling in front of him.

    "Please, help us, Mr. Muller. You are the only person we can ask for help right now, Sir," Marissa and Kimberly spoke in unison without lifting their faces.

    "Stand up! What do you mean by that?" asked Jack, confused.

    "Our father''spany has been dered bankrupt, Sir. And we are currently struggling with funds to maintain thepany. That''s why both of us, as his children, decided toe here begging you as ourpany''s business partner to help ourpany," Marissa replied pitifully.

    Jack raised an eyebrow and said, "Bankrupt? Really? Why haven''t I heard anything about this? Both of you better not try to fool me. I''m not an idiot you can fool around with a cheap trick like this."

    "If you don''t believe me, you can look on the inte for today''s business news, Sir. Our father has rified thisst night, even though he saidst night that our familypany was fine and will survive. In reality, we have to dere bankruptcy this morning because the shareholders withdrew their shares from thepany, Sir." Kimberly Henderson, the youngest daughter of Romeo Henderson joined the conversation, trying to convince Jack.

    Still doubting the truth of what the Henderson sisters had said in front of him, Jack then grabbed his cellphone and tried to find out the truth about this news. He had to determine for himself whether Romeo Henderson''spany went bankrupt or not. Jack couldn''t believe their words because the Henderson familypany was a well-knownpany with their women''s bag products made of crocodile skin. And that kind of bag was being loved by almost all women in this world.

    It was normal for Jack to doubt Marissa''s words. When Jack looked for information on the inte about the truth of what Marissa and Kimberly Henderson said, he was shocked to learn that thepany producing crocodile leather bags was dered bankrupt after shareholders had withdrawn their shares after knowing that they were not getting the expected profits. Because the bags produced by the Hendersonpany were deemed to fail topete with simr bags from Paris, they agreed to withdraw shares from Romeo Henderson''spany which resulted in thepany copsing overnight.

    "Please, help our familypany, Sir. Let me be useful as a child just this once."

    "She''s right, Mr. Muller, please help our familypany. I really can''t bear to see my father like that, he is very depressed because of this, Sir. Please, have mercy on our family, I also apologize for my disrespectful behavior towards you earlier."

    Marissa and Kimberly begged Jack for forgiveness and help, they both looked like children who were very devoted to their parents because they dared to risk their pride for the familypany. In the end, their action touched Jack a little, because he knew well who Marissa and Kimberly Henderson were.

    "Get up, don''t kneel like this. It''s an ufortable scene for others to see, I''m not a snobby arrogant person. Come into my office, we''ll talk inside," said Jack quietly.

    Marissa, who was kneeling next to Kimberly, touched her sister''s hand lightly as a code. Kimberly, who understood what Marissa was implying, only smiled a little. She was d that their nst night seemed to work.

    "If in a minute both of you are still kneeling there, don''t me me if I won''t help you," Jack continued his warning loudly as he turned to look at Marissa and Kimberly who were still kneeling in their ce.

    Hearing Jack''s words immediately made the sisters get up almost at the same time and because they were too excited to stand up, Kimberly almost fell. But because Marissa was alert and quickly caught Kimberly''s body, the girl didn''t fall onto the hard asphalt. Seeing Kimberly''s attitude made Jack smile cynically, he couldn''t believe that there was such a careless woman. Because he didn''t want to linger around for too long, Jack finally went straight into his office. The two security guards at the entrance greeted Jack right away. However, as soon as Kimberly and Marissa entered the office, they both just acted normal, because they knew who the women following their master were.

    "Damn you, securities. What lowly workers! Just you guys wait, after I be Mrs. Muller I will kick both of you out of this office." Marissa thought, cursing the actions of the two security guards who disrespected her.

    To be continued

 Chapter 194 - Change Of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 194 - Change Of n</h4>

    As a sessful businessman, Jack didn''t want to be careless, he had to make sure whether his decision would be good or not. He had to consider whether it would be profitable or not for thepany. He always thought of everything carefully and clearly. So did this time, he was seen studying the files brought by the Henderson sisters who came to him asking for help. It was actually very easy for Jack to help the Henderson familypany, but he didn''t want to rush into making a decision.

    When Jack was busy reading the file he brought, Marissa was staring at Jack without blinking. "Marissa, you better wipe out your saliva," whispered Kimberly softly, reminding her sister.

    Marissa reflexively touched her lips when she heard her sister''s words, seeing her sister actually doing what she said made Kimberly chuckle. She was very happy to see Marissa caught up in the tease she made.

    "You are such a bastard, Kim," Marissa snarled softly.

    Kimberly stuck out her tongue in response to her sister''s words, she again reminded her sister to calm down so that Jack wouldn''t be suspicious of the two of them. Even though she was upset with her sister, Marissa tried to calm down. All she needed to do now was be patient to make Jack close to him. That was why she chose to keep her anger on her sister this time by staying focused on Jack.

    Ten minutes passed, Jack had finished reading the files brought by the two girls who were now sitting on the sofa right in front of him.

    "I''ve read this file and so sorry for what happened to your familypany, but I guess I can''t do anything about it." Said Jack straight to the point, he didn''t want to make Henderson expect too much of him.

    "What did you just say? Didn''t you promise us that you were going to help us?" Kimberly reacted violently by getting up from her seat and staring at Jack full of anger.

    Jack took a deep breath, "I said I''ll try to help, I didn''t promise you two that I will help out. I have to make sure thepany that wants to borrow funds from mypany is able to pay or in other words, thepany''s finances must be stable. After I read the files belonging to your bankruptpany I don''t think I can lend any funds to help you," said Jack calmly, he tried to exin in the most politenguage so as not to offend his two guests. Jack now considered Marissa and Kimberly Henderson as guests because they came for business. Not two people who tried to make amotion like thest time.

    Marissa''s face turned red when she heard Jack''s words since she had been trying to find another way if Jack refused her request. Marissa used the easiest way for a woman to gain sympathy for a man which was crying. Without a second thought, Marissa was now crying with tears streaming down her pale face. She hoped that Jack would be touched after seeing her like that.

    Using her fingers Marissa wiped away the tears that rolled down her cheeks. "Let''s go, Kim. If Mr. Jack can''t help us we shouldn''t force him."

    "Marissa... what are you saying? Don''t you know that our father is already depressed because of this situation? Why did you just give up so easily?" Kimberly shouted loudly in response to her sister''s words.

    "We can''t force someone to help us, Kim. What Mr. Jack says is true. Ourpany''s finances are in ruins, it''s only normal for him to refuse to help. You shouldn''t talk like that, Kim," Marissa spoke softly, she was trying to calm her sister down. She was acting perfectly this time to the point where she actually cried.

    Kimberly, who knew nothing about Marissa''s new n, got carried away. She got angry at her sister who looked weak and didn''t want to try to convince Jack. When on their way to the Muller Finance International office, Marissa looked so excited and optimistic. That was why Kimberly got very furious when she found out her sister was crying weakly like this.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to help ourpany, Mr. Muller. I will try my best to not let the bank confiscate ourpany. I will find someone else to help ourpany, I regreting to your office. I thought that you were a good and sincere man, but it turns out you are the cruelest and inhumane person." Kimberly spoke harshly and scornfully at Jack, who hadn''t spoken since saying he couldn''t help the Henderson familypany.

    Because Kimberly was really annoyed, she walked over to Jack, and without speaking she immediately took away the file that Jack was holding. After sessfully grabbing their familypany file, she went back to the sofa and said, "Let''s get out of here, Marissa, we''ll find someone else who wants to help ourpany."

    "Kim, you should act politely. You can''t talk like that, we''re in someone else''spany," said Marissa softly, trying to calm her sister while still continuing her slick acting.

    "Fuck, why should we talk politely? He lied to us, what he said to us earlier was just an empty promise that he gave to us so that we put high hopes in him. But after knowing that we really need him, he easily kicked us out. I think we don''t need to talk politely to someone like him," Kimberly replied quickly, giving a painful and stinging answer to hurt Jack, who she considered a liar.

    "Kim..."

    p

    p

    p

    Jack suddenly pped his hands as if he was watching a show and he felt very satisfied with the performance of the actors. Jack slowly got up from his expensive chair, he then took a step closer to Marissa and Kimberly. Just as Kimberly did before, Jack also snatched the file that was being held by Kimberly.

    "I haven''t finished talking, Miss, why do you get so easily offended?" Said Jack sarcastically at Kimberly, who was getting annoyed with everything happening in the office.

    Kimberly, who was already very angry with Jack, couldn''t hold back anymore, with a quick movement she tried to reim the familypany files that were now in Jack''s hands. "Give it back, it belongs to the Hendersons. You''re someone else who has no right to touch it let alone read it."

    "Not anymore, I have decided to acquire thispany so it''s mine now," Jack answered loudly, responding to Kimberly''s words.

    "Don''t even dare to dream about it, Jack. The Henderson familypany is..."

    Jack nodded his head. "Yes, thepany owned by the Hendersons is now mine. I really don''t want to help those who are already bankrupt, but I''m interested in buying it. In other words, after I pay off thepany''s debt to the bank, thispany automatically bes mine." Jack spoke aloud, cutting Kimberly''s words. His decision to buy the Henderson familypany was a decision he made quickly after reading about the new business opportunity of the Henderson familypany which was on the verge of copsing.

    "What did you just say?" Asked Marissa, pretending to be surprised, she really wanted to scream with joy right now. However, because she was still ying her part, she forced herself to continue what she had started.

    "Me, Jackson Patrick Muller, will take over your familypany. Both of you now can go home and tell your father, Romeo Henderson, about the news. In no time I will have my personal attorney take care of everything," Jack answered Marissa''s question tly without hesitation.

    Bug

    Unexpectedly, Marissa forced her body on Jack''s body, she hugged Jack tightly. She could smell the masculine scent of Jack''s manly body, seizing the opportunity quickly. She didn''t waste the rare opportunity to do this to a Jackson Patrick Muller.

    "Thank you, Sir, thank you so much. At least, with your decision our family is notpletely bankrupt and evicted from home, thank you for your help, Sir." Marissa spoke softly as she continued to enjoy hugging Jack''s broad chest.

    Feeling ufortable, Jack grabbed Marissa''s shoulders and pushed her away from his body. He didn''t want Marissa''s perfume to stick to his body. Jack didn''t want that to happen, so he pushed the girl away quickly.

    With a sharp look, Jack said, "Don''t do that again, I don''t like women hugging me carelessly."

    To be continued

 Chapter 195 - Competing Fairly

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Competing Fairly</h4>

    Jack, who had a morning meeting schedule, handed over his duties to Erick and Alice to take care of Marissa and Kimberly Henderson. He had already informed his secretary and personal assistant that he owned Henderson family''spany. At first, Erick and Alice were very surprised by Jack''s words that he was the new owner of Henderson''spany, but after Jack exined everything in detail, finally both Erick and Alice understood and carried out the procedure that Jack asked for.

    "After Mr. Jack''s personalwyer has prepared everything then you can bring your father here to sign everything miss." Alice tried to exin the procedure for the acquisition of Henderson''spany by Muller Finance International.

    Marissa pursed her lips. A happy smile was formed on her face as she read the file that Alice, Jack''s secretary, had shown her. With the purchase made by Jack, she would see Jack often, because her father still owns twenty percent of the stock.

    "Ok, I''ll take this file home to show my father. Do I need to see Mr. Jack again?" Marissa asked softly in a coquettish tone.

    "You can''t, Miss. He has an important meeting and has delegated everything to both of us. So for now, that is all, you can go home without meeting Mr. Jack," Erick immediately refused Marissa''s request to meet Jack.

    Marissa''s disappointed face immediately became clear, and so did Kimberly. But because the two of them couldn''t do much, in the end, they couldn''t help but leave the Muller Finance International office for now, Marissa didn''t want to make Jack hate her. That was why she chose to follow Erick''s words and not make trouble.

    Hugging the file that had been signed by Jack, Marissa came out of Erick''s office. Her eyes tried to look at Jack who was indeed having a meeting in his office, but because Jack''s office was closed, she couldn''t see the handsome man clearly. Marissa only saw a bit of Jack''s brown hair from the sidelines of the rolling blind.

    "This way please, Miss," Alice said softly, guiding Marissa and Kimberly into the elevator.

    "Thanks." Marissa answered Alice''s words slowly with a pretentious grace. She and her sister acted like important guests of Muller Finance International in front of the employees of Muller Finance International. Even though everyone knew that the women who acted important in front of them right now were the ones who begged their boss to help herpany.

    "Be careful on the way, Miss," said Alice kindly as she escorted Marissa and Kimberly out of the Muller Finance International office.

    Marissa''s haughty smile widened. "You''ll be calling me Mrs. Muller soon, Miss Alice, so maybe you can get used to calling me that from now on," Marissa answered quickly.

    Alice only smiled faintly at Marissa''s words. She didn''t answer the woman''s words because she didn''t want to cause trouble. Because if she refuted the woman''s words then she was afraid of amotion, especially since it was still quite early and she didn''t want to ruin her day because of this shameless woman. That was why she chose to remain silent and not speak.

    "The one who the Boss likes is so chill, how could this woman ignored by the Boss to have so much confidence?" Alice said quietly as Marissa and Kimberly left the Muller Finance International office.

    Erick, who heard Alice''s words, just smiled. He then walked slowly towards Alice. "Ignore them, Alice, in the future there will be many women of their kind who will disturb our Boss. So you have to mentally be prepared from now on," Erick whispered tly.

    "It''s not like that, Erick. I just hate women like them. Obviously, I see how Boss really likes Miss Anne, and as you can see, Miss Anne is calm, and acts as if nothing happened. But the two women who just left have the nerve to talk like that. She really has a lot of confidence of calling herself Mrs. Muller! I''m really upset," Alice answered at length full of emotion.

    Erickughed heartily at Alice''s words. "That''s the difference between a good woman and women who are ... well, you can judge for yourself. And remember, Alice, don''tpare Miss Anne to any other woman. It''s dangerous if Boss hears that. He really doesn''t like Miss Anne to bepared to other women."

    Alice nodded her head in response to Erick''s words. Before long, she went back into the office to continue her work with Erick. The acquisition of Henderson''spany would increase her workload.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in his office, Aaron was trying to find out what Jack was really doing in Ennd. He asked his best men to find out about Muller Finance International at its headquarters in Switzend.

    Daniel, who had been sitting on the sofa in front of hisptop since morning to find out about the Muller Finance International office in Switzend, looked very serious. He didn''t seem to take his eyes off theptop at all, until finally he read the news of the dispute over the use of Muller''s name for Edmund, Jack''s cousin, who was apparently trying to im inheritance rights of the giant Swiss financepany.

    "Boss, check this out," Daniel asked quietly as he handed hisptop to Aaron who was sitting in his chair.

    Without much question, Aaron then read the article shown by Daniel. He looked very serious reading the article. Even to the point of rereading it twice for fear of reading it wrong.

    "Johnny and Edmund Muller, were finally not allowed to use Muller''sst name again by the court after it was proven that they were not part of the Muller family. They are strangers and not part of the Muller family forever. Therefore, the shareholders of Muller Finance international decided to withdraw their support for Edmund Hopkins and back in favor of Jackson Patrick Muller as the only Muller family that still exists as the official CEO of Muller Finance international that exists in Switzend." Aaron read slowly the gist of the article he was reading. A faint smile etched on his handsome face.

    "There are more and more people who don''t know themselves in this world," Aaron said quietly.

    "What do you think about this, Boss?" Daniel asked Aaron quietly.

    "I can''t say much, Daniel, because this is Jack''s business with these people. I don''t want to get involved in their problems, because I know what it''s like to fight for family property when someone else is trying to take it. I want topete fairly with Jack to get Anne," Aaron answered quietly as he closed the article he had just read.

    Daniel smiled at Aaron''s words. He didn''t expect Aaron to be that manly against a Jack.

    "The most important thing right now is to find out what the n is. I don''t want to make it easy for him to achieve his goal, because if that happens it will be a big problem for Connery Corporation. I don''t want to borrow funds from him to continue thepany, Daniel. Of course, you should remain wary of Muller Finance International," said Aaron quietly. So far, he had been avoiding debt to anypany because he didn''t want to cause problems in the future. That was why he tried to finish all his projects properly so that the funds he spent on the project returned to him quickly.

    Connery Corporation was the only property developmentpany that had never owed any fundingpany for any of its projects, which was why Aaron was expected to be the CEO of the year, as he was able to set a good example for other entrepreneurs for two consecutive years.

    "I''m going to make the Connery Corporation even bigger than before, so Jack can''t touch me." Aaron muttered under his breath as he clenched his fists. He felt a little disturbed by the existence of the financepany at this time.

    to be continue

 Chapter 196 - First Touch

    <h4>Chapter 196 - First Touch</h4>

    Days passed very quickly for Jack while Anne was staying at his house. This was Anne''s third day living with him and Anne decided to go back to her apartment because she felt her leg was much better. Doctor Pierre also said that Anne''s leg had healed quickly because she followed all his instructions well, even though Jack wanted Anne to stay with him longer but he couldn''t do that because Anne still insisted on returning to her apartment.

    "Are you sure you can walk well, Anne?"

    "Isn''t there any pain at all?"

    "Don''t lie to me, Anne, I can detect lies even if they are as small as marbles."

    "Are you sure you want to go home? Then when you''re at home, who will help you?"

    "Should I give you a maid?"

    Questions escaped Jack''s lips, as he saw Anne packing her clothes into the suitcase after receiving thest examination from Doctor Pierre, who stated that she really could use her left leg again. Anne, who was very happy to hear the doctor''s words, decided to go back to her own apartment. Staying at Jack''s house for three days made her feel ufortable. She really didn''t want to bother Jack any more, that''s why she decided to return to her apartment. Linda and Paul, who knew about her condition, at first panicked when they saw the bandage wrapped around Anne''s leg, but when Anne exined that she was okay and just needed some rest, Linda finally stopped asking how she was.

    "My leg is healed, Jack. Didn''t you also hear yourself how Doctor Pierre exined the condition of my leg? So I hope you''ll stop worrying about me, Jack. Remember that worrying too much is not good. I''m an adult woman who is 23 years old, so there''s no need to worry about me. I can take care of myself well. You know how my life has been so far, right? So you don''t have to overreact like that, Jack, it''s just a sprain that happens to be disturbing my activities." Anne tried to briefly answer all the questions Jack asked her.

    "You still have four months to go, Anne, don''t try to manipte your age," said Jack quickly.

    "Jack." Anne quickly interrupted Jack''s words, her eyes staring at Jack sadly. "Don''t treat me like this, Jack, I don''t want to depend too much on other people. I''m not used to getting this kind of attention. After all, all my past experiences have made me an independent person to carry on with my life."

    "I''m not someone else, Anne, I''m a man who..."

    Anne shifted her seat and used her palm to cover Jack''s mouth, so that Jack wouldn''t continue what he was saying.

    "Give me more time, please. I need more time to make a decision, I don''t want to experience that pain again. You know how painful and hard it was for me to get back on my feet after all that." Anne spoke softly as she stared intently at Jack''s very clear sky blue eyes.

    "How much longer do I have to wait for an answer from you, Anne? Haven''t two years been enough to convince you of me?" Jack asked without pause to Anne who was standing in front of him.

    Anne shook her head slowly in response to Jack''s question that she didn''t really want to hear, because Anne knew the answer would hurt Jack. Getting rejected was the most disappointing experience for a person, and Anne knew that very well.

    "I don''t know, Jack. One thing for sure is just let everything flow as it goes. Everything that is forced is not good, Jack, I want to start everything from scratch without any coercion," replied Anne softly.

    Jack pursed his lips as he heard her words, He slowly wrapped his arms around her legs, as she stood right in front of him, and Anne was surprised by his sudden action.

    "I will wait for when the timees, Anne. I can afford to wait for you for two years. So I''m ready to wait patiently for an answer from you," whispered Jack softly as he rested his head on Anne''s stomach.

    "Jack, don''t be like this," Anne groaned ufortably. She felt ufortable with Jack clinging to her body.

    Instead of listening to Anne''s words, Jack tightened his embrace on Anne''s body. He still wanted to enjoy the vani scent from Anne''s body. Even though they slept in the same room for 3 days, Jack never touched Anne at all. He didn''t want to kiss Anne when she was asleep. He wanted to see her enjoying the kiss. That was why he could only hold all his desires in full of torment.

    "When the timees, I won''t hold back, Anne. I''ll make you all mine," Jack muttered under his breath.

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard Jack''s words. Even though Jack didn''t speak clearly but she could still hear the words that came out of Jack''s lips. Since it was gettingte in the afternoon, Anne forced him to let go of his arms. She wanted to sleep in her apartment tonight. Therefore, she wanted to finish her pending work as soon as possible because Jack had always been bothering her, by asking almost the same questions.

    Thirty minutes had passed, all of Anne''s clothes had moved back into herrge suitcase neatly and there was not a single piece of her clothes left in the closet where she had kept her clothes for the past three days. With unsteady steps, Jack then asked her to go down to the first floor. She let Anne walked in front of him. He deliberately walked behind Anne, as he wanted to see if her leg waspletely healed or not.

    Even though she only stayed there for three days, Anne had managed to win the hearts of the maids at Jack''s house. It was evident when she said goodbye the maids who looked very sad. Anne, who didn''t want to get carried away, tried to stay calm. She didn''t want to look like a crybaby in front of Jack. Jack didn''t like seeing her cry, and that was why Anne tried her best to hold back her emotions. After saying goodbye, Anne left Jack''s mansion. She sat in the back seat with Jack who had not wanted to let her go. Jack continued to tighten his arms around Anne''s waist, after forcing her to sit next to him. Anne, who didn''t want to cause a fuss, let him do that to her.

    "Just a little hug, Anne, calm down. Don''t get emotional, be patient Anne." Anne kept talking to herself, trying to calm herself so as not to explode.

    Not satisfied with a hug, suddenly Jack gave Anne a kiss on the shoulder which was slightly open. "I will miss you so much, Anne, I will miss seeing you sleeping soundly under my nket. I really can''t wait to marry you, Anne."

    Anne''s face immediately heated up. "Jack... please," Anne moaned softly when she felt Jack''s kiss. All the hairs on her neck raised as she felt Jack''s kiss directly on her skin.

    to be continued

 Chapter 197 - Jacks Resolution

    <h4>Chapter 197 - Jack''s Resolution</h4>

    All the way to Anne''s apartment, Jack didn''t take his hand off Anne''s waist at all. Although she refused and repeatedly removed Jack''s hand from her waist, he would put his hand back on her waist again. That was why Anne chose to let Jack did what he liked as long as it was within reasonable limits and he didn''t do things that were outside the normal limits.

    "Let''s get off, Jack," whispered Anne softly to Jack who was leaning on her when Erick, who was driving, stopped the car in the apartment parking area, while his car was driven by Jack''s men who followed behind.

    Jack, who was still reluctant to let go of Anne''s body, pretended not to hear what Anne said. He still closed his eyes without changing the position of his hand from Anne''s waist.

    "Jack," Anne groaned softly. "If you want to continue like this then I''ll be mad. Don''t me me if I''m going to go again and don''t...ahhh!"

    Anne screamed and stopped her words, when Jack suddenly pushed her to the right lying on the car seat with Jack now on top of her. Being crushed like that by Jack made her unable to move.

    "Don''t try to run away from me again, Anne, you are mine. If that happens, then don''t me me if I break your legs and make you just lie on the bed serving me." Jack immediately spoke in a t voice full of anger. His eyes were gleaming straight into Anne''s eyes. His breath was heavy and hot, showing that he was really angry right now.

    "Jack, don''t be like this, there''s Erick," Anne pleaded.

    "Get out, Erick!!!" Jack shouted loudly when he realized that Erick was still in the front seat.

    Erick, who was self conscious, did exactly what Jack had ordered him to do and got out of the car without speaking. Erick realized that Jack was currently very angry and had to get away from the car immediately. He didn''t want to be affected by the master''s anger.

    As soon as Erick got out of the car, without waiting long Jack immediatelyunched his action. Jack, who had been trying to be patient with Anne, couldn''t dy his passion any longer tonight. He quicklynded a kiss on Anne''s neck, giving her a sign of ownership after two years of holding back. Anne, who was surprised by what Jack did, screamed loudly at first, but after Jack''s kiss felt stronger on her neck, Anne cried. And her sobbing finally ended Jack''s action.

    "Anne, sorry, Anne." Jack, who had realized his mistake, immediately apologized to Anne who was crying and covering her face with both hands.

    With tears streaming down her face, Anne said, "You''re mean, Jack. Didn''t you say you wouldn''t touch me like this? Sob."

    "Sorry Anne, I got carried away. I was ovee by anger. I really couldn''t control myself when you threatened me to leave again earlier. You know that I don''t like being threatened the most," Jack answered slowly, trying to help Anne to sit up again.

    Anne, who was still angry, did not respond to Jack''s words. She was also still covering her face with her palms. The pain in her neck went away the moment Jack let go of his grip.

    "Anne..."

    "Don''t talk to me, Jack, I don''t want to talk to you." Anne replied curtly, cutting Jack''s words

    "Forgive me first, after that you can be angry with me again," said Jack quickly, he didn''t understand what the correct definition of the word angry was.

    Anne, who was very upset, ignored Jack''s words. She just tried to get out of Jack''s car. But when her right hand grabbed the car handle, Jack swiftly grabbed her hand and stopped her from getting off the car.

    Jack approached her and cornered her again. "Get rid of this habit of running away whenever we have a fight, Anne. Deal with it right away. Find a way out, don''t run away like that. We''re adults, Anne, we''re not kids anymore. When are you going to stop acting like this all the time?"

    "I don''t want to talk to you!" said Anne curtly, trying to look the other way to avoid eye contact with Jack, who was staring at her without blinking.

    "In the future, after we get married, when we fight and then you go and run away like before, is that okay, Anne? No, Anne, that''s not the way out. No problem. No running away like before, that''s not a good way out, Anne!" Jack replied curtly in response to Anne''s previous words, both of his eyes were trying to look at Anne who was trying to avoid eye contact with him.

    "Married? Who''s getting married?"

    "Us! I have assigned you to be mine. And you are only allowed to marry me, if anyone tries to take you from me, then I will not hesitate to destroy it," answered Jack seriously.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. She lowered her head silently. Being that close to Jack really made her very ufortable, especially when she heard Jack''s intimidating words.

    "Remember, Anne, get rid of your bad habit earlier. I don''t want to have to chase after you when we fight, I''d rather you argue with me. Argue with me on the table until you''re mad at me, but not like this, Anne. Running away from trouble is not a way out, it''ll just add more to the problem, Anne," said Jack again in a softer tone. His fingers grabbing the tip of Anne''s chin and he lifted it up to face him.

    "I''m not running away, I''m just avoiding trouble," replied Anne quietly, trying to emphasize that what she was doing before was not to run away from trouble.

    Jack, who knew Anne very well, just smiled. He knew that Anne was a stubborn girl. "Whatever it''s called, it''s still wrong, Anne. From now on, get used to not running away every time we fight, you understand, right?"

    "Yes, I know." Anne briefly answered Jack''s question.

    Jack slowly grabbed Anne, hugging her deeper. "Good girl." Jack muttered under his breath.

    "Let go of me, I''m tired, Jack. I want to rest quickly," Anne''s voice sounded hoarse when she asked Jack to let her go, because she was used to sleeping early during the three days she stayed over, she now felt sleepy. Even though all this time she had been used to sleeping above twelve o''clock at night, but because her sleeping pattern at Jack''s house was regted, now this habit had continued.

    Jack, who knew that Anne had not fully recovered, then let go of his embrace. He then smoothed Anne''s slightly messy hair using his fingers. "I hope this hair will grow back soon."

    "I prefer short hair, Jack, my head feels light. Short hair doesn''t require much maintenance." Anne retorted Jack''s words.

    "I can find a personal hair stylist for you, Anne, you don''t have to worry about that," Jack answered slowly with a tone full of emphasis, asking Anne to grow her hair back to normal.

    Anne closed her mouth quickly. She chose to end her argument with Jack because she was sure she would not be able to win. Not long after, Jack opened the door handle of his car on the left and pushed it slowly. After getting out of his luxury car, Jack stretched out his hand towards Anne who was still sitting in the car.

    "I can do it myself ...."

    "Anne."

    Anne took a deep breath when she heard Jack''s word. She then grabbed Jack''s hand and started to shift to get out of the car. As soon as her feet touched the paving block, Jack immediately wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist possessively.

    "From now on, this is how we walk," Jack said quietly without guilt and started to walk into Anne''s apartment building.

    to be continued

 Chapter 198 - Thank You Pain

    <h4>Chapter 198 - Thank You Pain</h4>

    Anne was still standing at her window when Jack and Erick left her apartment area. After making sure that Jack really went, Anne then walked quickly to her bathroom which she hadn''t touched in three days.

    "Ahh why this big, Jack, you suck." Anne snorted in annoyance when she saw the kiss mark made by Jack moments ago in the car. The purplish red mark was clearly visible on the right side of Anne''s neck just below her ear.

    Because of her clean fair skin, the sign of ownership made by Jack was clearly visible and would be difficult to cover because it was located a bit far above the shoulders, so suppose she wore a turtle neck shirt or a scarf, the kiss mark would still be visible. The only way to hide it was to cover it with foundation and the problem was that Anne didn''t have foundation. She only had a bb cream and it wouldn''t cover the kiss mark on her neck.

    "It''s eleven o''clock at night, there''s no way a cosmetic shop is still open at this hour," said Anne quietly when she realized it was toote for her to buy foundation at the cosmetic shop.

    Anne finally gave in. She was too tired to think about the red-purple mark on her neck. All she wanted to do now was sleep. Her eyes could no longer bepromised. Because her leg still hurt a little, Anne decided to sleep on the sofa. She used a hello kitty doll as a pillow. Anne deliberately said that her leg was no longer sore at all so that Jack would let her go home. Since she felt very ufortable living at Jack''s house, she had to lie a little. She didn''t want her good name to be bad if someone found out that she lived in the same house with a man without any marriage ties. She didn''t want her widow status to be worse in the eyes of others. Even though Leon had deleted their marital status at the Berlin civil registry office, Anne was still worried, especially now that Leon and Steffi lived in the same city with her.

    In his car, Jack was seen busy ying with his cell phone. He called Anne many times but none of the calls managed to connect with Anne. He even asked Erick to try to contact Anne, but the result was still the same. Anne''s number was still busy and the iing calls from Jack and Erick were rejected.

    "Let''s go back, Erick, I want to know who she is talking to at this time to not ept my call like this." Jack snorted in annoyance. He was sure that Anne was currently busy talking to another man.

    Erick put his cell phone back into his pocket. "No sir, I''m sure Miss Anne must have been asleep. You saw how red Miss Anne''s eyes were, so maybe she is already asleep," Erick answered quietly, trying to win over Jack.

    "There''s no way, Erick, there''s no way she''s asleep. The proof is she didn''t pick up my call. She must be on the phone right now. No wonder she keeps asking me toe home," said Jack curtly, having only been separated from Anne for thirty minutes, he couldn''t stay calm.

    "If the tone sounds like that, usually the owner of the cell phone turns off the cell phone, Sir," The driver named Tyga joined in the conversation. He felt sorry for Anne who was used by Jack like that.

    Jack, who was looking at his cell phone screen which showed twenty outgoing calls, looked up and looked at the driver who was talking, "Are you sure that she turned off her cell phone? How do you know that, Tyga?" Jack spoke in a sarcastic tone full of ridicule. He couldn''t believe the driver''s words.

    "Usually that tone is the tone of the cell phone being turned off, Sir, it''s different from the busy tone," Tyga answered without fear.

    Jack, who couldn''t believe it easily, then asked for Erick''s cell phone who was sitting beside Tyga. He then checked what Tyga had said. After trying twice, Jack then believed it, because when he called Erick''s cell phone which was turned off, he received the exact same tone as Anne''s cell phone.

    Without speaking, Jack then handed Erick''s cell phone back. He then seemed to be sitting quietly, in contrast to a few minutes ago when he was grumpy. After confirming that Anne had turned off her cell phone, Jack finally sat quietly.

    Jack sat quietly staring at the highway that was starting to be quiet. Suddenly a smile appeared on Jack''s handsome face as he remembered what he had just done to Anne. Earlier, he clearly saw the traces of his kiss on Anne''s neck. Remembering that made Jack happy, "It was just a little kiss, Anne, after this I will kiss your whole body without missing anything," said Jack in his heart.

    Anne had really driven him crazy. Since meeting Anne two years ago, he had forgotten about Sophia, who had an affair with a ser yer. Whereas in the past, when Sophia left herself and chose a ser yer named Esteban Shevchenko, Jack was devastated. He was pessimistic that he could fall in love again because he thought all women were the same and only liked famous young men. But since Anne entered his life by ident, Jack began to feel something different about him, especially when he found out that Anne''s life story was very sad, being divorced by her husband who had an affair with her best friend. That was why Jack felt verypatible with Anne, as both of them had been betrayed by their respective partners, making him believe that Anne was his soul mate.

    Actually, the rtionship between Jack and Sophia Higgins was also an ident. At that time, Jack''s parents, who were holding a corporate anniversary, had invited Sophia, who was a famous piano yer at that time. Because they were fascinated by how she yed the piano, Jack''s parents finally began to bring Jack closer to Sophia, especially since at that time, Sophia''s parents didn''t mind either. As a result, after a meeting at thepany, Jack and Sophia became close, until the two finally decided to get engaged. Jack chose to get engaged when he had only known Sophia for four months. And Jack''s decision was strongly supported by his parents, until finally the rtionship between Sophia and Jack began to drifted apart after the death of both of Jack''s parents in a single ident. The ident was said to be a sabotage from the business enemies of the Muller Finance Internationalpany, but because at that time Jack was too young and too naive, he handed over all the cases to the police.

    So that after three years, it was finally known that the car ident that befell Jack''s parents was a disguised sabotage, because an incision was found in the brake cable of the car driven by Mr. and Mrs. Muller at that time, as they were going to attend a big event. Jack''s parents should have received the CEO of the year award for sessfully leading Muller Finance International into the top 3rgest fundingpanies in Europe.

    The sudden loss of both parents plus Sophia who was having an affair had destroyed Jack. Fortunately, at that time, there was Erick, who was willing to take care of thepany while Jack was down, so he didn''t lose his position as the CEO, even when Jack chose to stay at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne. Erick reced Jack temporarily as the CEO because he knew at that time Edmund was trying to steal the position from Jack.

    "Thank you, I''m sure that if you weren''t in my life, I wouldn''t have been able to meet Anne," Jack muttered softly with a smile still on his face, which was filled with fine hairs on his cheeks and chin.

    to be continued

 Chapter 199 - A Friends Input

    <h4>Chapter 199 - A Friend''s Input</h4>

    As December began, winter was even colder in London. People, who move about, wore thick clothes to protect themselves from the cold air that was enough to make a person shiver if they stood for too long at the bus stop. Since morning, Anne had received a reminder from Jack, asking her not to go anywhere. Anne, who waszy to fuss, agreed with all of Jack''s words. She didn''t want him toe to her apartment and do what he did to herst night in the car. That was why Anne chose to obey all of Jack''s prohibitions.

    Linda and Paul, who had been noisy since three days ago, were already at Anne''s apartment this morning. They both rushed to Anne''s apartment after Anne gave the news that she had returned to the apartment.

    "Are you still feeling cold, Anne?" Linda asked curiously. She felt strange seeing Anne wearing a thick jacket in the apartment.

    "Yes, are you not?" asked Anne innocently by repeatedly straightening the position of the cor of her jacket.

    Paul shook his head and so did Linda. They werefortable enough wearing long-sleeved sweaters and socks, so it was strange to see Anne wearing a thick jacket.

    Anne cleared her throat, then sat down on the sofa and started looking for her favorite TV broadcast. Idol recruitment events in Korea were very booming in the ginseng country. Meanwhile, Paul and Linda chose to continue their activities in the kitchen. They wanted to make pizza that they nned to enjoy together while watching a horror movie. That was why they both let Anne watch her favorite show, before they mastered Anne''s big TV.

    While watching her favorite program, Anne smiled to herself. She was happy to see the struggles of young people who were trainees at an agency that would turn them into K-pop idols. At first, Anne did not like events like that, but after finding out that bing an idol was not easy and there were many twists and turns, Anne finally liked the show and it became her favorite show, as it showed the struggles of the trainees.

    "Do you really want to be an idol, Anne?" Linda asked, suddenly surprising Anne, who was focusing on watching a prospective girl group practicing their dance moves. Linda came in front of the TV to put the freshly cleaned and peeled kiwi and apple slices on the table.

    Anne turned to Linda with a big smile." If you like to cook, do you want to be a chef? You''re not, right? So it''s not that everything we watch or like will make us obsessed and want to be like them, Linda. I just like to see their struggle to achieve their dreams, which are unlike me, who give up easily." Anne answered in riddles, to Linda''s previous question.

    "Easy to give up? What''s your dream, Anne?"

    "To be a pianist. I want to be a great pianist who can create many legendary works like Beethoven and Mozart." Anne answered excitedly with sparkling eyes.

    Linda burst outughing when she heard Anne''s words. Sheughed very loudly.

    "That sucks," Anne was exasperated. Shemented on Linda''sugh which was full of ridicule.

    Linda wiped her tears fromughing. She then sat beside Anne and hugged her tightly. "Come on, Anne, don''t dream too high. We can dream, but don''t be too high, lest when you wake up from the dream and fall, you will get hurt and disappointed, Anne. It''s better to be normal like me. We live with what we are doing right now, instead of having to get a disappointment that will scar your heart. Isn''t that a pointless act?" Linda asked softly, while pinching Anne''s cheek.

    "Aren''t you going to support my dream, Linda?" asked Anne quietly with her head down.

    "It''s not that I don''t support you, Anne. It''s just that your dreams are too high! Look at Edward. Hees from a very rich family in London. Both of his parents have a business in the music sector. They are also known as a family of ssical music lovers so Edward was influenced to be a pianist. But as you can see, Edward is mediocre, isn''t he? He doesn''t be a famous and great pianist like Beethoven or Mozart that you admired, does he? So you better not dream so high, Anne. It''s not that I don''t support your dreams, I just feel sorry for you if you have to experience disappointment. Believe me Anne,petition in the music world like that is terrible. I''ve read that many people are willing to steal works from other people for their own sake and you know, Anne, how the fate of the people whose works were stolen? They were killed and were driven mad when they tried to im their works that were used by others to raise their names. Yes, that''s why I advise you not to dream too high. I don''t want to see this beautiful you go crazy because of that thing called piano. We better live with what we have now, Anne. You already have a flower shop that is selling well. Isn''t it better for us to expand the shop even more than you thinking about your dream to be a pianist. After all, can you y the piano? I''ve known you for almost six months, I''ve never seen you touch that thing or y it for a minute," said Linda at length in response to Anne''s question.

    Anne shook her head slowly. Hearing Linda''s words made Anne unsure about telling Linda about her ability to y the piano. She kept this secret to herself for now, whereas previously Anne wanted to tell Linda her little secret.

    Linda chuckled at Anne''s body movement. She then hugged Anne tightly. "I love you, Anne, I don''t want to see you in trouble. It''s better if we live like this. Believe me, Anne, being famous is difficult. They must have lost their privacy, Anne, so we''d better stay like this. Live quietly without having to think about heavy things like them,petition in the entertainment world is very crazy, Anne," said Linda again, trying to convince Anne not to continue the dream which she thought was unreasonable.

    "How do you know thatpetition in the entertainment world is crazy?" asked Anne quietly.

    "If thepetition in the entertainment world isn''t crazy, there wouldn''t be many artists, singers, actors, or other famous people who work in the entertainment world who chose tomit suicide, Anne. They must have had a lot of pressure from many parties that made them end up depressed and couldn''t find a way out, so they decided to end their life in an instant like that," answered Linda slowly. "If they didn''t choose suicide, many end up venting all their emotions by using illegal drugs, things like that are not a secret anymore, Anne. And I don''t want you to go through something like that, I don''t want to see you suffer. I don''t want to see my beautiful Anne have to be like those people who are constantly being chased by journalists, have no privacy and her life is always the target of camera shes," added Linda again, adding some facts that weremon in the entertainment industry.

    Paul, who had been silently listening to the conversation between Linda and his boss, just smiled. He then brought the freshly baked pizza and put it on the table in front of the TV where Linda and Anne were sitting.

    "Sometimes listening to people who do not have the same dream with you is difficult, Miss. So you better not listen to what Linda said. If you really want to be a pianist to pursue your dreams, Miss. After all, you are beautiful and smart, I don''t think it is difficult for you to practice the piano in a short time," said Paul, suddenly intervened on their conversation.

    Linda immediately turned toward her boyfriend. Annoyed, she threw Anne''s favorite hello kitty doll at Paul, which he managed to catch. Paul, who was not injured by the doll, stuck his tongue out to tease Linda and it irritated Linda. Linda finally got up from the sofa and chased Paul to hit him. Suddenly, inside Anne''s apartment, a chase scene urred between Linda and Paul. Even though Linda shouted at Paul who ran away from her pursuit, Anne knew that Linda wasn''t really angry with Paul. Anne, who was used to seeing Linda and Paul like this, could only smiled.

    Each of Linda''s words reyed in Anne''s mind, "You''re right, Linda, I was one of the victims. My mother''s original work was taken by a friend who already I considered a sister." Anne wondered, quietly remembering what was done by Selma and her parents a dozen years ago.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 200 - Steffi’s Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 200 - Steffi��s Arrogance</h4>

    Anne, who just activated her cell phone after turning it off for three days while staying at Jack''s house, received numerous messages from Aaron and Leon. Aaron kept asking her about her whereabouts, remained unanswered by Anne, and so were Leon''s messages asking her about her condition. After Anne identally picked up the video call, Leon became very excited to call Anne again.

    Linda and Paul, who were enjoying the pizza, were disturbed when they saw Anne was busy with her cell phone. Out of annoyance, Linda finally grabbed Anne''s cell phone and put it in her clothes pocket.

    "Lindaaaa..."

    "No cell phone while eating, Anne, get used to it from now on," said Linda curtly with a mouth full of pizza made by Paul earlier.

    "Yes, Miss, it''s better to eat first before checking your cell phone," added Paul quickly, responding to his girlfriend''s words.

    Anne snorted in annoyance. Because she was not in the mood to argue with the two employees, Anne then cleaned her hands and started eating her pizza again. She chose to sit next to Linda, trying to find a way to take her cell phone again from Linda, but because Linda had safely stored Anne''s cell phone, Anne couldn''t easily take it back again.

    As a result, as long as they ate the two pies with sausage and cheese topping, Anne didn''t touch her cell phone at all. Anne was so immersed in the horror movie yed by Paul and Linda. She could only be silent when she saw Linda was hugging Paul.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in his new office, Leon seemed to be busy preparing a new office for Anne, who would start working in his office tomorrow to be part of the fashion illustrator team in the animated film he would be releasing this year. Leon seemed to immediately intervene to choose the table, chair and interior in Anne''s new office room. He wanted to give all the best for Anne.

    "Finally I can be close to you again, Marianne. This time I will not let you go. You have toe back to me again, Marianne. From the start you were my wife. So you have toe back to me," Leon spoke silently as he stood staring at the workers who were putting up wallpaper in Anne''s new room which was right next to his.

    The employees at work were very curious. They were guessing who would upy the new office. The reason was that during their work for two weeks, this was the first time they had seen their boss directly supervise the project workers who were arranging the room for the mysterious employee.

    Leon just left the new room for Anne after hearing Steffi''s voice. Steffi, who just got out of the elevator, looked angry, because earlier there was one of the project workers that Leon was hiring to tidy up Anne''s new room identally touched her arm. She felt disgusted to be touched by a dirty lowly worker like him. That was why she was angry in the elevator, when in fact there was no trace of any dirt left on her arm.

    "Fire them, Leon, I don''t want our new office to be filled with dirty people like them," Steffi sulked when she arrived in front of Leon.

    "Who should I fire?" Leon asked confused.

    "That lowly worker from earlier... ahh I know, it looks like the worker is a friend of those people who are lifting the chair!!" Steffi answered quickly while pointing at the workers who had just entered Anne''s new office.

    Leon reflexively turned towards where Steffi''s hand was pointing. He took a deep breath when he realized Steffi was scolding the workers he had hired. Because he didn''t want to make a fuss in front of the employees, he then invited Steffi into his private office. Fortunately, Steffi had been scolding in German since earlier, so the staff who heard Steffi''s words did not understand what she was saying, including the project workers pointed by her.

    "Don''t act like that, Steffi, you''re at the office. Watch your attitude, is it appropriate for a CEO''s wife to act like that? Getting angry at the project workers I was hiring to tidy up the office like earlier, if someone understands German, won''t that make your name bad in front of them," Leon said quietly, trying to advise Steffi. Seeing Steffi''s increasingly arrogant attitude like that made Leon sick.

    "I wouldn''t be mad if they didn''t do anything wrong, Leon," Steffi replied curtly to her husband''s words.

    Leon took a deep breath trying to be patient with the increasingly childish Steffi. "What have they done to you to make you this angry, Steffi?"

    "Earlier, one of the workers I had kicked out had insolently touched my arm, Leon. You know that my hands are very smooth. I take good care of my body for you, Leon, I don''t want someone lowly like that to touch my soft body," Steffi quickly answered the question from her husband in a spoiled tone, sulking, as she tried to win sympathy and praise from Leon as usual.

    "Which part did the worker touch?" asked Leonzily.

    Steffi immediately showed her red left arm because she had been wiping it with a wet tissue for a long time. Steffi kept cleaning her hands with wet tissues because she thought the worker''s hands were full of bacteria and viruses. So she kept rubbing her arm until it turned red.

    Leon narrowed his eyes when he saw Steffi''s hands turn red, "Until it''s red like this? How did it happen?" Leon asked curiously.

    Steffi then recounted what had happened moments ago in front of the elevator, when she passed a project worker who had juste down from the elevator and was carrying a cardboard box filled with trash from the rest of the wallpaper they had just put on Leon''s orders in Anne''s new room. Hearing Steffi''s exnation, Leon massaged his forehead which suddenly hurt. He didn''t expect that because of such a small thing, Steffi was furious. When, in fact, the project worker didn''t actually touch Steffi''s arm, he just identally touched Steffi''s arm.

    "And I have kicked the project worker out of our office," said Steffi proudly, ending her story.

    "You kicked him out? What do you mean, Steffi?" Leon snapped in surprise.

    "Yes, I kicked him out. I don''t want people like that walking around in our office, Leon. After all, they''re just lowly workers, so you don''t have to think about them..."

    "You''re too much, Steffi!!!" Leon quickly cut off Steffi''s words. After saying that, he then left his room and approached the project worker foreman who was still in Anne''s room which had not been tidied up.

    Leon then talked privately with the project foreman who had been looking confused for his subordinates who had been expelled by Steffi. After hearing Leon''s exnation, the foreman looked relieved that his subordinates had not been running away from his work as he previously thought. Because he knew that the worker he was looking for was a diligent worker and not the type of person who could just let go of his responsibilities.

    "Forgive me sir, forgive my worker if he has wronged Mrs. Ganke," said the foreman repeatedly with regret.

    "No sir, this is not your subordinate''s fault. This is just a misunderstanding and please forgive my wife''s excessive attitude, she is actually kind, it''s just that maybe she was surprised because she was identally touched by a man," Leon answered slowly, trying to apologize on behalf of Steffi, to the foreman who was now in front of him.

    "Yes sir, I understand. After all, what Mrs. Ganke did was right. Because no woman wants to be touched by another man who is not her husband. You are lucky, sir, to have a wife like Mrs. Ganke who is very loyal to you," said the foreman, praising Steffi.

    Leon just smiled at the words of the foreman who was in front of him right now. He identally looked behind him where at this time Steffi was standing while smiling kindly at him, who was talking to the foreman whose men were kicked out by Steffi. Apparently, since earlier, Steffi had heard the conversation between Leon and the foreman, and the foreman seemed to have been fascinated to see Steffi, who was very beautiful in her Chanel clothes and some branded items attached to her body, and that was why he praised Steffi like before.

    Maybe if Leon had heard thosepliments in the past, he would have been very happy and proud, but after he met Anne again in London, Leon felt sick of hearingpliments for Steffi, because he knew what kind of status she had.

    "The more you act like this, the sooner I will give up the title of Mrs. Ganke that you have, Steffi, I will return the title of Mrs. Ganke to its original owner, Marianne," Leon thought quietly in silence. He was still very annoyed with what Steffi did to the project worker she had kicked out.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 201 - Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 201 - Sincerity</h4>

    Because the air was getting colder and snow had started to fall, Linda and Paul decided to stay at Anne''s apartment until the afternoon. They decided to stay at Anne''s apartment, because public transportations had stopped operating due to the extreme weather changes. Anne actually allowed Linda to take her car back to the apartment but Linda refused. She insisted on staying at the apartment because she was worried about Anne''s condition. Especially now that she was having her period, even if she went back to her apartment, she couldn''t make love to Paul.

    p!

    Anne punched Linda''s shoulder. "Watch your mouth, Linda," said Anne annoyed, she really didn''t expect Linda to be that vulgar.

    "Why is that? I''m serious Anne. I''m on my period, so even if I go back to my apartment, it''s useless because Paul and I can''t do our favorite sport," said Linda quietly without guilt.

    Seeing Linda''s behavior, Anne could only shook her head slowly. Linda went into the bathroom after asking for a sanitary pad to Anne. Anne, who had juste down to the first floor, smiled when she saw Paul had made a bed for himself under the window. Tonight, Linda would sleep with her on the second floor and Paul would sleep on the first floor.

    "Is everything enough, Paul?" Anne asked quietly to Paul who had just made his bed. Luckily, Anne had a spare floor mattress which she kept well in the closet.

    Paul, who was focusing on tidying the floor mattress, immediately raised his face and smiled at Anne. "This is more than enough, Miss, back then when I was living off the street, I would curl up under the sewer during winter."

    "The sewer? Are people actually live in such a ce?" asked Anne in disbelief. She thought that humans who lived in sewers only existed in movies.

    "There are, Miss, for us homeless, the sewers are the best homes. We can sleep and rest from the sun and the cold snow there, but we''ll be driven out of that ce when the rainy seasones, because usually the sewers will be full of water, Miss," Paul answered quietly, remembering the dark days that had ended three months ago when he worked for Anne at the flower shop.

    Hearing Paul''s words made Anne truly grateful for her life. Even though she was very poor and often changed ces when she lived in Germany, she didn''t end up living in a sewer. Anne held her chest subconsciously. She was grateful in her heart and thanked God for all the blessings she had received so far.

    Seeing Anne silent made Paul also speechless. He felt bad talking to Anne like that. "Are you sorry you hired me, Miss?" Paul asked Anne carefully.

    Anne waved her hand quickly, "No, of course not. What are you talking about? What matters to me is that you are honest and willing to work hard, Paul. Working in a flower shop takes effort and patience too, so I hope you can put up with that. And the most important thing for me is that you don''t hurt Linda, she''s my only good friend, Paul. Even though she can be annoying sometimes, but believe me Linda is a good girl, so I hope you never let her down. Because if you hurt Linda, you''re hurting me," answered Anne quickly.

    "I understand, Miss, I can''t hurt Linda. That''s why I save two-thirds of the sry you give me in the bank and I n to use it to buy an apartment when Linda and I get married," Paul said shyly.

    "Married..."

    "Wooo wooo wooo who wants to get married? What are you guys discussing? It sounds so serious to talk about marriage like that, who really wants to marry?" asked Linda who had juste out of the bathroom after changing her pads, cutting Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne and Paul fell silent for a moment when Linda joined in, "Who''s talking about marriage? You heard me wrong, Linda, it''s clear we''re discussing Paul''s bed. I asked him if his bed wasfortable or not, not about Paul''s marriage. What are you thinking about, Linda? Get rid of that dirty thoughts from your mind, Linda," Anne quickly answered Linda''s question by shifting the discussion to another topic.

    "Obviously I heard you guys discussing marriage, why am I the one to me? After all, what does marriage have to do with being a pervert? Aren''t those two things irrelevant, Anne?" Linda asked in confusion. She felt like an idiot at the moment.

    Hearing Linda''s words, Anne immediately gave the code to Paul with a wink. Paul, who could read the code from Anne, immediately acted quickly. "Yes, Linda, no one is discussing about marriage. Miss Anne and I were actually discussing this bed of mine. She can''t believe that I''ve lived in sewers, Linda," Paul answered quietly, trying to calm Linda. Whenever he talked about his past, Linda would definitely melt and not say much.

    And sure enough, after hearing Paul''s words, Linda''s face changed instantly. She looked very sad when Paul mentioned about his past, because Linda had been told everything by Paul about his life for almost ten years living on the streets after running away from criminals who would sell his internal organs on the ck market.

    "Don''t fire Paul, if you dare to fire him, I will be angry with you, Anne," said Linda curtly, ring at Anne.

    "Fire? Who wants to fire him, Linda?" Anne asked slowly to Linda who looked very serious.

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Linda shed tears. Being reminded of Paul''s past made her weak and Linda suddenly burst into tears in front of Anne. Seeing Linda cried made Anne confused. She quickly grabbed Linda and hugged her tightly. Anne knew that Linda was sensitive because she was on her period. The mood swing of a woman who was on her period was really unpredictable. That was why she acted quickly.

    "Come on upstairs, let Paul rest. You should rest too, I''m tired too," whispered Anne softly as she hugged Linda.

    Linda, who was really sad, could only nod her head as a sign that she agreed to Anne''s suggestion to go to sleep. She then invited Linda to go up to the second floor. Anne winked one eye back at Paul, and he gave a small nod in return. He seemed to understand with a hint from Anne. After Anne and Linda went upstairs to the bedroom, Paul turned off the first floor light. He wasn''t used to sleeping with the light still on like Linda, which was why they were perfect for each other.

    "Drink first, why are you suddenly crying? You crybaby," said Anne quietly as she handed her a bottle of drink to Linda.

    Without a word, Linda epted the bottle that Anne had given her. She drank half of the bottle in seconds as if she had just run a marathon and was very thirsty.

    "Thank you, Anne."

    "It''s okay, let''s go to bed. It''s getting colder, Linda, I don''t want to get sick," replied Anne quickly as sheid down on her soft bed.

    Seeing Anne lying down, Linda followed her. She thenid down right next to Anne.

    "Anne."

    Anne, who had closed her eyes, responded, "What is it, Linda? Do you need something?"

    "Thank you for epting Paul, I''m really so grateful to have met him. And it''s all because of you. That''s why I want to say a big thank you to Anne." Linda answered quietly while looking at Anne, who had closed her eyes.

    Slowly, Anne opened her eyes again. She smiled at Linda, who was right in front of her face. "Don''t thank me, thank God. Because believe me all of this happened because of His intervention, now let''s go to sleep. I''m tired, Linda, tomorrow morning will definitely be tiring for us. So we better go to bed early," Anne ended her conversation by covering her mouth with her hands because of yawning. She then closed her eyes again.

    Seeing Anne closed her eyes again made Linda smile, "You indeed have an extraordinary heart, Anne, I am grateful to be your friend. God will surely repay all of your kindness, I am sure of it." Slowly, Linda''s voice was no longer heard. She finally followed Anne to sail into the dreand.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 202 - Starting To Doubt

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Starting To Doubt</h4>

    Since the winter started, Mrs. Mary''s garden will not supply flowers to her regr flower shops. That was why Anne''s flower shop had to close for two months. New flowers wille again when spring came and Anne knew that very well. For now, she and her two employees were tidying up the shop to sell all the remaining stock of flowers.

    Closing her jacket, Linda said, "Are we going to lose a lot if we sell all of these flowers at a cheaper price, Anne?"

    "No, Linda, this stock of flowers is just leftover from the shop''s profits. In fact, even if these flowers weren''t sold, the shop still makes a profit, but since these flowers are still worth selling, I intend to sell them. I''m sure during winter like this there would still be someone who is looking for flowers for their lover." Anne quickly answered Linda''s question by covering her mouth with her gloved hand. The heater in the store was not working properly. Thus, the temperature in their shop isn''t sufficiently heated.

    Linda, who was standing close to Paul nodded her head. She wasn''t too cold because Paul''s big body was able to warm her. While Anne had to endure the cold alone by wearing only a thick jacket, earplugs, scarf, and gloves, she couldn''t possibly join Paul and Linda who were hugging each other romantically.

    A man appeared after ten minutes of opening the shop. Just like what Anne had guessed, there would still be people who woulde to buy flowers at the start of the season.

    "I''m so d that you still have your shop open, Miss. Otherwise, I don''t know where else to look for flowers," said a man who had just bought thest twenty roses that Anne''s shop had.

    Linda and Anne smiled at the buyer together, while Paul was busy arranging the roses carefully and handing them to the customer.

    "Hope your partner loves this flower," said Paul kindly.

    "Of course she will like it, it''s almost impossible to find a flower shop that is still open during winter. This is the luckiest day for me, okay then I''ll excuse myself and thank you very much for this flower." The male buyer spoke at length in response to Paul.

    Paul''s smile grew on his face, "You''re wee, please be careful on the road." Paul answered slowly while watching the buyer leaving the shop.

    "Looks like we are lucky today, only a few flowers left. If everything is sold out, we will make a big profit, Anne," said Linda quickly, counting the money that Paul had just given.

    "Hopefully all these flowers are going to be sold soon," Anne responded quickly to Linda''s excitement, she then walked into the warehouse where Paul used to sleep when he started working at Anne''s shop.

    Anne, who wanted to tidy up the warehouse before they closed the shop for the winter, was already in the warehouse now. Shortly after, Anne entered the warehouse and Paul was seen following along. He took flower vases out of their boxes to be cleaned and stored in new ces to damage the paint on each of the expensive vases. Meanwhile, Linda was kept at the cashier in case there were other customers visiting the shop. As Anne had previously guessed, it turned out that many people were still looking for flowers at the beginning of winter like this and within two hours thest stock of flowers had been sold.

    Linda, who was overjoyed to see that there were no flowers left, went straight into the warehouse to report to Anne. Anne and Paul, who were still working in the back, smiled when they heard Linda''s report saying that all thest flowers were sold out. Linda already put the ''close'' sign on the entrance as well.

    "Today''s sales are around ��500 Anne, it''s beyond my expectation," Linda said cheerfully as she showed Anne and Paul the money in her hand.

    Anne cleared her throat. "Keep it, the money is the sry for both of you this month," she said quietly.

    "Our sry? Howe, Anne? Didn''t you just pay us two weeks ago?"

    "That''s right, Miss. You just paid us two weeks ago, right?"

    Anne took off the gloves she just used to clean the flower vase. "Yes, but the shop will be closing in two months so let''s just say it''s the sry for next month. Don''t waste it on meaningless things because I only give you the basic sry, without any incentives."

    "Don''t refuse or I''ll be angry. Even when both of you will not work when I close the shop, I won''t let my employees not receive any sry, right? Never mind, don''t reject it or I''ll be annoyed with both of you and it will be yourst sry," she added, stopping Linda and Paul to speak further.

    "We understand, but it''s too much. Moreover, we won''t work for the next month. Shouldn''t it be at least half of this, Miss?" Paul asked softly.

    "What Paul said is true, Anne, you will lose a lot by paying us this much when the store doesn''t even open," said Linda quietly in response to Paul''s words.

    Anne let out a long breath with a smile on her beautiful face and she continued, "Didn''t I tell you earlier? The shop already made a good profit and the remaining flowers are just another profit. Even when I gave the profit from today''s sale to both of you, the shop still won''t lose at all since we have a good profit this month, Linda. Shouldn''t you be grateful that I''m still paying you? Why are you protesting now? What a weird couple."

    Anne''s words moved Linda to tears, she quickly ran into Anne''s body and hugged her tightly from behind because Anne had just turned around and wanted to get out of the warehouse.

    "You''re so kind Anne, I love you!!"

    "No�� Linda, I don''t want to be loved by you. I''m straight, I still like men." Anne quickly responded to Linda''s words and immediately freed herself from Linda''s arms.

    "You know that''s not what I meant, Anne!!!" Linda shouted angrily.

    "Hahahaha, I know. Well, hurry up and tidy up the rest. I have to input the data into the books for a while. After that we can go home, that means both of you can go back to your apartment. I can''t stand to see your intimacy anymore." Anne snorted in annoyance remembering the incident this morning where she saw Linda and Paul kissing passionately many times. "You guys are really a vulgar couple. At least be considerate of my presence here, instead of showing off too much affection like this morning," added Anne again.

    "Why should we be shy? After all, we only kissed, not made love, Anne. If we make love, then you can..."

    "Stop it!! You guys are crazy. I''ll go to the front shop now. You have to hurry up, Linda. I will close the shop after this, don''t mess around here, okay?" Said Anne, quickly cutting off Linda''s words. She got ufortable when Linda started mentioning sex.

    Linda just chuckled at Anne''s threat, she knew Anne wasn''t really mad at her. After Anne came out of the warehouse, Linda and Paul continued their work seriously.

    At the cash register, Anne tried to calm down her breathing since her chest was beating very fast, she felt that something was wrong with her. Anne reflexively touched the trace of Jack''s kiss which was still slightly visible on her neck.

    "What happened to you, Anne? You can''t possibly like Jack, right? Are you ready to be hurt because of love again?" Anne spoke to herself as she closed her eyes.

    To be continued

 Chapter 203 - Being Honest To Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 203 - Being Honest To Each Other ?</h4>

    Anne finally parted with Paul and Linda who decided to go back to the apartment by bus. It was still early so there were still many buses going to their apartment even when the snow had started to cover the highway. After making sure that the shop waspletely locked, Anne then walked to her favorite car which was parked in front of the shop. Several other small shops not far from Anne''s shop had also started closing. They would only operate when the winter is over just like Anne. She then carefully stepped inside her car. She didn''t want to hurt her left leg again.

    Just as Anne was about to open the door, suddenly a huge hand grabbed her right hand tightly. Anne would surely scream as loud as she could if she didn''t find out that the hand belonged to Aaron who immediately covered her mouth with his other hand.

    "It''s me, Anne," Aaron said quietly as he removed the jacket covering his mouth.

    "What are you doing here, Aaron? You shocked me, I almost passed out," said Anne, feeling annoyed.

    Aaron smiled at her words, he gently brushed Anne''s hair that sticks out of her bobble hat.

    "I miss you," Aaron said quietly, his eyes staring sadly at Anne who was in front of him.

    "Don''t talk like that Aaron, a lot of people are looking at us right now," Anne replied quietly as she tried to free Aaron''s hand which was still holding hers.

    Aaron smiled back when Anne let go of his hand. "You''ve changed, Anne," he said again.

    "Change? What do you mean I''ve changed?"

    "You rejected me, you treated me like a stranger now," Aaron immediately emphasized his words.

    "I didn''t mean to treat you like that, Aaron, I just don''t like it when you are hugging me. I feel ufortable, have you forgotten about my status?" Anne tried to remind him of her status to Aaron. Anne was still curious as to why Aaron was so angry with her when she revealed her status.

    Aaron''s lips curled up, he then took out a paper he had prepared a long time ago from his pocket. Without a word, Aaron handed the folded paper to Anne.

    Seeing Aaron handing the paper to her, she then received it and slowly unfolding the paper, her eyes immediately widened when she read the paper handed by Aaron.

    "This..."

    "Yes, this is the information about your residency status that I requested from the civil registry office in Berlin. Do you know Anne, I went to Germany to find out about your actual status. And this certificate is issued by the Berlin civil registry office. There is no way it''s fake, why are you lying about your status? Do you want to test me? This isn''t the way, Anne. I''m ready to do anything for you but I don''t want to y games like this. You do know I don''t like it when things are like this." Aaron quickly cut off Anne''s words, his eyes fixed on Anne without blinking. "Why did you lie to me, Anne?"

    "I actually don''t know why the civil registry office in Berlin can tell you about my single status like this, but believe me, Aaron, I''m actually..."

    Aaron, who was annoyed and irritated at Anne, couldn''t hold himself back anymore. Without permission, he immediately pulled Anne into his arms and kissed Anne''s cold lips quickly. Being kissed so suddenly like that by Aaron made Anne unable to escape, while Aaron was enjoying Anne''s lips, Aaron suddenly broke the kiss because Anne kept hitting his chest. Anne raised her hand strongly and pped Aaron''s cheek without hesitation.

    "I hate you, Aaron!! Why do you kiss me like that? What do you see me as? I''m not a cheap woman, Aaron. I didn''t lie to you from the beginning, I''m a widow. I was only married for one year to my ex-husband before we finally decided to get a divorce. I also don''t know how the civil registry in Berlin still lists my status as unmarried. But let me say it to you once again that I have been married before and I''m a widow. I''m saying this because I don''t want to keep any secrets from you because I don''t want to start any kind of rtionship or friendship with a lie. That''s why I told you from the beginning.

    And only crazy people who would im herself as a widow, Aaron. Shouldn''t there be more people who im themselves as a single than a widow? So think again if you want to be close to me. Didn''t you already leave me when I told you I''m a widow? Then why did youe again with that modified civil registry paper, Aaron? What is your purpose?" Anne said in a loud voice emotionally. Anne felt harassed by Aaron who immediately kissed her like that and Anne also recalled how Aaron kicked her out of the car at the time when she told him she was a widow.

    Aaron, who had just been pped by Anne, was only silent, he smiled. "There is no way a government agency would dare to issue a false statement like that. I believe what is written on the civil registry paper you are holding in your hand. So don''t make any more stupid confessions to reject me. Do you honestly like Jackson Patrick Muller, Anne?" Aaron asked quietly.

    "Why do you bring Jack into this conversation? This discussion has nothing to do with Jack," replied Anne curtly.

    "How much do you love him, Anne? You got even angrier once I mentioned his name. What kind of things does he have that I don''t? I''m also rich, handsome, and famous and I''m��"

    "Selfish, you are the most selfish person I''ve ever known, Aaron. You like to force your wish on others, you only judge other people from the outside. You kicked me out when I told you my status and now youe back to me with that modified paper? What do you really want, Aaron? If you hate me because of my status you shouldn''t have to go that far to find out about my status because I was telling the truth. There is no way I would lie when ites to my status, Aaron," said Anne quickly, cutting Aaron''s words full of emotion.

    "I did these things because I love you so much, Anne. I was willing toe all the way to Berlin to find out the truth about your status. You''re wondering why I hate widows so much? Fine, I''ll tell you everything, pleasee with me," Aaron answered emotionally, without speaking he grabbed Anne''s hand and took her to his car which was parked not far from Anne''s car.

    "Aaron, where are you taking me? Let me go. Don''t make me scream, let me go now," Anne tried to free herself from getting into the car as Aaron was standing behind her.

    "You want to know why I hate widow, don''t you? Just follow me, Anne, I''ll show you something," Aaron said curtly as he forced Anne into the car where the door had been opened by Daniel.

    Having no energy left, Anne forcefully got into the car, Aaron also got in as soon as Anne entered it. Not long after, Daniel ran towards the front and got into the driver''s seat.

    "Hoop Lane Cemetery," Aaron said quietly to Daniel who had just fastened his seat belt.

    "Okay, Sir," Daniel answered quickly.

    Anne was shivering when she heard the destination Aaron mentioned. She felt that the name of the ce was kind of scary.

    "You will know everything once you get there, Anne," Aaron said expressionlessly while staring at the highway.

    To be continued

 Chapter 204 - Treasure, Throne, Woman

    <h4>Chapter 204 - Treasure, Throne, Woman ?</h4>

    Hoop Lane Cemetery

    The car Daniel was driving finally arrived at one of the pretty old cemetery areas in London. Anne carefully stepped on the path which was now starting to be covered in snow, following Aaron''s footsteps who was seen walking first. Luckily, Daniel was also there so Anne could make a friendlier conversation with him, otherwise, she might have run and got out of the tomb area.

    "You should stay calm, Miss. It''s still very early. You don''t have to be afraid," Daniel whispered to Anne who was walking beside him.

    "I-I''m not afraid, I just feel ufortable," answered Anne briefly, her eyes staring at the rows of old tombs that were scattered everywhere without blinking. The number of damaged tombstones made a scary impression, especially when there were also some statues starting to be covered with snow.

    Seeing how Anne looked at the surroundings made Daniel suddenly have a stupid idea, he had the urge to tease Anne. When Anne stepped faster to follow Aaron who was getting further away from her, Anne finally realized that she was walking alone. Daniel, who had been walking beside her, suddenly disappeared. Anne''s face turned pale in seconds. Anne had always been afraid of funerals and chemistry since she was a kid. The funeral was the one that made her have to be separated from her parents and since then Anne never set foot in the cemetery again until today. She was forced to go to the ce she feared the most because Aaron asked for it forcefully.

    "Daniel, where are you?"

    "Don''t joke around, Daniel. I''m really scared."

    "Daniel, I''m scared. Don''t be like this hiks..."

    Anne''s tears streamed down her face, she was not acting at all and she was truly scared being left alone. Herst memory of seeing her parents'' coffins came back vividly in Anne''s mind.

    Bug

    Anne finally fell to her knees on the path Aaron had walked before, using both her hands to cover her reddened face. From his hiding spot, Daniel was very surprised to see Anne sitting cross-legged on the snow-covered street. Without thinking twice, he canceled his idea to tease Anne. Daniel walked quickly to Anne.

    "Miss... Miss Anne, what are you doing?" Daniel asked quietly.

    Hearing Daniel''s voice made Anne lift her face and look at Daniel who was kneeling nearby. "Y-you''re so annoying, Daniel, you left me alone sob�� I''m afraid, Daniel." Anne sobbed softly as she looked at Daniel.

    Dug

    "Are you really crying? Are you saying you are truly scared and crying right now, Miss?" Daniel stuttered in surprise when he saw Anne''s face which was already flooded with tears.

    "Daniel, you''re so mean, hikss..."

    Realizing that Anne was crying made Daniel panic, he quickly tried to calm her down so that she would stop crying. "Please, don''t cry, Miss Anne. Mr. Aaron would kill me if he finds out you''re crying because of me. Let''s go, get up now. Don''t sit in the snow like that. It''s cold here."

    "You''re such an awful person, Daniel, you left me alone. I''m afraid," said Anne softly as she wiped her face slowly.

    "I''m so sorry, Miss, I-I got a call a moment ago and I tried to walk slowly while receiving the call. When I was done you were already gone," Daniel tried to find an excuse and lied to Anne.

    "Are you telling the truth? If that''s the case, we better go home. I don''t want to be in this cemetery. This ce is scary," Anne spoke softly as she gripped Daniel''s arm tightly.

    "It''s still very early, Miss. You are not alone, Mr. Aaron is here and so do I. You don''t have to be afraid."

    Anne lowered her face to look at Daniel''s feet, she wanted to make sure that Daniel who was standing next to her was a human and not a ghost. After seeing Daniel''s feet were stepping on the ground, Anne felt relieved.

    "Why did Aaron take me to a ce like this?"

    Daniel smiled at Anne''s question, he then let go of Anne''s hand on his sleeve slowly. "Please, don''t act like this with me, Miss. If Mr. Aaron finds out, he''ll murder me instantly," he said quietly.

    "I don''t want you to leave me again, that''s why I''m holding onto your shirt," said Anne quickly.

    I''m so sorry, Miss. I will never do it again. Well then, let''s continue our walk, I''m afraid Master will be angry if we don''t arrive quickly," Daniel said politely.

    "What are we going to do here? Why did Aaron have to bring me here, Daniel? There are many ces we can go and talk morefortably instead of going to a cemetery like this," protested Anne in annoyance.

    "You''ll find outter, Miss. Let''s catch up with Mr. Aaron," Daniel pulled up his jacket and held out his hand for Anne to walk first. Since Anne didn''t want the previous incident to happen again, she chose to walk behind Daniel while gripping Daniel''s jacket tightly towards where Aaron was, which ording to Daniel was not far from where they were walking now.

    And Daniel was telling the truth. After two minutes of walking, Aaron''s figure was seen standing motionless in front of two well-maintained gravestones located in a tombplex that looked brand new.

    "We''ve arrived..."

    "That''s the graveyard of the young master''s parents," Daniel whispered to Anne.

    Anne pursed her lips. After hearing Daniel''s words, Anne didn''t understand why she was invited to the graves of Aarons'' parents in the middle of the day during a snow like this. Even though Aaron previously said he wanted to tell her the reason why he didn''t like widows just like what he said beforeing here.

    "My mother died twelve years ago due to an illness. It happened because she was depressed. Before that, our family life was fine and full of love until a money-mad young woman came in and became a thorn in my Mommy and Daddy''s family life. She deliberately flirted with my father openly at the office."

    "At the office? What do you mean, Aaron?" Anne asked Aaron quickly, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "That''s true, that woman was my father''s new secretary. She had worked only one week at that time, but she dared to flirt with my Daddy without being afraid of Mommy. At that time, I was very busy with my school exams, I didn''t pay attention to what happened to my parents. Until finally one night I heard Mommy cry. Since then I''ve been trying to find out what happened to Mommy and Daddy and when I found out what caused Mommy to cry I became very resentful of my Daddy.

    It turned out that Daddy had an affair with his private secretary who was a widow. My mommy forgave Daddy''s mistakes sincerely. But who would have thought that she kept her pain by herself? So, even when Daddy finally realized his mistake and apologized to Mommy, she still hadn''t forgiven Daddypletely. After all, it was a fatal mistake. Mommy became more gloomy and aloof. She got hurt when she found out how Daddy had changed. One night, I found my Mom''s lifeless body on her bed with a cut on her hand.

    My mom chose suicide, Anne. She chose to end her life and brought all the wounds in her heart to the grave. But since Daddy was a well-known businessman he couldn''t possibly publish the real cause of his wife''s death. Daddy chose to appoint hiswyer and doctor to help him cover the real cause of my mother''s death. He couldn''t bear to face the consequences of his mistakes and he asked others for help to deal with everything. I was furious at that time and I kept ming Daddy for Mommy''s death almost every day when I came home from college. I med him for his mistake when he had an affair with a widow. Then, three years after Mommy passed away, Daddy followed her because he couldn''t bear the guilt anymore. My family was destroyed by a widow, Anne. That''s why I hate widow so much," Aaron spoke at length, he exined all in great detail why he hated widows to Anne.

    "Aaron... I..."

    "Please, Anne, don''t say another word. If you can''t ept my feelings, I''m okay. I''ll be fine and ept it sincerely. I will continue to do better to win your heart. I hope you don''t say any more words such as the senseless things you told me the other day to reject me, Anne," Aaron pleaded softly, quickly interrupting Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 205 - Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 205 - Shocking</h4>

    Anne''s cold hand gently touched Aaron''s hand which was on his cheek. She lowered Aaron''s hand from his face and gripped it tightly.

    "What I said yesterday wasn''t a lie, Aaron. I was not lying or making up a false excuse to reject you. I got married when I was very young, my marriage onlysted one year because my ex-husband had an affair with a woman I saved from the street. They did not only have an affair behind my back, but they openly showed their affection in front of me. Even all the servants in my ex-husband''s house thought of me as another woman, not as the Madam they should respect.

    It happened because my ex-husband only thought of me as a gold digger who only married him for his money. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you any of this and revealed everything only when we''ve known each other for so long, Aaron. To be honest, I don''t want to talk about this because I''ve tried to forget everything in the past since the day I separated from my ex-husband. But since you said those things yesterday, I can''t help but tell you everything, I don''t want to keep any secrets from you.

    That way, you will know who I am and you won''t regret it if you want to be in a rtionship with me. I''m not lying, Aaron. I''m being honest with you right now. And about the report you got at the civil registry office in Berlin, I also don''t understand why my status is still single. But I believe this is my ex-husband''s doing who didn''t want our marital status to be published to the public. That''s probably why he had kept my status as ''single'' at the civil registry office. That way, no one will know that we were ever married," Anne spoke at length honestly, her eyes looking straight at Aaron.

    Aaron''s face turned pale at the words that came out of Anne''s mouth. Daniel, who was standing not far from both of them, did the same. He didn''t even let out a single word when Anne exined everything like that. He never thought that Anne had been married before.

    Anne let go of Aaron''s hand which she was previously holding. "I never try to deceive anyone. I''m so sorry, Aaron. I also can''t force you not to hate widows anymore, especially after I heard your story. Everyone has the right to dislike other people''s status, but I want to tell you one thing, Aaron. Not all widows are the same as the widow who had destroyed your family. You should not me their status. You should me the person, the individual who did that to you and your family.

    You can''t treat all widows as if they are all bad people. I''m not trying to defend myself or make you stop hating widows anymore since I''m also one of them. But please use your logic, Aaron. Even though there is one wild fish in the ocean, it doesn''t mean that all fish are wild fish. You can''t generalize everything like that, sorry if I''ve been talking all this time. I didn''t mean to teach you a lesson, Aaron," Anne spoke again at length, adding to her previous words.

    Aaron, who didn''t expect to hear all these words from Anne, looked very shocked. Even when he was so happy to find the information he got from the civil registry office in Berlin regarding Anne''s status. Because he believed that such arge government agency could not possibly manipte any data, let alone data about a person''s status. If that happened, then the credibility of the public facilities office would be tarnished.

    "Why didn''t you tell me everything from the beginning, Anne?" Aaron asked quietly.

    "It''s not like I''m trying to keep it to myself all this time, Aaron. I did not want to say anything before. After all, I was thinking of burying this story because I don''t want to remember any of this. But since you came into my room the other day, I didn''t have any choice other than to tell you everything. I don''t want to start a rtionship by keeping a secret. I''d rather tell you the truth from the beginning than let you know from other people and make you think I''m a liar for not telling you anything," Anne replied quietly, trying to exin why she only told all of these things now.

    All of Aaron''s hopes were instantly crushed when he heard Anne''s confession. His intention to take Anne to his parents'' graves was to tell her why he hated widows so much and to make Anne end her joke iming to be a widow. Because all this time, Aaron believed that Anne was only joking and wasn''t serious about her words.

    But after Anne started revealing all the stories from the beginning, Aaron couldn''t help but believe her. Even though he was currently emotional and very disappointed, hismon sense was still functioning well. Aaron knew that no one would want to im to be a widow if she wasn''t a widow. The reality was the opposite, many people who already got married would lie about it and tell people they were still single. With that in mind, Aaron was now convinced that Anne had been telling him the truth all this time.

    Aaron, who seemed to be very disappointed, suddenly stepped into the path behind Anne. Slowly but surely he walked away from his parents'' grave. Seeing Aaron walk away without a sound made Daniel confused, he didn''t know who to follow. Because he knew that Anne was afraid of being left alone in the cemetery. There was no way he would leave her alone. Meanwhile, Aaron was both his friend and boss.

    When Daniel was confused like that, Anne suddenly spoke. "Follow him, Daniel. Go walk behind your Master," she said quietly.

    "But Miss, what about you?" Daniel asked curtly.

    "Of course I''ll also go," Anne answered slowly, trying to be strong.

    "Aren''t you scared of..."

    "I''m fine Daniel, go after Aaron. I don''t want you to get in trouble because of me," Anne cut Daniel''s words quickly, even though Anne was very afraid of the cemetery but she didn''t want Daniel to get in trouble because of her. Therefore, Anne asked Daniel to go after Aaron.

    With guilt and confusion filling his heart, Daniel finally chose to go after Aaron. He patted Anne on the shoulder twice to ask Anne to leave the cemetery immediately. After Anne nodded her head slowly and said that she was going to leave the grave before Daniel left, she walked quickly after Aaron who was nowhere to be seen.

    After Daniel left, the air in the tomb felt even more tense for Anne, but she tried to remain calm and not panic. She believed that there was still a God who would protect her. When she was about to walk away from the graves of Aaron''s parents, Anne suddenly canceled her intention. She then stood up with a perfect figure and put her hands together on her chest while closing her eyes. Anne prayed for Aaron''s parents to find peace by God''s side. After finishing praying for Aaron''s parents who she didn''t even know, Anne then left the well-maintained area towards the exit where she had to pass through a row of damaged tombs.

    "Please, protect me, Lord. Protect Your weak servant. Protect me Lord, please protect me," Anne muttered under her breath praying to God to the exit.

    After fifteen minutes, Anne was finally able to get out of the cemetery area. Even when it was snowing, she was sweating profusely. Anne could not hide her fear at all, because she did not want to stay longer in the cemetery, she stepped back towards the highway which was quite far away. When Anne was walking alone on the bus stop, a ck car stopped right in front of Anne.

    Anne''s pale lips curved into a relieved smile when she saw a very familiar figure getting out of the car. "Jackkk..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 206 - Yes Or Yes

    <h4>Chapter 206 - Yes Or Yes</h4>

    Anne''s steps stopped when she saw Jack get out of the car that was blocking her way.

    "What are you doing in such a rural area, Anne?" Jack asked curtly as he took off his jacket and put it on Anne.

    "I''m going home," said Anne quietly, changing the subject.

    "Well then, let''s go home now. Get in the car. You are always this careless, Anne," Jack responded quickly to Anne''s words and let her get into the car he was driving alone.

    Jack, who had just returned from his new client''s office, was surprised to see Anne walking alone to the bus stop. Even from inside the car, Jack could still recognize Anne quickly. That was because the bag that Anne was currently wearing was a gift from him, which he intentionally ordered from an Italian bag manufacturer and there was only one in the world. That was why Jack easily recognized Anne.

    "Drink it," Jack said quietly as he handed Anne a bottle of hot chocte.

    "What is this?" Anne asked curiously.

    "Your favorite drink," Jack replied simply as he continued to concentrate on driving the car.

    Anne smiled thinly after hearing Jack''s words, she slowly opened the bottle of drink, as soon as the lid was opened the smell of chocte instantly burst out in the car.

    "Chocte!" Anne shouted excitedly.

    "As I said, it''s your favorite drink," Jack said quietly, holding back his smile.

    Without waiting for long, Anne immediately drank the hot chocte that Jack gave her. After being outside for too long without wearing thick clothes, Anne''s body felt like it was freezing. Luckily, Jack arrived to save her, otherwise, Anne was still sitting at the bus stop holding all the cold by herself.

    Anne drank little by little because she did not want to drink too much, Anne did not want to consume a lot of chocte which could make her gain weight drastically. After four gulps, Anne grabbed the cap of the bottle and quickly closed it. She then put it in the cup holder that was between her and Jack.

    "Why do you only drink so little of it? Are you afraid of getting fat?" Asked Jack, feeling disappointed.

    "No, it''s not like that. I feel warm enough at this point. After all, this drink is yours, Jack. There''s no way I would drink it all," replied Anne slowly, trying to find the best possible reason so that Jack wouldn''t be angry with her. Even though what Jack had guessed was right.

    She didn''t want to consume too much sugar, let alone chocte drinks like what Jack gave her because it would make her gain weight and Anne didn''t want that to happen.

    Jack stopped his car when he heard Anne''s answer, after knowing Anne for more than two years, Jack knew Anne was not a good liar. Without thinking, he immediately unbuckled the seat belt that tied his body to the seat and approached Anne quickly.

    "Ahh�� Jackkk�� hmm," Anne screamed in surprise when Jack suddenly kissed her lips.

    Anne used her hands to push Jack away from her, but Jack''s big hands grabbed hers and gripped her tightly. She couldn''t move because her hands were locked by Jack. He stopped kissing Anne after seeing her red face.

    Bug

    Anne immediately threw a punch at Jack''s chest as soon as she was released from Jack''s grasp.

    "Why? I''m just trying to enjoy my hot chocte drink," Jack said quietly without guilt while sticking his tongue to lick his lips, acting as if he had just drunk chocte.

    "Wh-hat do you mean enjoying a chocte drink? You just kissed me, Jack. Not drinking hot chocte. Besides, your drink is in this cup holder. Don''t talk nonsense," Anne tried to rebel against Jack''s words.

    Jack, who was still adamant about his stance, took out his cell phone and activated the camera. He positioned the cell phone in front of Anne''s face. Now, Anne could see her face on Jack''s cell phone.

    "Your lips, the chocte you drank was left on your lips. So I was right, I drank it straight from the source and it tasted twice as sweet when I drank straight from your lips, Anne," said Jack quietly while showing a little bit of warm chocte that was still on Anne''s lips.

    Blush

    Anne''s face turned red, not because she wasn''t careful with her chocte, but because of what Jack said.

    Jack, who had sessfully teased Anne, could only smile. He was happy to see Anne being provoked like that. Slowly, he returned to Anne who was still holding his cell phone.

    "Jack, we are in the middle of the road. What are you trying to do here?" Asked Anne quietly, trying to avoid Jack''s face which was now getting closer to hers. However, because she was currently sitting in the car, she couldn''t move freely and Jack finally managed tond his lips on Anne''s blushing cheek.

    "Marry me, Anne, I really can''t hold myself back any longer," Jack whispered into Anne''s left ear.

    When Jack''s breath hit Anne''s neck, all the hairs on her body stood up. Anne, who had never been touched by another man besides Jack, became weaker at this point. She couldn''t stand what Jack was doing to her right now.

    Anne swallowed her saliva slowly and tried to move away from Jack again, but instead of getting away, Anne made herself closer in Jack''s arms because Jack could hug Anne''s waist more freely now.

    "Don''t be like this, Jack. We are in a public ce," said Anne quietly.

    "I will let you go if you answer my question earlier. Staying with you for the past three days makes me even crazier about you. I can''t stay away from you anymore, Anne. I can''t wait to..."

    "Ahh��" Anne moaned softly when Jack''s thin beard made contact with her skin. Jack''s hand was now touching the skin of her neck.

    "See, your body doesn''t reject me, Anne. Please, don''t reject me anymore, I really can''t hold on any longer, Anne," Jack whispered back softly after hearing Anne sigh. Jack had often heard women moaning and sighing while making love to him in the past. But after hearing Anne''s short, low moan he became uncontroble and it drove him insane. If he wasn''t in public right now, Jack would have finished it all.

    Anne, who realized her mistake, immediately closed her lips tightly. She was now cursing her stupidity which had provoked Jack even more. Although at this time, her heart was beating very fast, Anne tried to remain calm.

    "Let me go, Jack. I can''t breathe properly when you''re like this," Anne pleaded softly to keep Jack away from her.

    "Answer me first. I will let you go if you answer my request earlier. But remember Anne, I am the person who hates being rejected the most, so make sure your answer is what I want," Jack answered intimidatingly.

    "What answer should I give?" Asked Anne confusedly, she hadpletely forgotten the question from Jack before.

    "Yes or no, short answer," Jack answered quickly.

    "I forget what you asked about, Jack. So, please speak clearly. We shouldn''t sit like this in the car, let me think of your question properly," said Anne quietly, her face had turned red like a boiled crab at this time. Being this close to Jack made her unable to think clearly, especially now that she could feel Jack''s hot breath on the back of her neck.

    "Yes or no, Anne," Jack whispered as hended another kiss on Anne''s shoulder.

    Anne closed her eyes hearing Jack''s question, the hairs on the back of her neck curled up again when Jacknded his lips on the back of her neck which was now slightly parted because Jack pulled the blouse she was wearing. Anne subconsciously said, "Yes Jack, yes."

    To be continued

 Chapter 207 - Love Is Understanding

    <h4>Chapter 207 - Love Is Understanding</h4>

    Along the way to the apartment, Anne did not utter a word after she said she was willing to marry Jack, while Jack who was very happy as he continued to smile. He was very happy to finally be able to conquer Anne, whose heart was very difficult for him to win, even though he had to force Anne a little to ept it. But for Jack, this was enough. At least, his rtionship with Anne had gone a step further.

    Rumble!

    Blush

    Anne''s face immediately flushed red when her empty stomach rumbled.

    "Are you hungry, Anne?" asked Jack quickly.

    "I only had breakfast." Anne answered briefly with a face that was hot with embarrassment.

    "Sheesh silly girl!!!" said Jack in annoyance. Without another word, Jack then turned the steering wheel towards the restaurant he had passed before.

    Because the road was quite slippery, as a result when Jack turned his car quickly, there was a loud and deafening screeching sound as the car tires collided with the asphalt. Anne even screamed loudly because she thought the car she was riding would roll over on the asphalt.

    "Rx Anne, I''m not that careless," said Jack quietly, trying to calm Anne who was still holding her seat belt firmly while closing her eyes.

    p

    Anne hit Jack''s arm pretty hard.

    "Ouch...!"

    "You''re crazy, Jack! Do you think this is the race circuit? You can endanger other people''s lives, Jack!" Anne screamed loudly after she hit Jack''s arm.

    Jack widened his smile. "Rx, Anne. Look, is there anyone else on the street? There is none, so don''t worry. I''m not a careless person, Anne, don''t worry," he said casually without guilt.

    "But still, Jack, what you did just now was very dangerous," said Anne indignantly.

    "I''m willing to go through any obstacle for you, Anne. The little things are nothing, Anne. Whose fault is it that you haven''t had lunch?" answered Jack quickly.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart, that had calmed, pounded when she heard thest words of Jack.

    "So you were..."

    "Yes, it was for your sake, it''s the only fastest way we can get to the restaurant. I don''t want you to starve," said Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne''s anger went away instantly. She didn''t expect Jack to do something like that to her. "Still, that was very dangerous, Jack."

    "I already told you, Anne, I will do anything for you even if I have to go through the storm." Jack replied to Anne''s words again.

    "Yeah, but that was... Jack, looks like we''re being followed by the police, Jack," Anne screamed in surprise when she realized that a police car had been following them from behind. At first, Anne thought the police car was just passing by. But when she saw the police car shed twice, Anne finally realized that the police car was following them.

    Jack immediately looked at his rearview mirror and smiled when he saw the police car that was following him. Instead of stopping the car, Jack actually contacted Erick who was still in the office and asked him toe to where he was now.

    "Let''s stop, Jack, I don''t want to be arrested by the police," Anne whined repeatedly, asking Jack to stop the car.

    "Wait a minute, Anne, I have to find afortable ce to stop first," Jack answered slowly as he started to pull his car to a stop near a park not far from where they were now.

    Not long after, the car that Jack was driving finally stopped near the park. Jack just got out of the car after sending his location to Erick who he had asked toe.

    "You just stay inside, it''s cold outside." Jack whispered softly, holding Anne''s hand which was about to unbuckle her seatbelt.

    "But, Jack, I..."

    "Shhh... just obey me, Anne, I can take care of the police. You take it easy," said Jack again, cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne finally followed Jack''s order. She remained in the car and let Jack got out to meet the police officers who had just stopped behind Jack''s car. From inside the car, Anne could not hear what the policemen were saying to Jack. She could only see Jack''s body gestures that looked like he was exining something to two policemen who were looking at Jack''s business card, until the time that Anne nodded her head slowly when Jack pointed at her smilingly from inside the car. Not long after that, Jack got back into the car after Erick arrived.

    "That''s Erick?" asked Anne, surprised that Erik actually came after being called by Jack.

    "Yes, that''s him," replied Jack shortly.

    "Then what about the police?" asked Anne again a little panicked when she saw Jack fastened his seat belt on his body.

    "There is Erick who will take care of it. After all, my business with the police is finished, Anne." Jack answered lightly without any guilt.

    "But, Jack..."

    "Never mind, Anne, don''t worry about it. Erick is fine. After all there is nothing wrong with the two policemen. Erick is just giving a little exnation in ce of me as we have to go to the restaurant to eat. I don''t want you to get sick because you''re eating toote, Anne," said Jack, tly cutting Anne''s words. After saying that, Jack then stepped on the gas pedal in his car and immediately left Erick and the two policemen to go to the restaurant.

    Anne, who felt sorry for Erick, was seen repeatedly looking back to make sure Erick was not arrested by the police, until finally she looked back to the front after she couldn''t see Erick.

    Ten minutester, the car driven by Jack finally arrived at a fairly luxurious restaurant. Because Jack drove an expensive car, he immediately got a VIP parking area reserved for customers who brought their expensive cars.

    Anne felt a little strange at the valet who directed Jack''s car to a VIP parking area, because in front of them there was an SUV that was parked on the side of the road and it was not as easily essible as the parking area that Jack was currently using. And of course the parking area didn''t have a protective roof so that the snow directly hit the cars parked in that area.

    "This is called a privilege, Anne, because from the beginning this restaurant was devoted to those who have quite a lot of money. So you don''t have to be surprised when you see a car that doesn''t get special treatment like us," said Jack slowly as he unbuckled his seat belt. Apparently, since earlier, Jack had noticed Anne''s look of confusion.

    "But we can''t measure a person''s wealth by his car alone, Jack." Anne tried to break Jack''s opinion.

    "I know, but that''s not how it is with the people at this restaurant, Anne. Look at the guests in this restaurant. They all usually wear very neat clothes and expensive essories, so it''s no wonder that the restaurant has made such a policy," replied Jack again, trying to exin to Anne.

    Anne shook her head slowly. She didn''t expect to find a restaurant that was so discriminatory like this, even though ording to her, a person''s wealth was not judged by wealth alone.

    Jack smiled seeing Anne silent. He then approached Anne who was still silent and didn''t unbuckle her seat belt. Without a word, Jack took off the seat belt that was still attached to Anne''s body and it surprised Anne.

    "Don''t pay attention to other people when I''m beside you, Anne, I don''t like that. I''m jealous, Anne," said Jack quietly.

    "Jealous? Why do you have to be jealous? Come on down, I know good food near this restaurant. I don''t like eating in a very discriminatory ce like this," replied Anne stuttering. Anne then pushed Jack away and opened Jack''s car door.

    Jack raised an eyebrow when he heard Anne''s words saying that she didn''t want to eat at the restaurant they were currently going to. Because he didn''t want to lose track of Anne who had gotten out of his car, Jack got out of the car and followed Anne, who had walked past a row of fancy restaurants.

    Anne''s footsteps stopped right in front of a pizzeria that stood between the row of expensive restaurants.

    "Pizza?"

    "Yes, pizza. I''d rather eat pizza than eat in a restaurant like before. Okay,e on in." Anne quickly answered Jack''s words with a big smile. Because Jack was still standing in front of the restaurant, Anne finally took a stand. She immediately grabbed Jack''s hand and pulled him into the pizza restaurant which was pretty quiet.

    Jack''s confused face disappeared instantly when Anne took the initiative to hold his hand first. "Since you have brought me in, I will never let you go again, Anne," said Jack slowly as he stepped into the pizza restaurant.

    contiued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel " His Soul"

    Thank you...

 Chapter 208 - Mrs Mullers Obligation

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Mrs Muller''s Obligation</h4>

    Anne ordered a regr sized pan pizza, a portion of spaghetti andsagna. This Italian food was one of Anne''s favorite foods when she was still living in Germany, when she became Leon''s wife. She could only eat this food because there was no food at Leon''s house that she could enjoy. The servants in the house really didn''t leave any food for her, so if she wanted to eat, she had to cook for herself.

    "Wow, it looks very delicious," said Anne excitedly when she saw the food she ordered arrived on the table.

    "It''s just pizza, Anne. It''s nothing fancy," Jack sneered at Anne who looked very amazed at the pizza on the table.

    "I know it''s just pizza, but it''s good food for me. Everyone can enjoy this food, without having to see what car they drive toe to the restaurant," replied Anne quickly, taking a bite of the smallest pizza she had just taken from the pan.

    A smile appeared on Jack''s handsome face. He now understood why Anne invited him to eat at the Italian restaurant. Because Anne seemed to really enjoy her food, Jack was tempted. Without hesitation, he took two slices of pizza and immediately bit them in one big bite and surprised Anne, she didn''t expect Jack to eat like that.

    "There are still many, Jack, don''t worry," said Anne quietly.

    "Hmm delicious, I didn''t know there was a pizza restaurant this good." Jack spoke to himself, ignoring Anne''s words, with his mouth full of pizza.

    Because Jack seemed to really enjoy his pizza, Anne chose to focus on her food. She grabbed the spoon and took thesagna full of meat and enjoyed it happily. Being able to eat delicious food like this was really something that Anne never imagined before. Even though she had to go through a terrible life because she had to be married and cheated on by Leon but Anne was grateful. Because if she didn''t marry Leon, maybe now she would still be a curator at a museum with a mediocre sry and always thought twice about buying food. Meeting Grandma Chaterine made a lot of changes in her and Anne was very grateful for that.

    The money that Grandma Catherine gave her could actually be used for the next ten years without her having to work, but Anne didn''t want that. She did not want to live by relying on money from Grandma Catherine, so she opened a business to make her own money. Anne had the intention of returning the money to Leon one day when she already saved the same amount of money as Grandma Catherine had given her and to collect that much money she had to work even harder.

    "Why are you daydreaming, Anne?" Jack waved his hand in front of Anne''s face repeatedly to wake Anne from her daydream.

    "Ah no, I''m just wondering how to make this delicious pizza," replied Anne, lying.

    "I''ve known you for more than two years, Anne, don''t ever try to lie to me. You''re the ugliest liar ever," said Jack coldly. His eyes fixed on Anne''s eyes without blinking.

    "Seriously, I never imagined I could enjoy food like this. My meager sry while working at the museum made me have to be smart with my finances, so I had to think twice if I wanted to eat this kind of food. I''ve even thought about how to make pizza like this, therefore I am now very happy to try various pizzas from other brands to find the best recipe. Maybe next time I should open a pizza restaurant as well for my next business," Anne replied again, trying to convince Jack.

    Jack put the pieces of pizza that was in his hand onto the te. Slowly, he grabbed Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "How many more secrets that do not I know, Anne? Were you really that poor back then, Anne?" He asked softly.

    "There are no secret that I hide from you, Not everyone is born rich like you, Jack. And actually, I''m still lucky that I can go to school, because believe me there are still many other poor kids who can''t go to school. So actually I''m not very poor, hehe." Anneughed softly and casually, as she recounted a bit of her past again to Jack.

    Jack''s previously fierce gaze seemed to have dimmed and now became wistful. His heart ached to hear Anne''s words, who could still be grateful with all her limitations in the past. Without paying attention to the food in front of him, Jack immediately pulled Anne into his arms and made the sses and tes on the table fall, luckily the te containing spaghetti andsagna didn''t fall and just swayed.

    Anne was still surprised as Jack pulled her into his arms like that, when suddenly she got another surprise when Jack licked her lips greedily without feeling the slightest embarrassment, even though there were currently three pizza restaurant employees looking at the two of them.

    Anne finally realized then pushed Jack away from him with both hands. After trying with all her strength, she finally managed to make Jack break the kiss.

    "Jack, watch your attitude, we''re in..."

    "Sorry, Anne, I''m sorry I got to know youte. I''m sorry I didn''t immediately search in Germany first, I''m sorry for being useless." He was sorry to Anne for what she had been through.

    "What are you talking about? Why should you apologize? It''s not your fault, we only met after I moved to Ennd. So you don''t have to feel guilty like that, what happened to me is part of my life journey that I have to go through," said Anne slowly, trying to calm the man who looked very guilty towards her.

    Jack hugged her again tightly andnded kisses on Anne''s shoulder many times.

    "I promise, after we get marriedter you will never experience anything like that again, Anne. I promise to make you happy,"Jack said softly in a hoarse voice, as if he was holding back tears.

    "M-married?"

    "Yes, married, haven''t you epted my proposal earlier?" asked Jack quickly as he released his arms from Anne and looked back at Anne with a sad look.

    "But not so soon Jack, give me time. After all, I''m still in college, Jack, I don''t want to drop out of college again because I''m married. I have to graduate college this time," said Anne carefully. She didn''t want to make Jack angry with her words.

    Jack smiled and smoothed Anne''s hair which was a little messy after she hugged and kissed before. "After we get married, I will not forbid you to go to college. You''re free to pursue your dreams. As long as you remember your main obligation as my wife," said Jack softly.

    "The main obligation..."

    "Yes, Mrs. Muller''s main obligation is to please Mr. Muller in bed," said Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Blush

    "Jack!!!"

    continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you....

 Chapter 209 - Jacks Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 209 - Jack''s Invitation</h4>

    While on the way back to Anne''s apartment, there was no conversation at all. She was still silent thinking about what Jack had said earlier in the restaurant. Because the road became a bit slippery due to snow, Jack had to be more careful in driving, and because of that the drive took a little longer than usual.

    "Tomorrow I will start working in Leon''s office," said Anne quietly, breaking the silence as Jack''s car almost reached her apartment.

    Thump!

    Jack immediately stepped on the brake pedal of his car when he heard Anne''s question.

    "W-what did you say, Anne?!" Jack asked coldly full of emotion. His eyes were fixed on Anne intently without blinking.

    Being stared at by Jack like that made Anne feel very intimidated. She felt very ufortable right now. But because she didn''t want to cause any problems, Anne exined from the start to Jack how she got to work in Leon''s office.

    "Why didn''t you say this from the start? Why didn''t you tell me that the lion was doing this on purpose to get close to you again, Anne?" Jack asked emotionally.

    "I don''t know, Jack, but my feeling is right. It turns out that he deliberately gave the gift of a three-day vacation to Irnd not without reason. He wanted to make my college owe him, so he could do this. So even though I didn''t go to Irnd for the vacation, he still can force me to work in his office because I''m part of the UAL campus," said Anne quietly, trying to exin to Jack.

    "That bastard lion!!! How dare he cheat like this! You calm down, Anne, I can destroy his new office in London in no time and..."

    "No, Jack, I don''t want you to do that. I want you not to do that. Let me finish everything. This is my part where you don''t have to interfere." Anne gently cut off Jack''s words.

    "Why? Do you doubt me? I could easily destroy this new office and kick him out of Ennd, Anne, I don''t want you to get into any more trouble from him," said Jack with emotion. Discussing Leon made his emotions rise.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. He was the one who knew best about her past with Leon and Steffi. That was why right now Jack was very angry at Leon who tried to approach Anne again.

    "That''s not what I mean, Jack. I believe you can do that easily. But you told me once to deal with it and now I''m doing it, Jack. I want to do that, Jack. I want to make Leon realize that I''m not the Marianne I used to be, the one whom he can humiliate as he pleases. I want him to realize that not everyone can be treated the way he wants, just because he has everything. I''m not doing this for revenge. Isn''t the way to know an enemy''s weakness is to make him a friend like you often told me back then, Jack? Don''t you remember saying that to me?" asked Anne quietly, trying to calm Jack down.

    "Yes, I did tell you that before, but this is a different situation, Anne. When you work with him, it means you will be closer to him and I can''t monitor you. I can''t protect you from that hungry bastard lion," said Jack in a rising voice, filled with anger.

    "Hungry lion?"

    "Yes, a hungry lion! Leon is the type of man who only judges someone from their physical appearance. When you were still his wife, he easily dumped you for Steffi, who was much prettier and sexier than you used to be, because you didn''t take care of yourself and show your beauty. Then now when he finds out that you are this beautiful, he guiltlessly tries to approach you again. He thought that with the money he has, he can get you again easily, even though Steffi is already his wife. Fuck that shameless bastard!" Jack cursed angrily at Leon. He really, really hated Leon right now. Especially after he found out that Leon deliberately made the UAL campus owed him, so that the campus could do what he asked, including forcing Anne to do an internship in his office.

    Anne pursed her lips at Jack''s words. "Why are you so angry with him, Jack?" asked Anne softly.

    "Of course I''m angry, you are mine. My future wife, I don''t want you to be close to that greedy bastard lion. I don''t want your face or body to be seen by him even if only briefly," replied Jack. His breath panted indicating that he was really angry right now.

    Anne immediately locked her lips when Jack said that. All this time living alone and never having any rtionship with men except with Leon made Anne very uneasy when Jack said such words. She felt very protected by Jack right now.

    Jack took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "Refuse it, Anne, I can take care of the rest. I''ll make your campus regret helping that lion bastard take advantage of you. They''ll regret bothering the future wife of Jackson Patrick Muller," Jack said seriously. His fiery eyes which were glowing with rage now dimmed as he looked at Anne.

    "Don''t do that, Jack. If you''re disturbing my campus, then what''s the difference between you and Leon, who uses his power to suppress a school, where nothing like this should happened. You don''t have to worry about Leon. I''ve thought about it thoroughly, I can''t be tempted by a yboy asshole like Leon, I can take good care of myself," replied Anne softly with a big smile, so that her dimples showed and made her twice as beautiful as usual.

    Seeing Anne''s smile like that made Jack nervous. He could really calm himself when he saw Anne smiling like that. One thing that made Jack weak the most was seeing Anne smile. Jack quickly let go of his hand and looked away from Anne. He didn''t want to lose control and kiss Anne again like before. He had promised Anne not to kiss him in public.

    "Actually it''s not you that I''m worried about, but it''s that damn lion I''m worried about. I know you can take care of yourself, but that jerk can''t necessarily do it. Moreover, now that you''re this beautiful, I can''t bear just imagining you work with him, Anne," said Jack quietly, while gripping the steering wheel of his car with emotions.

    "Believe me, I can handle this. Leon is a man who can''t see beautiful women in front of his eyes. So maybe I''ll use that to make him a little... well, at least I have to teach him a lesson, right? So he can respect women more and not only judging them from the outside," replied Anne again with a smile and looking down at the road. She didn''t notice the change in Jack''s face.

    "I''ll let you work in that bastard lion''s office after we get married, so since tomorrow morning you start working in his office, tonight we''re getting married," said Jack quickly as he took Anne''s hand again and gripped it tightly asking her to marry him tonight.

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you...

 Chapter 210 - Let The Game Begin

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Let The Game Begin</h4>

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne choke, even though she wasn''t drinking or eating. Just this afternoon Jack wanted her to be Mrs. Muller, and now he was asking her to marry tonight because he knew that tomorrow morning she would be working at Leon''s Ganke Inc Production office.

    "Don''t talk so randomly like that, Jack." Anne immediately responded to Jack''s words, stammering.

    "I''m not just talking randomly, Anne, I''m serious. The important thing is that we are legal before God, Anne, so that I can be sure and not worry about you being snatched by that lion bastard," answered Jack seriously. His eyes were fiery when he spoke like that.

    "Give me your trust, Jack. I''m not the Anne that used to be, who immediately agreed to Grandma Catherine''s request to marry Leon without thinking. I can''t possibly make the same mistake. You know I''ve failed in a marriage, right? That''s why I don''t want to go through the same thing again, Jack, I don''t want to fall in the same hole. It''s not that I doubt your sincerity, it''s not that. It''s just that I''m still not ready to have to live a marriage life again, especially now that I''m still in college. I know you will allow me to go to college to continue my education as you said before, but it feels different, Jack. I want to achieve my goals with my own efforts, with my hard work. And about Leon''s problem, I reiterate to you once again, he doesn''t mean anything for me. The day he betrayed me, he disappeared without a trace inside here." Anne ended her words while patting her heart gently. She slowly reassured Jack. She knew that he was very worried but she was sure she could handle Leon well. Especially now that Anne knew that Leon was chasing after her, it would be easy for her to control Leon.

    "Are you sure you can handle that bastard lion well?" asked Jack hoarsely.

    "Yes, trust me." Anne quickly answered his question confidently.

    Jack, who initially wanted to take her to marry him tonight, immediately smiled when he heard Anne''s words. He had never seen Anne so confident after two years he had known her. Moreover, this was concerning Leon, which incidentally was the past that was the most difficult for Anne to forget because it had caused the deepest wound in her.

    "I trust you.? Please, take good care of my trust. Remember, Anne, you are currently my future wife. The future Mrs. Muller, so please pay attention to your attitude and take care of your heart for me. Because only I can fill that space in your heart, and don''t ever try to think of another man, because if that happens I will be very angry with you and drag you right then and there to the altar to get married, whether you want to or not," said Jack earnestly.

    "Yes, I know, I can''t possibly dare to do that. I don''t want to be forced to marry you that way," Anne squeaked softly, as she pursed her lips and made her look even more adorable.

    Jack, who really couldn''t control himself by Anne''s side, finally decided to start his car again and continue their journey to Anne''s apartment, which was not too far away. After driving the car for ten minutes, Jack and Anne finally arrived in front of the apartment lobby. Jack decided to go straight home. And this was the first time he had refused to be invited by Anne into the apartment, even though before that he would have gone straight down and joined her into her apartment without hesitation. But this time, Jack refused Anne''s invitation because he did not want to make himself even more tormented. Anne had managed to ruffle his heart and made him almost crazy. The only thing Jack wanted to do today was to go home and take a cold shower to quell the fire that was burning inside him.

    After Jack''s car was out of sight, Anne then entered the apartment building, lingering in the midst of the piercing cold air that made her nose run a little. Especially she had already walked for quite a while when she left the grave area of ??Aaron''s parents today. Running a little, Anne came out of the elevator to her room which was at the end of the hall. Without waiting, Anne entered her room and immediately turned on the heating. She immediately sat on the sofa without removing Jack''s socks and coat which were still attached to her body.

    "Is what I''m doing right, God? Am I not wrong if I start opening my heart to Jack? Is this the right time for me to be able to start a rtionship again with a man, God?" Anne spoke softly unconsciously as she recalled what Jack had said earlier, where Jack had already decided that she belonged to him now.

    Anne''s annoyance when Aaron left her at the grave alone immediately disappeared when she met Jack, especially since Jack treated her very well at the restaurant today. The waiters even smiled when they saw Jack treating her like a fragile princess at the pizza restaurant, a treatment she had never received from any man. Because, indeed, all this time she had never been in a romantic rtionship with any man before marrying Leon or after divorcing him, therefore all of Jack''s actions today were very memorable for her.

    Since tomorrow morning she had to get up early and go to work, Anne finally decided to take a shower before going to bed. After making sure the door to her apartment was locked, Anne then went into the bathroom. And right after she entered the bathroom, suddenly her cell phone rang. Apparently, Aaron was calling her. Aaron was currently under Anne''s apartment building. He didn''t get out of his car because he saw that the lights in Anne''s room were still off. He knew that Anne was afraid of the dark, which was why he was sure that Anne was not home yet. He didn''t want to go up to Anne''s apartment again like that time, he didn''t want to be the center of attention from Anne''s neighbors anymore, because he kept knocking on her door.

    "Where are you, Anne? Why didn''t you pick up my call? I want to apologize to you, Anne. I''m guilty of leaving you at the graveyard earlier. I''m sorry, Anne, please pick up my phone. Let me apologize to you," Aaron was talking to himself in his car as he continued to stare at Anne''s window, which was still dark.

    Earlier after Aaron left the graveyard, he returned to the ce to look for Anne not long after. But when he arrived at there, Aaron couldn''t find her. After he searched almost the entire area of ??the graveyard with Daniel and two graveyard attendants for almost ten minutes, Aaron finally gave up as the snow was getting heavier. He was sure that Anne had left the graveyard. That was why Aaron decided to look for Anne but couldn''t find her until sote at night.

    After waiting for almost twenty minutes without an answer, Aaron finally decided to leave Anne''s apartment. Today he had been outside for a very long time and that was not very good for him because the air was very extreme and it was enough to make him catch the flu at this time. Because he didn''t want to get sick, Aaron drove his car to his luxury house with a deep sense of guilt.

    "I hope after you read my message, you''ll call me, Anne," Aaron said hopefully as he continued to drive through the cold night.

    Meanwhile, Leon, who was still in his office, was seen doing his final check in the new room that Anne would use tomorrow. He really couldn''t wait for tomorrow morning. Without anyone knowing, Leon was seen putting a set of makeup boxes from one of the famous makeuppanies in Paris in Anne''s desk drawer. He also ced a note on it.

    "I''m sure Marianne will be impressed with everything I''ve prepared." Leon spoke to himself while smiling at the work of thebors he had hired to decorate the new room for Anne.

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you...

 Chapter 211 - Leons Big Day

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Leon''s Big Day</h4>

    The day Leon had been waiting for finally arrived. Today was Anne and Edward''s first day of working in his office. Since five o''clock in the morning, he had woken up and went straight to the special room where his clothes were stored. He sorted out his best clothes to wear to work today, where he had never done this in his life. He really prepared himself as well as possible to wee Anne on her first day of working with him.

    With a big smile, Leon looked after the threeyered shirt he had just taken out of the closet. "I''m sure that with this Marianne will be fascinated to see me. She will definitely admire me again like she used to when she first saw me at the restaurant back then," Leon spoke to himself confidently. He was sure that with his good looks, Anne would fall for him.

    Not wanting to waste his time, Leon then went to the bathroom to take a shower. He chose to take a shower and get ready early in order to arrive at the office early so he could wee Anne when she arrived. Steffi, who was still sleeping soundly, didn''t realize that her husband was currently in the bathroom, because every day she would prepare all of Leon''s clothes. But because it was still very early in the morning, she had not woken up yet. She was still sound asleep while hugging a doll and wearing an eye mask, so she didn''t know that Leon had turned on the light in the bedroom, to which she would have woken up immediately if she didn''t wear a mask. Steffi couldn''t sleep with the lights on, because she thought that sleeping with the lights on will detract from her beauty and make the fine lines around her eyes appear. That was why she always slept with a special eye mask and the lights off.

    When it was half past seven in the morning Leon had finished grooming himself and wore the clothes he had chosen earlier. He was currently standing in front of the mirror, spraying his best perfume around the back of his neck. Bybing his hair back, Leon looked more handsome. He really became the new Leon today.

    "Rest assured, Leon, with your good looks like this, Marianne will definitely melt and fall into your arms again. There is no woman in this world who can resist your extraordinary charm, Leon," Leon said in his heart, praising himself as he stood in front of the mirror.

    Wearing his beloved Richard Mille watch, Leon walked out of his dressing room. He didn''t look at all at Steffi who was still sleeping. Last night, Steffi came home quitete, because she had just attended a charity event that she participated in. Steffi had managed to find a socialite group that suited her tastes. Therefore, she had started to be busy with her activities the same as she did in Berlin, where she would make many connections with socialites to make herself exist in that morous world and to make her husband proud of her for making such connections. That was why Steffi hadn''t woken up yet. Leon, who only thought about Anne, didn''t care about Steffi at all. He immediately grabbed his smart phone that was on the table and went straight out of his room and down the stairs without saying anything. Even when the maid, who was preparing breakfast, greeted him, he didn''t reply. The only thing on Leon''s mind right now was wanting to get to the office quickly to wee Anne when she arrived.

    "Morning, Sir." Alex, the driver, greeted Leon politely.

    "Go straight to the office, Alex," Leon quickly answered Alex''s greeting.

    "Yes Sir," said Alex quickly.

    Shortly after Leon got into the car, Alex immediately got into the car. Alex, who was used to getting up early and standby when the sun had not even risen yet, had no trouble when Leon suddenly left this early in the morning. He chose to do his job well, without asking why today Leon left earlier than usual. When Alex focused on driving the car, Leon was busy with his cell phone. He looked at his cell phone screen and saw the message that he had sentst night to Anne. And the message that he had sent to Anne had not been opened by her, that was why he felt very uneasy right now, because he was worried that Anne would not read his message or forget her schedule to go to work today. This caused him to open his cell phone repeatedly and looked doubtful whether to call Anne or not, because he was afraid that if he contacted Anne now, it would interfere with her activities, as she was preparing to go to the office.

    Leon finally decided to calm down and think positively. He was sure that Anne would definitelye to his office today. Since Anne had signed a contract that carried the name of the UAL campus, it made Leon calm a little.

    "Why are you driving a lot slower today than usual, Alex?" Leon asked Alex quietly, looking at the clock on his left hand.

    "No Sir, I drive the car at the usual speed, Sir. Moreover, today the traffic is still quiet. In ten minutes, we shall arrive at your office." Alex slowly answered Leon''sining question politely.

    "Really? But why do I feel you are much slower, Alex?" Leon said again.

    "If there is an important meeting today, can I increase the speed again, Sir?" Alex asked quickly. He felt a little guilty to Leon for letting him down.

    "No, don''t worry, Alex. I was wrong. It seems my clock shows the wrong time. It''s better this way, Alex, because the road is slippery with snow. You''d better be careful," Leon answered tly. He tried to divert the conversation by asking Alex to pay more attention to the road.

    "Ready, Sir."

    Not long after that, the car was quiet again. There was no conversation between Leon and his private driver. He was really restless right now, thinking about Anne who had not read his message. As Alex said before, ten minutester they finally arrived at the Ganke Inc Production office. The security immediately approached the car which had arrived very early. Even Leon was the first to arrive at the office, because the Ganke Inc Production employees would only arrive at the office when it was approaching eight in the morning.

    With light steps, Leon entered his office. His smile spread wide as he was in the elevator alone. In another forty-five minutes, he would meet Anne, the ex-wife he had tried to approach and woo toe back to him. Since the first day he saw Anne at the University of the Arts London, Leon was determined to make Anne return to him. That was why he was very happy that the day he had been waiting for would soone, where he could be alone with Anne and make her fall in love with him again.

    "You will be my wife again, Marianne, the wife of Leonardo Ganke. Only a woman as beautiful and smart as you are is worthy of the title Mrs. Ganke," Leon said quietly as he stood right in front of Anne''s new office which was very beautiful and fragrant.

    continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you...

 Chapter 212 - Even More Captivated

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Even More Captivated</h4>

    Anne went to work to Leon''s office using public transportation. She took it because she refused to be apanied by Jack, who insisted on dropping her off. Anne reasoned that she wanted to try out taking public transportation on her first day of work. If taking public transportation was tiring, she would bring her own car the next day. Although actually what Anne said to Jack was not entirely true, she refused to be escorted by Jack because she did not want to make Leon recognize Jack. Because Anne remembered that Leon and Jack had met on campus during a show that was initiated by Professor Gilbert in order to seek rtions from the businessmen he invited, that was why Anne refused to be escorted by Jack.

    Anne did that so as not to destroy the ns she had made and did not want Leon to know that she was currently close to another man. In her opinion, it was not the time for Leon to know that she already had a special friend. Anne wanted to y with Leon first, before she eventually showed who the man she was currently close to was. She knew that currently Leon was so infatuated with her and she decided to take advantage of it. She once read an article that said that a man who was infatuated with a woman would do anything for her. And Anne wanted to see Leon did that. She really had prepared everything, including a little surprise for Steffi.

    After riding the bus for twenty minutes, Anne finally arrived at Leon''s office. She took a deep breath when she arrived in front of her ex-husband''s office, which she never imagined would happen. When she divorced Leon two years ago Anne hoped not to see her ex-husband again. But it turned out that fate said otherwise. She was still reunited with her ex-husband and her best friend who had stabbed her in the back. Because of that, she felt very disturbed by Leon''s arrival and it made her really upset for several days because she met these people who had wounded her heart.

    "Okay, Anne. Now is the time. You''ve reached here, there''s no other way back but to face it. You can do it, Anne, it''s just a trivial thing. You''ve been through things that hurt more than this, so you don''t have to worry. I''m sure you''ll get through it well, Marianne, keep your spirit up!" Anne mumbled softly as she was about to step on the steps that would lead her into the luxurious office of Ganke Inc. Production.

    Because Anne was an intern, she didn''t have an ID card to enter the office of the production house which focused on animated films, so that a security guard at the front restrained her from going in first. When Anne was stopped, suddenly Edward came. Just like Anne, he was also detained at the entrance because he did not have an ID card. As a result, the two students from the University of the Arts London were standing next to the security desk, where the guard was busy calling to confirm with the human resources department to ensure that the two students he was holding were really interns recruited by thepany.

    "Why is it so annoying? Aren''t we the ones who were recruited by them? Then why are we being detained like this?" Edward snarled in annoyance with a voice that was quite loud, so the security guard who was talking to an employee from the human resources department nced at him, who was standing next to Anne.

    Anne pursed her lips at Edward''s grumbling words. "It''s the procedure, Edward, you don''t have to be surprised," she said quietly, trying to calm Edward down.

    "I know, but this is weird, Anne," Edward replied again. He felt his self-esteem was underestimated by a security guard who he considered was not at his level, being recruited as a music director at Ganke Inc. Production.

    Tap

    Tap

    Anne patted Edward''s arm twice, intending to calm Edward who was upset. Anne knew who Edward was, so she could understand that Edward was angry at the moment. Without Anne and Edward realizing it, apparently Leon saw clearly what Anne had done to Edward. Instantly, his anger exploded. Leon, who intended to pick up Anne because he couldn''t wait, suddenly saw a scene he didn''t expect. Without thinking, Leon stepped closer to Anne and Edward. When it was close to where Anne was, suddenly Leon threw a punch at the security guard who had previously detained Anne and Edward. The security guard who was talking to the employee from the human resources department immediately stumbled down because he did not expect to receive such a blow. Anne, who was whispering to Edward, was shocked when she saw that the security guard had fallen on the floor. She was even more shocked when she saw the person who caused the security guard to fall.

    "What are you doing? Why are you so ipetent huh?! Why did you let these two interns stand here? They should both be in the trainee room by now to meet the manager of the human resources department," Leon shouted loudly at the security guard who was still sitting on the floor.

    "Sir, Mr. Leon," suddenly a woman''s voice, which was quite loud, came from the direction of the elevator, as the woman was running towards where Leon was currently standing with his hands on his hips in front of the security guard who was sitting on the floor because he hit him in the stomach a while ago.

    Hearing his name was called, Leon immediately turned and red at the woman who had called him.

    "Sorry sir, it''s my fault. I forgot to tell the security guard about the arrival of two students of the University of the Arts London today, Sir. So he detained these two students here," said Prisci, the manager of the human resources department regretfully. She felt guilty that the security guard was hit by Leon.

    "So you mean these two students weren''t allowed in because of your carelessness? That''s what you mean, Prisci? How long have you worked as a manager in the human resources department? Why did you make such a stupid mistake, Ci? And you said you have more than fifteen years experience in this field?" Leon asked Prisci, the manager of the human resource department that he had recruited a few weeks ago.

    Being scolded in public like that because of her recklessness made Prisci not dare to look at Leon. She lowered her head while ying with her joined fingers regretfully. She cursed her stupidity for forgetting to tell the security guard about the news of Anne and Edward''s arrival today.

    Anne was ufortable to see Leon so angry this morning. She also felt sorry for the security guard who had be a victim for other people''s mistakes. Anne slowly walked over to the security guard who was sitting on the floor. She helped him to stand up. Leon, who was facing Prisci, identally saw what Anne did. His anger disappeared when he saw what Anne had done to the security he had punched earlier. Seeing Anne''s kindness made him melt.

    "Are you okay, sir?" asked Anne quietly to the security guard who was already standing in front of her.

    "I''m fine, Miss, thank you," replied the security guard in a barely audible voice.

    "Thank goodness..."

    "What''s your name?" Leon suddenly cut Anne''s words. He asked the name of the security guard he had hit.

    "Jody, Sir," answered the security guard who imed his name was Jody quickly.

    "I see. Go to the human resource department office with Prisci. Ask the Finance department for money for your treatment today. I''m sorry for hitting you earlier. I really don''t like it when someone creates a bad image for thepany, that''s why I''m sorry. I thought you were holding these two students into my office on purpose, but actually it''s not your fault. It''s the fault of a manager who should handle her work well," Leon said quickly and sarcastically at Prisci.

    "I''m fine, Sir, I don''t need treatment, I can..."

    "Go to the clinic to treat your stomach and today I''ll give you a day off, but tomorrow you have to work better than today. I''m a person who doesn''t like to be argued, Jody, so do as I order before I change my mind and make you regret it," Leon quickly cut off Jody''s words.

    Hearing Leon''s words, Prisci then asked Jody to go to her office. She didn''t want to make her boss angry with her again. Therefore, she immediately acted quickly. Seeing Prisci left with the security that he had punched, Leon smiled with satisfaction.

    "Sorry for the scene that you shouldn''t have seen this early on your first day working at mypany. Well then, I''ll handle it all today. Now follow me to the training room, before I show you each of your office and your desk," Leon said with dignity. He could immediately master the atmosphere quickly.

    "It''s okya, sir, this kind of thing does happen sometimes. We understand it, don''t we, Anne?"

    "Ah y-yes, we understand it, Sir." Anne stuttered in response to Edward''s words.

    Leon smiled at Edward and Anne''s words. "Well then you twoe with me."

    Edward and Anne nodded their heads and at the same time doing Leon''s words. The two of them then walked after Leon to the elevator. Leon held the elevator door and motioned for Edward and Anne to enter first. When she passed in front of him, his heart was beating fast. The smell of perfume from Anne''s body made him almost crazy.

    "You will be mine, Marianne. The first day you set foot in my office then I will make sure you will not be able to escape from me," Leon spoke to himself when he was in the elevator with Edward and Anne. His smile broke when he saw Anne who was straightening her hair, which was let loose today. "You''re so beautiful with hair this short, Marianne."

    continued

    don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul" thank you.

 Chapter 213 - Rumors In The Office

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Rumors In The Office</h4>

    Anne, who still couldn''t believe that her office was so pretty and beautiful, sat at her desk. Leon repeatedly said that what Anne had was a natural thing because she was the head of the visual fashion department.

    "Hope you like your room, Miss Marianne..."

    "Anne, call me Anne. No frills, Miss or with my full name."Anne quickly cut Leon''s words. She felt ufortable being called Miss by Leon.

    "Okay, I''ll call you Anne. Well then, have a good job and don''t hesitate if you need anything, just tell me," Leon replied with a smile.

    "Ready sir, I understand."

    Leon smiled at Anne''s words. Because this morning he had a weekly meeting with the managers involved in this big project, Leon finally left Anne. He went to his office which was not far from Anne''s room. When Leon left, several employees were whispering to each other. They thought the well-decorated room was for the new secretary as rumors circted, but it turned out that the room was made for an intern. This created jealousy among the employees. They thought that Anne''s new room was too much for an intern.

    Anne, who had just created a Skype ount as a means ofmunication with all the staff in the office, felt a strong sense of coldness from the front of her room. She had a bad feeling about the facilities she received. However, because Anne had other bigger goals to do, she finally tried to get rid of all her bad thoughts and chose to concentrate on work.

    p

    p

    p

    "It''s great! Interns have got such luxurious facilities."

    "Yeah you''re right, only someone with great connections can get such luxurious facilities for an apprentice."

    "Don''t be surprised, we don''t live in prehistoric times. It''s no secret that things like that happen a lot nowadays. Many beautiful girls are willing to do anything out there to get what they want, including approaching a handsome CEO who is rich and married."

    "Oh yeah you''re right hahaha! Come on, let''s get back to work. We have to work with passion, friends, we still have a long way to go to get this luxurious facility."

    Anne, who was sitting at her desk, could hear very clearly the subtle insinuations of her seniors who were jealous of the facilities she got. Actually, Anne had expected to get into trouble like this. But she didn''t expect to be attacked this quickly.

    "Huff be patience, Anne, you can do it," Anne was talking to herself, trying to encourage herself. She then continued with her work.

    Tring!

    There was an iing notification on Skype that Anne had just made. Without waiting, she immediately opened this iing message and was surprised to see Leonardo Ganke''s name appeared as the first person to ask for friendship in the chat application.

    "Hi Anne, it''s me. Passionate about work, I know you can definitely hold this position. You are the chosen student of Professor Gilbert. I believe Professor Gilbert doesn''t rmend his students to work in my office randomly, that''s why I really believe you can do all of this. I''m currently in a meeting with Edward and the others. I just sent you a file. In that file there are some rmended sample images that you can take for this project, if your choice ispleted, pleasee to my office and we will discuss it directly."

    Anne read word by word what Leon had just sent her.

    "I didn''t ask what you were doing, Leon, so you don''t have to tell me what you''re doing right now." Anne snorted in annoyance after reading the message Leon sent.

    Because she didn''t want to dy her work, Anne opened the file from Leon. After opening Leon''s file, Anne started working. She sorted through the pictures on herptop screen seriously. She already knew that the animated film she was currently working on had the theme of the struggle of a child who lived in a poor area in a developed country. Therefore, Anne must be really careful in choosing the picture she would take. She couldn''t be wrong in choosing a costume. Because if that happened, it would damage the quality of the film itself, especially since this film would be marketed to the whole world. A pretty heavy burden was now on Anne''s shoulders.

    "Okay, all the songs that we will include in this film will be chosen by Mr. Edward Cole as the music director in this new project. So I hope you all work well together for the smooth running of this film. Remember I Leonardo Ganke is a person who does not like to hear a failure, no matter how small. So make sure you do this as well as possible, I want this new film to be as sessful as the other films I''ve published in Germany. Do you all understand?" Leon asked with quite a loud voice when he was about to close the meeting that hadsted for three hours.

    "Understood, Sir," answered about fifteen people in the meeting room in unison.

    Leon smiled at the answers of all his employees. "Good, then we will end this meeting. And Edward, will youe to my room?"

    "Yes Sir," Edward answered quickly.

    After ending the meeting, Leon then left the meeting room with Edward. As soon as Edward and the boss left, the female employees who attended the meeting let out a small scream. They did not expect that the new music director to be so handsome. Edward Cole had managed to spread his charm in the office even though this was his first day on the job.

    When Edward walked behind Leon towards Leon''s room, several employees seemed to be whispering to each other. They pointed at Edward who was passing before their eyes. Edward''s handsome face had really hypnotized the female workers who had been gossiping about Anne.

    "I heard he is also an intern from the University of the Arts London who was recruited directly by Mr. Leon, just like our new visual fashion manager," said a blonde haired girlmenting on Edward who had just entered Leon''s room.

    "Really? He''s also an intern?" asked another woman who wore sses. She couldn''t believe that Edward was still a student, which meant he was still very young for her who was already in herte twenties.

    "Yeah, that''s what I heard from our HRD manager, Prisci. Earlier when I was drinking, she was talking to some other staff and said that there are two new interns in our office, a boy and a girl and they are both students chosen from the best art college in London. So it''s no wonder that they are now being recruited by Mr. Leon and filling important positions in our office, because from what I heard, their achievements on campus are extraordinary," replied the blonde-haired girl again.

    "Ah, how good is her achievement? If she doesn''t have inside connections, she definitely won''t be able to enter this office, especially like that woman who gets a private office. Look at us? We''re older workers than her, but look, we don''t get luxurious facilities, right?" said a woman who had previously sneered at Anne in a voice loud enough to be heard into Anne''s room, which was not closed.

    Anne, who was using wireless earphones, did not hear themotion in front of her room. She was still focused on doing her first task from Leon. Even the iing message from Jack had not been bothered by Anne since earlier. What was on her mind right now was toplete her task so as not tomunicate with Leon again.

    continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul" Thank you

 Chapter 214 - Leon’s Sly Wit

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Leon��s Sly Wit</h4>

    Knock

    Knock

    "May Ie in, Anne?" Edward, who had just finished his meeting with Leon, was currently standing in front of Anne''s room, smiling broadly, hugging hisptop.

    "Come in, I just finished work," said Anne softly.

    With a wide smile, Edward entered Anne''s room. He was amazed by the interior in Anne''s room. "Mr. Leon is really amazing. ording to his promise to Professor Gilbert, he treats us very well, Anne," he said quietly.

    "Us? What do you mean?"

    "My room, Anne, my room is also very well designed. I also have my own room just like you, it''s just that my room doesn''t have wallpaper like this. But still my room is very pleasant, because there are so many pictures that help me rx with work. Even Mr. Leon also put a phonograph records that I can listen to when I''m tired of working, Anne. Isn''t that a wonderful facility?" Edward replied excitedly. He told Anne about his extraordinary room.

    "So it''s not just my room that''s decorated, apparently," Anne muttered quietly without realizing it.

    Bam!

    "Of course not, I''m the same as you Anne. So I also get the same facilities as you," Edward said quickly, as soon as he hit Anne''s desk. Edward knew that Anne had been daydreaming for a moment.

    "Yeah, I know, that''s not what I mean. Several seniors had teased me in front of my office. They said that I��. Hmm, well, I don''t need to tell you anymore. You must have understood what I mean. What is clear is there will be people who will talk about us, who are only new employees but have received special facilities like this. Actually, earlier I wanted to ask Mr. Leon to change rooms, but after you said that your room was also decorated like this, so I will cancel my intention to ask for a change of room," said Anne quickly while tidying up herptop and getting ready to take a break because lunch time had almost arrived.

    Edwardughed at Anne''s words. He was amused by what Anne had just said.

    "Don''t listen to other people''s opinion, Anne. They are just people who are jealous of what you have now. We better focus on our work so as not to disappoint Professor Gilbert and the campus. I''m sure Professor Gilbert has high hopes for us. Because if we managed to bring the good name of the campus in thispany, I''m sure there will be many otherpanies that choose our college graduate students to work in theirpanies. In other words, we have made it easier for our friends to get jobs, Anne," Edward half whispered.

    Anne took a deep breath when she heard Edward''s words about campus. "Yes, you''re right. It''s just that this burden is too heavy for me. Honestly, I''m afraid that I will disappoint the campus and Professor Gilbert, who has high expectations of us, because as you know, Edward, being a manager in this position is not an easy job, especially since we are still in college. This position is like two sharp des ready to stab us. If we seed, then we will help the campus and our friends, but if we fail, we will give a bad image to our campus. That''s why from the start I rejected the position, but Professor Gilbert convinced me time and time again that I can hold this position, even though I honestly feel like I can''t."

    Edward touched Anne''s shoulder with a big smile, he then said, "Don''t think too far like that, Anne, rest assured you are capable of holding this position well. Because Professor Gilbert could not appoint just anyone if he felt that person was ipetent, so you must be sure that you are capable. Well, because it is almost lunch time now, we better go to the cafeteria, I''m very hungry, Anne. This morning I didn''t have breakfast because I was too excited to go to the office," he said slowly, trying to change the subject.

    "Don''t make it a habit, Edward, if you get an ulcer it will be something that really torments you," answered Anne quickly with a smile. But the smile on Anne''s face immediately disappeared when she suddenly remembered Aaron who had chronic ulcer disease.

    "I''m not a man who doesn''t get sick easily because of trivial things, Anne. Besides, I''m very healthy and keen in sports, so I can''t possibly get sick like that," Edward said quickly, boasting about his healthy lifestyle to Anne. He didn''t realize if at this time Anne''s mind was drifting away.

    After saying that, Edward then walked from Anne''s desk to the door, but his steps stopped when he realized Anne was still sitting in her chair and did not move to follow him.

    "Anne,e on!!!"

    "Ah, yes, Edward, wait a minute," said Anne, stuttering, because she had just woken up from her daydream after hearing Edward''s shout.

    Edward smiled seeing Anne who was in such a hurry. It turned out that the girl who had caught his attention the first time he saw her on campus had a very pleasant side. After finished tidying up her desk, Anne then followed Edward who was already standing in front of her room smiling.

    "Are you done?"

    "Yes," answered Anne curtly.

    "Before going to the cafeteria, let''s stop by my office first. I have to put myptop on the table. I can''t have lunch with aptop like this, I''ll be mistaken for someone who is arrogant for carrying aptop in the cafeteria," Edward said slowly as he walked out of Anne''s room towards the cafeteria. His office was not far from the elevator.

    "Yeah, but I don''t want to wait too long. I''m hungry, Edward." Anne answered quickly.

    "Yes, I know," Edward said briefly with a wide smile on his face. He then quickened his steps towards his office which was not far from where he and Anne were now.

    As soon as Edward entered his room, Anne seemed to admire Edward''s office which turned out to also have a very interesting interior design like her room. It was just that because Edward was a music director, there were lots of ssical music equipment in Edward''s office which was very pleasant.

    "Isn''t it great?" Edward asked quickly.

    "Yeah, your room was nice too, Edward," answered Anne honestly.

    "That''s why I told you not to listen to other people''s words, Anne, I''m sure they said that because they were jealous of you who got special facilities. They just sat together at a table like that, while we were given a special room by Mr. Leon. So far you understand right?" Edward asked again.

    "I do."

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Edward smile. He then took Anne''s hand and led her to walk straight to the elevator that had stopped on the tenth floor where they were standing currently.

    From his office, Leon smiled hearing what Edward said to Anne. Apparently, without Edward and Anne knowing, Leon had installed a bug in their respective rooms. So now Leon could hear everything that was said by Anne or Edward.

    "It turned out that my decision was right to give Edward a private office too, because with that, Marianne would not be able to refuse the room that is already beautiful like that. And it seems that now I have to teach a lesson to the employees who previously gossiped about my Marianne," Leon hissed softly. His eyes were staring intently at the closed door of his room. He didn''t want Marianne to be teased by the four employees. "I will not allow anyone to hurt my Marianne, my Mrs. Ganke."

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul" Thank you

 Chapter 215 - The Fight Began

    <h4>Chapter 215 - The Fight Began</h4>

    While in the cafeteria, Anne and Edward became the center of attention of the employees. Anne''s beautiful face became the talk of the employees who had seen her. And this made Edward felt ufortable. He didn''t like Anne being the talk of men.

    "Tomorrow you better bring your own lunch, Anne, I think I will too," Edward suddenly spoke quite loudly while ncing at the four senior employees sitting next to their desk.

    "Why? The food in this cafeteria is delicious, I have no problem," answered Anne briefly, then she put the spaghetti into her mouth.

    Edward took a deep breath. "It feels really ufortable when people are watching us eating," he said again, looking at the four male employees who were still staring at Anne.

    The four employees immediately felt embarrassed when they were noticed by Edward and Anne, who they had been watching for a long while. Not long after that, the four senior employees left the cafeteria in a hurry.

    "What a bunch of bastards who don''t have manners," Edward whispered softly. His eyes were still following the steps of the four male employees who had been whispering about Anne.

    "Hush! Don''t say that, finish your food quickly. Break time is almost over, I want to finish my work today and go home immediately," said Anne quietly. Her two fingers still surfing on the screen of her smart phone, replying to messages sent by Jack who had been protesting to her as to why she had not replied to his messages since morning.

    Edward was silent and did notment on Anne''s words. He knew that Anne''s thoughts were not with him in the cafeteria at the moment. He really wanted to grab and see Anne''s cell phone. He was very disturbed to see Anne was busy with her cell phone. However, knowing that he was just a co-worker and nothing to Anne, he didn''t have the ability to do what he had always wanted to do, which was to take Anne''s cell phone.

    Shortly after finishing their meals, Anne and Edward left the cafeteria to the tenth floor where their rooms were. When Edward and Anne had juste out of the elevator, they were surprised by a scene they never wished to see. The reason was that currently six big men were seen dragging three female employees from the front of Leon''s room. The three female employees cried and screamed when they were forced to leave, while the three women''s desks were now in disarray. Anne and Edward immediately walked away from the elevator when the three women were dragged into the elevator.

    Curious about what she had just seen, Anne approached another female employee. "What happened?" asked Anne quietly.

    "The three of them were caught stealing Mr. Leon''s belongings," answered another female employee who wore sses.

    "Stealing stuff? What do you mean?" Edward asked surprised.

    "So for the past few days Mr. Leon has always lost his expensive pens and this has indeed been discussed often by the other employees when we were eating in the cafeteria. But all this time we all didn''t know exactly what pen Mr. Leon meant, until finally there was a manager from the finance department who saw Casey and her two friends put expensive pens into her desk drawer which were allegedly Mr Leon''s pens," replied the bespectacled employee again trying to exin what she knew.

    "Pens? How expensive are those pens to..."

    "This are the pens they took," said a male employee quickly answering Anne''s question while showing a website from the Visconti Ripple brand which was a very beautiful and luxurious pen in the world. This was because the pen was sold in a very limited edition and was equipped with 18 carat gold and diamonds. The price of this pen was almost US$ 57 thousand.

    Edward, who could recognize expensive items, was taken aback when he saw the Visconti Ripple pen that a male employee in front of him showed him. "Are you serious they took this?"

    "Yes, Mr. Leon just showed us the three expensive pens after they were taken from the drawer of the three female thieves," answered the male employee named Hito quickly.

    "Crazy, crazy, crazy, how dare they take a limited edition pen like this?" Edward said quickly, shaking his head slowly.

    Anne, who did not know the price of expensive goods, could only remain silent. But seeing from the site her friend showed her, she was sure that the pens that the three female employees took were indeed expensive pens.

    They finally disbanded when they saw Leon walking towards the elevator quickly. He looked very angry. Anne chose to immediately continue her work. She didn''t care about Leon who was angry. For her, Leon''s anger had nothing to do with her. All she had in mind right now was to finish the work Leon had given her this morning.

    Leon''s sly smile appeared when he was in the elevator. His n to spread a hoax about him losing his super expensive pens turned out to be sessful. Moreover, there were eyewitnesses who corroborate the n.

    "Don''t worry, Dear, I will get rid of the people who dare to talk about you one by one. I will not let them live in peace if they dare to hurt your heart," Leon thought to himself.

    "Please, Sir, the car that will take you to the police station is ready," said a man named Carlos politely.

    "Those three women?"

    "They have been taken to the police station first, Sir," Carlos answered quickly, Carlos was Leon''s right-hand man who had just arrived in London. The Portuguese-German blooded man was one of Leon''s trusted right-hand men. Leon liked Carlos because Carlos was very agile.

    With a big smile Leon said, "Well then let''s follow them to the police station. The thieves must be punished for their actions so that something like this doesn''t happen again."

    "Yes, sir, you are right, the employees who disobey must be dealt with immediately so as not to infect other employees," said Carlos quietly, responding to Leon''s words.

    "Hahahaha you''re right, Carlos, the rats must know who is in charge. Come on, let''s hurry to the police station. I can''t wait to make themnguish in prison," Leon said loudly as he stepped his foot towards the car that was ready in front of the office. .

    The obedient Carlos then followed Leon from behind. Not long after, they left the Ganke Inc. Production office to the police station where the three women who had made fun of Anne had been taken. Leon intended to make the three employeesnguish in prison because they had said things about Anne, who he loved so much.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Aaron was very uneasy in his office, because the message he sent to Anne did not get any response. He had never been this nervous because of a woman, especially since she was a widow whom he hated so much.

    "Calm down, Boss, if you keep pacing like that I''m going to go crazy," protested Daniel in annoyance. He couldn''t stand to see Aaron pacing back and forth in his office for almost thest hour.

    "What should I do now, Daniel? I''m sure this Anne is very angry with me. She hasn''t replied to the messages I sent sincest night. What else should I do to apologize to her? I''m really at a loss for ideas at this point," Aaron said in confusion as he ruffled his already neat hair.

    "Do you really like Miss Anne, Boss?" Daniel suddenly asked quietly, seriously.

    "I like her..."

    "Even though you know she''s a widow?"

    Thump!

    Aaron''s heart beat was very fast at the moment. His face flushed with fury. "For me, status is not important now, what matters is Anne. Even if she is a widow or a nun, I would still marry her now, she must be mine." Aaron''s hands, which were now on the table, were clenched into perfect fists. "I have to beat Jackson Patrick Muller, Anne must not fall into his hands."

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 216 - The First Double Date

    <h4>Chapter 216 - The First Double Date</h4>

    Since Edward and Anne were still interns, they had shorter working hours than the other employees. By now, they were getting ready to go home even though the other employees were still busy with their work.

    "Want toe home with me, Anne?" Edward asked quietly as he stood in front of Anne''s room, offering a lift.

    "I''m fine with the bus, Edward, besides I have promised Linda to watch a movie together after work." Anne politely refused Edward''s offer.

    Edward''s smiling face immediately changed. He looked very disappointed to hear Anne''s answer.

    "Okay, I''m done. Let''s go home. It turns out that I''m tired for six hours staring at theptop screen," said Anne excitedly while carrying her favorite leopard backpack on her shoulder.

    "You have to get used to it, Anne. In the future we will be very busy. Moreover, this film project has already started, so I suggest you take lots of vitamins so that your immune system is maintained," Edward said softly with a forced smile as he stepped into the elevator with Anne.

    "I know, you don''t have to worry." Anne replied briefly to Edward''s words. Her beautiful smile was growing on a face that was a little pale because she didn''t wear any make-up today.

    Even though he had only worked for one day with Anne, Edward already felt veryfortable being close to a girl who had never responded to him on campus. Edward just realized that Anne had a very pleasant nature and was very different from other girls he knew. When Anne spoke, she looked very sincere and not excessive. She also didn''t show a weak and easily bullied nature like most girls who tried to get his attention. Anne had really stolen a little gap in Edward''s empty heart, because he had once really liked a girl.

    "Are you sure you don''t want me to drive you home?" Edward asked Anne again when they were out of the elevator and walking towards the exit of the office.

    "Yeah, I''ll just take the bus, Edward. But thanks for the offer, I really appreciate it," answered Anne quickly with a smile.

    "But it''s very cold outside and the weather is still too extreme to get on the bus. Are you sure you''ll be waiting for the bus in this weather, Anne?" Edward was still trying to convince Anne toe with him.

    With an enthusiastic nod, Anne responded to Edward''s words. "I''m used to it, Edward, you can take it easy. You go on home first. I still want to ask Linda where she is now."

    "But, Anne, I..."

    "Yes, Linda, okay I''ll be right there. You and Paul just order the tickets, be careful, okay?"

    Edward stopped his speech because Anne suddenly spoke to Linda on the phone. All he could do now was smile wryly to hold back the disappointment of being rejected by Anne so many times. And this was the first time an Edward Cole was rejected by a girl. The reason was that all this time the girls were actuallypeting to approach and seek Edward''s attention in various ways.

    Because he was unable to seduce Anne in various ways, Edward finally gave up. He didn''t want to look too eager to approach Anne, because he didn''t want to make Anne hate him.

    "I''m going home first. Remember, Anne, you can call anytime if you want to be picked up and don''t hesitate. I will definitelye back to the office to pick you up," Edward said slowly as he walked towards his car which was parked not far from the office door.

    "Yeah, you take it easy. Be careful on your way, Edward, the road is slippery because of the snow. Don''t speed, the important thing is that you get home safely," replied Anne softly while waving her hand at Edward who had already entered his favorite car.

    "I know, Anne, are you sure you''re going home alone? Don''t you want to change your mind about..."

    "Come on, stop talking. Now go home, and be careful on the road, Edward," said Anne, quickly cutting off Edward''s words who were still trying to offered to take her home.

    Full of disappointment, Edward finally left Anne who was still standing in front of the Ganke Inc. Production office. He really couldn''t melt Anne, whereas other girls would not think twice about getting into his expensive car, especially in this cold weather.

    Seeing Edward left, Anne smiled broadly. She then reached for her cell phone to check the arrival schedule for the bus that passed in front of the office. Anne chose to remain standing in front of the office before the bus actually came. She did not want to be jostled at the bus stop which was not far from Leon''s Ganke Inc. Production office.

    Unbeknownst to Anne in the car, Jack watched her jealously without blinking. He didn''t like Anneughing at other men. Jack deliberately didn''t get out of the car because he wanted to make sure that whether she would go with Edward or not, because if Anne got into Edward''s car, he would chase after them and teach Edward a lesson because he dared to take Anne without his consent. But apparently he could not do such a thing because Anne refused Edward''s offer. Because he felt sorry for Anne who was standing outside in the cold weather, Jack then started the car and approached Anne.

    "Enter the car!!!"

    "Jack..."

    "I don''t like repeating my words twice, Anne!!" Jack cut Anne''s words with a rising tone.

    Because she didn''t want to cause trouble with Jack, Anne finally got into Jack''s car. Without a word, Anne put her seat belt on. After making sure that Anne had actually put on her seatbelt, Jack then stepped on the gas pedal, leaving Leon''s office which he hated so much. Jack was still a little annoyed at Anne for daring tough with another man behind him. As a result, there was no conversation between Jack and Anne along the way.

    "I want to go to the mall with Linda and Paul today, Jack. I''ve made an appointment with them." Anne finally opened her mouth and spoke quickly when she realized that the path Jack was taking was not the road to the mall.

    "With Linda and Paul?"

    "Yes, I promised to watch a movie with them. Now Linda and Paul have also arrived at the mall. They have even bought the tickets, so there''s no way I can''te, Jack," answered Anne without a break with enthusiasm.

    "No, you''reing home with me. Being outside in this weather will make you sick, so we''d better go home," said Jack quickly.

    "Y-youe with me too, we''ll have a double date, Jack. I-I haven''t been to the mall and watched a movie in a long time, it would be really nice to be able to do that now," Anne shrieked loudly in a tone that sounded pitiful as she spoke. She also gave Jack a hopeful look.

    With his heart pounding, Jack said, "Double date?"

    "Huum, but that''s if you want to. If you don''t want to, then let''s just go home. I can sleep in the room and listen to the story of Linda and Paul who are dating again and again," replied Anne in a tone that was deliberately sounded full of despair while supporting her chin with both hands.

    "Wh-who said I don''t want to? Give me the address, we''ll go straight there," said Jack loudly while increasing his car speed against other cars in front of him.

    Jack, who has never had a double date before, looked very excited this time. So far he had only enjoyed luxurious dinners with girls who ended up in hotel room beds without actually going on real dates like other young people. Because of that, he couldn''t wait to get to the mall where Linda and Paul were.

    "Oops, I think I''ve said this wrong." Anne spoke to herself, regretting that she had mentioned dating to Jack.

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 217 - Jacks Casual Date

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Jack''s Casual Date</h4>

    Arriving at the mall, Anne could only stand still when Linda and Paul stared at her without blinking. Both of them looked very displeased with Jack being among them.

    "I only bought three tickets in a row, Anne," Linda whispered softly in Anne''s ear as she showed the three tickets that Paul had just bought.

    Since Jack was standing right next to Anne, he could hear what Linda was saying. Without saying a word, Jack then walked quickly towards the cashier. It took him some time at the cashier, and he was seen pointing at the cashier''s monitor screen. Soon, he then walked back to Anne, Linda, and Paul with a triumphant smile.

    "Where are your tickets?" Jack asked Linda quietly.

    "What for?"

    "I want to see them," Jack answered simply.

    Without suspicion, Linda then gave the three tickets that she had previously shown to Anne, but suddenly Jack grabbed the tickets that were still held by Linda and immediately tore them down to a pieces. Anne and Linda screamed quite loudly when they saw what Jack was doing.

    "Jack!! What are you doing?" cried Anne, full of emotion.

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Jack immediately put his arm around Anne''s waist and hugged her tightly.

    "Jack..."

    "You twoe with me and don''t argue, I really don''t like being contradicted by someone." Jack spoke in amanding tone to Linda and Paul who were still in shock from what they saw.

    "Fine," answered Linda and Paul in unison subconsciously.

    Anne, who felt ufortable being hugged by Jack in front of Linda and Paul, tried to escape from Jack''s arms, but the more she struggled, the stronger Jack''s grip on her waist became. As a result, like it or not, Anne could only surrender and follow Jack''s footsteps, while Linda and Paul could only follow behind without speaking. Their footsteps just stopped when they arrived at a luxurious door that was already open and guarded by a beautiful usher.

    "Please follow me," said the beautiful usher softly with a friendly smile.

    "Where are we going, Jack?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Watching a movie, didn''t you guys want to see a movie?" Jack asked back in a voice loud enough for Linda and Paul to hear.

    "How can we watch a movie if we only have the ticket..."

    Gulp!

    Anne swallowed her saliva slowly when she saw the room in front of her eyes, as well as Paul and Linda, who couldn''t believe that they were currently in a VIP cinema room where all the seats had been especially booked by Jack today.

    "Wee, please choose a seat that you think isfortable. Because all the seats in this room have been booked by Mr. Jackson Muller for all of you," said the beautiful usher who was one of the cinema officers in a friendly manner.

    "This wh-whole VIP room? So we can sit anywhere?" asked Paul, stammering. He was still fascinated and surprised to see the VIP room in front of him. Because this was the first time Paul had entered the cinema and immediately sat in a VIP chair that looked like a bedplete withfortable pillows and nkets.

    "Yes sir, this room has been booked by Mr. Jackson Muller," the cinema usher replied with a smile.

    The excited Paul at first wanted to go straight up the steps and choose the best seat, but his steps stopped when Linda immediately grabbed his arm. When Paul was about to ask, Linda gave Paul an eye signal about the presence of Jack and Anne. Paul, who immediately understood the code given by Linda, immediately took a step back and stood right behind Linda. He gave Jack and Anne the opportunity to choose a seat first.

    Jack, who had been silent for a long time, then smiled when he saw Paul backing away and standing behind Linda. Slowly, he then walked up the steps to the veryfortable seats, still hugging Anne. Jack''s footsteps stopped on the second row from the top. He asked Anne to sit first into the superfortable chair. Anne, who couldn''t get away from Jack, could only surrender and obey like a good girl. After Jack and Anne sat down, Linda then pulled Paul''s hand up the steps and sat down in a seat two rows below Jack and Anne''s seats were.

    "Why are we sitting here, Linda? I want to be with them," Paul protested in a half-whisper to Linda, who was sitting next to him.

    "For now, for the sake of our safety and security, it''s better not to talk too much and just sit here. I don''t want to cause trouble with that guy named Jack," Linda answered quietly as she gripped the hand of her boyfriend, who looked displeased with his current sitting position. Paul wanted to sit next to Jack and Anne, whose view was wider than where he was currently sitting.

    "So what''s wrong? Didn''t thedy say earlier that all these ces have been booked by Mr. Jack, so there is nothing wrong, isn''t it, if we want to sit next to or above the seats of Miss and Mr. Jack?" asked Paul again without guilt.

    "If this entire theatre has been booked by Jack, it means he has full power over this room, so we as people who are only invited to enjoy this facility do not have the right to sit on the same level or above his current seat, Paul. You don''t want us to be kicked out of here for sitting next to them, do you?" asked Linda in exasperation.

    Paul shook his head quickly. He already liked his seat.

    "Well, if you don''t want to, just shut up and let''s enjoy the movie. Don''t bother Jack Muller, he''s the boss," said Linda again.

    "Okay, I understand, I''m sorry. I was just too happy to be in this cinema to not realize such an important thing, I''m sorry, Linda." Paul whispered in a low voice full of regret.

    Linda smiled at Paul''s words. Not long after that, four waiters came to bring wee drinks and snacks for them. Because the entire room was booked by Jack, they got all the facilities in that ce, so all the food and drinks that should have been for about twenty people were now given only to the four of them. As a result, now the four of them get super duper luxury facilities with a variety of expensive food and drinks already on their respective tables.

    "This is too much, Jack," said Anne quietly when she saw the steak with caviar was served before her eyes.

    "What''s too much? I only booked this one room, not the whole hotel for you, Anne," Jack answered quickly, reaching for the knife and fork that was next to his te.

    "Jack ... this is just a casual date, like most people do, not a fancy date like this," Anne snarled in irritation. She felt ignored by Jack who was currently eating his steak deliciously.

    "This is also a normal date, right?" said Jack questioningly, shrugging his shoulders slowly.

    "What normal date? Where do you see people watch a movie in the VIP room on a date and hmmmppp..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because suddenly Jack put a piece of meat into Anne''s mouth.

    "Eat and don''t be fussy. If you don''t eat, I will eat you!" said Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s words without guilt.

    continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 218 - Awkward Moment

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Awkward Moment</h4>

    Throughout the film, Anne waspletely unfocused, because at this time she was in Jack''s arms, as Jack had moved seat .

    "I''m sleepy, Anne," Jack said quietly.

    "Let''s go home. You can sleepfortably at home. Do you want me to call Erick?" asked Anne quickly.

    "No, I want to sleep hugging you like this. When Ie home, I won''t feel sleepy." Jack answered softly while yawning and tightened his arms around Anne''s body.

    "Jack, I''m notfortable, this room must have an infrared camera too. I don''t want what you''re doing to be seen by many people, Jack, I don''t want it to go viral on the inte just because..."

    "I''ve asked them to turn off the infrared camera in this room, so even if we make love, they won''t be able to see it either," said Jack quickly.

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast when she heard his words, without realizing that now Jack could feel her heartbeat was racing very fast.

    "I''m just saying, Anne, I''m not really asking you to make love. So you don''t need to be so panicked," he whispered softly with a smile.

    "Panic? W-who''s panicking? I''m not panicking. Anyway, I''m sure you wouldn''t be that crazy to do such a horrible thing in a public ce like this," answered Anne quickly, pretending to be calm, even though she was cursing her stupidity at the moment.

    Jack just smiled at Anne''s words. He knew that Anne was currently uneasy because of his actions. But because he was really sleepy and wanted to sleep with Anne, he still hugged her tightly regardless of the surroundings. Jack finally sailed in dreand, although currently on the big screen in front of him, the film was showing an action scene and the sound was quite loud. The sound of soft snoring sounded loud enough in Anne''s ears. She didn''t expect Jack to sleep so quickly in the cinema where the sound was so noisy.

    Because she didn''t want to disturb Jack, who looked very tired, Anne finally let him sleep by hugging her. Being this close to Jack allowed Anne to smell his masculine scent which made her heart flutter even more.

    "I didn''t think Jack smelled so good," she said subconsciously. In nearly a year and a half working with Jack in her coffee shop, Anne had never been this close to him. So she never knew that Jack smelled so good.

    The drowsiness finally came to Anne. Being hugged like this by Jack made her sleepy too. Shortly after, Anne followed Jack into the cradle. She forgot where she was now.

    Linda and Paul were the only people who really enjoy the course of the movie they were watching. The sound of theirughter was quite loud in the soundproof room when a funny scene appeared in the movie they were watching. They didn''t realize that Anne and Jack had fallen asleep hugging each other on the top row of where they were. As Jack had previously said that the infrared camera in the room had now been turned off, so the cinema staff really didn''t know what was going on in the room. After knowing that Jackson Patrick Muller had booked the VIP room, they didn''t dare to say much. Although Jack was not very well known in Ennd, his name was quite familiar to the ears of the cinema businessman and the workers. Because several times the cinema entrepreneur that Jack was currently visiting had borrowed funds from the Muller Finance Internationalpany in Switzend, so Jack''s name was very familiar to the cinema world.

    As a sessful businessman, Jack actually didn''t need long sleep, as long as he got quality sleep, even if it was only for a moment, it would be enough. Like now, after sleeping for almost fifteen minutes, Jack finally woke up. He was quite surprised when he saw Anne in his arms, but his brain immediately worked and yed back the memory that happened a few minutes ago where he was the one who forced Anne into his arms. Instead of waking Anne, who was already fast asleep, he grabbed his cell phone which was on the table. He quickly took a photo of himself and Anne sleeping in his arms. The photos taken by Jack failed several times because he was not focused andughed when he saw how cute Anne was in her sleep. He wanted to open Anne''s lips which were tightly closed, but because he couldn''t bear it, Jack finally let Anne sleep in that adorable position.

    "Anne, Anne, wake up. How long are you going to sleep here? The film is over, Anne," said Linda slowly, trying to wake Anne who was still fast asleep.

    Because the movie was over, Linda and Paul were getting ready to go out but they were surprised to see Jack waving his hand. When they both got to where Jack and Anne were, they were both surprised to see Anne was still sleeping soundly beside Jack, who was ying on his cell phone. Without being ordered, Linda then tried to wake Anne. She felt sorry for Jack whose hand was used as a pillow by Anne.

    "Anne,e on, wake up," Linda whispered again in Anne''s ear. She didn''t think it would be this difficult to wake Anne up.

    "Okay, let it go if she wants to sleep. We can wait for her to wake up, I''m fine and you can order some food again. Don''t worry, as long as we are in this room you can order whatever food is on the menu as much as you like," Jack said softly, smiling.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Linda even more ufortable, even though the one currently sleeping in Jack''s arms was Anne, but Linda felt a little guilty for Jack. She felt sorry for Jack, especially since Anne had been sleeping in that pose for nearly forty-five minutes, which meant that almost half of the movies they watched, Anne had fallen asleep in that position and Linda was pretty sure that Jack''s hand must be really sore by now, which was why she tried to wake Anne up again.

    "Anne, if you''re still sleeping, don''t me us for leaving you here alone," said Linda again, trying to wake Anne who was still sleeping.

    Because Anne still didn''t budge, Linda''s patience ran out and she slowly raised her sleeves, Linda intended to tickle Anne''s waist so that Anne would wake up. But just as her hand touched Anne''s waist suddenly Jack held it.

    "Why?"

    "Let me try to wake her up," Jack said softly with a smile.

    "Fine," Linda answered simply, then got up and let Jack do what he wanted to do.

    After Linda back up, Jack then approached Anne''s ear and whispered, "If you''re still sleeping don''t me me if you wake up in my bed tomorrow morning without even wearing a piece of clothes, Anne." Jack''s hand touched Anne''s waist gently.

    A touch on the waist managed to make Anne open her eyes. Realizing that Jack was in front of her eyes, Anne immediately pushed him away. "Jack, what are you doing?!!" she screamed frantically.

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 219 - Stuck

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Stuck</h4>

    Anne immediately opened her eyes when she felt a hand touched her skin. She immediately screamed loudly so that Jack lowered his head because of the loud screams of Anne in his ear.

    "What are you doing, Jack?!!"

    Linda and Paul, who were standing next to him, were also seen covering his right ear.

    Jack, who enjoyed his intimacy with Anne, slowly smiled. "Why are you asking me? I should be the one asking you, Anne, how long are you going to sleep in my arms like this? If you want to sleep with me, I''d be happy to take you home."

    "Sleeping in your arms? I..."

    Thump!

    Anne''s face immediately flushed red when she realized that she was actually lying next to Jack and using her strong arms as a pillow. Without speaking, Anne immediately got up from the superfortable cinema chair and immediately stood next to Linda. She acted calmly as if nothing had happened. In fact, her heart was beating really fast right now.

    "Thank you, Anne," Jack said sarcastically.

    "Thank you what? Come on, let''s go out, the movie is over. We can''t linger here." Anne responded nervously to Jack''s words as she pulled Linda''s hand down the stairs to the exit.

    Linda, who couldn''t refuse, finally could only obey when she was forced by Anne. It was toote for her to hold on to Paul, who was now standing beside Jack.

    "Come on, Paul, we''ll follow our girls. Don''t let these two beautiful girls walk in a crowded ce like this, lots of hungry lions'' eyes will be ready to eat them," Jack said quietly as he grabbed Paul''s shoulder gently and led him to follow Anne and Linda.

    "Lions? Is there really a circus in this mall? Why are there lions?" asked Paul innocently.

    "Paul, there''s a bastard lion who''s always after Anne. So now I''m doing my best to protect her from being targeted by that lion. You must also be careful, Paul. Don''t let Linda be targeted by a lion too, because believe me, if that happens, then you will get in trouble," Jack answered Paul''s question softly with hatred. Remembering Leon made his temper rise.

    Paul, who was still confused about the presence of a lion in the mall, got even more confused of what Jack''s meant by the lions. How could there be a lion targeting Anne in this crowded ce? Various questions now appeared in his mind, but because he did not dare to ask Jack again, he finally followed Jack out of the cinema, following Anne and Linda.

    Anne, who was walking with Linda, ignored Jack''s call. She was still embarrassed to Jack after Linda told her what had happened in the cinema, where she had fallen asleep in Jack''s arms for almost half the movie.

    "How could I fall asleep? It was obvious that he was the one sleeping. Ah, you''re stupid, Anne, you''re too careless!." Anne cursed in her stupidity in her heart.

    Because Anne was not focused, she did not hear anything that were said by Linda next to her. She was still lost in her very confused thoughts.

    "So which is it, Anne? What will you choose? Do you want junk food or heavy food?" Linda asked Anne many times. Winter made her hungry easily. Even though only an hour and a half ago she had eaten the best beef steak of her life at the cinema, now she was hungry again.

    Linda finally realized that Anne had not been listening to her words. With all her strength, she hit Anne''s arm.

    "Linda, that hurts!!!" Anne screamed loudly while holding her arm which was now hot.

    "Now you must pay attention when I talk, Anne. Don''t daydream like that," said Linda curtly.

    "I''m not daydreaming," said Anne, trying to defend herself.

    "Oh yeah? Okay then what was I talking about earlier? Tell me," Linda challenged Anne to repeat her previous words.

    Anne, who was not focused, did not hear anything that Linda had said. She now looked confused. All she could do was touch her arm which was still hot. Jack and Paul, who had just emerged from the corner, looked surprised when they saw Anne and Linda were chatting near the descending esctor. Worrying that Anne would back out unconsciously, Jack immediately quickened his steps towards Anne.

    "Come on, tell me, what was I talking about?" Linda asked quietly for the umpteenth time.

    "You were talking... talking about..."

    "Anne, what are you two talking about in a ce like this? Can''t you see behind you? There is an esctor going down behind you and it''s very dangerous if you continue to chat here. Don''t you have a better ce that isfortable to talk?" Jack, who had just appeared, immediately asked Anne a barrage of questions. He looked very angry at the moment. One thing that Jack hated about Anne was when she put herself in dangerous situation like this.

    "Jack! Linda is evil, she hit me earlier. It hurts!!" Anne immediately screamed and clung to Jack''s arms, feigning pain.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Jack''s anger that was bubbling instantly dimmed when Anne was talking in a spoiled manner to him. It was something that Anne had never done before.

    Not only was Jack surprised by Anne''s change in attitude, Linda even opened her mouth wide when she saw Anne''s unexpected behavior.

    "Hurt? What did Linda do to you?" Jack asked softly in a slightly trembling voice.

    Anne immediately stretched out her arm that Linda had hit to Jack with a pitiful face.

    "Don''t overdo it, Anne, I didn''t hit you that hard," said Linda quickly defending herself. She didn''t want to make Jack angry with her.

    "So why did Linda hit you? There''s no way that Linda would hit you without any reason." Jack gently asked Anne again.

    "Hmm that was..."

    "Because she was daydreaming, I pulled her back from her daydream." Linda cut Anne''s words to answer Jack''s question.

    "Daydream? You walk while daydreaming? In a ce like this?" Jack asked curtly while staring intently at Anne who was in his arms.

    Anne swallowed her saliva slowly. Right now, she cursed Linda quietly for making Jack angry with her. "I''m notpletely daydreaming, I can still walk well," she said quietly, trying to defend herself, so Jack wouldn''t get mad at her.

    Jack, who was already annoyed when he found out that Anne was daydreaming at the mall, was now not tempted by the adorable cute attitude shown by Anne. Without saying anything, Jack then put his arm around Anne''s waist and gripped her tightly.

    "Ahh! Jack, that hurts...!"

    "From now on this is how we walk." Jack spoke curtly, interrupting Anne''s words.

    "But, Jack..."

    "Let''s go, I''m in a bad mood. We''ll find another ce to continue our date," said Jack quietly, cutting Anne''s words while turning to Linda and Paul, who had been silent beside them.

    "W-what do you mean by continuing the date?" Linda asked confused.

    Jack thinned his lips at Linda''s question. "Let''s go home, we''ll continue our date there. Back then before you fell asleep, you said wanted a date like a normal person, not a date like this. So I thought about continuing the date at my house. We can spend time in the living room of my house while ying games or chatting. One thing for sure, my house will be safer and you will not daydream like before," he answered excitedly with sparkling eyes

    Continued.

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 220 - Jack’s Promises

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Jack��s Promises</h4>

    Anne was sitting prettily in Jack''s car. She was furious at Linda and Paul for deliberately leaving herself alone with Jack. Earlier, when Jack invited Linda and Paul to his house, the couple quickly rejected Jack''s invitation. They reasoned that they wanted to go somewhere, when in fact Linda and Paul did it on purpose to give Anne and Jack some time together.

    "Jack..."

    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"

    "Just go back to my apartment. I''m notfortable in my work clothes. I want to go home and take a shower, Jack," said Anne full of hope. She spoke as softly as possible so as not to offend Jack.

    "Do you want to take a bath? You can do that at my house, Anne. Didn''t you leave a few pieces of your clothes at my house that time? So I think you can wear those clothes to change," Jack answered quietly as he continued to drive his car carefully because it was snowing more and more.

    "Please, Honey..."

    Screeech!

    Jack immediately stepped on the brakes of his car spontaneously when he heard Anne''sst words. His face immediately turned red, even though it was not as red as Anne''s face now.

    "What did you call me, Anne?"

    "I''m not a reporter, no rebroadcast," said Anne casually, looking out the window avoiding eye contact with Jack.

    "Anne..."

    "Let''s go back to my apartment, I have a lot of things I want to talk to you about what I went through on my first day working at Ganke Inc. Production," said Anne quickly interrupting Jack''s words.

    Jack''s face immediately changed when he heard Anne''s words. Every time he heard Anne mentioned Leon, he was always annoyed. Even though Anne had been divorced for a very long time from Leon, he was still red and jealous. There was one thing that had been bothering him all this time. But until now he didn''t want to ask Anne directly, he hoped one day he could find out directly without having to ask her.

    Jack then slowly stepped on the gas pedal again down the slightly slippery road due to the snow, to Anne''s apartment. All the way to the apartment there was no conversation between the two of them. Finally, Anne opened her mouth when the car that Jack was driving reached the parking area of ??her apartment in the basement. Since it was snowing quite heavily, Anne had asked Jack to park her car in the basement to avoid unwanted things.

    "Tea or ..."

    "Coffee, no sugar, please!" said Jack briefly interrupting Anne''s words when they reached Anne''s warm apartment.

    Anne pursed her lips. "Well, you sit on the sofa, coffee, no sugar, I will make one in a moment."

    "Two minutes, you have only two minutes in the pantry, Anne. After that you have to sit with me and tell me what you went through today in that damn lion''spany." Jack answered her quickly.

    Anne did not answer Jack''s words anymore. She chose to focus on making coffee for Jack. Two minutester, the coffee that Jack had asked for was on the table. Anne herself was taking a shower. She kept saying that she wasn''tfortable wearing her work clothes. That was why Jack let her take a shower. Although he really couldn''t wait to hear Anne''s story about her first day working at Leon''spany, the only person he had hated so much for the past two years.

    Fifteen minutester, Anne was sitting beside Jack. She came out of the bathroom with a change of clothes on. The smell of vani immediately wafted into Jack''s sharp nose. Anne''s favorite perfume for years was very familiar to his nose.

    "Don''t make me wait too long, Anne, you know that I don''t like waiting at all," said Jack quietly, looking at Anne who was putting the snacks on the table without blinking.

    "Patience."

    "Anne ..."

    "Do you want to hear me or not?" asked Anne curtly, cutting Jack''s words in a rising voice.

    Jack was forced to remain silent. His great curiosity at the moment made him have to be patient with Anne. After making sure that Jack sat quietly, Anne then began to tell her about what she had been through today at the Ganke Inc. Production office. As long as Anne told her story, Jack did not take her eyes off Anne. He looked at Anne with a sharp gaze.

    "That bastard lion!! He''s so cunning," Jack cursed angrily, clenching his fists.

    "Never mind, it doesn''t matter. As long as he doesn''t go beyond his limits, I''ll be fine. After all, it''s at the office. Leon won''t be able to dare mess with me, you just calm down. I can take care of myself well," replied Anne slowly, trying to calm Jack down.

    Jack, who was looking down, then lifted his face slowly and looked at Anne without blinking. "I can still trust you, but not the lion."

    "Rx, Jack, I''m fine. After all, it''s only for three months. For three months, I will work well in that office for the sake of the good name of the campus. The campus has a high expectation from me, Jack." Anne again spoke softly in response to Jack''s words. She didn''t want Jack to ruin the n she had carefully arranged for Leon and Steffi.

    "What a lousy campus! How dare they do this by using their students for its personal gain? They should work alone and let their students find jobs inpanies they feel are suitable and want to recruit them, not by forcing them. It imposes a huge responsibility on first semester students and if they really want to provide internship opportunities like this to students, they should choose a student whose level is higher than you. I''m sure there are many other students who have more experience than you or Edward," Jack said in annoyance. Discussing UAL campus that had rmended Anne to Leon''spany made him emotional. He could neverprehend that first semester students were charged with a very heavy task by the campus, while there were still many other students who had higher grades and more experiences than Anne, even though Anne was an outstanding student.

    Anne thinned her lips when she heard Jack getting angry like that, but Anne''s smile disappeared instantly when Jack suddenly pushed her to lie down on the sofa.

    "Jack, what are you doing?" asked Anne frantically.

    "Marry me as soon as possible, Anne. I''d be crazy to let you around that damn lion all the time." Jack expressed his desire to marry Anne again. His eyes were ring at Anne''s who was underneath him.

    "I''m not ready, Jack, give me some time. I don''t want to fail a second time. I don''t want to be a widow again. Being in a religious court makes me barely breathe," answered Anne honestly. "I want to achieve my goals, Jack, there are still many things I want to do. I want to return my mother''s rights that have been stolen from her for years," she added.

    Jack immediately froze hearing Anne''s words. He slowly released his grip on Anne''s arms and helped Anne sit up properly.

    "Return your mother''s rights? What do you mean, Anne?" asked Jack confused.

    "It''s a long story, Jack. I don''t want to open old wounds that hurt me. What I definitely want is to return what was stolen from my mother, I want to make my mother rest in heaven," replied Anne quietly.

    Sensing Anne''s sad aura, Jack then grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted her slowly. "Okay, I won''t bring up what hurts you. What is certain is that now and then I promise you to take care of you and I will not let anyone hurt you again," he said softly right in Anne''s ear.

    Anne closed her eyes as she was being treated like that by Jack. A warm feeling welled up in her heart right now. A feeling she had never felt in her entire life.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, in a luxury housing estate in Switzend, Sophia Higgins just got out of her car. Her love affair with Esteban Shevchenko had failed a few months ago. She now intended to start all over again from scratch with Jack, her rich ex-boyfriend.

    "I''ming, Jacky, your lover is home. I will make you happy, my dear Jacky, wait for me toe to London, Dear." Sophia mumbled softly in front of the photo of Jack that was mounted majestically in the living room of Jack''s mansion that she was currently visiting.

    Continued

    Don''t Forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 221 - Getting Carried Away With The Rhythm

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Getting Carried Away With The Rhythm</h4>

    After dinner ended Jack then left Anne''s apartment, because tomorrow morning he has an important meeting to attend and he hadn''t prepared some important files for the meeting tomorrow morning. Since an hour ago, Eric had contacted Jack repeatedly to ask for the files to be brought for the presentation tomorrow morning.

    Jack was still standing in front of the door looking at Anne lovingly. His hands were still on Anne''s waist. "Come home with me, Anne," he asked quietly for the umpteenth time.

    "Tomorrow I have to work, Jack, I also can''t stay at your house too often," Anne gently refused Jack''s request.

    "Fuck, just remembering that lion bastard just pissed me off. Promise me one thing, when that bastard does anything to you, don''t forget to contact me directly. I''lle right away and kill him right there," said Jack coldly full of hatred.

    Anne immediately put a finger to Jack''s lips and said. "Don''t say such weird things, or when anyone hears, they''ll think that you''re really going to kill people, Jack."

    Jack, who was ovee with emotion, managed to contain himself. Without saying a word, he took Anne''s hand down from his lips and immediately kissed Anne mercilessly. He even pushed Anne up against the wall. This was the first time Anne didn''t resist being kissed by Jack. She let Jack kiss her.

    "Thinking that you will see him tomorrow for hours makes me very angry. I really condemn him for all his cunning acts. So I beg you, if he do things to you, you must contact me immediately, Anne," said Jack quickly without pause.

    "Yes, I''ll call you right away. You can take it easy, besides he won''t dare to do anything with me, Jack," replied Anne slowly, kissed Jack repeatedly making her lips slightly swollen.

    "I don''t want to know, Anne. What is clear is that you have to contact me immediately if that happens. Promise me to..."

    "Yes, I promise, now go home. Didn''t you say Erick is waiting for you at home? It''s not good to make people wait too long, Jack." Anne cut him off quickly with a smile.

    "I''m the boss, so if he waits for me it''s only natural," said Jack briefly, tightening his arms around Anne''s waist.

    Anne, who felt ufortable being hugged like that, immediately patted Jack''s hand. She felt tight because of Jack''s embrace. Jack, who at first didn''t understand Anne''s signal, finally let go of his embrace when Anne stomped her foot firmly.

    "It hurts, Anne..."

    "You hugged me too tightly, Jack, I almost ran out of breath," Anne retorted, clutching her chest and trying to inhale as much air as possible to fill her dry lungs.

    Jack chuckled at Anne''s behavior which resembled a marathon runner. He slowly approached Anne''s ear and whispered, "Think of this as practice for making love, Anne, because believe me, when I put myself together with you, you will be more tired than this."

    "Jack!!!!"

    "Hahahaha sorry, Anne. Well then, I''m going home now. I''m afraid I can''tst much longer if I continue to be with you like this," Jack said softly while touching Anne''s cheek lovingly.

    "You''re annoying, just go away!!!" Anne retorted.

    Jack just smiled at being chased away by Anne. He knew Anne didn''t really kick him out. After giving Anne a goodnight kiss on the forehead for a long time, Jack then really left Anne. He walked with light steps towards the elevator, meanwhile Anne went straight into her room when Jack started to walk.

    When Jack got out of the elevator that stopped in the underground parking, Aaron identally saw him clearly, because Aaron''s car stopped in front of the elevator. Aaron, who was opening his seat belt because he wanted to get down, immediately froze when he saw his rival to get Anne came out of the elevator of Anne''s apartment. Aaron''s fingers immediately clenched into fists, he didn''t expect to see Jack in Anne''s apartment again.

    "Fuck..fuck...fuck! You''re really looking for trouble with me, Jack. Apparently you didn''t listen to my warning that time. Fine, if that''s what you want, then don''t me me. From now on, I dere you as my biggest enemy, so don''t me me if you''re going to be in a lot of trouble after this. I swear I''ll throw you out of this Ennd, Jack," Aaron cursed with a vengeance. His eyes were still following the speed of Jack''s car which slowly left the parking area of ??Anne''s apartment towards the highway.

    Because his mood was ruined, Aaron canceled his intention to meet Anne, especially when he found out that Jack had just left Anne''s apartment. It must be fill of Jack''s scent inside Anne''s apartment right now and Aaron didn''t want to be in Anne''s room where Jack was. With full speed, Aaron drove his car out of the underground parking area of ??Anne''s apartment. His intention was to go after Jack and teach him a lesson, but luck was still on Jack''s side. When Jack''s car came out of the main gate of the apartment, right behind him there were four more cars queuing out. As a result, Aaron didn''t have a chance to catch up because his car was blocked by four other cars.

    In his car, Aaron kept cursing furiously. He was so annoyed that he couldn''t catch up to Jack. Because he had lost track and it was impossible to search in the dark of the night, Aaron finally decided to go home. Suddenly he thought of another idea to destroy Jack. He was sure this idea would be able to drive Jack out of his homnd. After Jack left Ennd, Aaron was sure that Anne would be his. That was why he was now elerating his car towards his luxury house. Aaron didn''t care about the slippery road. He didn''t think about the dangers of driving at such a speed in a fairly heavy snowfall. His emotions made him lose his mind and sanity.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was currently sitting in front of her dressing table, was still feeling her lips, which Jack has kissed heavily today. It was a little bruised and swollen, but it made her look even more beautiful. With slightly plump lips like that, Anne''s beauty actually increased.

    "You wolf, how dare he take a chance to stole a kiss," said Anne quietly, remembering what Jack did to her. Anne reflexively felt her neck which Jack had kissed.

    Even though the ten kiss marks were no longer there, Anne could still feel the pain of being kissed by Jack in that area.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face immediately turned red, she was embarrassed to remember the incident that should not have happened.

    "Arrggghh! I''m crazy! Anne, how can I remember such a terrible thing. Don''t be crazy, Anne, don''t be crazy arrgghhhhh!"

    Anne screamed loudly under the pillow. She was really annoyed with herself for remembering that embarrassing incident. Because she was too tired, she finally fell asleep on her stomach while hugging her pillow. Her smart phone which was still lying on the dressing table showed several iing messages from Leon, wishing her a good night''s sleep apanied by a heart emoticon

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 222 - Starting The Battle

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Starting The Battle ?</h4>

    Once arriving at home, Jack was immediately greeted by Erick and Alice who stood with their hands on hips, staring at Jack without blinking in the parking area. They were standing right in front of him, who was parking the car.

    "Is there something wrong?" He asked his assistant and personal secretary innocently.

    "We''ve been waiting for you here for over four hours, Sir. Where have you been? I missed my favorite Netflix drama series, I missed that precious dinner time with my mom and..."

    "This month I''ll increase your sry by five percent, Alice," Jack cut off Alice''s words quickly as he walked away from both Alice and Erick without feeling guilty at all.

    Gulp

    Alice swallowed her saliva slowly after hearing what Jack had said. A five percent sry increase would add such a huge increase in her monthly sry. Her anger quickly went away.

    "Hey, why are you only silent? Didn''t you say you wanted to scold the Master?" Erick asked quietly, interrupting Alice, who was calcting her sry after being raised by Jack.

    "I-I was thinking that�� maybe it is better if we aren''t disappointed with the boss, Erick. After all, he''s our boss, so we shouldn''t treat him like that. Let''s go inside now before we are freezing to death here," Alice answered Erick''s question quickly, fortunately, she managed to quickly control the situation. That way she didn''t look like she was daydreaming in front of Erick. Without another word, Alice went straight inside the house following Jack.

    On the other hand, Erick, who was still annoyed, couldn''t believe the drastic change in Alice''s attitude. He couldn''t believe that Alice would change so easily. Just seconds ago, Alice was the one who got so angry and he was actually provoked by Alice but now she just acted normal as if nothing happened.

    "Women are such difficult creatures to understand!!" Said Erick after feeling so annoyed while kicking the pile of snow in front of his feet.

    Since he got colder from standing outside and he was rather tired, he then decided to immediately go into the house. He needed to get an important file from Jack as soon as possible. He would use the file to study before going to a meeting tomorrow morning at an important client that Jack had been eyeing for the past few weeks.

    After getting inside, Erick''s patience had to be tested again because Jack was taking a shower. After fifteen minutes had passed, Jack was seen walking down from the second floor carrying a folder containing important files in his hand.

    "I made two copies of this, please read carefully. I don''t want to make the slightest mistake tomorrow morning. You should remember that this new client is the richest man in Ennd. We have to get this tender. If we seed in convincing this person to invest in thepany, I''m sure Muller Finance International in London will be as big as the head office in Switzend," said Jack at length as he ced the file on the table in front of Erick and Alice.

    "Yes, we understand, Sir," Erick and Alice replied in unison to Jack''s words. These two people turned into the most serious creatures when discussing work even when they were so angry at Jack previously.

    Because their short briefing about the meeting was over, Erick then said goodbye to Jack. He had to take Alice home because it was quitete. Jack''s driver was actually ready to take Alice home but Erick insisted on taking her home. He wanted to make sure Alice got home instead of going to a bar. He was worried that Alice would get wasted at a bar or club and messed up the meeting tomorrow morning. Erick''s suspicion came after he heard Alice was talking to some of her friends who invited her to a bar to celebrate one of her friends'' birthdays. In conclusion, it was wise for Erick to take her home by himself to ensure everything.

    Alice, who actually wanted to go to her friend''s birthday party, couldn''t refuse Erick''s offer, especially when Jack was with them. As a result, Alice couldn''t help but cancel her n tonight because she was going home with Erick.

    "Please make sure that Alice arrives at her home safely, Erick. You also have to make sure that the woman Alice called ''mother'' earlier is really her mother. Don''t flirt around this time, Erick," Jack said jokingly to tease Alice.

    "Sir..."

    "Hahahaha, I will stop now. You two can go home. Be careful on the way, Erick. You have toe home immediately after dropping her off," said Jack again, interrupting Alice''s words.

    "I understand, Sir, I''ll go straight home afterward," Erick answered quickly to Jack''s advice.

    Jack nodded his head as Erick''s car slowly left his mansion towards the highway. Since he was so tired, Jack finally went back inside right away. Today he was very happy because he could spend more time alone with Anne. He could still feel the scent of Anne''s body, especially when he tasted Anne''s thin lips. Everything about Anne drove Jack crazy.

    He finally fell asleep shortly after he sent a good night message to Anne who was now willing to be his wife. Although he had not formally proposed to Anne, Jack was now more confident than before because he already knew the answer from Anne herself. Her answer was more than enough for him.

    Now all he needed to do was to be patient and arrange the next steps. Even when Anne didn''t want to get married immediately, he would prepare everything well. Jack hoped that in the near future Anne would change her mind and want to marry him right away. Jack fell asleep with a big smile on his face. The thought of his wedding preparations with Anne made Jack so happy. He had never slept with such a happy smile before. Back when he had Sophia Higgins in his life, Jack never smiled like this in his sleep.

    Meanwhile, Aaron who was already in his study room with Daniel seemed to be so busy. He asked Daniel to find out what Jack was going to do.

    "I need to know what Jackson Muller''s ns for Daniel''spany are. Once I know his n, it''ll be easy for me to ruin it," said Aaron, full of confidence. The only thing on Aaron''s mind right now was to get Jack out of Anne''s life as soon as possible.

    "Please wait a minute, Boss. I need a little more time to hack into Muller Finance International''s security system," Daniel, who was busy with hisptop, answered Aaron''s words quickly. Luckily, Daniel had some skills rted to the cyber world and this was also one of many reasons why Aaron asked Daniel to stay by his side.

    "Ok, I trust you. The important thing is that you can get the results I want, Daniel," said Aaron quickly.

    Daniel, who was still busy trying to hack into Jack''s office security system, looked a little disappointed. It turned out that Muller Finance International''s security system was at an amazing level. He couldn''t get through it. But because he didn''t want to disappoint Aaron, Daniel tried to hack some social media ounts of people closest to Jack. The target was his personal secretary. Daniel believed that as Jack''s personal secretary, she must have some information about thepany.

    With that thought in mind, Daniel tried to hack Alice''s social media ount. Soon, a smile appeared on Daniel''s face when he managed to hijack Alice''s social media ount. Once he managed to hack Alice''s social media ount, he also managed to open the email connected to that social media ount. As a result, Daniel could find out Alice''s schedule for Jack for the next few days.

    "Look at this, Boss," Daniel said quietly, showing a schedule containing Jack''s important meeting with several big clients.

    "Good job Daniel! Now it''s my part. I''ll call Uncle Matthew to ask him to cancel his meeting with Jackson Patrick Muller," Aaron said softly with a triumphant smile when he saw one of the names on the schedule of Jack''s private secretary that Daniel had hacked.

    To be continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 223 - The Unmistakable Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 223 - The Unmistakable Feeling</h4>

    The day that Jack had been waiting for in the past few days finally arrived. He had been very excited ever since he woke up. If he won the tender this time, he would be able to make Muller Finance International''s presence stronger in London. Not only that, but he could also focus on Anne after making hispany more sessful and stable.

    "Good morning, Sir," said Erick with a big smile when Jack arrived at the dining table.

    "You''ve prepared everything, right, Erick?" Jack asked softly as he reached for his coffee cup on the table.

    "Everything is ready, Sir, I prepared everything very well," Alice, who had just arrived, immediately answered Jack''s question.

    Seeing Alice arrive on time made Jack smile. But Erick didn''t feel the same. He was annoyed at Alice who suddenly joined the conversation. Erick didn''t like it when his chance to answer Jack''s questions was taken from him.

    Soon, the three of them had a final briefing before heading off to the office of Matthew Moretz, the richest man in Ennd. He was the man Jack had been eyeing for the past few days. Not wanting to dy too long, Jack finally asked Erick and Alice to go. Although the appointed meeting time was still a few hours, Jack chose to leave early so that he could prevent any unpredictable things on the road. In Jack''s principle, it was better to wait for people than to be waited on, especially if he wanted to meet an important person like this time.

    Jack''s tense smile faded as his fingers scrolled his cell phone in the car. He was smiling as he read Anne''s message. Anne said thatst night she fell asleep so she didn''t reply to his messages and that she was currently on her way to Leon''s office by bus. She had to take a bus because her car was currently being used by Linda who was heading to her hometown with Paul.

    She wanted to introduce Paul to her parents. It seemed that Linda wanted to have a serious rtionship with Paul since she brought him to meet her whole family. Therefore, Anne gave in and let Linda use her car to go home. Anne couldn''t bear to let Linda take public transportation to her hometown during a season like this.

    "You are such an angel, Anne. I didn''t pick the wrong woman to love," Jack mumbled softly as he read a message from Anne about how she let Linda take her car home with Paul.

    Alice and Erick, who heard Jack''s words, could only be silent and looked at each other. They didn''t want to ruin their boss'' mood and chose to focus on the file they were reading. After a nearly forty-five-minute trip, Jack and his best people arrived at Matthew Moretz''s office. But just as he stepped into the office of the richest man in Ennd, Jack suddenly felt something strange, a feeling he knew very well. Since he didn''t want to make other people feel nervous and ufortable, Jack finally tried to hide his feelings. He kept telling himself that everything would be fine, even when Jack actually had a bad feeling about this meeting. As a businessman, he knew his instincts well, he had master this for years. He had a feeling that something would go wrong this time.

    They were greeted by a beautiful woman who guided them to the meeting room on the twelfth floor once they entered Matthew Moretz''s office building. Matthew Moretz currently had a meeting with his client on the thirteenth floor so they had to wait a bit. They were directed to go to the twelfth floor of the main meeting room in the eighteen-floor office. When they were in the elevator, Jack increasingly felt uneasy. His feelings also grew stronger at this point. However, he didn''t want to disappoint his team so he tried to keep it down while saying to himself that it was going to be okay.

    "Please wait here. Mr. Matthew will be here soon. I have previously informed Mr. Matthew of your arrival," said the beautiful receptionist politely.

    "Thanks for the help, Miss," Alice replied kindly.

    Not long after that, the receptionist left Jack and his team to go back to her desk on the first floor. Erick and Alice began to prepare everything. The two of them had another short briefing with other team members regarding the meeting which will start in a few seconds. Erick wanted to make sure there were no mistakes in this meeting.

    "Everything is ready, Sir," Erick said quietly to Jack, who had been silent for a long time.

    "Okay, Erick, thank you," replied Jack briefly without showing any expressions.

    Erick, who had known Jack for a long time, felt something strange. "Is everything all right, Sir?"

    "I don''t know, Erick, I don''t want to say anything for now. What I can say is that you should give the best presentation in front of Matthew Moretz," Jack answered slowly.

    "I understand, Sir," said Erick briefly.

    Not long after that, there was the sound of footsteps approaching the meeting room, Erick got ready as well as Jack who immediately stood up. And sure enough, as soon as Jack woke up, the meeting room door opened from the outside and Matthew Moretz walked in with some of his men.

    "I''m Jackson Muller, sorry to make you wait," Matthew Moretz immediately greeted Jack in a friendly manner by extending his hand.

    Jack was ready to grab the hand of the richest man in Ennd quickly and said, "No problem, Sir, we didn''t wait long. I just wanted to say thank you for sparing some time to meet us."

    "You are such a hardworking young man, Mr. Muller, I have heard a lot about you. Yourpany in Switzend has an outstanding reputation and I was quite surprised to learn that you opened your office in London, what a great progress," said Matthew Moretz honestly, praising Jack who had such a big name in his country, Switzend.

    "I feel very honored to receive thepliments from you, Sir. It is a great honor for me to meet someone as great as you, Mr. Moretz," replied Jack politely.

    "You are also down to earth, Mr. Muller, I really like young people like you who want to get out of theirfort zone and spread their wings elsewhere. It''s such an amazing thing to witness," said Matthew Moretz again.

    After making small talk, the meeting finally started. Erick began to make a presentation in front of Matthew Moretz with his team. When he finished his presentation seriously, the meeting room door suddenly opened from the outside and a man entered the room. Jack was very familiar with this man.

    "I''m sorry for interrupting, Uncle, I didn''t know there was a meeting here."

    "Aaron, I thought you couldn''t make it today," said Matthew Moretz with a big smile on his face when he saw Aaron standing with his assistant named Daniel in front of the door.

    To be continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank You

 Chapter 224 - First Mistake

    <h4>Chapter 224 - First Mistake</h4>

    Seeing Aaron''s arrival brought Jack to his senses, his uneasiness became even stronger and he felt that the project he was offering to Mr. Matthew Moretz was doomed to fail.

    "It''s okay Aaron,e on in. Let me introduce you to Mr. Jackson Muller, a Swiss businessman who is opening a new branch of hispany in London. I think you two must be at the same age?" Said Mr. Matthew Moretz slowly as he approached Aaron who was standing in front of the door with Daniel.

    Aaron, who knew that Jack was already in the room, pretended he didn''t have any clue about the meeting. He kept acting like an innocent man. He slowly turned his head towards Jack who was sitting across the table staring at him without blinking.

    "Ahhh�� Jackson Patrick Muller, I actually know him, Uncle. Why did you just mention Jackson Muller earlier, Uncle? I''m confused. We already know each other," Aaron replied with a big smile while nodding his head slowly towards Jack.

    "Really? Wow, such a coincidence then. I''m happy to hear that. I think you better wait in my room. I have to finish this meeting with Mr. Muller first," said Matthew Moretz softly to Aaron with a smile.

    "Okay, Uncle, see youter Jack," Aaron answered his uncle''s question quickly while waving his hand at Jack to which Jack responded by giving a small nod.

    After Aaron left them, the meeting resumed. Jack, who had lost his passion to win over Mr. Moretz to invest his money in the Muller Finance Internationalpany, remained silent. He let his subordinates answer questions from Matthew Moretz''s staff, even though he was usually very active when he was presenting in an office to conduct meetings like this. However, after seeing the rtionship between Aaron and Matthew Moretz that looked closer than just business partners, his enthusiasm for getting this project immediately disappeared. It turned out that his gut feeling about the meeting that he felt right after he stepped foot in Matthew Moretz''s office was true, his uneasiness was proven to be reality.

    Jack only started talking when his part arrived, he showed some important files on the developments of Muller Finance International in London over thest few months to Matthew Moretz. Jack hoped that by presenting their growth he could persuade Matthew Moretz to invest in Muller Finance International.

    Shortly after Mr. Moretz read the file Jack had given to him, he closed it slowly, a smile blossoming on his face.

    "I''m very happy that you came to my office, Mr. Muller, it''s just that at this time I can''t make a decision on the results of our meeting right away. I need time to discuss this with my people. we need to know how much capital I should invest in yourpany. The reason is because I truly believe in the potential of Muller Finance International. I shouldn''t y around when investing for such a greatpany. I hope you understand why I need time to learn everything. Is it okay if I need a little time, Mr. Muller?" Asked Matthew Moretz quietly to Jack with a friendly smile on his face.

    "Of course, Sir. We would let you study everything before making any decision. I''m d that you are even willing to consider this offer of cooperation, I''m looking forward to hearing the good news from you, Mr. Moretz," replied Jack quickly with enthusiasm.

    "Hahaha, you are such a great young CEO. You have high enthusiasm. Okay then, I will hand over this file to my subordinates for us to discuss further. After that, I will contact you myself, Mr Muller," said Matthew Moretz back while reaching his hand towards Jack.

    Jack immediately greeted Matthew Moretz''s hand and gripped it tightly. "I understand, Sir, I''m looking forward to our great coboration."

    Shortly after the meeting ended, Matthew Moretz politely escorted Jack and his men to the elevator. They finally said goodbye to each other after shaking hands for thest time. Matthew Moretz resumed his work while Jack and his men got into the elevator to go to the first floor. While in the elevator, Jack''s other team members looked happy because Matthew Moretz seemed interested in their proposal. Sadly, Jack didn''t feel the same way. In his mind, if a potential business partner asked for time to reconsider everything, it meant that his offer of cooperation would be rejected. For Jack, asking for additional time to reconsider meant a polite or subtle rejection.

    "You guys better go back to the office now, I need to go somewhere," Jack said quietly as he reached the first floor of Matthew Moretz''s office.

    Erick, who noticed there was something wrong with Jack, approached him and asked, "Do you need me to apany you, Sir?"

    "No, Erick, I need some time by myself. Besides, I want to meet someone after this," replied Jack quickly, rejecting Erick.

    "Alright then, Sir, we''ll head straight back to the office then," Erick slowly answered Jack''s words.

    Jack nodded his head slowly in response to Erick''s words. Soon, Erick, Alice and the rest of the team got into the car leaving Jack alone in the parking area of ??Matthew Moretz''s luxury office. Jack then got into his car after his team''s car was out of sight. He then drove his car at full speed leaving the office of the richest man in Ennd.

    "Fuck, you''re looking for trouble with me Aaron!! I''m sure you purposely entered the meeting room earlier. You must have nned all of this from the beginning," Jack cursed Aaron''s actions that he had done in the meeting room of Matthew Moretz''spany. He was sure Aaron must have been nning to disturb his meeting with Matthew Moretz.

    "You are such a coward, Aaron. You don''t dare to face me directly. You used a cheap trick to beat me, but you''re wrong Aaron. I won''t give up just because of this cheap n of yours. I can make mypany thrive here. With or without Matthew Even Moretz, I will be able to make Muller Finance International even bigger," said Jack again emotionally. The way Aaron tried to interrupt his business made him very angry.

    By driving even faster, Jack went to the Ganke Inc Production office to meet Anne. He thought that only Anne could calm him down this time. Jack drove his car at its highest speed even when the road was very slippery due to snow. He was used to driving in bad weather like this when he was still in Switzend.

    After thirty minutes Jack finally arrived in front of Leon''s office, he parked his car across the street because he wanted to take a walk to go to Leon''s office to meet Anne. But just as he was about to unbuckle his seatbelt, Jack suddenly saw Anne walking with a man. Both of them looked close to each other. The unfamiliar man was seen holding an umbre for Anne while grabbing her shoulder. Seeing that scene made Jack''s emotions get even worse.

    He started his car again and wanted to leave Leon''s office area, but suddenly he had other ideas. Jack quickly turned the wheel, he then entered into the underground parking of Leon''s office. Because of the heavy snowfall, many of Leon''s employees chose to take cars to the office. As a result, the underground parking area was almost full at this time. Luckily, Jack found an empty parking lot in the corner and the ce was a little hidden.

    After finding afortable ce to park, Jack then called Anne. He asked Anne toe down to meet him in the underground parking area.

    At first, Anne didn''t believe that Jack was in Leon''s office, but when Jack gave a photo of himself in the car, Anne finally believed it. She then followed Jack''s instructions to look for him in the underground parking area without any suspicion. Anne''s smile widened when she saw Jack''s car not far from where she was. Without suspecting anything, Anne walked over to Jack''s car.

    "Come in," Jack said quietly to Anne while still calling her through the phone.

    "Okay," answered Anne briefly. She then hung up the call from Jack because she had managed to find Jack.

    Anne slowly got into Jack''s car and asked. "What happened? Why did youe all of a sudden, Jack?"

    Instead of answering questions from Anne, Jack grabbed Anne''s body and brought her closer toward him. He made her sit on top of her. Since Anne had such a small body, it was very easy for Jack to do that. In a minute, Anne was sitting on Jack''sp in the position where both of her legs were already on the right and left side of Jack''s legs.

    "Jack, what are you..."

    Brettt

    Without saying a single word, Jack grabbed Anne''s dress in one go. Suddenly, Anne''s upper body was exposed.

    "Jack�� ahhh"

    To be continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 225 - A Confession

    <h4>Chapter 225 - A Confession ?</h4>

    Anne, who was still talking to Jack through the phone, tried to follow the instructions he gave. Without saying much, Anne stepped into the underground parking area where Jack was. Because Jack had told her where the car was, Anne had no trouble finding it. In a short time, she had managed to find Jack''s car with the engine still running. Anne slowly got into Jack''s car.

    "Jack!!! Are you okay?"

    Anne waved her hand at Jack who was holding her shoulders as soon as she got into the car. Anne almost screamed loudly if Jack didn''t stop and stare at her silently.

    "Jack, let me go. My shoulder hurts," said Anne quietly, trying to let herself go from Jack''s grip that was holding her shoulders tightly.

    Jack, who was daydreaming at the thought of fucking Anne, didn''t hear what Anne said to him. His consciousness finally got back when Anne pinched his thigh hard.

    "Ouch�� it hurts Anne, what are you doing?" Jack screamed in pain.

    "I should be the one asking you that, why are you suddenly holding my shoulders tightly like earlier," replied Anne curtly.

    Dug

    Jack''s heart was beating very fast at Anne''s question, his eyes suddenly changed. He then hugged Anne tightly. "Marry me, Anne, as soon as possible," he said softly as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s body.

    "We''ve discussed this many times, Jack. Do you somehow forget about it?" Asked Anne quietly, she was trying to remind Jack about their conversation before.

    "I remember it�� it''s just that I was afraid I couldn''t control myself, Anne. I was afraid I would lose it and I would hurt you," Jack tried to give Anne a reasonable exnation for wanting to get married quickly.

    Anne felt something was wrong with Jack, his attitude looked strange. Anne noticed it from the moment Jack suddenly grabbed her by the shoulders when she got into the car moments ago. Anne slowly tried to free herself from Jack and pushed him away from her body.

    "What happened?"

    "Nothing�� Anne, everything is fine."

    "I''m not a kid, Jack. We''ve known each other for a long time. So don''t ever say things like that as if I wouldn''t know, I know something has happened, right?" Anne told him at length, she was trying to figure out what had happened.

    Jack took a deep breath and he sat in an upright position leaning on his chair facing forward where so many cars were parked in front of him. Seeing Jack''s very strange attitude made Anne even surer that something had happened to him. Anne chose to be patient and wait for an exnation from Jack. Anne didn''t want to ask more because she knew Jack was deep in his thoughts.

    "Today I have an important meeting with the richest man in Ennd, his name is Matthew Moretz. I''ve been making arrangements with Mr. Matthew Moretz for thest two months and they''ve confirmed that everything was fine this morning. That was why I was so excited to meet him at his luxurious office in the downtown area today. My team and I have been preparing materials for today''s meeting since a month ago when his secretary confirmed the schedule for today''s meeting.

    That was also the reason why I was very serious about this meeting and had high hopes. But during the meeting and when I tried to give a presentation, Aaron Sean Connery suddenly came into our meeting room. Turned out, he has a close rtionship with Mr. Matthew Moretz. Aaron Sean Connery even called Mr. Matthew Moretz ''uncle''. He barged into the meeting room without feeling guilty at all.

    I''m sure he knew that there was an important meeting in that room between me and Mr. Matthew Moretz. I remembered there were two women who were guarding the room well but he just walked in and immediately called Mr. Matthew Moretz. After Aaron entered the meeting, the atmosphere suddenly changed. I got very confused even when I was previously excited to exin the work program of Muller Finance International to Mr. Matthew Moretz. I lost my concentration, Anne.

    I''m sure Mr. Matthew Moretz also knew that I was not concentrating well after that incident. That was why Mr. Matthew Moretz finally decided to dy his decision in joining Muller Finance International, even though from the start he was very excited to join mypany. Muller Finance International has managed to be thergest financepany that has grown very well in thest few months in London, which is why I dared to offer a partnership with Mr. Matthew Moretz. But since Aaron Sean Connery appeared out of nowhere, everything was a mess. He shattered my dream of creating a stable and well-developedpany like the Swiss holdingpany.

    Now, I have to find another client to strengthen mypany''s presence in Ennd, Anne. If that happens, it means I can''t focus on you because my attention will be divided between you and thepany I want to expand. Even thoughst night I was absolutely sure that I would make Mr. Matthew Moretz epted my offer and if that happens then my future ns will go well including my n to marry you in the near future," said Jack at length without pause, his eyes shing every time he mentioned Aaron Sean Connery.

    Anne pursed her lips at Jack''s words. "Don''t me people for the failures that we have to face, Jack. You also don''t know what Aaron''s intention was in disrupting your meeting earlier. Maybe he really didn''t know that there was a meeting in the room, so he went straight in and called for Mr. Matthew Moretz who turned out to be his uncle. I''m not trying to defend Aaron, I''m just positioning myself as a neutral party between you guys. As a stranger who wasn''t there, I thought logically like most people. Think positively about everything. Who knows Mr. Matthew Moretz still wants to read your proposal first and that was probably why he didn''t give an answer today.

    There is no way we can perfectly guess something, or what will happen in the future, or even read people''s minds, am I right? It is possible that Mr. Matthew Moretz wants to read your proposal carefully before making any decision to join yourpany. Before he rejects your offer officially, you shouldn''t give up, Jack. Aren''t you the kind of person who always stays optimistic no matter what? But why are you like this now? This is not the Jack I know," said Anne quietly while trying to calm Jack.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack pause for a long time, he tried to digest the words that Anne had just said.

    "You have to remember Jack, not all our ns will go smoothly ording to our will. Likewise with marriage, if Leon hadn''t dumped me in the past, maybe I wouldn''t have met you, right? So you have to believe that everything happens for a reason, there is always a useful lesson for us. Don''t you always say that to me? Then why are you acting like this?" Added Anne again, still trying to convince Jack.

    "I want mypany to stabilize quickly, Anne. If mypany could grow well, I can fully focus on you. I can start nning for our marriage properly. You do know that I don''t want to wait any longer to marry you. I really can''t..."

    Anne immediately put a finger to Jack''s lips. "Please, don''t talk like that, didn''t I often tell you that I don''t want to fail twice? So, about the marriage, I don''t want to rush it, Jack. Did you already forget about that?"

    Jack grabbed Anne''s hand and kissed it slowly, Anne''s heart beat very fast after being treated like that. When Anne was about to pull her hand, Jack suddenly got up from his chair and approached Anne. His face was very close to Anne''s face. Even his nose could touch Anne''s nose too because he was too close to Anne.

    "Please�� Jack..."

    "Shh... I didn''t do anything, Anne. You don''t have to be afraid of me," Jack whispered softly, as he spoke his warm breathnded on Anne''s neck and finally made all the hairs on Anne''s body stand, especially since they were so close to each other like that.

    "Jack..."

    "I feel like I''m being tortured, Anne. Don''t you know that? I''m tormented by this situation, I''d love to marry you as soon as possible," Jack interrupted Anne quickly as he nted a kiss on Anne''s slender and white neck.

    To be continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 226 - Ex’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Ex��s Ambition</h4>

    Jack finally let go of Anne, he could not bear to see Anne get so afraid like that. Jack doesn''t want Anne to be traumatized again.

    "Get up, don''t let anyone see us like this in the car," whispered Jack softly when he realized that Anne was closing her eyes tightly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne open her eyes quickly. Her face looked like a boiled crab now. Without a word, Anne immediately sat back in an upright position. She even straightened the car seat that Jack had previously put on.

    Anne was stammering, "I�� I have to get back to work, you better go home."

    "No, I''ll be here waiting for you..."

    "My working hours are still long Jack. I still have to work for another three more hours. Are you okay waiting that long?" Anne asked quickly, she deliberately mentioned the remaining working hours in the hope that Jack would think twice if he wanted to wait for her.

    "It''s ok, I''ll wait. Three hours is not that long. You better get back inside. Don''t let that Lion bastard get angry, remember my message, Anne. If he does something wrong, call me immediately," Jack answered quietly, he closed his eyes tightly.

    "But Jack, aren''t you going to be so tired of waiting for me?" Anne asked again to make sure if Jack was okay to wait for her that long.

    Without opening his eyes Jack said, "I''ve been waiting for you for two years. Three hours is not an issue for me. Just go inside, I''ll sleep here."

    Anne was gulping slowly after Jack finished answering her, she couldn''t believe Jack would choose to wait for her in the car until she finished work. Because her break time was over, Anne left Jack and got out of the car. She was running to the elevator. When Anne was about to get into the elevator, Jack opened his eyes again and smiled. He was very happy to see Anne who was a little panicked like that.

    "I don''t know what I would have done if I didn''t meet you Anne, that bastard Aaron has been beating the drums of war with me," Jack said quietly without taking his eyes off Anne who finally disappeared into the elevator to return to work. After making sure Anne got into the elevator, Jack closed his eyes again. He had lowered the window a little so that there would be air cirction going in and he would not get into trouble while he was sleeping.

    Anne got in her office when her break was almost over. She didn''t want to get into trouble if she took too long since she was still a new employee in the office. Anne carried the name of her campus, so she had to be disciplined. Right after Anne sat in her chair, a female employee who was her subordinate arrived. The woman told Anne that she would have a meeting with Leon and the other employees to discuss the results of the images she chose yesterday because the production of the animated film will start soon.

    "Thank you, I will prepare everything. You can directly go to the meeting room. Please get everything ready. Don''t let the meeting participants not get the file that was printed this morning, Rose," said Anne with a friendly tone to the female employee named Rose.

    "Okay, Anne�� please excuse me then," answered Rose briefly with a smile.

    Initially, the staff under Anne called her ma''am but Anne refused to be called that way. She felt that being called ma''am was inappropriate for her, who was much younger than the staff. That was why Anne asked them to call her by name only. When he overheard one of the staff calling her by the name Leon didn''t like, he thought that it was impolite. Because ording to Leon, Anne''s position was higher than the regr staff, but Anne insisted on asking to be called by her name only, and in the end, Leon couldn''t do anything about it.

    Anne continued her work again, she prepared the materials that would be used for the presentation. Some of the pictures that she chose yesterday were in her hands now. Today was the time for her to present it in front of Leon and the other team who were directly involved in the production of animated films. She would show some of the choices of pictures that she felt were suitable for the characters in the animated films since she had read the story.

    After all the preparations were done, Anne then stepped into the meeting room where almost everyone was already there except Leon who was still receiving a call from Steffi. Steffi was asking him to apany her to a charity event held by her new socialite group.

    "I''ll tell you one more time Steffi, I''m very busy at the office right now. Production of the animated film will start soon, I don''t have time toe to an event like that. If you still insist on forcing me toe then don''t me me if you will lose everything including your credit card. I will not hesitate to deactivate all your shopping cards!!" Leon said loudly, threatening Steffi.

    "Honey�� please don''t be like that, you know I can''t live without all of my credit cards. Well then, I''lle by myself. I''ll exin to my friends that you''re very busy and..."

    "Don''t get annoyed because of something like this, Steffi. I''m sick of hearing you talk like that. You have to remember what I said earlier. I never joke around. If you call me once more because of unimportant things like this, you will regret it," Leon snapped at Steffi just before he hung up the call from his wife. He was annoyed by Steffi who kept fussing about her useless socialite groups.

    Leon deliberately let Steffi do whatever she wanted. Leon did this so that Steffi won''t interfere with his working hours at the office. Especially now that Anne was working with him, Leon didn''t want his time with his precious Anne to be disturbed by Steffi. Therefore, he let Steffi do whatever she wanted, including attending charity activities for socialites who act as if they were the British royal family.

    "Just so you wait, Steffi. Once Anne epts me, I will kick you out of my house. You damn whore, such a useless woman. I regret marrying you," Leon cursed in his heart, he was annoyed by Steffi who kept bothering him.

    After calming down, Leon then tidying up his clothes, he didn''t want to look messy in front of Anne. He wanted Anne to always be fascinated by his good looks, just like when they first met. At that time, Anne almost dropped the ss she was holding because she saw Leoning to the restaurant, Anne who was careless at that time annoyed Leon so much. But this time it was Leon who was trying to make Anne fall in love with him again, that was why he had to look as neat and perfect as possible in front of Anne.

    With sturdy steps full of confidence, Leon walked towards the meeting room following Anne who had just arrived in the room. The meeting started not long after Leon arrived in the room. Anne immediately stood in front of everyone to do her presentation, she used her sses during the presentation because Anne''s eyes couldn''t see the writing on the screen clearly when she was in a dark room like that. Seeing Anne wearing sses made Leon couldn''t blink her eyes, he was fascinated by Anne.

    "Were you stupid or blind back then Leon? Why didn''t you realize that this woman who was your wife is very beautiful? Why did you ignore her? You are such an idiot," Leon kept cursing his stupidity two years ago for dumping Anne who was so beautiful and intelligent. Not only that, her beauty and intelligence were now three times that of Steffi who could only burn his money.

    As a result, during the meeting, Leon did not focus on the material that Anne exined. He only focused on Anne. Every word that came out of Anne''s lips sounded so beautiful on his ears, Leon had fallen in love with Anne.

    "You must be mine again, Anne. I have to get you back. I will not let anyone take you from me, you are my wife. Leonardo Ganke''s wife," Leon thought to himself full of ambition, his lips curved into a cynical, lustful smile at Anne who had just finished her presentation.

    As soon as Anne ended the presentation, there was quite a standing ovation from everyone in the room. They seemed amazed by the details that Anne just exined. Anne even made almost 80% of the visuals for the ten main characters in the animated film, which was using a theme of the life struggle of an orphan from the poorest region in Africa to achieve his dream of bing a world-ss ser yer.

    To be continued

    Don''t Forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you ^^

 Chapter 227 - Steffis Anger

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Steffi''s Anger</h4>

    The meeting schedule that was supposed to be only one hour turned into two hours, the question and answer session with Anne became very long. The reason was that Leon kept asking Anne, even though Anne''s exnation was very clear when she made her previous presentation.

    "Okay, I''m very satisfied with today''s meeting. I hope this project will start soon. The design provided by Anne is very clear and quite easy to understand. Moreover, she haspleted 80% of the visual images of the main characters in the film that we will produce in a short time. It''s almost time, I ask the other team to do their job quickly.

    Keep in mind that I don''t want any mistakes in the making of this film because this film will be shown in all theaters in the world. This film also raised a theme that is quite heavy because it uses the theme of the life struggle of a small child who never gives up even when he has to face so many struggles in his life. Therefore, I don''t want any mistakes in terms of visuals, audio, image editing, sound, and other effects. I hope everyone will give the best they can and deliver maximum results," Leon said at length during a question and answer session with Anne and her team.

    "Yes, Sir, we understand," answered all meeting participants in unison, except for Anne who was taking a drink. She was so thirsty after talking for almost two hours. She felt like her throat was burning.

    Not long after, the meeting participants left the meeting room one by one. Anne, who was tidying up herptop, was seen with Edward, who was also tidying up his files. Edward didn''t have much interest in this meeting, but he still joined after being called by Leon directly.

    "Good luck, Anne. This will take a lot of work," said Edward slowly, encouraging Anne.

    "Yes, the real work is in sight," Anne answered slowly with a smile.

    "Well, let''s get back to work again, the sooner we start working, the sooner it will be finished. Fighting Anne!!" Added Edward again to give support and encouragement to Anne when they left the meeting room.

    Anne nodded her head in response to Edward''s words with a slightly forced smile. Since there was still a lot of work to be done, Edward went straight to the music editing room following his team members. Anne, who was very tired today, chose to go to the pantry for another drink.

    Turned out that talking and being in the same room with Leon for almost two hours had ruined her mood. Leon was like a parasite that sucked in all his energy, so she needed a little space to be away from Leon right now. But the goddess of luck had not sided with Anne. When she just arrived at the pantry, Leon was already there and was seen talking to another manager.

    Seeing Leon in the pantry made Anne finally choose to go back to her room, as Edward had said before that the sooner she did her work, the sooner she finished. That way she could go home faster and stay away from Leon.

    When Anne was continuing her work, suddenly Leon was standing in front of the door with two sses of iced coffee.

    "May Ie in, Anne?" Leon said quietly, asking Anne''s permission.

    "Sure,e in."

    With a big smile Leon stepped into Anne''s room, he then put a ss of iced coffee in front of Anne.

    "This is for you, you''ll feel much better," Leon said softly with a smile.

    "You don''t have to do something like this, Sir..."

    "Please�� Anne�� don''t call me ''Sir''. Just call me by name, I feel ufortable when you call me ''Sir''. Earlier in the meeting room I have heard you called me that way a lot and I don''t want to hear you call me ''Sir'' anymore," Leon cut Anne''s words quickly, he felt ufortable being called Mr. or Sir by Anne because that title made him feel more distant from Anne.

    Hearing Leon''s words managed to make Anne smile. "I''m your subordinate, Sir. So it''s only natural for me to call you that way. It will be very rude for me if I call you by your name when I''m only a regr staff member in your office. I''m also just an intern from a campus who works with thispany, so it feels very strange if I say your name right away," answered Anne quickly.

    "That''s not what I meant, Anne, I mean that if we''re alone, you can..."

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The cell phone in Leon''s pocket vibrated quite loudly but he didn''t want to pick it up and it was enough to annoy Anne a little.

    "You can pick up your phone, Sir. Who knows it''s an important call," said Anne slowly with a friendly smile.

    Because his cell phone kept vibrating quite loudly, Leon couldn''t help but pick it up immediately. He couldn''t bear to see Anne covering her right ear with her fingers because she was disturbed by the sound of the cell phone vibrating in his pocket. Leon''s face changed drastically when he saw his cell phone screen showing Steffi''s name appearing as the caller. Without saying anything else, Leon left Anne''s room quickly. He walked into his room and closed the door so hard that it startled some of the staff who were working in the room.

    Anne, who was in her room, could hear the sound of the door being mmed by Leon. However, Anne was only silent and pretended not to be aware of it. Her current goal was to get all her work done quickly, she was tired of being in the same office as Leon and kept seeing him for hours on end.

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier, Steffi? Never disturb me again when I''m working. Don''t you have ears? Are you deaf? So you don''t care about my warnings, right? Well if that''s what you want, I''ll deactivate all your credit cards right now," Leon spoke emotionally on the phone while yelling at Steffi, who was calling him again.

    "No�� honey�� it''s not like that. I didn''t mean to... hello, honey... hello..." Steffi, who was in the diamond shop, panicked when Leon hung up the call.

    Steffi was in a luxury jewelry store that sold several types of jewelry from sapphire, diamond, and several other rare stones that were extraordinarily beautiful and luxurious. She had been eyeing one of the rare sapphire ring collections called padparadscha sapphire which was avable in the shop for two hours before the shop opened. She was currently confused about which one to buy, that was why she contacted Leon for advice. However, she got a bad reply from her husband.

    While she was confused because her call was turned off by Leon, the jewelry store employee came to report that the credit card she gave could no longer be used. Steffi, who wanted padparadscha sapphire since it was one of the most beautiful and rarest gemstones in the world, was very surprised. She couldn''t believe that she won''t be able to buy the rare sapphire today. The sapphire always had a less symmetrical cut. The name of this sapphire came from the name of the color of the lotus flower in Sanskrit, which was a mixture of pink and orange. Steffi, who originally wanted to ask Leon''s opinion, now couldn''t do anything because Leon hadpletely canceled all her credit cards.

    Feeling embarrassed, Steffi finally canceled her intention to buy the rare sapphire, she then looked for a taxi to go to her husband''s office to ask for an exnation why her credit card was canceled and she couldn''t buy the luxury jewelry.

    "You have to pay dearly for what happened to me, Leon. I''m embarrassed. You''ve embarrassed me in front of my socialite friends... arrrgghh�� Leon, I hate you!!!!" Steffi went crazy in a taxi while on her way to Ganke Inc Production, her husband''s office.

    To be continued

 Chapter 228 - Commitment

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Commitment</h4>

    Since Anne''s work hour was almost over, she started to tidy up her stuff, she didn''t want to stay in Leon''s office even just for a minute. Moreover, Jack had been terrorizing her for the past thirty minutes, sending a message asking her toe down immediately.

    As soon as it was four o''clock in the afternoon, Anne immediately rushed to grab her bag and walked out of her room to the toilet. She wanted to pee first before going home and at the same time clean her face from all the dust and makeup. When Anne was in the toilet and looking for a facial cleanser she suddenly heard a woman''s voice that was very familiar to her.

    "Leon is looking for trouble with me, how could he dare enough to deactivate all my credit cards," Steffi cursed Leon angrily. She was really upset with her husband who made her unable to buy a beautiful ring decorated with padparadscha.

    Full of anger, Steffi grabbed her make-up kit from her bag, even though she was angry with Leon but she didn''t want to look ugly in front of her husband. After making sure that she had perfect makeup on and her appearance was stunning, Steffi then sprayed some perfume on her body which smelt very pungent on the nose.

    "With my appearance like this I''m sure Leon will bow to me again, he won''t be able to stand my sexual appearance," Steffi muttered confidently.

    Not long after, Steffi''s footsteps were heard getting out of the toilet, leaving Anne who was still in the toilet cubicle. When Anne came out and walked towards the ss used by Steffi to fix her makeup, Anne could still smell the perfume of her former best friend which made her very nauseous.

    "You haven''t changed Steffi, your choice of perfume still makes me sick," said Anne softly as she covered her nose with a tissue as she left the ce for the elevator that would take her to the underground parking where Jack had been waiting for her for almost three hours.

    As soon as she got out of the elevator, Anne''s smile grew when she saw Jack was already waiting for her in front of the elevator.

    "Come in, I''m almost frozen here," said Jack coldly without looking at Anne, he looked a little annoyed at Anne since he thought that she was lingering around in Leon''s office.

    With a smile, Anne got into Jack''s car when he opened the door for her. As soon as Anne sat in the car, Jack immediately drove his car at high speed leaving the Ganke Inc Production office area towards the highway. He intended to invite Anne to dinner at a ce that he had previously ordered.

    "You haven''t eaten, have you? Let''s find a ce to eat first, shall we?" Anne spoke softly to break the silence in the car.

    "We are already on our way to have dinner," replied Jack tly.

    "Really? We should go to a fried chicken restaurant, Jack, I want to eat..."

    "I''ve already picked a ce to eat, so you don''t have the right to choose the ce to eat tonight. I''ve reserved a ce somewhere," said Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Not wanting to make a fuss, Anne finally gave in. She let Jack take her to the ce he had mentioned earlier. Soon, Anne tried to keep herself busy by replying to Linda''s message that told her Linda had arrived home safely two hours ago. Linda also sent a photo of her parents, who were seen talking to Paul. Seeing the photo sent by Linda made Anne smile, she was happy because Linda''s love rtionship with Paul seemed to be going smoothly without any obstacles.

    "I''m so happy for you Linda, send my regards to your family there," Anne wrote herst message with teary eyes full of emotion.

    Jack, who had been concentrating on driving the car, nced at Anne. He saw her secretly wiping her tears. Anne did that because she didn''t want Jack to be angry. Because she knew very well that Jack didn''t like seeing her cry.

    "If you''re still crying then don''t me me for forcing you to go to the civil registry office to get married," said Jack suddenly, his voice startled Anne, who was wiping her nose with a tissue.

    "Don''t be crazy Jack!!!" Anne shouted.

    "So stop crying now. Why do you have to be such a cry baby? You''re a grown woman, Anne, you should be able to keep your emotions in check," said Jack curtly.

    Not wanting Jack to misunderstand her, Anne then exined why she was shedding tears. Once Anne finished talking, Jack didn''t say another word. He didn''t even turn his face to Anne. All he did was focus on the road which was now starting to be covered with snow and it got higher than thest time.

    "I''m just happy for them, Jack. At least now Linda has got the blessing of her parents. So if anything out of bounds happens, then Linda''s parents already know who should be held ountable," said Anne slowly, ending the story.

    "Are you saying she got pregnant?"

    Blush

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when Jack mentioned pregnancy, she immediately turned her gaze to the window and did not respond to Jack''s words.

    Seeing Anne''s drastically changed attitude made Jack smile, he suddenly had an idea to tease Anne. "If Linda gets pregnant, isn''t that good news? At least with Linda''s pregnancy, they will get married soon so they don''t need to live together without any officialmitment like now, right?" He said softly with a smile.

    "Hah�� pregnant? What makes you think Linda is pregnant? Linda said she didn''t want to get married, Jack. Her dream to be a famous clothes designer has not been achieved. So how could Linda get married now?" Anne stuttered when answering Jack.

    Jackughed out loud hearing Anne''s words, he really couldn''t understand Anne''s mindset that couldn''t keep up with the times. After he managed to master himself, Jack then began to talk at length, that the biggest consequence of a couple who decided to live together was the urrence of pregnancy. And things like that are very natural nowadays. When Jack spoke, Anne only locked her lips tightly. So far she had never thought about it, Anne always thought positively of Linda and Paul even though she knew they were adults but Anne was sure that they would not have sex before marriage.

    "But Linda wants to be a designer, there''s no way she would sacrifice her dream just because of a mistake like that. I''m sure Linda can take good care of herself. I know what kind of person Linda is. Even though she''s a bit vulgar but I''m sure Linda won''t have sex before marriage, we''ve discussed this before," said Anne quietly.

    "You have to use your logic, Anne. Maybe Linda could take care of herself for the first few weeks when they lived together. But when they''ve been living together for months I''m not sure of that, especially since they''re both lovers who are in love with each other. Both of them are adults and know what the consequences of all their actions will be. So don''t be so petty like that. Be open to these kinds of things. We live in the modern age, not the royal era which requires lovers to marry first if they are going to live together," said Jack quickly.

    "I know�� but Linda told me that she is not going to have sex before marriage, Jack..."

    "Then what about you? Haven''t you been married to Leon before? Are you going to stick to yourmitment to no sex before marriage even though you are single now?" Jack cut Anne''s words off quickly.

    "I''ve never done that, so I''m��"

    "What?! Are you saying you are a virgin, Anne?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 229 - New Act

    <h4>Chapter 229 - New Act</h4>

    Anne sped her hands together in front of Jack''s face.

    "No, that''s not what I meant. I meant to say that after I got divorced from Leon Imit myself to not having sex before marriage," said Anne in a loud voice.

    Jack''s previously sparkling eyes immediately dimmed again when he heard Anne''s words, even though this was not the answer he wanted to hear from Anne. Jack still hoped that Leon would never touch Anne, but after hearing Anne''s words, Jack finally realized that what he hoped for was not possible. However, Anne and Leon used to be legal husband and wife in the eyes of religion and state.

    Slowly, Jack''s t smile grew on his face. "I see, I don''t think you''ve ever..."

    "We were just a normal couple, in the literal sense�� for something like that I''m sure you will understand," Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words.

    "I understand that Anne, well I don''t want to talk about that anymore. Everyone has a past that can''t be changed and so do I. I''m not a saint either, so you don''t have to feel ufortable with me. I don''t care about your widow status, Anne. The important thing is that you are loyal to me. Loving only me would be more than enough for me," said Jack softly.

    "So�� you don''t mind my status, Jack? Aren''t you embarrassed if your business partner finds out you''re dating a widow?" Anne asked back blindly.

    "The one in the rtionship is me and not them, so why should I be ashamed? As long as you don''t have sex video footage circting on the inte it''s not a problem for me. Why should I be ashamed to date a widow like you? There are a lot of men out there who publicly tell the world that they are dating a former porn star. They do not even feel ashamed, they are proud of it. Then why should I be ashamed because I have a widowed lover? I have told you many times, your status is not important to me. As long as you want to be with me, it is more than enough. From now on, put that worry away. I don''t care what others have to say about your status, Anne. We are the ones who are going through all this," replied Jack at length with a smile.

    While lowering her face, Anne said, "Thank you, Jack, thank you for not making a fuss about my status."

    Jack reached out his hand to Anne and ruffled her hair in annoyance without taking his eyes off the road. After that, he got back concentrating on driving his car to the ce he had booked for dinner with Anne. Although there was some disappointment in Jack''s heart, he was d that Anne had been honest with him about her status.

    "You''ve only slept with a man who was your legal husband, so you don''t have to be ashamed of that. There were many women out there who would proudly switch partners to satisfy their desires or to find satisfaction by dating many men. You are still so much better than them. So don''t think too much about what people have to say regarding your status, I''ve said many times that I ept you as you are," added Jack as he entered a luxury restaurant area in the city center. The restaurant still maintained the interior of the building from the very elegant Victorian era.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Jack''s words. Shortly after that, Jack then invited Anne to get out of the car to go to the ce that had been reserved by him. When she stepped into the dining area, Anne admired the beauty of the building, she felt like she was back in the past. Jack who was walking beside Anne looked satisfied, he was happy that Anne liked the ce he chose.

    "Jack... are we going to eat here?"

    "Yes."

    Anne was speechless when she heard Jack''s answer, she did not expect to be taken to a very romantic ce by him. Their dinner ce is on the rooftop of a luxurious restaurant that has an ancient building. The building had not been restored at all and it had the views of almost a third of London. She could see now from where she was. Not to mention that near their table several music yers were apanying their dinner time by ying romantic songs that make the atmosphere more intense. Anne, who had never been invited to a ce like this, looked so mesmerized by what she was seeing. Her eyes even filled with tears because she was touched by all that Jack had given her today.

    Jack approached Anne who was looking down, without hesitation he hugged Anne from behind. "Why? You don''t like this ce?"

    "It''s not that�� I like this ce, Jack. I like it a lot. I''m just very happy right now, I''ve never been invited to a ce like this before. So I..."

    Anne couldn''t say everything in her heart, because Jack suddenly turned her body andnded a sweet kiss on Anne''s lips. Anne, who usually got angry or refused it when Jack treated her like this, could only smile. She seemed to enjoy the kiss. It could be proven by the fact that Anne''s hand had gripped the front of Jack''s shirt firmly. Seeing Anne''s response only made Jack smile.

    He then began to y his tongue, tracing every inch of Anne''s mouth with pleasure. Jack tasted Anne''s tongue and yed his tongue skillfully in Anne''s mouth. Anne, who had never been kissed so tenderly like that, seemed to be enjoying it. Having no experience whatsoever, Anne chose to surrender and follow the flow of Jack''s movement. Anne just asked Jack to end her hot kiss when she saw several waitersing out of the door and walking to where they were now while carrying trays of food.

    With her face flushed in embarrassment, Anne tried to avoid eye contact with Jack, but apparently, Jack didn''t let that happen. Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s face and looked at her with a loving gaze while wiping the drool that still seemed to stick to Anne''s lips.

    "You have to learn to kiss me back, Anne. That way this won''t happen again in the future," whispered Jack quietly as they stood while staring at the waiters setting the table with various delicious meals.

    "What just happened actually? I don''t understand."

    "I''ll exin itter, we better sit down now. I''m already hungry," answered Jack quickly as he led Anne into a chair after the waiters had finished setting the food on the table.

    After the waiters left Jack then poured wine into his ss and Anne''s ss with a sweet smile.

    "Raise your ss," Jack said quietly.

    Without being ordered twice, Anne grabbed her ss and raised it to Jack, and toasted with a smile.

    "For our better rtionship," Jack said back with a smile.

    To be continued

 Chapter 230 - Annes Little Question

    <h4>Chapter 230 - Anne''s Little Question ?</h4>

    After various delicious dishes came one after another, recing each empty te, Anne finally gave up. She wanted to stop eating, her stomach was not able to indulge any more food. Yet ording to Jack, Anne did not eat much. Because he didn''t want to waste the dishes, Jack finally asked the waiters to stop bringing more food. This time, there were only a few desserts avable on the table right in front of Anne and Jack. Those desserts looked lonely since they had not been touched by both Anne and Jack.

    "Why did you order so much food?" Asked Anne quietly when she saw some of the waiters bringing in the food they had put on the table.

    "It''s not a lot, Anne, we only ate a few servings and there are still some dishes that you should enjoy after eating the steak that you didn''t even finish," Jack replied lightly as he reached for the wine ss in front of him.

    "I''m barely able to eat the steak and you want to give me more food?" Anne said in a high voice over Jack''s words. "If we order too much and don''t even finish it, we will just waste it. That''s not a good habit to have. There are still many people out there who can''t even eat. You better never order this much food when you can''t finish it alone."

    Seeing Anne angry like that made Jack smile, he slowly put his wine ss back on the table and took Anne''s hand with a loving look.

    Being stared at by Jack made Anne feel more ufortable, she tried to pull her hand which was being held by Jack. But unfortunately, his efforts were in vain, because Jack was holding her right hand tightly.

    "You look even prettier when you are angry like this, do you know that?" Said Jack softly while teasing Anne.

    "You are a liar," replied Anne curtly by looking the other way.

    "I''m telling the truth. Do you want to see your face when you''re angry? I can ask the waiter to get a mirror for you so you can see..."

    "Jack!!! Stop teasing me or I''ll get mad at you!!" Anne cut Jack''s words full of emotion.

    "Hahaha�� please don''t be angry at me. I won''t tease you anymore, it''s better if we change seats on the sofa. It doesn''t feelfortable sitting face to face like this," said Jack slowly as he stretched out his hand towards Anne.

    Anne initially did not want to follow Jack''s order, but because Jack''s hand was in front of her for a long time, Anne grabbed it and followed Jack''s footsteps which led her to afortable sofa not far from where they were eating.

    When Anne was about to sit down, suddenly Jack grabbed her waist and made Anne fall right on Jack''sp. Realizing her ufortable position, Anne immediately got down from Jack''sp and wanted to sit away from Jack, but he swiftly restrained Anne''s movement using his hand which immediately gripped Anne''s waist.

    "Sit close to me, let''s enjoy the view together," Jack whispered into Anne''s ear.

    "Jack, don''t be like this. We could enjoy the view while sitting normally. Many people are looking at us," Anne protested quietly, she seemed to be trying to free Jack''s hand which was still on her waist.

    "Yesterday you slept soundly in my arms when we were at the cinema, but why are you asking to be released now?" Jack asked quietly, trying to remind Anne of the events at the cinema.

    Anne lifted her face and looked at Jack with flushed cheeks.

    "Jack," Anne groaned softly, her eyes darting to the four people ying musical instruments. "We don''t need to show off our affection like this. Shouldn''t things like this be our privacy?" Anne gently asked a question she never imagined she would ask him.

    Jack''s heart was beating very fast at this moment, his chest even hurt from the hard work of the main organs in his body after hearing such gentle questions from Anne.

    "This is not a showoff, Anne. I will just hug you and do nothing else. I want to enjoy the music they y with you sitting on myp, nothing more," Jack answered quietly, trying to exin what was going to happen if he sat on the couch with Anne.

    Anne smiled, her hand reaching for Jack''s fingers that were still firmly entrenched on her waist. Without much effort, Anne was finally able to release Jack''s grip, she then brought Jack''s hand to her side and intertwined her fingers with Jack''s hand, which was twice the size of hers.

    "We can enjoy music this way," she said quietly, holding his hand.

    Jack snorted. "Okay, fine. If that''s what you want, I won''t force you anymore. Though I think what I did earlier would make you morefortable, if you want us to sit like this I won''t say anything other than following your will."

    Jack''s answer made Anne smile, the man beside her had be weaker and always gave up to her wishes. As the musicians started ying again, Anne then sat down on the sofa, right next to Jack with their hands intertwined with each other.

    Because the restaurant was on the rooftop decorated with sses, they could see snowkes falling from the sky. A romantic atmosphere that Anne had never imagined before, being able to sit in a luxurious restaurant while being apanied by romantic music with a handsome man whom she had known for thest two years while enjoying the extraordinarily beautiful scenery.

    "Thanks for today Jack, I enjoyed it," Anne mumbled softly with her eyes closed.

    Jack, who felt that there was nothing special, raised one eyebrow. "Are you happy just because of all this?"

    Anne took a deep breath when she got a question like that from Jack. It seemed difficult to understand what she was feeling right now.

    "What is it?" Jack lowered his head and looked at Anne who suddenly fell silent next to him. Anne then leaned her cheek against her arm with her eyes still closed.

    Jack stroked Anne''s cheek gently before continuing his question. "What''s bothering you?" He whispered softly.

    "You shouldn''t spoil me like this, Jack. I don''t want to get disappointed again," Anne answered slowly while trying to speak her mind.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Jack," Anne opened her eyes and looked up at him who was staring at her without even blinking. "May�� may I ask you something?"

    Jack grabbed Anne''s chin andnded another small kiss which Anne didn''t avoid.

    "Say it, what do you want to ask?" Jack''s soft voice was clear when he spoke to Anne like that.

    Anne gulped a bit, she released her grip on him and ced it on his chest. Her sad eyes shed, showing a burden she wanted to release.

    "I hope you''re not angry with me, I just want to calm my heart for the question that has been running through my mind all this time," Anne stopped her speech and took a deep breath before continuing her question again. "If�� if your ex-girlfriend came back, would you leave me and go back to her? You don''t have to answer now... or you don''t have to if you don''t want to answer it or if it''s bothering you."

    Jack stared at Anne who was flustered, he knew for sure that Anne felt ufortable asking such a very personal question. Because he knew Anne was a person who didn''t want to interfere in other people''s affairs. But his little heart was very happy because of Anne''s question. This meant that Anne was starting to care about him and this was a big improvement from the emotionless Anne.

    Jack slowly pushed Anne''s body to lie on the sofa and approached Anne''s face which was already so red, his breathnded on Anne''s cheek which finally made her tremble violently.

    "Since our first meeting by the river two years ago at Newcastle Upon Tyne, I''ve decided to make you mine, Anne," Jack replied softly, his lips touching Anne''s soft cheeks as he spoke.

    To be continued

 Chapter 231 - Jacks Plan For Leon

    <h4>Chapter 231 - Jack''s n For Leon</h4>

    Anne fell silent for a moment, she was carried away by the atmosphere. But Anne finally realized that she was in a public ce with many people looking at them. Without saying a word Anne then pushed Jack away from her.

    "Why did you reject me?" Jack looked disappointed as he sat facing Anne again.

    Anne just sighed hearing his question. Slowly using both hands, Anne grabbed Jack''s face and directed him to the small stage where there were still some musicians ying music from thirty minutes ago. Not feeling satisfied, Anne moved Jack''s head again to look at the door where they entered the rooftop. There was now a line of four waiters who stood with perfect attitude staring at them.

    "Ahh, I forgot about them," Jack growled.

    Anne then released her hand from Jack''s face and tidied up her short hair with her fingers to relieve her nervousness. Jack chose to grab a ss of wine on the table and drank it without a trace.

    "How long are we going to stay here?" Anne asked softly, breaking the silence between herself and Jack that hadsted for almost ten minutes.

    "Until I''m satisfied with you," he replied without feeling guilty, Jack was still annoyed that he couldn''t channel his desire again this time.

    Anne smiled a bit, it got wider as she heard his words. Seeing Jack angry reminded her of Jack''s attitude two years ago when he was still a bartender in her coffee shop. Jack used to be like this. He was arrogant, annoying, and cold, but for some reason with his attitude, many women were crazy about him. To be honest, Jack was the big secret behind Anne''s sess as a coffee shop owner. The women who worked around the coffee shop area did not actually like the coffee that much, but Jack changed everything. His aura and handsomeness had attracted many female customers. They idolized him so much that they were willing toe to the coffee shop often.

    "Why are you smiling like that? Are you making fun of me?" Jack asked abruptly.

    "How could I be mocking you? I''m just remembering your fans in the coffee shop in the past. Do you still remember it? I still couldn''t believe it that people like you have dozens of loyal fans like that," Anne replied softly with a big smile.

    "I''m smart, tall, and handsome. You are the only person who doesn''t realize that your lover is so perfect, I suspect that in your eyes there is a fog that covers all the retinas of your eyes so you can''t see my perfection," said Jack, praising himself.

    Hearing Jack''s arrogance made Anneugh out loud, she didn''t think Jack would have that much confidence. Even though all this time Anne thought Jack was a cold man without a heart, it turned out that Jack had a very high degree of narcissism.

    "Go on�� keepughing Anne. But don''t me me if I''m going to make yourughter a moan of pleasure when we��"

    "Don''t be crazy Jack!!!" Anne cut off Jack''s words quickly, her face flushed as Jack mentioned such vulgar things.

    Jack chuckled at Anne''s behavior, he was very happy to be able to tease her like that. Anne, who was still annoyed with Jack, suddenly froze when she heard a very familiar song in her ear. One of the most popr songs by world music maestro Ludwig Van Beethoven with the title F��r Elise. Anne was always enchanted every time she heard the melodious songs of the world maestro. Jack, who was enjoying his wine, had not noticed the change in Anne''s attitude. He just realized the change in Anne''s attitude when she asked him to make a toast.

    Anne''s eyes focused on the pianist who was ying the ssical song, while her lips were tightly closed without a gap. She looked like she was being hypnotized right now because she didn''t even respond to Jack who was already waving his hand in front of her face.

    It was only after the song ended that Anne returned to the real world, she immediately turned to Jack who was staring at her without blinking.

    "What''s wrong?" Anne asked, confused. She felt ufortable being stared at like that by Jack.

    "Do you like ssic songs?" Jack asked back without changing his sitting position which was still leaning on the couch by folding his hands on his chest.

    "ssic songs?"

    "Yes, ssic songs. Even though I''m not a fan of ssical songs, I know that the song the pianist just yed is one of the most popr ssical songs. I don''t know what the title is, but I''ve heard some musicians y that song before. So I''m pretty familiar with that song. Do you like that kind of music, Anne?" Jack asked Anne again.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s question, slowly she got up from the couch and walked out from where they had dinner to enjoy the snow falling from the sky. Seeing Anne walk out just like that, Jack then followed her by bringing Anne''s jacket that she left on the couch. When he was already behind Anne and preparing to put the jacket on her body, Anne turned her body and stared at Jack intensely.

    "If I said I was a pianist, would you believe it?" Anne asked softly with an indescribable look.

    Instead of answering Anne''s very serious question, Jackughed out loud, heughed so hard that Anne covered one ear with her hand.

    "Please�� Anne. Don''t joke around, it''s not even funny," he said softly with difficulty while trying to stop hisughter.

    "I''m serious Jack, I''m not��"

    "Okay then, now we better go inside. I don''t want you to get sick," Jack immediately cut off Anne''s words which he thought were ridiculous, he wanted to end the nonsense she was saying. For the past two years he had known her, he never saw Anne touch or y a melody using the piano.

    Anne, who wanted to start opening up little by little, remembered her past while smiling. She realized that no one would trust her. So she chose to keep her big secret to herself, even though she wanted to show the world that she was a pianist.

    As the day got darker and colder, Jack finally asked her to go home. Jack didn''t want to make Anne sleep toote because tomorrow she still had to work in Leon''s office, the man she hated the most. On the way home to Anne''s apartment, Jack did not release his grip on Anne''s hand, although Anne repeatedly yelled at him to focus on the road.

    "I''m still not satisfied even after spending hours with you. We should have used the summer vacation to be together every single day instead of working. If it was not for that jerk, we wouldn''t be here right now," Jack said while being annoyed, he med Leon for Anne''s busyness during her college holidays.

    "Without going on vacation, we can stay together like this," Anne replied softly, trying to calm Jack.

    Jack let out a cynical smile. "It''s not the same Anne. I want to enjoy a full-time vacation with you. Not something like this."

    "Stop talking about this again, it''s not good for your mental health if you always get angry like that," Anne replied again.

    Jack stuck out his tongue in response to Anne''s words. He was very upset right when he remembered how Leon ruined his vacation ns with Anne. He was so annoyed that he already forgot what Aaron had done to him this afternoon in Matthew Moretz''s office.

    "If that bastard does something to you, you have to tell me right away, okay? I will be happy to get rid of him and send him back to the Maasai Mara National Reserve in Narok County, Kenya, to join the other lions there," said Jack suddenly.

    Hearing Jack mentioned one of Africa''s wildlife reserves made Anneugh, she couldn''t imagine if that happened to Leon.

    "I''m serious, I''m not joking at all," he added, Jack was unhappy to see Anneughing at him who was being so serious.

    "I know�� I know�� let''s just go home now. I can''t stand it anymore, I want to go to the bathroom," Anne answered softly, closing her mouth with both hands.

    To be connected

 Chapter 232 - Call Me Jack

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Call Me Jack</h4>

    Even though today was a disappointing day for Jack, he was happy to be able to spend the rest of the day with Anne.

    "As soon as I leave, you go and take a shower, then sleep and dream of me," said Jack quietly as he stood in front of Anne''s apartment.

    "Two things are certain, but as for thetter I can''t guarantee it," answered Anne quickly without fear.

    Jack raised an eyebrow and prepared to go back into Anne''s apartment, saying, "If you don''t want to dream of me then I don''t want to go home."

    "Yes, yes, I will dream of you! There now, you can go home. I''m really tired and already very sleepy, Jack," said Anne frantically, trying to keep Jack from entering her apartment again, because if that happened it would be difficult for her to ask Jack to go home again.

    A smile finally appeared on Jack''s handsome face. He was satisfied to hear the words of Annem who would dream of him. Jack gentlynded a kiss on Anne''s forehead.

    "Good night. I hope I can quickly say goodnight to you in bed. Not this way, Anne, so please reconsider my previous request," whispered Jack softly when he had released his kiss on Anne.

    "Jack, don''t force me. Don''t burden me with that, haven''t we agreed to follow everything? Let all this flow without any intimidation that forces each other," replied Anne softly. She tried to remind Jack of the agreement that they had made before.

    Because he didn''t want to cause trouble, Jack finally ended the argument by giving Anne a hug, as a wish for a good night''s sleep. Anne had just entered her room when Jack had disappeared behind the elevator that would take him down to the underground parking where his car was. Because she was very tired and sleepy, Anne hastened her activities. Anne, who used to take a bath for more than fifteen minutes before going to bed, this time only took five minutes. Her eyes could no longer bepromised. Without applying her routine skincare before bed, Anne then mmed her body on her soft bed, still wearing a small towel wrapped around her head.

    * * *

    Jack, who went home, immediately smiled when he could still smell Anne''s vani perfume left in his car. Because he couldn''t wait to call Anne again to make sure she was asleep or not, Jack increased the speed of his car through the cold night.

    After traveling for almost fifty minutes, Jack finally arrived at his mansionplex. He didn''t suspect anything when he saw a luxury car that he didn''t know was parked in front of his house. Because he didn''t have any suspicions, Jack immediately barged in when the gate of his house opened. He went straight to the basement to park his car. He became suspicious when he saw several bodyguardsing straight to him when he got out of the car.

    "What happened?"

    "Sir, it''s just, it''s a bit..."

    "Jack...Jacky, you''re home!!"

    A woman''s voice that was very familiar to Jack''s ears interrupted the words of the bodyguard who was weing Jack''s arrival. Jack reflexively turned his head towards the source of the voice and was quite surprised to see the figure of a woman he had been trying to forget for the past three years.

    "Sophia," Jack muttered under his breath as he watched his ex-girlfriend walked briskly towards where he was now.

    Sophia almost hugged Jack if she was not stopped by Erik, who had managed to restrain her actions.

    "Sorry I''mte, sir," Erick said quietly.

    "It''s okay," Jack answered shortly, as if he didn''t see Sophia standing in front of him. Jack chose to walk up to the first floor through the stairs not far from where he was now.

    Seeing Jack ignoring her, Sophia panicked. She screamed hysterically when she saw Jack walking further up the stairs leaving her in the basement, as she had been waiting for Jack for more than two hours.

    "You''d better go home, Miss, the young master seems to be very tired," said Erick slowly, trying to calm Sophia who kept calling Jack''s name.

    "I''ve been waiting for him for more than two hours here, Erick and now that he''s home, you''re asking me to leave? Are you crazy!!" cried Sophia Higgins without shame. Even though when she left Jack, she had acted very arrogant, but now, she came to see Jack forcefully.

    "As I said earlier, the young master is very tired, Miss Higgins. I''m sure he won''t have the energy anymore to meet you. If you want to meet him you can arrange a schedule in advance, Miss," replied Erick politely.

    "Erick!!! Watch your words! Why do I have to make a schedule if I want to meet Jacky? Have you forgotten who I am? I am his girlfriend, I am his future wife. We are going to marry, Erick, so you have no right to talk like that to me, the future mistress who you will serve." Sophia Higgins went crazy. She was furious at Erick who was considered to have degraded her.

    Erick, who already knew Sophia Higgins by heart, was not surprised when he was yelled at like that. He looked carefree when Sophia spoke to him so rudely. Knowing Sophia for more than two years made him quite familiar with her arrogant attitude.

    Erick politely said, "Sorry, Miss, but that''s the procedure. Not just anyone can see the young master, especially at thiste hour. The young master needs time to rest, Miss, and I think you also need to rest, please go back to the hotel. The driver of the hotel you are staying at is ready to take you back to the hotel, Miss Higgins."

    "Erick Jones, didn''t I tell you before that I am not just anyone? I am Jack''s girlfriend, I am..."

    "The one who betrayed me." Jack cut off Sophia''s words quite loudly. Apparently, he was still behind the door and hadn''t stepped away from that ce, so he could hear all the words of Sophia who imed that she was his girlfriend.

    Hearing Jack''s voice, which was quite loud, Sophia immediately turned to look for Jack, who was currently standing on the steps, staring at her with an unfriendly gaze.

    "Jacky, baby..."

    "Stop, don''t call me with that disgusting nickname. My name is Jackson Patrick Muller, call me by that name. Not Jacky. I don''t want to be called by that name and one more thing you must remember, Miss Higgins, you are a stranger with no interest to be here, so you better follow the rules in this house. If one day you break into my house again, then don''t me me if I call the police to drag you away from my house," said Jack, quickly cutting off Sophia''s words without pause.

    Sophia, who didn''t expect to hear words like thate out of Jack''s lips, looked shocked. She kept silent with tears in her eyes. Maybe if Sophia had shown this attitude to Jack three years ago, Jack would have melted down on her, but not now, when Jack had erased the name of Sophia Higgins from his life.

    Jack turned his body and prepared to go back into the house, but he only took one step then he stopped and said. "Make sure thisdy can''te back to my house, I don''t want this woman to give bad air to my house."

    "Yes, sir." About fifteen well-built men answered Jack''s words in unison.

    After Jack actually went up into the house, Erick ordered the guards to take Sophia away ording to the master''s orders.

    "I won''t give up, Jacky, you are mine. You love me so much! You can only love me, Jacky. I am Sophia Higgins, your woman, the only woman who will bear the title of Mrs. Muller," Sophia screamed loudly as she was dragged out of Jack''s mansion to the hotel car that was waiting for her in front of Jack''s gate.

    Hearing Sophia''s words, Jack put on a sinister smile and said, "What a shameless woman."

    To be Continued

 Chapter 233 - His Real Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 233 - His Real Purpose</h4>

    From his bedroom window, Jack could see how his personal bodyguards dragged Sophia Higgins out of his house. There was no expression crossed Jack''s face as he watched his ex-girlfriend being treated harshly like that by his subordinates. What he had in mind was how Sophia found out where he lived, because so far he had never shared such important information to other people.

    Still wearing his full clothes, Jack intended to go out and ask Erick, but he canceled his intention when he identally looked at the clock on the nightstand, which showed eleven o''clock at night. He didn''t want to disturb his right hand''s resting time. Finally, Jack chose to clean his body before going to sleep.

    * * *

    < The Bolton >

    Aaron, who just arrived at his house, was seen to go straight into his study. He wanted to check Jack''s next schedule by hijacking Alice''s email. But when he was about to log into Alice''s ount, he couldn''t log in even though he had tried to log in with the same ount many times.

    Daniel, who realized Aaron''s predicament, immediately approached him. "It seems the secretary has changed the password for the email, sir," said Daniel quietly.

    "How did you know that girl changed her email password?" asked Aaron quickly.

    "I''ve been getting a lot of notifications about your failure to enter the email, sir, it seems that the girl has changed her email''s password many times," Daniel answered slowly, while showing his cell phone which contained a lot of notifications from Google, after Aaron tried to enter Alice''s email.

    Seeing what Daniel showed made Aaron smile. He then closed hisptop and sat back on the chair with his eyes closed.

    "Would you like me to hack that girl''s email again, sir?" Daniel offered himself again to Aaron to hijack Alice''s email again.

    "No, Daniel, my main goal has been aplished. I don''t need that secretary''s email anymore," Aaron answered quickly, turning down Daniel''s offer.

    "It worked? What do you mean, sir?"

    "I deliberately provoked Jackson Patrick Muller by going to Uncle Matthew''s office, because after this I''m sure he will be more wary of me. And this is what I want. He has always thought of me as the CEO who got the position because I inherit my father''s wealth, but after this I''m sure he won''t take me lightly anymore. I want him to see me as a rival to be reckoned with. With the failure of his partnership with Uncle Matthew, I''m sure Jack will be looking for new colleagues more aggressively and that''s when I will emerge as his toughpetitor," Aaron answered at length, exining his intention to thwart Jack''s coboration with Matthew Moretz, who was one of histe father''s friends and was considered his own uncle.

    Daniel''s eyes opened wide at Aaron''s words. He didn''t expect Aaron to mess up Jackson Patrick Muller''s schedule just for this.

    "I purposely made him fail to get a project from Uncle Matthew so that he wouldn''t be directly above the clouds, because if he manages to get a partnership with the richest man in Ennd, then hispany will be solid and I don''t want that to happen. I want topete with him when we start together from scratch," Aaron went back to rifying what he had said earlier.

    Daniel, who didn''t understand what the boss meant, was scratching his head. He didn''t understand the direction of Aaron''s conversation at all.

    "You don''t understand what I just said, Daniel?" Aaron asked quietly.

    "Not yet boss, I don''t understand at all." Daniel quickly answered Aaron''s question.

    Aaron smiled at Daniel''s answer. He then exined in detail the reasons for thwarting Jack''s coboration with Matthew Moretz. He wanted Jack to be able topete with him without having to directly have any connections with big people like Matthew Moretz, because if that happened then he couldn''t show Jack that he was not a CEO who only relied on inheritance from his parents. Aaron wanted Jack to see him as apetitor to be reckoned with, because if he did, then Jack would never degrade Aaron again. And with this, he could prove to Anne that he was a reliable man. Because, all this time, everyone knew that he only continued the family ownedpany after his father died, and that was why Aaron wanted to change his image quickly through his rivalry with Jackson Patrick Muller.

    "I''m not really messing with Jackson Patrick Muller''s business the way you think, Daniel. I just wanted to keep him from getting connections as strong as Uncle Matthew. I wanted topete with him from the bottom, so he knew I wasn''t a man who relied solely on my parents'' legacy, of course," Aaron said quietly, ending his exnation to Daniel of his main goal of thwarting Jack''s coboration with Matthew Moretz.

    Daniel widened his eyes with his mouth wide open. He didn''t expect that Aaron only wanted topete from the bottom with Jackson Patrick Muller with this big effort. He did not expect that his best friend and boss just wanted to get a confession from Jackson Patrick Muller, even though he previously thought Aaron would immediately throw Jack out of Ennd after he managed to thwart his efforts to get a partnership with the number one richest man in Ennd.

    "So you''re asking me to hijack the ount of Jackson Patrick Muller''s secretary just to get this confession from him, Aaron?" Daniel, who was annoyed at Aaron, subconsciously said Aaron''s name directly without the usual master or boss frills, because indeed, when he was annoyed with his best friend, he would immediately mention the name, without using other designations.

    "That''s not all, Daniel, I want Anne to see me as a great businessman. If I can beat Jack, then Anne will not be able to reject me. There is no woman who does not yield to a sessful businessman, Daniel," answered Aaron lightly, without feeling guilty.

    "How can you get the attention of Miss Anne when you repeatedly leave her like a jerk? I think your brain needs to be straightened out first, Aaron. Before you want to get recognition from other people, shouldn''t you better fix yourself first?" Without fear, Daniel immediately asked Aaron a question that blew him.

    Thump!

    The confident smile on Aaron''s face immediately disappeared when he heard Daniel''s words. His face even turned pale instantly when he was reminded of what he had done to Anne recently, where he had left her twice on the side of the road like some cheap woman.

    "You know, Daniel, what is the main reason I left her? I don''t want to hurt her, Daniel. I don''t want to raise my hand to her because I love her too much, Daniel. I don''t want to repeat the mistakes I made to her before," Aaron said softly while looking down. His eyes even seemed to ze as he spoke.

    "Come on! Aren''t you the new Aaron? Not Aaron when you were eighteen? Then why are you afraid, you jerk? After all, what you did back then was because of your ex-girlfriend''s fault. So don''t be afraid that you will hurt Miss Anne or other women if you are angry and around them, you should be able to control your emotions, Aaron," Daniel rebuked full of emotions. He was still annoyed whenever Aaron brought up his past when he molested his ex-girlfriend until the woman died of the wounds she suffered.

    "I don''t want to be branded as a murderer, Daniel. It''s enough that I killed someone Daniel once," Aaron said quietly. The image of when he identally made his ex-girlfriend, Victoria, died, shed back in Aaron''s memory.

 Chapter 234 - Blaming Anne Again

    <h4>Chapter 234 - ming Anne Again</h4>

    Daniel, who knew Aaron very well, actually understood Aaron''s reason for choosing to leave Anne when he was angry. But he was annoyed that Aaron still liked to bring up his dark past. That was why today he brought it up to Aaron first.

    "Everyone has trauma and a past, depending on whether or not that person struggles to get up. And you have been given a second chance by God to change, so don''t waste that opportunity. It''s better for you to go to sleep. Today has been very tiring, I''m sure you must be very tired. I''m also very sleepy," Daniel said quietly as he covered his mouth with his palm.

    Aaron was just silent hearing Daniel''s words. He did not deny the words of his best friend and right hand. As it was gettingte, Aaron decided to go to his room on the second floor. He left Daniel, who was tidying up some files on his desk. For the past few days, Daniel had been staying at Aaron''s house because his apartment was being repaired after a leak in the bathroom. Aaron, who only lived alone in his big house, finally asked Daniel to live with him. Although at first Daniel refused, he finally agreed, because Aaron threatened to cut his sry if he refused his offer.

    Arriving in his room, Aaron immediately walked into the bathroom. Without taking off his clothes, he immediately stood under the shower and turned on the cold water. The only person who knew about his dark past was only Daniel. At that time, Daniel even saw Victoria''s body which was found covered in blood in Aaron''s old house when they were still living in Manchester.

    The young Aaron lived with abundant wealth, his family was harmonious at first, until finally his father began to be tempted by another woman who finally made Aaron changed. Even though at that time his father''s affair was not proven, but the news of his affair was widespread. Due to domestic problems in his family, Aaron finally changed from a good boy full of achievements to a yboy who had multiple partners. Finally, Aaron met Victoria, a bartender at a bar where he usually spent a lot of time every night. They ended up dating, and spent time together. She was spoiled by Aaron''s money, without Aaron knowing that he was only being taken advantage of by Victoria.

    Victoria had deliberately dated Aaron to get his money. She used the money from Aaron as a living expense with her boyfriend, who was still jobless at that time. As a result, they could live with enough money from Aaron, until Aaron finally found out about Victoria''s evil n. He went crazy and ordered his men to teach Victoria''s boyfriend a lesson. Aaron''s men did the order given by the master with enthusiasm. However, because Victoria''s boyfriiend suffered serious injuries to his head, he finally died when he was taken to the hospital. Because Aaron was rich, this case was not exposed to the public. The police only considered this case as an ordinary fight, since Victoria''s boyfriend, Brobi, was known as one of the thugs in a small alley in a famous bar in a corner of Manchester. But because Victoria couldn''t ept it, she finally tried to find out what had really happened to her boyfriend.

    When she knew that the main cause of the death of her boyfriend, Victoria then went to Aaron. She went crazy in Aaron''s house which was empty at that time. Angry, Victoria destroyed Aaron''s house. Aaron, who just came home, was shocked when he saw the state of his house. When he found out that it was all Victoria''s doing, Aaron was provoked to take revenge. He then fought Victoria who was wearing a baseball bat at the time with her bare hands. At first, Aaron didn''t fight back when he got hit on the head, but because Victoria was getting out of control, Aaron finally fought back. He hit Victoria twice in the face, hoping that she woulde to her senses. However, the ps she received made her even madder. Using the penknife that she prepared beforehand, Victoria immediately drew the knife at Aaron. But because Aaron was more alert, he managed to parry the knife and on a reflex he pushed Victoria back which sent her down the stairs from the second floor to the first floor. Victoria died on the spot due to severe head injuries. Because Aaron''s family was rich and based on the CCTV footage at home that caught all of Victoria''s activities shortly before Aaron arrived, the police finally determined what Aaron was doing as a form of self-protection from robbery. Aaron was not arrested by the police. Instead he was considered a good person, who helped the police catch one of the women who broke into rich houses, like Victoria did.

    "Why did you have toe into my life, Vicky," Aaron said quietly as he remembered Victoria who had died a few years ago.

    Aaron finally finished his night bath after looking at his watch which showed one in the morning. He then took off all his wet clothes and left them just like that on the floor. Because he only wore a towel to cover his lower body, the rows of hard abdominal muscles were clearly visible. Aaron immediately mmed his body onto the bed without wearing any clothes. He was too tired to even wear any underwear before going to bed.

    * * *

    While Steffi and Leon were still at war, various harsh words escaped Leon''s lips. He cursed Steffi mercilessly, even after almost four hours they got home.

    "You really don''t know, Steffi, I made you the way you are. Don''t forget where you came from, Steffi, you''re just a cheap poor woman who sold your body to me." Leon spoke with emotion to Steffi, who had been shouting, ming Leon for his failure to have the rare sapphire she wanted.

    "I''ve served you sincerely, Leon, so stop talking like that. I''m your wife," Steffi answered loudly. She was very angry when Leon brought up her origins.

    "If you want to remain as my wife, watch your attitude! You know I can easily kick you out of my house!!" Leon snapped.

    Gulped!

    Steffi gulped at Leon''s threat. "You can''t do that to me, Leon! Don''t think I''m as easy as that stupid Marianne that you just throw away. I''m different from Marianne, so don''t expect to be able to do that to me, Leon!!"

    Leonughed loudly at Steffi''s words. Without saying much, Leon immediately put his hand on Steffi''s neck and pushed her against the wall.

    "I''m Leonardo Ganke! I can do whatever I want, Steffi, don''t forget that. With the snap of a finger, I can get ten beauties sexier than you, so watch your words. One more thing you have to remember, never call Marianne stupid. She is well educated, she''s a student from the best art college in London. She''s not on your level, so be self-aware and look at yourself in the mirror," Leon said coldly as he red at Steffi''s eyes which were already wet with angry tears.

    After saying that, Leon left the room, leaving Steffi who immediately fell on the floor as soon as he released his grip on her neck. Leon decided to sleep in the guest room, leaving Steffi alone in their bedroom.

    "Aarggghhh Marianne! You bastard!!! Why did you have to appear again in my life? You''re mine, Leon. I won''t let you take my husband, Marianne��!"

    To be Continued

 Chapter 235 - Even More Captivated

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Even More Captivated</h4>

    Since there were more works to be done, Anne decided to leave early. She chose to arrive earlier than have to workte. Likewise with Edward, he also chose to follow Anne''s way, which he had done thest two days.

    "Anne." Edward, who had just arrived, immediately called out to Anne loudly.

    Anne, who almost pressed the elevator button, immediately stopped her movement. She spontaneously turned to the source of the sound and smiled when she saw the owner of the voice.

    "Don''t run, or you''ll fall, Edward," said Anne softly to Edward who was now in front of her, panting.

    "It''s very cold outside, Anne, that''s why I chose to go straight to the office looking for warmth," Edward lied. He hid the real reason to Anne that the reason he ran from outside was because of Anne. He wanted to be able to spend as much time with Anne as possible.

    "Come on. Let''s go up, I made a sandwich this morning. Do you want some?" asked Anne quietly, lifting her lunch box higher.

    "Of course I do, Anne,e on up. I''m already hungry," Edward answered quickly with a wide smile on his face when he found out that Anne had also made some sandwiches for him.

    Because no other staff had came besides the cleaning service and a few editors who had been working overtime, the office atmosphere was still quiet. Anne decided to eat in the pantry. She didn''t want to make people spread malicious gossip about her if she was alone with Edward in her office room this early in the morning, Edward, who had been enjoying Anne''s food for the past two days, looked voraciously eating the two sandwiches that Anne had made for him.

    Thirty minutes passed quickly for Edward, even though he felt like only a few minutes ago he had entered the pantry and sat opposite Anne, enjoying their breakfast together. However, because the other staff had started arriving, Anne invited Edward to go straight to work, even though her working hour only started in forty-five minutes. Other staff, who had just arrived, also enjoyed rxing time by talking to each other, about how difficult it was for them to go to the office with the weather being quite extreme. However, Anne chose to go straight to work. She did not want to waste any more time. The arrival of other staff for Anne was a sign that she had to start working. Because Anne had already entered her room, Edward couldn''t help but do the same, even though he still wanted to chat with Anne.

    Leon, who was still in a cold war with his wife, was also seening to the office early. He was really fed up with Steffi, who could only demand that he buy luxury goods. Even though that was not really the goal of Leon marrying Steffi, Leon just wanted her to serve him well as a wife at home. But it turned out that the reality was far from Leon''s expectations. What Steffi did was in contrast to Leon''s expectations, what Steffi did was actually spending her time outside the house with her socialite friends doing vain activities.

    Even though they had a charity event every month, but actually it was not 100% charity event. Because when the event took ce, they actuallypeted with each other to show off their best clothes, jewelry, and bags for the event and this had been the case for two years that Steffi held the title of Mrs. Ganke. Actually, what Steffi did was not a big problem for Leon. The things that Steffi bought were still easily paid for by Leon. But as time goes on, Leon was fed up with his wife''s increasingly uncontroble lifestyle, especially since they moved to Ennd. In fact, he wanted Steffi not to overdo things like that, considering he was an entrepreneur who had just started a business in Ennd from the ground up. Although he was a sessful businessman and very famous in Germany, Leon wanted to make his image good in the eyes of the British public by not doing things that were detrimental. He was actually very excited to open new jobs for young people in the city of London. That was why he didn''t want Steffi to live her morous lifestyle like that, especially since Leon met the humble Anne. He alwayspared Anne and Steffi, even though Anne didn''t wear expensive clothes, for some reason Leon preferred to see how Anne lookedpared to his wife, who was overly dressed every time she came to the office. That was why when he had a fight with Steffi, this time Leon didn''t want to apologize to Steffi first like he did before, he chose to ignore Steffi and purposely left for the office earlier.

    Ding!

    The inte phone on Anne''s table rang loud enough and made Anne, who was focusing her work, surprised.

    "Yes, sir," replied Anne politely after she received the call from Leon.

    "Come to my room, bring yourptop. We have important things to discuss now, Anne." Leon''s voice was heavy as he spoke to Anne.

    "Yes sir, I understand," said Anne quietly.

    After Leon hung up the phone, Anne started to get ready. She tidied some raw sketches that she hadn''t perfected into a file because she didn''t want the drawings to be lost. Without suspicions, Anne took herptop into Leon''s room. She was now able to act professionally with Leon. For her, what she was currently doing was purely a matter of work that was usually done by other workers.

    "Excuse me, Sir." said Anne kindly as she had just stepped into Leon''s room.

    "Come in and have a seat, Anne. I need to talk about some of the video clips the editor just sent me. As a character visual stylist, you should see them first before I assure them to continue with the rest." Leon got straight to the point on his purpose of calling Anne.

    "Yes, Sir," replied Anne curtly as she sat across from Leon.

    After Anne sat down, Leon then yed some of the video clips that would be in the film''s scene. He actually felt pretty good about the work of the editors. However, he needed Anne''s opinion as one of the important people in working on this film project. He didn''t want to just decide without coordinating with his subordinates first. Leon was a very perfectionist entrepreneur. He was very detailed in every job he did. Previously, Leon had also sent the video to Edward to ask Edward''s opinion about the audio in the video clip that the editors had just done and because Edward only needed to listen to the video, Leon didn''t ask him toe to his room as it was now with Anne, because it was for audio checks, and it needed to be done in a special room and couldn''t be done elsewhere.

    "I think all the pieces of this video are good enough, it just needs to have some color y to some of the faces of the main characters, so they don''t make a big difference from the supporting cast. Because the main character in this film is a ck boy from Africa, so we have to make him as close to reality as possible. So I think maybe the faces of the main yers are made darker than some of these supporting yers, in order to give a more realistic impression," said Anne quietly as soon as she watched the four videos that Leon had just yed.

    "Bravo, I like your opinion, Anne. But all in all, there is no problem, right?" Leon asked again seriously.

    "Overall this is very good, Sir, we can tell the editors to do the rest by benchmarking a few pieces of this video. So we don''t need to do part-by-part checks like this, because this will take a long time for the editors and slow down other processes, Sir," replied Anne quickly conveying her opinion.

    Leon nodded his head slowly, he agreed with Anne''s opinion. When Anne gave some more input, Leon suddenly smiled with a loving look at Anne. Every word that came from Anne''s lips reyed in Leon''s memory.

    "You are absolutely perfect, Anne. With your presence by my side, it will be easier for me to achieve my wishes. I will make sure youe back to my side as soon as possible, Anne, my dear Marianne." Leon thought to himself. He was now very captivated by Anne''s charm and intelligence.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 236 - The Golden Key

    <h4>Chapter 236 - The Golden Key</h4>

    Since his attempts to form a partnership with the richest man in Ennd failed, Jack shifted his focus. Jack didn''t look for big corporate clients anymore. He chose to look for young entrepreneurs who just started their businesses. Young entrepreneurs who were running their businesses from scratch, Jack thought that if he coborated with young entrepreneurs, it would be easier for him to embrace them. The reason was that young entrepreneurs usually had a higher fighting spirit than the conglomerates that were already at the top. Another reason that Jack looked for clients of young entrepreneurs was that he wanted everyone to know that these young entrepreneurs were using hispany to grow.

    In this way, Jack got two benefits at once. Firstly, he expanded hiswork, and secondly, he got a free branding from those young entrepreneurs. Actually, this method had been taught by histe father for a long time, but Jack still thought that his father''s method was too long and slowed his business to climb faster. But it turned out that the method taught by his father was actually even more effective and made the turnover of money in hispany faster.

    "Your next schedule this afternoon is at five o''clock, a meeting with a new modeling agency that is quite well known in London." Alice read out Jack''s daily schedule after Jack finished a lunch meeting with several young businessmen at the office.

    Jack put his teacup on the table. He then red at Alice. "Why doesn''t the meetings stop, Alice? You''re not wrong, are you?"

    "No, Sir, I have made this schedule since yesterday and you have also agreed to it, right?"

    "Geez, you''re smart to throw another question at me. I haven''t seen Anne for two days now. I already miss her, the two of you stuff me with meetings repeatedly. Those of you who are still single won''t know how it feels to be tormented by longing like this," sneered Jack curtly. He was very annoyed with the hectic schedule of thest couple of days.

    Alice''s face immediately showed annoyance at being called a single woman by Jack. "How can I have a boyfriend if you give me a lot of work, Sir? I also still work at home on weekends. You should me yourself for keeping me busy with all this work, so I don''t have time to date, instead of making fun of me like that, Sir." Alice responded quickly to Jack''s words with a piercing sarcasm.

    Erick, who was used to being teased by Jack, chuckled when Alice answered Jack''s words. He was very happy that his co-worker dared to fight Jack.

    "I''m your boss, Alice! How dare you to talk like that?" Jack asked coldly with annoyance. He was missing Anne, but his staff didn''t understand it.

    "Why not? Try and ask Anne whether what you did was wrong or not, to overwork your staff like this?" answered Alice quietly without fear.

    Jack raised an eyebrow when he heard Alice''s words, "Anne? What do you mean?"

    With a triumphant smile, Alice said, "Yes, Anne, we are already good friends and often talk about you. She is my older sister now, so if I have any problems, I can ask her for help."

    After saying that, Alice walked away from Jack, leaving the boss who currently had many questions for him.

    "Look, Erick, look at that friend of yours. Her rebellious nature is out, she''s really not afraid of me," said Jack loudly while pointing at Alice, who had just closed the door to her room from the outside.

    "Isn''t that the rudeness you taught her, sir?" Erick asked, quietly holding back augh.

    "Me? Since when did I teach my secretary bad things like that, Erick? If there is someone to me for impoliteness, it''s you, Erick, you''re her partner, you''re her boss, so you should be the one to be med because you didn''t teach her well," said Jack in annoyance.

    Being med like that by Jack left Erick speechless. He really couldn''t understand Jack. Because he didn''t want to be the med by Jack even further, Erick finally decided to leave Jack''s room.

    "My God!!" Erick screamed in surprise when he saw Alice standing right in front of Jack''s door, If he didn''t hold himself back he might have bumped into Alice.

    "What are you doing, Alice? Do you want to make me die young from a heart attack?" Erick snarled angrily, clutching his chest.

    Alice, now regretting her words that had been said to Jack, immediately pulled Erick''s hand away from Jack''s door. She took her boss to talk in the pantry.

    "Is Mr. Jack mad at me? You can''t possibly fire me, can you?" The frightened Alice asked Erick a question.

    "I thought you were really mad at him. Apparently you''re afraid of getting fired. You''re a coward, Alice," Erick sneered softly. He was disappointed in Alice, who was now afraid of Jack, whereas before he was happy when he saw Alice dared to fight Jack.

    "I''m angry but I''m scared too, finding a job is difficult, Erick. I can''t possibly give up this job. The sry that Mr. Jack gives is three times more than my previous job. So I don''t want to lose my job, Erick," Alice answered quietly. Previously only worked as a receptionist at a mall, she did not have a big sry. Even her sry was only enough to pay for her brother''s school fees and she had no personal savings. Only after she became a secretary, she had a little savings and could make her mother happy.

    "If you''re afraid of losing this job then watch your words, Alice. Luckily, Mr Jack isn''t in a really bad mood right now. Just imagine if he was in a bad mood, I don''t know what would have happen to you right now." Erick spoke at length scaring Alice whileughing.

    "Erick, why are you being so annoying like Mr. Jack? I''m annoyed with him, Erick, how can he insinuate that we don''t have a partner. What has kept me single all this time? He''s the one who gives me a lot of work every day. Just watch, I''ll tell his behavior to Anne," Alice was determined to report what Jack had done to her to Anne, who had be her best friend.

    Erick stoppedughing. "You''re really that close to Miss Anne? Since when?"

    "We women can quickly get to know you men, especially after I helped Anne to take a bath a few times when she was injured some time ago. Hmm, let''s see, I willin about Mr. Jack to Anne, so that she will repay my annoyance," replied Alice, who was on fire.

    Erick shook his head slowly seeing Alice''s attitude. He then wrapped his arms around Alice''s shoulders. "Don''t look for trouble, Alice. You do know how our Boss'' attitude is like when he hasn''t seen Miss Anne for two days? So it''s better not to look for more trouble," he said slowly, giving advice to Alice, "We can use this advantage another time, not now Alice."

    "Advantage?"

    "Yes, advantage, your friendship with Miss Anne will be the key to our Boss'' weakness. I''m sure he doesn''t want to make Miss Anne angry, so we can take advantage of this golden opportunity someday. But not now, do you understand what I mean?" Eric asked Alice.

    Alice swallowed slowly, "I don''t understand Erick," she answered honestly.

    Hearing Alice''s words made Erick immediately pat his forehead slowly. He didn''t expect Alice to be this stupid. She didn''t realize the great benefit of her friendship with Anne, the woman their boss, Jack, loved.

    To be Continued

 Chapter 237 - "Im Your Wife"

    <h4>Chapter 237 - "I''m Your Wife"</h4>

    Alice''s eyes lit up at Erick''s words. She didn''t think that being friends with Anne would give her so much benefit.

    "Why didn''t I think of that?" Alice spoke to herself as soon as Erick finished speaking.

    Eric snorted in annoyance. "It''s because your brain contains only those dating ns that never worked, that''s why you''re being this stupid, didn''t know you had the golden key that could save you."

    "Who only thinks about dating? Don''t talk nonsense, Erick," Alice snarled angrily.

    "Yes, yes, yes, okay then let''s go back to work. Don''t let Boss see us rxing like this, you don''t know how dangerous it is for a man who suppresses his longing?" Erick said slowly as he stepped into his office, leaving Alice.

    Alice, who again didn''t understand what Erick meant by his words, decided to make a ss of warm tea to warm her body. Her smile was still wide remembering all of Erick''s previous words. She now had a powerful shield that she could use against Jack.

    Meanwhile, in his study, Jack was still annoyed, as none of the dozens of messages he sent to Anne were answered. Likewise with his calls, Anne did not pick up any of his calls. Even though Anne had told Jack not to contact her during working hours, Jack didn''t care, his longing for Anne made him crazy. Two days of not seeing each other made Jack a mess.

    "Fucking lion, how dare he set Anne to work in his office? Just wait and see if we meetter, I''ll make you a lion without fang, Leon," Jack cursed, cursing Leon with a vengeance. His hatred for Leon was already at its peak.

    Because he still had some important business that he must take care of as soon as possible, Jack finally tried to reconcile himself so that he gained his focus back. He chose to finish everything quickly so that he could meet Anne tonight, his determination was made to be able to hug Anne tonight.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was having a meeting with Edward''s team, was listening to Edward''s exnation seriously. She seemed to nod her head several times when Edward spoke.

    "Okay, because I have exined everything and we have agreed together so I will end this meeting. I hope that in the future we can discuss many more things, so let''s work more happily so that this educational animation can be enjoyed by children all over the world and spread kindness for them," Edward said with dignity when he ended the meeting.

    Apuse was finally heard after Edward finished speaking, everyone in the ce gave high appreciation to Edward, including Anne, who had been focused on Edward''s exnation. Not long after, one by one the staff left the meeting room.

    "Anne."

    "Yes, what''s wrong Edward?" replied Anne softly, hugging herptop looking at Edward.

    Edward smiled looking at Anne who was standing across the table. "Do you have anything to do tonight?"

    "I don''t know, I still have a lot of work to finish today. I have to correct all the drawings that one of my subordinates gave and you know there are many divisions waiting for that picture, so I can''t answer you with. Surely I will be working overtime with five other people who are members of the visual team tonight, and can it be called something to do?" replied Anne with a big smile. Her dimples were clearly visible when she smiled like that.

    Edward had a smile on his face even though he had to cover up his disappointment as soon as possible so that Anne wouldn''t notice it. Not long after they left the meeting room to continue their work again, Leon who had been busy meeting via a video call with his legal team was also still in his room. Everyone was busy with their work. When the office was quiet, the elevator suddenly rang and two receptionists stood guard in the lobby carrying dozens of pizza boxes.

    The presence of the two receptionists was greeted with the screams of other staff until it was heard in Leon''s ears. Out of curiosity, he went out of his room to find out what happened.

    "Honey!! Let''s join."

    Steffi, who was standing next to the employees who surrounded the pizza, immediately called out to Leon, who was standing in front of the door of his room.

    Seeing Steffi''s presence in his office again made Leon silent. His face showed his displeasure with what Steffi was doing. However, because currently many staff were enjoying the pizza brought by his wife, Leon couldn''t help but try to calm down so that the employees, especially Anne, didn''t see his real self when he was angry.

    Without guilt, Steffi walked over to Leon who was still frozen in front of his room. Without the slightest awkwardness, Steffi immediately clung to Leon''s strong arm.

    "I''m guilty, I''m sorry. I promise I won''t repeat what I did again, I want to be a good wife for you, dear," Steffi said quietly while looking at Leon with a teasing look.

    In the past, every time Steffi was seducing him like that, Leon would usually melt and would forget his anger to his wife. But now Leon didn''t have that weak feeling, and he was actually annoyed to see his wife seducing him in public like that. Without a sound, Leon immediately grabbed Steffi''s hand who was groping his chest. "Watch your attitude, Steffi, you are currently in my office. Many staffs are watching, aren''t you ashamed?" Leon said curtly.

    "I''m not ashamed. After all, I''m not doing anything vulgar here. I just came to my husband''s office with pizza for all your employees and..."

    Thump!

    Steffi immediately fell silent. Her voice choked in her throat unable toe out when she saw the figure of a woman she hated so much that just came out of the pantry with a cup of tea.

    "Marianne..." Steffi hissed quietly. Her eyes still followed Anne''s every movement, as she was talking to Edward in front of her room.

    Steffi quickly removed her hand from Leon''s arm, and then walked over to Anne and Edward. Steffi looked very angry and ready to pounce on Anne, when she almost reached where Anne was, suddenly her steps were stopped when Leon caught her arm.

    "Follow me," Leon said coldly.

    "Let go of me, Leon, I want to talk to that cheap woman. I want to teach that shameless seductress a lesson, I have to��"

    Hearing Steffi calling Anne a seductress made Leon furious. Without speaking, he tightened his grip on her hand. Steffi''s arms and pulled her firmly into her room. Luckily, when Steffi cursed Anne, no one heard her, because everyone was busy enjoying their pizza. Anne herself, who was having a serious conversation with Edward, didn''t even hear Steffi''s words.

    Steffi, who was forcibly pulled by Leon away from Anne, tried to get out again to approach Anne, but Leon, who was already standing in front of the door, blocked Steffi''s steps and pushed his wife back onto the sofa.

    "Watch out, Leon, I have to teach that shameless woman a lesson. I have to show her who the real Mrs. Ganke is, so she doesn''t..."

    p!

    The sound of a p sounded quite loud as Leon put his hand on Steffi''s cheek.

    "Watch your words Steffi, he is my employee. You can''t insult the people who work for me, because if you insult her like that, it means you insult me ??too," Leon rebuked in a loud voice full of emotion. Fortunately, Leon''s room was a soundproof room, so that his loud voice was not heard by the staff who were still rejoicing in enjoying the pizza brought by Mrs. Ganke.

    "I''m your wife, Leon, I''m the legitimate Mrs. Ganke. Why are you this mean to me? Why are you defending that seductive woman? Why are you like this to me, Leon? Huhuhu..."

    continued

 Chapter 238 - Steffi’s Scheming

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Steffi��s Scheming</h4>

    Anne, who had just returned to her room after talking for a while with Edward, was quite surprised when she saw her friends eating pizza. Because Anne still felt full, she didn''t join them. The only thing on her mind right now was to finish her work and go home as soon as possible. Her head was already aching with all the things she went through today.

    Because today some members of the visual team couldn''t work overtime, Anne postponed the meeting. She reorganized some of the previously printed files into her bag to take home. She finally decided to go home on time.

    "You''re not workingte, Anne?" Edward asked in surprise when he met Anne in the elevator.

    "There are three people who can''t workte today, so I decided to postpone the overtime," said Anne quietly, looking down.

    "Are you okay, Anne? Your face is a little pale."

    Anne just nodded her head in response to Edward''s words. Her mood was really, really bad. Edward, who wanted to ask Anne further, canceled his intention when he saw several other staff got into the elevator. He didn''t want to make the other staff think he and Anne had a special rtionship.

    "Come with me, Anne, I can take you home," Edward said slowly, offering to take Anne home.

    "Don''t worry, Edward, I just take the bus as usual. We live in different directions, I don''t want to make it difficult for you," Anne answered slowly, rejecting Edward''s offer.

    "I don''t mind, Anne, after all..."

    "Well, look, the bus has arrived. I''m going home now, Edward, bye." Anne cut Edward''s words quickly as she ran towards the bus stop.

    Edward couldn''t say anything when he saw Anne left him. Since the bus that took Anne had left, Edward then walked to his car which was parked in the basement. Five minutester, Edward''s luxury car drove away from Ganke Inc. Production towards the highway.

    Meanwhile, Leon, who did not know that Anne had went home, was still arguing with Steffi who insisted on asking him to fire Anne.

    "Don''t make too many excuses now, Leon, tell me who you''re going to choose. Are you going to choose me, your wife, or choose Marianne, that little flirt ..."

    "Steffi!! Didn''t I tell you earlier never to call Anne a seducer again? She is a representative from the UAL campus who works at mypany. She entered this office through a strict selection from dozens of students who registered. Besides I didn''t choose her directly. However, because of the results, she entered the highest criteria among the others, that''s why she can be an intern here. After all, before you said Anne was a flirt, why didn''t you look at yourself in the mirror first, Steffi?" Leon rebuked, full of emotion, cutting Steffi''s words for the umpteenth time.

    "What do you mean to ask me to look in the mirror, Leon? Do you think I deserve to bepared with her? Marianne is a poor girl who is looking for a rich man like you to be her husband, weren''t you the one who said this to me? You should have realized that, Leon. Why do you think that cheap woman even went to Ennd in the first ce? Marianne purposely went to Ennd to find other men like you to be her next target after failing to have you, after you realized what a sly female fox she really was," said Steffi loudly, continuing to insult Anne.

    Hearing Anne repeatedly being referred to as a sly seductive woman who was a gold digger made Leon furious. Without a word, Leon then grabbed Steffi''s hand and forced her to get up from the sofa and dragged her in front of the standing mirror in his room.

    When they were already in front of the mirror Leon said, "Look at yourself, Steffi! Do you think you are better than Anne?"

    "Of course, I''m your wife, Leon. I''m Mrs. Ganke! The gap between her level and mine are so far away. I''m an honorable woman who..."

    Ripped!

    Leon suddenly pulled the Chanel blouse that Steffi was wearing so tightly that she screamed loudly because she was worried that the expensive ne was broken. "Leon, are you crazy? Why did you rip my blouse? Do you know this shirt is a limited edition of this year''s winter series? Why did you do this, Leon?" Steffi screamed in annoyance, while holding her expensive ne with two hands. She cared more about jewelry attached to her body rather than protecting her already exposed body.

    Instead of answering his wife''s question, Leon continued his activities. He used scissors to remove the clothes that wrapped Steffi''s body. Steffi, who couldn''t do anything, just gave up when her husband cut her expensive clothes, until finally only a bra and g-string were left to cover her sexy body.

    After stripping her off almost naked, Leon then turned Steffi''s body towards therge mirror in front of them. At first, Steffi did not want to obey Leon''s wishes. However, because Leon''s strength was greater, she finallyplied. With his right hand Leon grabbed Steffi''s jaw and grabbed her from behind.

    "Look at yourself! Without the expensive things I bought you, you are also nothing, Steffi. Don''t forget where youe from! You were just a poor woman who lived only because of Anne''s mercy. Your level and Anne''s level were different from the start. If you didn''t throw yourself in front of me, then maybe you wouldn''t be here right now. So watch your words, Steffi, because everything you said earlier to insult Anne were insults to yourself. You are a cheap woman, you are a poor woman, and you are an uneducated woman, so don''t you ever say that to Anne, because she''s so far above you. And about her moving to Ennd, it''s because she goes to one of the best art colleges in London, not looking for rich men like you did back then to trap me," Leon said at length, trying to remind Steffi of who she really was. "And your title as Mrs Ganke exists because you married me and if I throw you away, you won''t be able to use that title again, Steffi. So from now on, you pay attention to your attitude. Don''t let me revoke your title and throw you back on the streets where you were taken by Anne a few years ago," added Leon again, while continuing to stare at Steffi from the reflection of the mirror, where at this time Steffi was also looking at the same mirror as him.

    While Leon was talking, Steffi didn''t make a sound at all as she was stunned by his words and also because of Leon''s grip on her lips. Her voice was caught in her throat when she heard Leon bring up her past that she had tried to bury deeply, a past that she had never told anyone.

    Leon then released his grip from Steffi''s jaw, when he felt Steffi''s tears were dripping down on his hands. Without the slightest guilt, Leon then left Steffi just like that. The loud sound of the door mming made Steffi finally realize that what had just happened was a reality. It was not just a dream.

    Shortly after Leon left, Steffi then fell down in front of the mirror, with tears already streaming down her very pale face. She cried silently while holding her chest which felt tight due to all of Leon''s words.

    "I''m not teasing you, Leon. Didn''t you also give me a chance at that time? Wasn''t that time you came to me first to ask my name, Leon? Then why now do you call me a gold digger? Why are you this cruel, Leon? I''m much prettier than Marianne, I''m also much better in bed than her. Then howe you have the heart to say that to me? Are my patience and understanding to you not enough? Has my service as a wife not satisfied you? Boo hoo..." Steffi cried for the umpteenth time because of Marianne. It was because of Marianne that she got this harsh treatment. Her hatred for Marianne was already at its highest level by now.

    "Just watch out, Marianne, you will regret that you''re working in my husband''s office. I will make your image as an innocent girl disappear, Marianne. Don''t call me Steffi if I can''t destroy you. Wait for it, Marianne ... I hate you, Marianne, I hate you arrrgghh��!"

 Chapter 239 - The Accumulated Yearning

    <h4>Chapter 239 - The umted Yearning</h4>

    During the trip home, Anne chose to stand even though there were many empty seats on the bus. But because she felt ufortable sitting down, Anne finally chose to stand for almost an hour on the way to her apartment.

    "Why am I in such a bad mood today?" Anne spoke to herself as she walked towards the apartment together with the other apartment residents who had also juste home from work.

    Anne''s smile widened when she saw the little children running to greet their fathers who had just came home from work. Harmonious family disys that Anne had always wanted. Because the day was getting colder, Anne finally elerated her steps towards the apartment. When she was in the elevator, Anne immediately froze when she felt a warm liquid wet her panties.

    "Oh my God," Anne screamed spontaneously when she realized that her period wasing.

    Two middle-aged women who had just returned from work immediately turned to Anne who was standing behind them. "What''s wrong,dy?"

    "It''s nothing, Ma''am, I-I suddenly remembered that one of my favorite Korean dramas has started," replied Anne, lying.

    "Wow, you like Korean dramas, do you? Me too. I really like Lee Min Ho and Kim Taehyung who are beautiful like a woman," said one of the middle-aged women with sses, excitedly.

    "Kim Taehyung?"

    "Yes, the beautiful man I have idolized since a few years ago. Here''s his photo." The middle-aged woman with sses quickly pointed her cell phone at Anne.

    Looking at her neighbor''s cell phone screen, Anne smiled wryly, because the photo she showed her was one of the BTS boy band members, which incidentally was a singer, not an actor.

    "I like his friend named Jungkook. Seeing a handsome man really makes me excited again even though I''m tired of working all day at the office hehehe," the other woman said.

    "Hehehe, yes Ma''am," replied Anne tly as she returned the cell phone in her hand to the owner.

    "Who do you like, Miss?" asked the two women together to Anne.

    "I like all the actors, Ma''am, because I can''t act so I admire them all hehe," replied Anne slowly with a forced smile.

    Hearing Anne''s words made the two women nod their heads at the same time. As a result, while in the elevator, Anne finally got involved in a chat about BTS members in the elevator with the two middle-aged women in front of her. Anne just smiled when she heard the two women in front of her talk excitedly. She chose not to talk too much because she felt that her period would drip even more. Finally the elevator stopped on the eighth floor and the two women, who actually lived on the same floor, left together after failing to invite Anne to stop by at their unit.

    "Promise me, Anne,ter on when we have a day off, we will chat about our idols together again," said the woman with the sses named Emma excitedly.

    "Yes Ma''am," replied Anne briefly with a friendly smile.

    "Don''t just go to Emma''s ce, Anne, you shoulde to mine too." Ms. Judy joined in.

    "Yes Ms. Judy, I will definitely visit your ce too. Then if you''ll excuse me, have a good rest, Ma''am and see youter," Anne responded to the two kind women she had just met in a friendly manner.

    Soon the elevator door closed and took Anne to the tenth floor. After the elevator door opened, Anne immediately ran to her room. She didn''t want to dirty the floor with her menstrual blood that wasing out more and more. As soon as she managed to open her room, Anne just put her bag on the floor right in front of the door and went straight into the bathroom.

    "No wonder my mood is so messed up, it turns out that my period ising, but why did ite so soon? Even though it''s usually the eighteenth, it''s still the fifteenth," said Anne quietly after she finished cleaning herself and put her clothes that had been cleaned of blood stains in the washing machine. .

    Because her stomach felt ufortable, Anne chose to rest. A biting pain began to attack her stomach. Because her cell phone hadn''t been switched from silent mode, so Anne didn''t hear that at the moment, Jack had called her many times, even though her cell phone was already on the nightstand beside her bed.

    * * *

    Jack, who had just finished the meeting, seemed very annoyed at the moment because Anne again did not respond to his calls. Erick, who realized that Jack''s mood was not good, finally tried to calm his boss. He repeatedly tapped Jack''s hand, reminding him to stay calm, because right now they were still at the client''s ce. Even though the meeting was over, they still had to maintain an attitude so as not to give a bad impression in the client''s eyes. That was why Erick tried hard to calm Jack down. Meanwhile, Alice was seen tidying up the documents on the table deftly.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ron, I hope our cooperation goes well in the future," said Jack kindly as he shook his new business partner''s hand firmly.

    "I hope so too, Mr. Jack. It is an honor for us to work with the well-known Muller Finance International," answered Mr. Ron quickly.

    "Well then if you''ll excuse us, Sir, see you at the next meeting," said Jack again, with a smile on his face.

    "See you sir, be careful on the road." Mr Ron Perron replied kindly to Jack''s words.

    Not long after that, Jack and his men left the office of Mr. Ron Perron. Their current destination was to a restaurant in a five-star hotel in the city center. Jack''s schedule today was really full, he didn''t have the slightest break. That was why he had been protesting to Alice, his secretary, who had made such a busy schedule.

    "I''m just doing my job as secretary, sir, after all you agreed to it. So it''s not my fault," answered Alice curtly in response to Jack''s ravings.

    "Yes, I do agree, but why is it a marathon meeting like this, I mean," said Jack again.

    "Only one more meeting left, sir, after that tomorrow your schedule is empty. Be patient," Erick said slowly.

    "Is it true that my schedule is empty tomorrow?" asked Jack excitedly.

    "Hopefully so," Alice fearlessly answered Jack''s question.

    "Alice, you''re such a bitch," Jack shrieked loudly.

    From the front seat, Alice chuckled. She was delighted to be teasing her master. Alice was very satisfied today to see her boss having a tantrum because he couldn''t contact Anne. Because she didn''t want to make Jack got even more upset, Alice finally busied herself by reading important files that would be used for a meeting soon.

    "Why don''t you reply to any messages from me, Anne? Are you okay?" said Jack in his heart as he closed his eyes.

    Erick, who was sitting next to Jack, smiled when he saw his boss finally calmed down, since he was the only sane person who was the mediator between Jack and Alice who had a fight. His job as a personal assistant to Jackson Patrick Muller was exhausting inside and out.

    * * *

    < Connery Corporation >

    Aaron, who had also been busy with his work in thest few days, seemed to have just finished a meeting with Mr. Bob. His coboration project with Mr. Bob in Northampton was almost half done. The thirty-story three-building apartment was already in the finishing stages with the instation of electrical wiring and inte. Knowing that one of his masterpieces was almost finished, Aaron became very excited.

    "With this, I will position Connery Corporation at the top, there will be no other propertypany that can match the achievements of Connery Corporation," Aaron said excitedly.

    "Yes sir, but don''t be careless. Because the more you are at the top, the more your enemies will try to bring you down," said Daniel slowly.

    "I know about it, Daniel, you don''t need to worry. As long as you are by my side, everything will go smoothly, Daniel," Aaron joked with a chuckle.

    Daniel just shook his head slowly hearing Aaron''s answer. Because he didn''t want to disturb Aaron''s happiness, Daniel finally left Aaron''s office to continue his work again. He was happy to see Aaron was focused on his work again and had stop focusing on his feud with a Jackson Patrick Muller to get Anne''s attention.

    * * *

    "Wait I''mpletely healed, Aaron, I wille to you again. You are mine. No other woman can have you. If I can''t have you, then no other woman can have you," said a beautiful woman whose head was still wrapped in gauze talking to herself, while clutching a photo of Aaron surrounded by UAL students, on the bed where she had been for the past few weeks. Today, she was allowed to go home by the doctor who had just done stic surgery to remove the wounds on her body.

 Chapter 240 - Stains Of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Stains Of Blood</h4>

    Anne, who had been sleeping since the afternoon, finally woke up in the middle of the night feeling hungry and sick to her stomach at the same time.

    "God, why is it this painful? Aargh...!" Anne groaned softly while wiping the sweat that flooded her forehead.

    Because the pain could not bepromised, Anne finally decided to stay in bed. With great difficulty, she grabbed her cell phone from the nightstand. She flinched when she saw the number of iing calls that drained her cell phone battery.

    "Jack, Linda, Alice, Edward, Aaron, Leon... What the hell happened? Why have they all called me so many times today?" said Anne quietly when she saw the names of the callers listed on the missed calls list.

    When Anne was about to put her cell phone on the nightstand, suddenly Jack called again, but because Anne was still left silent mode on her cell phone, she didn''t know that Jack was calling, because there was no vibration or sound produced by the cell phone. Finally Anne identally touched the screen of her cell phone which made her receive a call from Jack.

    "Fuck, hey what are you doing? Are you blind? Or your ears are so troubled that you haven''t heard your phone ringing since this morning huh?!" Jack''s voice immediately sounded loud as soon as the call was received by Anne.

    Anne who was burying her face in the pillow immediately turned when she heard Jack''s voice faintly. She slowly reached for her cell phone which was still on the bedside because Anne failed to put it back on the nightstand.

    "Jack, it hurts," said Anne quietly.

    Thump!

    Jack''s anger immediately disappeared when he heard Anne moaned. "Anne, what are you doing?" he asked frantically.

    "My stomach hurts," said Anne quietly.

    "Hurts? Where? Where are you now?" Jack asked again, his voice rising.

    "The apartment .."

    As soon as he heard Anne''s answer, Jack immediately jumped down from his big bed. "Don''t turn off my call, just keep it connected. Do you understand, Anne?"

    "Hmm. It hurts Jack.."

    "Yeah I know, I''m going to your apartment now. Hold on a second. Don''t turn off my calls, Anne, do you understand?" shouted Jack loudly.

    "Y-yes."

    Without wearing a thick jacket, Jack ran to the basement where his car was. Since it was one o''clock at night, he didn''t see anyone on the first floor. Moreover, all the main lights had been turned off. Luckily, Jack''s house had a lot of big windows, so even though all the lights were turned off in the house, there was still a little light from outside. Jack, who didn''t want to waste any time, got into his favorite car and came straight out of the basement. The guards, who were ying cards, were immediately alert when they saw Jack''s car. They opened the gate and saluted him.

    "I don''t think I''m going home, you lock it again as soon as I get out and tomorrow morning, tell Erick to go straight to the office without waiting for me. I''ll go straight to the office tomorrow morning," said Jack quickly without pause.

    "Yes sir, we understand," answered about eightrge men in unison.

    After saying that, Jack drove his car to the main road of his housingplex towards the highway to go to Anne''s apartment. Along the way, Jack continued to talk to Anne. Every now and then, he screamed when Anne didn''t answer him, Jack, who was very worried, continued to force Anne to talk to him.

    Usually it took him about fifty-five minutes to get to Anne''s apartment, but this time it only took Jack thirty minutes. He really drove his car at high speed even though the road was a little slippery because of the snow. When he arrived at the underground parking of Anne''s apartment building, which was a little full, Jack immediately jumped from his car and ran to the elevator which happened to be in the basement.

    "Why is it taking so long? Is it taking this long for the elevator at night?" Jack grumbled in annoyance that the elevator he was taking was so slow.

    Afterining, the elevator finally arrived on the tenth floor. Without waiting long, Jack then walked quickly to Anne''s room whose door password he already knew.

    Jack furrowed his brows as he made his way into Anne''s pitch-dark room. Slowly, reaching for the wall to turn on the light, he flinched when he saw Anne''s bag lying at the bottom of the stairs. Without thinking, Jack immediately walked quickly to the stairs to go up to the second floor where Anne''s room was. Arriving at the room, he was even more surprised when he saw Anne was curled up on the bed, holding her stomach.

    "Anne, what''s wrong with you?" Jack asked quietly as he knelt down.

    Anne, who was burying her face in the pillow, then turned to Jack who was already beside her.

    "You came, Jack .."

    "Of course I came!! What are you doing? What has that bastard lion done to you?" Jack rebuked loudly, cutting Anne''s words.

    "My stomach hurts, it hurts so bad," said Anne quietly.

    "Stomach ache? You haven''t eaten yet? Or..."

    "I have my period, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    Blush!

    Jack''s face immediately turned red when he heard Anne''s words. His worries immediately disappeared when he heard the cause of Anne''s stomach ache.

    "P-period? Are you sick because of your period?" asked Jack.

    "Yes, Jack, my period came early and it hurts a lot. My stomach feels like it''s being cut now," said Anne quietly.

    "Then what should I do? I''m confused, Anne?" asked Jack again.

    With a flushed face, Anne looked at Jack and said, "Help me to the bathroom, it looks like my pants and sheets are covered in blood."

    "B-blood? You''re not wearing a pad?" Jack asked stuttering.

    "I did, but it looks like too much blood came out," said Anne quietly.

    "Okay let''s get up. Let''s go to the bathroom now. You have to change. I know you must be very ufortable, right?"

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Jack''s words. Anne really pushed her shyness to the bottom now. Jack was a little grateful for Anne''s condition. His worries disappeared when he found out that Anne was only sick because of her period.

    Jack''s face was getting redder when he saw blood stains clearly visible on Anne''s bed. He also saw the same stain on the back of Anne''s sleeping pants. But because he didn''t want to embarrass Anne, Jack pretended not to see them. Cautiously, he walked down first the stairs to the first floor, while Anne held on tightly to his shoulders. Jack descended the stairs one by one because he didn''t want to get Anne into any more pain.

    Jack was still patiently guiding Anne to the bathroom when they reached the first floor. Once he made sure Anne wasfortable in the bathroom, Jack was ready to go out. But when he was about to leave the bathroom, Anne suddenly grabbed his hand, causing Jack to stop.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked again.

    "Y-you''re not going home, are you? I still need your help, Jack," said Anne quietly with a face that already resembled a boiled crab.

    Jack''s smile grew on his handsome face. He slowly grabbed Anne''s face and caressed it lovingly. "How can I go home when you need me like this, hm? You better clean yourself up now."

    "I-I need my pa... hmmp I need..."

    "Need what?" asked Jack curiously.

    "I need some clean panty and trousers, Jack, please get them from my wardrobe," answered Anne without a pause, quickly looking down, trying to hide her face from Jack.

    Thump!

    "Panty? You''re asking me to open your wardrobe and bring your panty here?" Jack repeated Anne''s words again with a face as red as Anne''s face and a racing heart.

 Chapter 241 - Sleeping Together For The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Sleeping Together For The First Time</h4>

    Jack stood frozen in front of Anne''s pile of panties, after he opened the drawer of Anne''s small wardrobe. As a grown man who was familiar with women''s undergarments like that, it should be amon thing for Jack. But for some reason, this time, he couldn''t stay calm when he saw the pile of panties and bras of various colors that were in front of him at the moment. In fact, Jack was not an innocent, pure man who had never made love, so he should react casually when he saw women''s underwear like this. But no, his heart was beating fast. His lips were locked tightly. The faint sound of Anne''s scream finally woke Jack from his daydream.

    Jack slowly moved his hand, looking for the panties at Anne''s request. He swallowed slowly, as he touched the pile of soft bras. It took about two minutes for Jack to find the panties on the right of the pile of bras of various colors that were very adorable. When he was going to go down to the first floor to give the panties and sleepwear that were already in his hands, suddenly Jack''s steps stopped.

    Jack''s curiosity made him turn around and look back at the pile of panties in front of his eyes. He quickly moved his hand back to look for something he had found a long time ago.

    "As I thought, Anne is the best," said Jack quietly after he finished rummaging through Anne''s underwear.

    Without guilt, Jack slowly closed the drawer where the panties were stored again, without tidying up the messy pile of panties.

    Anne, who was still standing behind the bathroom door, was already very nervous. She wasn''t veryfortable right now. "What took him so long?" asked Anne quickly when she saw Jacking down from the second floor.

    "I''m having a hard time finding your nightgown, Anne," Jack lied.

    "Nightgown? Didn''t I tell you before that my nightgown has a closet on the left, I put them all together there and..."

    "Well, let''s not talk about it. The important thing is that I managed to bring you clean clothes. Now change quickly. I''m sure you must be ufortable," Jack cut Anne''s words quickly as he stretched out his hand which was carrying Anne''s nightgown and panty to the owner.

    Anne immediately grabbed her clothes from Jack''s hands and quickly closed the bathroom door. Meanwhile, Jack just smiled at Anne''s behavior. Because he couldn''t bear to see Anne in pain, he went to the pantry to heat the water. Earlier when he was climbing the stairs, Jack identally saw a pink warm waterpress bag lying on the sofa. Therefore, he intended to put hot water in thepress bag to help reduce Anne''s stomach pain. Jack once read an article that contained problems about menstruation.

    Ten minutester, Anne came out of the bathroom. She had changed into clean clothes. But her face was still very pale and her hair was wet with sweat.

    "Sit down and put this on your tummy, you''ll feel morefortable," Jack said softly when he saw Anne standing and staring at him from the bathroom door.

    "Put what?" asked Anne confused.

    "Here," Jack answered shortly, lifting thepress which he had now filled with hot water.

    "Where did youe up with such an idea, Jack?" asked Anne surprised. She didn''t expect Jack to know a way to help relieve menstrual pain without taking medicine.

    "Don''t ask too many questions, just quickly do it." Jack answered curtly and walked to the sofa with the siliconepress carefully.

    With a smile, Anne walked over to Jack who was already waiting for her on the sofa, instead of sitting down as Jack had previously ordered, Anne chose to lie down on the sofa as well.

    "Give it to me," said Anne softly as she held out her hand to Jack.

    "Careful, it''s a little hot, Anne," said Jack quietly as he handed the pack to Anne.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. She then put thepress on her stomach without removing her sleeping clothes. One minuteter, Anne seemed calmer. She felt morefortable now. Seeing the change in Anne''s face made Jack smile, e was happy that what he was doing worked.

    "How do you know this, Jack?" asked Anne again, breaking the silence.

    "I''m a smart guy who loves to read, so you don''t have to ask how I know these ways, Anne," Jack replied smugly.

    Anne smiled faintly. "Really? Not because you''ve done it with your ex-girlfriend before?"

    Jack''s eyebrows immediately furrowed at Anne''s words, "How could you say that?" Jack asked curtly.

    "It''s not like that, it''s just strange for a man to know this, while usually only women who suffer menstrual pain would know it. And it seems very unlikely for you to know it from an article, like you just said earlier. Jackson Patrick Muller read an article about a woman''s monthly period? That seems very unlikely," Anne answered slowly, making her own assumptions.

    Jack smiled at Anne, who behaved knowledgeably.

    "Sophia Higgins, myst and longest ex-girlfriend was in a rtionship with me because we were both betrothed by our parents. I finally decided to let her go, when she chose a football yer. And it''s very unlikely that Sophia would do any of those traditional ways like this to relieve menstrual pain like what you are doing right now. If this happened to her, she might have gone to the hospital to ask a doctor for help. Because there is nothing in the dictionary of a Sophia Higgins to endure pain like this a minute longer," said Jack slowly tried to reassure Anne.

    "Do you still love her, Jack?"

    "Me? Love her? Hahaha, how can Jackson Patrick Muller be able to love a woman who has betrayed him? There are still many women out there who are waiting to be my girlfriend. So don''t ever ask silly questions like that," answered Jack quickly with a bigugh .

    Anne moistened her dry lower lip with her tongue identally. She forgot that the man in front of her right now was a rich, handsome and powerful man who was very disproportionate to her who had nothing.

    "Right now in my heart there is only one woman who has caught my attention since the first time I saw her and that woman''s name is Marianne Arie, who is unlike any other woman, a stubborn woman who works hard and..."

    "And what?" cut Anne quickly. .

    "And a strange woman who doesn''t have a g-string, and I think almost every woman in the world has sexy underwear like that in her wardrobe as a collection," said Jack quickly without guilt.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when she heard Jack''s words. Her heart was also beating very fast at this time.

    "H-how do you know if I don''t have underwear like that?" asked Anne stuttering.

    "Did you forget what you ordered me to do?" Jack asked lightly.

    "I''m just asking to get some panty, not asking you to check on my panties in my wardrobe, Jack," replied Anne quietly while biting her lower lip slowly holding back the immense embarrassment.

    Jack smiled when he saw Anne''s behavior. He slowly shifted his seat and approached Anne with a smile and whispered, "I don''t mind you don''t have a g-string, Anne, because to me you are more perfect when you''re not wearing anything."

    Thump!

    "Don''t be crazy, Jack!!!!" cried Anne loudly spontaneously.

    Seeing Anne angry made Jackugh out loud, he was happy to see Anne was already angry. Because that meant Anne was feeling so much better.

    Without guilt, Jackid down and hugged Anne, who was still lying down on the sofa. "I miss you, Anne. Two days without seeing you made me feel very uneasy. We''d better sleep now, I''m very sleepy, Anne," he said softly right in Anne''s right ear.

    "Sleeping on the couch? But it''s cramped, Jack, I''m sure you wouldn''t befortable sleeping in this position," Anne stammered.

    "I can sleep anywhere as long as I''m with you. Besides, this sofa isfortable enough to sleep like this, never mind. I don''t have the energy to talk anymore. We''d better go to bed. It''s almost three in the morning, Anne," replied Jack with an almost inaudible sound.

    Anne was silent hearing Jack''s words. She turned to look at the clock on the TV table. It was already veryte and Anne slowly closed her eyes. A smile formed at her lips unconsciously when she finally fell asleep in Jack''s arms.

 Chapter 242 - Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 242 - Dilemma?</h4>

    The sound of a loud rm from the cell phone on the table woke Anne from her sleep. She didn''t realize that she was still on the sofa alone.

    "Sorry, the sound of the rm on my cell phone woke you up, Anne." Jack''s voice sounded quite clear from the direction of the bathroom.

    Anne, who immediately remembered Jack''s presence, immediately turned to the source of the sound and was surprised to see Jack was standing in front of the bathroom, with a half-wet body and only using a pink towel to cover his lower body.

    Seeing such an amazing sight, Anne''s face immediately heated up, her cheeks flushed red. "What are you doing, Jack?"

    "Taking a shower. What do you think I''m doing?"

    "Y-yes, I mean why do you take a shower at my house? Why don''t you..."

    "Going home, you mean? I''mte and I don''t have time. After all, I have a change of clothes here. So I decided to take a shower and change clothes here." Without guilt, Jack immediately cut Anne''s words and walked slowly towards where Anne was. The drops of water from his hair that had not dried yet again wet his burly body.

    Seeing Jack approaching, Anne was panicking. She tried to get out of the way. But she was not quick enough, because Jack was already in front of her, locking her on the sofa by cing both hands on the right and left of her body.

    "Jack, what are you doing?" Anne asked quietly. Being this close to Jack who was half naked made her uneasy.

    "What do you think I''m doing?"

    "Jack, please, don''t do this," said Anne hoarsely.

    Jack lifted one thigh and he leaned back on the sofa. In that position, the private area of ??Jack''s thigh became more visible and Anne could almost see his groin which had been exposed. Luckily, she closed her eyes immediately.

    "What''s this Anne? I didn''t do anything. You''re on your period, after all. I can''t possibly do that when you''re bleeding like that," Jack whispered softly. The heat from his breathnded right on Anne''s left ear.

    "Get off of me quickly, or I''m going to be mad at you, Jack," said Anne curtly, pretending to be angry with her eyes still closed.

    "Angry? If you''re angry, what can you do?"

    "Jack!!!!" Anne screamed loudly.

    Jackughed out loud. He managed to make her angry so early in the morning. Without being told twice, he got up from the sofa and released her from his cage.

    "Well, hurry up and get my clothes, I have to go to the office, Anne," Jack asked casually as he smoothed the towel that was wrapped around his lower body.

    Smoothing her messy hair, Anne asked, "What clothes? Did you bring a change of clothes?"

    "Did you forget? I once took a shower here and left my clothes. Did you throw them away? Or are you selling them on a site selling used clothes used by this handsome man who is currently popr, Anne?" asked Jack repeatedly.

    "You think I''m crazy selling your used clothes like that? Your clothes are in the closet, wrapped inundry stic," answered Anne quickly, when she managed to remember the clothes Jack was referring to. "Take them yourself, you''ve already rummaged through my wardrobe, haven''t you?" added Anne quickly before Jack replied.

    Jack justughed at what Anne was doing. Without another word, he went up to the second floor leaving Anne. Today, there was a morning meeting that he couldn''t leave. That was why he chose not to bother Anne anymore. After making sure Jack really went up to the second floor, Anne then went into the bathroom to change her pads. Luckily,st night she wore a special night pad, so that she sleptfortably until morning without any worry.

    When Anne came out of the bathroom, Jack was seening down the stairs wearing his clothes that Anne had washed. So now he was neat and handsome again.

    "I''m leaving immediately, it looks like there''s a taxi waiting for me downstairs and you''d better take the day off if your condition doesn''t allow you to work," said Jack quietly while wearing his expensive watch beside the sofa, when Anne was walking towards the pantry.

    "I''m fine, I can still work," said Anne shortly, carrying a ss of warm chocte that had previously been made by Jack.

    "Are you afraid of asking that damn lion for leave?" asked Jack curtly.

    "It''s not like that. I still have a lot of work and it can''t be left behind. That''s why I have to go to work. Besides, this film project has started two days ago. If I didn''t go to work, many divisions would bete in doing their respective parts, because our jobs are connected to each other," replied Anne quietly, trying to exin her work to Jack.

    Jack looked at Anne without blinking from head to toe. His smile slowly faded when he saw Anne. Without speaking, he walked over to Anne, who was still enjoying her hot chocte.

    "What do you want me to make for breakfast?" Anne asked Jack politely.

    "I''ll take my own breakfast... smack..." Jack didn''t finish his sentence when hended a peck on Anne''s lips which still had some hot chocte.

    "Jack!!!" Anne screamed in surprise. The hot chocte in her hand was almost spilled if Jack didn''t hold it right away.

    "Careful, Anne, this chocte will get my clothes dirty," said Jack coldly in a rising voice as he put the ss he had saved from Anne''s hands on the table.

    Anne didn''t say a word and lowered her head when she heard Jack''s words. She was still very shocked by what Jack had just done to her. She didn''t expect Jack to lick and suck his lips so quickly.

    "Okay, I''m off to work now," said Jack gently.

    "Okay," answered Anne subconsciously, still staring at the floor. She did not dare to meet face to face with Jack, who was still standing in front of her.

    Jack slowly grabbed Anne''s chin with his fingers and lifted her face slowly. "I don''t like the person I''m talking to look away when I talk, especially if that person is you, Anne," he said quietly.

    Anne still pursed her lips tightly. Her voice was caught in her throat.

    "Are you sure you''re strong enough to go to work?" Jack asked Anne quietly.

    Anne nodded her head in response to Jack''s question.

    "Okay then, I will leave now and remember one thing, pick up the phone call from me even though you are in a meeting. You understand?"

    "Yes, I understand," said Anne quietly.

    "Good girl, I''m going. Don''t forget to eat and remember what I said, Anne, because if you ignore me again like yesterday, don''t me me if Ie to your office and drag you out of the office," said Jack quietly threatening Anne.

    "I know, Jack, I''ll never forget." Anne answered quickly while looking into Jack''s eyes which were also staring at her without blinking.

    Jacknded a peck on Anne''s cheek and whispered, "I trust you, see youter, baby. I love you, Anne."

    Blush!

    As if exposed to heat, Anne immediately froze upon hearing Jack''s words. Even after Jack left her apartment, Anne still didn''t move. Finally, she fell down on the floor while holding her chest which was racing very fast.

    "I''m going crazy if Jack keeps doing this to me. What should I do, God? Should I give up and ept him? But I''m afraid, God, I''m afraid I make a mistake in loving someone for the umpteenth time, God," said Anne quietly, looking down.

    continued

 Chapter 243 - Carrying Out The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Carrying Out The n</h4>

    When Anne arrived at the office, she got a surprise that she never could have imagined, where at this time Steffi was standing in front of her office with a lunch box for Leon.

    "Oh, so you are the owner of this room, Miss Marianne," said Steffi provoking Anne, who had just arrived with Edward.

    "Anne, you can just call me Anne, Mrs. Ganke," replied Anne, trying to calm down with a friendly smile. Anne had expected to meet Steffi like this sooner orter.

    With a fake smile, Steffi said, "Oh, so you prefer to be called Anne instead of your full name. Okay, I''ll call you Anne, but you don''t intend to use the name Ganke after your name, do you?"

    Thump!

    Anne''s face blushed instantly when she mentioned Leon''sst name. Some female staff who were around the office immediately whispered.

    "Don''t be angry, Miss Anne, I''m just joking haha. Don''t take them to heart, Miss Anne. After all, it''s impossible for you to try to take my position as Mrs. Ganke, right? After all, it''s impossible for a woman as beautiful as you to take another woman''s happiness," said Steffi softly,ughing heartily, while covering her mouth and walked away, leaving Anne, towards Leon''s room. Her eyes narrowed in satisfaction when she saw some female staff heard what she just said to Anne.

    Anne, who was still standing with Edward, was still speechless. She felt ufortable with Steffi''s previous words. Even though it was just a joke, but Anne felt offended. Edward who could feel Anne''s change in attitude, immediately turned to the staffs, who were whispering about Anne after Steffi said about her using Ganke''s name behind her name.

    "Sorry Mr. Edward, we didn''t mean to talk about Anne. We just..."

    "You know it was just a joke from Mrs. Ganke to Anne, then why are you still talking about it? If I still hear you guys talking about this then don''t me me if I ask Mr. Leon to fire you. We will see who Mr. Leon will choose. Anne and I are important in this film project or you useless people who can only gossip," Edward rebuked loudly with his hands on his hips. Edward was annoyed at them, who was still talking about Anne about what Steffi had said earlier.

    The female staffs fell silent for a moment. Their faces were as white as paper with sweat dripping from their foreheads hearing Edward''s words. Because they knew what positions Edward and Anne were holding in thepany.

    "Come on, Edward, don''t be so loud, lest Mr. Leon hears you, it''s not good, Edward," whispered Anne softly, trying to calm Edward.

    "Leave it be, Anne, it seems that the boss has to know that his employees are gossipy people; people who can''t tell the difference between joking and being serious, even though it was clear that Mrs. Steffi was just joking. This is why these women are talking bad things about you. Isn''t that very disrespectful? What if someone believes what they were gossiping? Your good name will be tarnished, Anne, because they think that you really want to be Mrs. Ganke like Mrs. Steffi''s joke earlier," Edward replied in irritation while ncing at about ten female staffs who had previously talking about Anne, making assumptions about Steffi''s very ambiguous remarks.

    Anne smiled and looked at the female staffs who were looking down because of Edwards words and said "Leave it alone, it was just a joke anyway. Don''t take it to heart, Edward. I''m sure educated people will know that what Mrs. Ganke said was just a joke."

    "You heard what Anne just said, I won''t forgive anyone who dares to mention that joke again. Because if I''m still listening then don''t me me if you guys will lose your job, do you understand?" Edward asked in a quite harsh voice on the female staffs in front of him.

    "We understand, sorry Anne. We will not discuss it again. Once again, we apologize for making you ufortable." The ten female staff answered in unison.

    "Never mind, let''s just forget about it. You guys just go back to work again," replied Anne with a smile.

    Hearing Anne''s words made the female staffs dare to lift their heads. Not long after that, they immediately returned to their respective desks to continue their work after previously gathered to discuss Steffi''s very provocative words. Seeing the female staffs return to their respective desks, Edward just smiled faintly. He still didn''t understand why women liked to gossip so much.

    "Are you all right, Anne?" Edward asked quietly.

    "Uh uh, thank you Edward for defending me like you just did. I''m sure the staffs won''t dare to gossip anymore," replied Anne quickly with a smile.

    "It''s good that they stop gossiping because otherwise I will report this to Mr. Leon. After all, I still can''t understand why Mr. Leon''s wife spoke like that to you, Anne. Her words were really provoking, Anne, and to be honest, I was very ufortable to hear her. If I''m not beside you and I heard that from other people, maybe I''d be thinking badly about you," Edward whispered softly. His eyes darted towards Leon''s closed door.

    Anne took a deep breath. "Well, it''s just a joke, it can''t be helped. We better go to work now. Remember our motto, Edward, the sooner we work, the better." Anne''s smile widened as she spoke, covering her inner annoyance.

    Shortly afterward, Edward escorted Anne to her desk. After making sure that Anne was in her room, Edward went and walked towards his room. As he walked to his room, Edward''s eyes stared intently at the ten staffs he had previously scolded.

    After Edward left, Anne clenched her fists tightly. Steffi''s words earlier really made her ufortable.

    "I know you must say that on purpose, Steffi. You deliberately mention Leon''sst name to show that you are Mrs. Ganke," Anne muttered quietly. Her eyes reddened to suppress the anger that welled up in her chest.

    Meanwhile, in Leon''s room, Steffi wasughing heartily. She was very satisfied to be able to corner Anne like before. Even though she only uttered a few sentences but it already made Anne unable to answer her words.

    "This is just the beginning, Marianne, I''m going to make you ufortable in my husband''s office. If I can''t kick you out of this office, I''ll have to make you quit like you did when I entered your rtionship. After all, it wasn''t entirely my fault, you, Marianne, was also guilty. Why were you luckier than me? So don''t me me if I want to have what was yours. After all, you don''t really deserve what you have. The proof was Leon chose me over you, and now I will make you feel like you felt before. I will make you go away from Leon''s life forever, because you don''t deserve to be with him, even though you have changed now and are not as old as before, but believe me, Leon will not be able to turn away from me. Because I am 100 times more beautiful and interesting than you are, Marianne," said Steffi confidently, while tidying up the blouse she was wearing at the moment. The blouse that she was wearing has a low cut, so that half of her breasts could be seen clearly. Moreover, she also wore a push bra to lift her breasts. "I''m beautiful and sexy. I''m also good at serving Leon in bed. No one can rece my position, because from the start I was the one who was destined to be Mrs. Ganke," she said again, praising herself as she looked at herself in the mirror she just took out from her bag.

    Meanwhile, Leon, who was in the editor''s room, didn''t know what Steffi was doing. He had arrived at the office since morning and didn''t even know that his wife hade to the office and caused trouble with Anne.

    "Okay, I like all of this. Continue your work, send it to Anne so she can check it first," Leon said softly as he patted the shoulder of an editor sitting across from him.

    "Okay sir, I will send it to Anne," replied the editor quickly. Even though Anne was still much younger than all the staffs at Ganke Inc. Production, they called Anne by her name. This happened because Anne refused to be called with any frills. So both male and female staffs called her by her name.

    Leon smiled with satisfaction when he heard the words of the editor whose work he had just corrected. Soon, Leon left the editor''s room. The staffs'' working hours had already started, he was sure that Anne had arrived. That was why he wanted to meet Anne to just say good morning to her. But just as he was about to leave the editor''s room, Leon stopped when he saw Steffi came out of his room and walked closer to him now.

    "Surprise!" Steffi said guiltily as she lifted the box of food she was carrying higher.

    Steffi spoke as if nothing had happened between her and Leon, even though they had been fighting a lot for the past few days. She walked with full of enthusiasm, whileughing out loud.

    "I brought food for you, Dear. I know you must be hungry. Let''s eat first, I haven''t eaten either," Steffi said loudly and spoiled when she was already clinging to Leon''s arms.

    "Yeah, let''s eat. Let''s just go into my room," Leon answered tly. He kept his attitude in front of the employees.

    Steffi excitedly walked hand in hand with Leon into his room, a triumphant smile growing on her face.

    "This is just the beginning, Marianne, let''s see what I''d do next," Steffi said in her heart, ncing at Anne, who was in the pantry. Steffi was sure Anne must have heard what she said earlier when she invited Leon to eat together

    continued

 Chapter 244 - Focused On Anne

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Focused On Anne</h4>

    Connery Corporation

    Aaron, who was very busy with his mountain of work, didn''t notice that a few days ago a red car had stopped in front of his office. Every time he entered the building, the driver of the red car immediately took out a camera and took pictures of Aaron many times.

    "You will be mine again, Aaron. One day when I manage to get my big name back in the modeling industry, you are the one who will apany me on the red carpet, dear. For now, it''s okay if I lose my career. But in the next few months, I will be able to shine like before. I will be the star of all the stars that will dazzle everyone''s eyes. And when that timees, I''m sure you won''t reject me, Aaron," murmured the driver of the car, who was none other than Candice Skyriver, who hade out of the hospital. She had identally came to Aaron''s office to take photos of Aaron as one of the ns she was making.

    The reason Candice collected Aaron''s photos every morning was to make Aaron melt with her. Because if Aaron knew that she hade to Connery Corporation every day, then she was sure that Aaron would believe she had changed and seriously want toe back to him. Therefore, Candice was willing to wake up early on a cold day to carry out her n. After checking the photos, Candice left the Connery Corporation. Today she had an audition at a well-known fashion house. With the support of her father, Candice easily got an audition offer even though she had topete with other models first to get a contract this time. The situation was unlike a few months ago, where she was always being chased by big modeling agencies who wanted to work with her.

    "Are you sure we don''t need to go to Northampton, Boss?" Daniel asked Aaron as they got into the elevator.

    "Don''t worry, Daniel. This morning Mr. Bob contacted me and he said we don''t need toe down there, considering the long journey we have to travel there in winter like this. That''s why he suggested that we stay in London anyway. The apartment project isn''t 100% finished yet, so our arrival isn''t really needed yet," Aaron answered quietly as he opened his cell phone to check the iing emails.

    "Thank God. I actually don''t feel like going to Northampton in this cold weather," Daniel shouted excitedly. Daniel really didn''t like traveling in extreme weather like this. That was why he kept checking with Aaron whether they were going to Northampton or not.

    Aaron smiled his handsome smile hearing Daniel''s words. Soon, they got out of the elevator and walked to his office to discuss some important things before the daily meeting with the managers. When he arrived at his office, Aaron suddenly pointed his cell phone at Daniel.

    "What''s this?" Daniel raised an eyebrow at Aaron''s cell phone questioningly.

    "Read it."

    Daniel then grabbed Aaron''s cell phone and read a coboration proposal that Aaron had just received this morning. Meanwhile, Aaron sat in his chair without taking his eyes off Daniel.

    "What do you think?"

    "Ganke Inc. Production. It seems the name of thispany is very familiar to my ears. Where did I hear the name of thispany?" Daniel mumbled softly while reading the name of the proposal sender. He ignored the question from Aaron, asking for his opinion on the proposal.

    Aaron gritted his teeth, "Ganke Inc. Production is apany that produces various animated films that are quite sessful in Germany. Currently, thepany has a branch in London. And they are currently working on a coborative project with the University of the Arts London, where Anne is studying. And you''ve met with the CEO when there was an event at Anne''s campus. That''s why thepany name sounds familiar to you, Daniel," he said at length, trying to exin about thepany that was submitting a proposal to hispany.

    Daniel''s eyes lit up when he managed to remember Ganke Inc. Production, "Ah yes, that animationpany! Geez, it''s hard for me to remember about the Germanpany. Hmm then are you sure you want to work with thispany? Their field of work with ourpany is very different. You have to remember that, ourpany is a property developmentpany engaged in property and the like. However, Ganke Inc. Production is an animationpany that produces various kinds of films. I think thepany and ourpany are not rted. And if we have to work together, how do we cooperate? What can we get from this coboration? I haven''t found a bright spot for the sess of this cooperation if we really want to ept the offer of cooperation from him, Boss."

    "That''s why I''m asking for your opinion, Daniel. Actually, Leonardo Ganke had contacted me a few weeks ago and mentioned his cooperation offer that I received this morning. I haven''t confirmed the coboration he proposed because I''m still confused. Just like you said earlier, I haven''t found the proper form of coboration with hispany, if that even really exists," said Aaron slowly. As an entrepreneur, he had to think about the pros and cons of a partnership with anotherpany. He couldn''t just ept an offer of cooperation like this if the benefits for hispany were unclear. However, Aaron had to think about the fate of his employees. That was why he couldn''t ept various offers of cooperation like this.

    "In my opinion, it''s better to just refuse it, because honestly this is very different from ourpany''s field of work. I really don''t see a gap where we can benefit if we have to work with apany that produces various kinds of films," said Daniel again, giving Aaron some input.

    Aaron nodded his head many times. Even though he was actually interested in this offer from Ganke Inc. Production, but he had to pay attention to other ongoing projects. Moreover, the project in Northampton had not yet beenpleted. Almost 30% of the money he had was stuck in the apartment project. Therefore, he couldn''t just ept cooperation offers from otherpanies.

    "Okay then, I will give an answer to Leonard Ganke, so he doesn''t get too hopeful. Thanks for your advice, Daniel. Now you better go back to your room and start working. You seem too rxedtely," Aaron said quietly sarcastically to Daniel.

    "You say I''m too rxed? Wow... that is an insult. I really can''t ept that. Do you think working on files from Mr. Bob for weeks is rxing? Are you looking for trouble with me, Aaron?" growled Daniel. He didn''t like to be used of rxing when he had a lot of work to do these past few weeks.

    Seeing Daniel angry made Aaronugh so hard, that he even wiped his tears that identally rolled out of the corners of his eyes. "Thanks Daniel, I know you''re a hard worker."

    Daniel waved his hand in rejection of Aaron''spliments. He didn''t really like being praised like that by Aaron. Because a praise from Aaron never came free, there definitely would be extra work behind that sweetpliment.

    "Remember, Aaron, what happened back then wasn''t your fault. You are a good person, the bad one was that woman. She took advantage of you, she attacked you first. So don''t me yourself, because if I were in your position, I would do the same too. The most important thing right now is to improve yourself and forget about it, if you want to be serious with Miss Anne, try to be better. Get rid of your ugly habit of leaving her alone just like that. I''m sure Miss Anne must have been very offended when she was dropped off by the side of the road. She''s a good woman, not some cheap woman who can be dropped by the side of the road like that. So I hope you can control yourself better. You''re a good person, Aaron. Even though you''re a little stupid for not being able to tell who''s sincere and who''s just using you," said Daniel at length with a smile. He was trying to make Aaron aware so as not to repeat what he did to Anne again, because Anne did not deserve to be treated like what he had done before.

    Aaron put a smile on his shady face hearing Daniel''s words. "Yes, Daniel, I have promised myself not to do that again to Anne. I really want to have a serious rtionship with her. That''s why I''m trying desperately to make her believe that I''m not kidding. I want Anne to sit nicely on the couch at home after we get marriedter."

    "Good, I believe you can do it. Well, I''m going back to work and one more thing, um, Candice has been released from the hospital. So you have to be more vignt. Many mentally ill women are approaching you now," said Daniel again, reminding him that Candice Skyriver, Aaron''s ex-girlfriend, who some time ago had tried tomit suicide because Aaron had rejected her. After saying that, Daniel then left Aaron alone to go back to work in his office.

    After Daniel left, Aaron grabbed his cell phone that was on the table and opened the message sent by his men. There was a photo in the message. It was clear that Candice had been following him for several days. "I already know that, Daniel. Right now I don''t want to face Candice directly. My focus right now is trying to convince Anne to ept my proposal which she hasn''t answered yet."

    Aaron shed a longing smile at the mention of Anne, the name of the girl he had fallen in love with from the first time he saw her at Newcastle-Upon-Tyne a few months ago.

    continued

 Chapter 245 - Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Strategy</h4>

    When lunch time arrived, Anne did not go to the cafeteria. She ate the lunch that was sent by Jack. A box of thirty pieces assorted sushi with warm ocha. Jack really knew how to keep Anne fit and healthy this winter. Anne, who was actually not in the mood to eat because she was still thinking about what Steffi had said earlier, had now eaten six pieces of sushi with salmon topping.

    "Really? Show me if you really have eaten them," Jack''s voice was heard clearly in Anne''s ear, who was wearing wireless earphones during a video call with Jack, who demanded for proof that she had really eaten the sushi.

    "See for yourself," said Anne quietly, pointing her phone''s camera at the sushi box.

    "Good girl, do you like the sushi, Anne?" asked Jack curiously.

    Anne touched her phone screen again to flip the camera so Jack could see her face again. "I like them, they taste good."

    "Thank God, I''ll pick you up this afternoon," said Jack quietly, smiling at the screen of his cell phone which was showing Anne''s face.

    "You want to pick me up? Is your work done?" asked Anne quietly.

    Thump!

    Jack immediately fell silent hearing Anne''s words. He felt that there was something wrong with Anne. It was unusual for Anne to immediately agree to a request like this, because every time she offered to pick her up, she always refused with various answers. But this time she immediately agreed, even if only implicitly.

    Jack put wireless earphones in his ears to focus more on hearing Anne''s words. "What happened, Anne? Is that lion bastard bothering you? Should Ie and beat him up?"

    "It''s Steffi, she provoked me, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    "That shameless woman Steffi? What has she done, Anne?!" Jack immediately shouted loudly when he heard the words of Anne

    Anne, who was also wearing wireless earphones and immediately took them off her ears because of the loud sound of Jack''s screams. "Don''t shout, Jack, I can still hear your voice clearly. My ears hurt," Anne grumbled in annoyance.

    "Sorry, honey, sorry, I got too emotional when I heard that woman''s name mentioned. Are your ears okay?"Jack immediately apologized frantically and full of guilt. Regret was clearly visible on his face.

    Being called honey by Jack made Anne silent for a while. Although she wasn''t quite sure about her feelings yet, but when she heard that call, she became uneasy. Her heart was beating very fast. It was a really strange feeling when she heard that from Jack, even though Jack had been bothering her a lot and had made more physical contact with her. But strangely, she was even more uneasy like this because of the call that Jack had just spoken to her.

    "Anne, why are you silent? Are you sick? Has that woman hurt you? I''m here, I''ll pick you up. Let me settle this matter with them, I''ll make them..."

    "Jack," Anne took a deep breath trying to calm herself down. "I''m fine, you don''t need toe here and see them, because I can still deal with it, so there''s no need to intervene right now."

    "If you''re okay, why did you just keep quiet? You made me worry, Anne. I really can''t calm down when I see you like that, especially when I know Steffi is starting to look for trouble with you. I don''t want that woman to hurt your heart again," said Jack without pause, full of worry.

    Anne''s eyes softened, giving Jack a death re. "I''m serious, I''m fine. Don''t you believe me?" she asked quietly, perfecting a death stare for Jack.

    Jack opened his lips subconsciously when Anne looked at him like that. Deep inside, it was like melting when he saw Anne giving such a look. Even though it was only through a video call, Jack couldn''t move right away. He couldn''t imagine what it would be like toe face to face.

    "I''m fine, so you don''t have toe here to teach Leon and his wife a lesson. Since it will waste your energy, you better focus on the office and quickly finish your work. Thenter in the afternoon, you can pick me up," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "Okay, I''ll do what you ask but you have to promise me to stay fine and don''t hesitate to contact me if the two of them get into trouble with you again. I''ll finish my work quickly and go straight to that damn lion''s office to pick you up," replied Jack quickly as he got excited.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. Not long after that, Jack ended the video call because he wanted to finish all his work quickly.

    "Thank you, Jack. Thank you for always being there for me. I''m really calm now, even though I only spoke a few words with you but my heart feels very at peace very different from thest few hours. Thanks again, Jack." Smiling, and as Anne was still hungry, she took the piece of sushi that was in front of her eyes and ate it voraciously. There was still about thirty minutes of lunch break and she chose to disturb Linda who was currently cooking with Paul at her family''s house. Linda had been in her hometown for almost a week. And Anne missed that annoying careless girl who likes to manage others. Linda was the only true friend to Anne after she was betrayed by her first two friends. Selma and Steffi, one was the thief of her mother''s work, and the other was the thief of her husband.

    Finally the break was over. One by one, the staffs began to return to their respective desks when Anne had started working ten minutes ago. When the atmosphere was quiet because the workers were focused on their respective jobs, suddenly Steffi''s footsteps were heard, loudly and very disturbing. She had just returned from having lunch with Leon at the restaurant with Edward and the audio team.

    Steffi deliberately clung to Leon, showing her possessiveness to her husband, even though Leon himself was very ufortable with Steffi continuing to cling to him like that. Leon, who did not want to show his affection in front of the employees, repeatedly tried to free Steffi''s hand that was wrapped around his arm when he walked from the elevator to his office. But the more he tried to release Steffi''s hand that was binding him, the stronger Steffi''s hand was entrenched there. So Leon finally chose to relent and let his wife do it. Leon tried to be patient. He did this to show Anne that he was not the grumpy Leon he used to be.

    "You must be jealous, Marianne, on seeing our intimacy. I''m sure you will be jealous. Just enjoy it, Marianne, your hellish days will start today. I will make sure you will leave at your own will, just like that time, without me having to intervene. A trashy woman like you should know your ce. You don''t deserve to be side by side with Leon. Because I''m the only one who deserves to be," Steffi said in her heart when she looked at Anne''s room, where Anne was currently busy at her desk checking some videos that she had to correct.

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The cell phone in Leon''s pocket vibrated so that Steffi couldn''t help but released her grip from Leon''s arm, because her husband wanted to check his cell phone.

    "Sure, it''s okay, sir. I''m sure on another asion we can definitely work together again. Well, thank you for your willingness to contact me directly, sir. Thank you again," Leon said slowly. His face changed to show great disappointment.

    Steffi realized that there was something wrong with Leon and approached her husband, but when she was about to wrap her arms around Leon, suddenly Leon walked quickly to his room. So, like it or not, Steffi had to follow her husband into his private room. When she entered the room, Steffi was surprised by the sight she saw. At the moment, Leon had thrown away all the papers on his desk.

    "Fuck, how dare he refuse me? Ganke Inc. Production has never been rejected before," Leon said full of emotion.

    "What happened, Leon? Why are you suddenly angry?" asked Steffi quietly.

    "Shut up! You will not know what ..."

    Tring!

    There was a notification again on his phone and it made Leon stop his words. Without further ado, he immediately grabbed his cell phone and was surprised to see the contents of the message.

    "Jackson... Jackson Patrick Muller epted my proposal..."

    continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 246 - Wrong Target

    <h4>Chapter 246 - Wrong Target</h4>

    When it was three o''clock, Jack immediately got up and walked towards the ce where his coat was hanging and put it on quickly, which startled Erick and Alice, who were sitting in front of him.

    "Where are you going, sir? Our meeting isn''t over yet!" Surprised, Erick immediately asked Jack.

    As if not hearing Erick''s words, Jack chose to continue walking towards the door.

    "Sir..."

    "You guys finish the rest. Besides, there are the two of you. I think without my presence, you guys will be able to finish well."Jack cut Erick''s words while raising one hand in the air without looking back. He grabbed the door handle and went straight out of the room and headed for the elevator, leaving Erick and Alice alone in his room.

    Seeing Jack went away, Erick gritted his teeth in annoyance, while Alice seemed to be gripping the pen she was holding while cursing at Jack.

    "Sometimes he just left when he gave us a new job to do in taking care of a cooperation contract with Ganke Inc. Production. Totally irresponsible! I hate you, Jack. Didn''t you sink with the Titanic? Then why did you appear again?" Alice cursed with a vengeance. She was very upset about being given a new job by Jack, as it was almost time to go home.

    "Sink with the Titanic? Haha, you watch too many movies, Alice. It''s better if we finish this, so we can go home quickly," Erick said quietly with augh.

    "How can we hurry home, Erick? We have to make a new contract with Ganke Inc. Production which was just given a few minutes ago. While you also know that to take care of this kind of contact takes about 3 to 4 hours, because we have to look for some important things that need to be done that must be included in the contract. Not to mention we have to confirm it with thewyer as well... Ahhh, it''s really annoying!" said Alice in annoyance.

    "The longer you work on it, the longer we go home, so it''s best if we do it right away so we can get home quickly, Alice, because grumbling like that won''t solve the problem." Erick said softly, trying to calm Alice down. "Besides, we should be grateful for being trusted by our boss. Believe me, there are lots of Alices out there who want to be like you," added Erick again.

    Alice immediately fell silent hearing Erick''s words. Being reminded that there were a number of people who were looking for work had left Alice speechless. The reason was that she had once been in that position, as she once had difficulty finding work and was despised by her friends who already had a lot of luxury goods from their sry. Seeing Alice''s change in attitude made Erick smile. He knew that the beautiful secretary still had unstable emotions. Therefore, he deliberately mentioned about those job seekers out there.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was already in his car, was very excited to pick up Anne. He had even changed into the clean clothes he had provided in the car in case of a sudden meeting or emergency like this. After driving for only twenty minutes, Jack realized that someone was following him from behind. A ck Jeep was following not far from him. Not wanting to waste time dealing with a stalker, Jack finally elerated his car off the track he had to take if he wanted to go to Ganke Inc. Production. At first, Jack thought the Jeep was not following him anymore. But it turned out he was wrong, the car was still trailing behind his car. Even now the driver of the car was repeatedly turning on the shlight, as a code to make him want to stop the car.

    "Fuck, who is this person? Just make trouble with me," said Jack in annoyance. He felt irritated and uneasy to be chased like this. Because his car almost ran out of gas, he forgot that he hadn''t filled it up this morning.

    Because he didn''t want to stop suddenly on the highway, Jack finally decided to give in. He looked for a ce near a gas station to stop. Shortly after, Jack stopped his car. The ck Jeep that was following behind did the same thing. Believing that the driver of this car had not done anything bad, Jack stopped his intention to reach for the gun that was under his seat.

    "Sophia," Jack muttered under his breath when he saw the driver of the Jeep who had been following him.

    Knowing who the stalker was, Jack then got into his car again and went straight into the refueling area. Sophia who was tidying her clothes was shocked when she saw Jack getting back into his car. She rushed back into her car and followed Jack''s car again. Even though she didn''t want to refuel, Sophia still entered the refueling area.

    In his car, Jack smiled cynically at Sophia''s unchanging behavior. She was the type of woman who had no shame. Therefore, it was not surprising that she entered the refueling area even though she did not refuel. After the refueling of his car was finished, Jack then went back to speeding his car on the highway, which of course was still followed by Sophia. Because he didn''t want Sophia to know about Anne''s whereabouts, Jack drove his car further and further towards the east, leaving the city of London. Because Sophia kept honking, Jack finally stopped the car again. He finally decided to confront Sophia, because he was annoyed with the chase scene like this.

    "What do you want, Sophia?" said Jack loudly as he stood beside his car at Sophia who was walking towards him.

    "I want to talk to you from the heart, Jacky, I..."

    "Stop, don''t call me Jacky. I''m sick of hearing that, call me Jack or my full name, Jackson." Jack cut off Sophia''s words quickly.

    Sophia, who was shocked that she had never heard Jack speak to her so rudely, looked petrified for a moment. Her eyes even looked teary from crying.

    "You''ve changed, Jack, you''re not the Jack I used to know. You''re now rude and mean," said Sophia quietly holding back tears.

    Jack moistened his lower lip with a faint smile. "You think I''ll still be nice to the person who betrayed me? You think I''m stupid, Sophia? Before you decided to go out with Esteban Shevchenko, you first had an affair with Edmund that ignorant bastard cousin right? Don''t ever think that I don''t know anything, Sophia. I might be silent, but it didn''t mean I don''t know. I was silently waiting for your honesty, but apparently you never said sorry or told me the truth until you finally got really greedy and decided to go with Esteban Shevchenko, the football yer who doesn''t know how to reciprocate my kindness," said Jack sarcastically, trying to remind Sophia of her previous affairs when they were still engaged.

    Sophia''s face suddenly turned pale when Jack brought up her affair with Edmund, the man who had snatched her chastity. The man that Jack really wanted to find because he dared to enjoy the honey from the flowers he cared for.

    "I didn''t do anything with Edmund at that time, Jack, he and I were just friends. Besides, I''m not that crazy to have an affair with a cousin of my own boyfriend," said Sophia softly, looking for pity from Jack.

    "Fuck, you think I''m stupid, Sophia? I''m not that stupid, I''m not a child who easily believes in the words of a woman who is skillful in affairs like you, Sophia. I used to forgive you when I found out you were not a virgin and even epted you with open arms, because I don''t care about it. As long as you are loyal to me and don''t repeat the same mistakes, I ept you gracefully, but it turns out that my kindness was misunderstood by you, Sophia. You actually took advantage of my kindness by having an affair with Edmund, my step cousin," Jack rebuked loudly, breaking Sophia''s words.

    Sophia was stunned to hear Jack''s words. "What do you mean by step cousin?" she asked in confusion.

    Jack shed a mocking smile again at the woman he once loved with all his heart.

    "Johnny, Edmund''s father, is only the adopted son of my grandfather. They don''t have the slightest bit of Muller''s blood in them. They''ve been officially banned from using Muller''s name behind his name and the man you cheated on doesn''t have the slightest bit of my family wealth, Sophia, because from the moment the court forbade them to use the name Muller, all of my family''s property and facilities that they used were withdrawn by the court to be returned to me," replied Jack quietly while smiling triumphantly at Sophia who looked very shocked.

    "So-So Edmund is a poor man? H-he doesn''t have any inheritance from your family?"

    "Yes." Jack quickly answered questions from Sophia.

    Sophia''s lips trembled with anger, she suddenly turned pale. A minuteter, her legs were unable to support the weight of his body until she finally fellpletely slumped on the cold ground.

    Continued

    Don''t forget to read my another novel "His Soul"

    Thank you

 Chapter 247 - Holy Vs Dirty

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Holy Vs Dirty</h4>

    Anne had been waiting for Jack for more than an hour and a half. She looked very unsettled. Anne had turned down Edward''s offer to go home with her, although if she had epted Edward''s good intentions, she might be in her warm bed by now. Currently on the tenth floor of the Ganke Inc. Productionpany there were no one except Leon, Steffi, and Anne. To relieve boredom of waiting to hear from Jack, Anne decided to make hot tea in the pantry.

    But when she stepped out of the quiet room, she heard a very familiar voice, a moan from Steffi that she knew very well. Even though she didn''t see it directly, Anne could tell that Leon and Steffi were currently making love in Leon''s room. Anne had also heard this voice several years ago when she was still Leon''s wife before finally seeing with her own eyes Steffi danced on Leon''s body, performing sensual movements while emitting a distinctive sound as she reached the peak of pleasure.

    "Fuck, Leon, yes right there...ahh Leon...hard baby hard...!"

    Since no one else on the floor, she could hear Steffi''s voice clearly from the room which immediately made her speechless. She even almost dropped the ss in her hand if she didn''t immediately put it on the pantry table.

    "Yesss Steffi ahh...!"

    Leon''s long howl indicated that the husband and wife had reached the peak of the game. Anne, who was still standing, leaning against the refrigerator, closed her eyes while touching her chest, which was currently racing very fast. Because she didn''t want her whereabouts to be known by Leon and Steffi, Anne finally chose to stay in the pantry. Not long after, Leon and Steffi''s footsteps were heard heading towards the pantry. Anne, who was sitting cross-legged behind the table, was frightened, but finally the sound of the footsteps drifted away from the pantry door to the elevator and finally only the sound of the elevator operating on the tenth floor could be heard.

    "I''m strong, I''m strong... I''m strong God! sob.. why do you have to make me hear this again, Lord, even though they are married and are husband and wife, but hearing their voices when they made love makes me sick. I have no feelings towards Leon, God, but why does the paine back at a time like this?" said Anne softly with tears that had flowed down her face. Hearing the sighs and moans from Leon and Steffi made Anne really unable to control herself.

    The memory of the affair between the two of them shed back to Anne''s memory. Scene after scene when Steffi pretended to be innocent to visit Leon''s house when Mrs. Chaterine held an event for Leon''s birthday after she was married to Leon, where at that time Steffi pretended to be polite when shaking hands with Leon, even though in the afternoon Anne saw with her eyes that Steffi and Leon were eating together in a restaurant when she was looking for medicine at the pharmacy due to a fever.

    After sitting quietly on the floor for almost thirty minutes, Anne finally decided to go home. As Anne got up, an office girl came to turn off all the lights on the tenth floor, because every Friday no staff was allowed to work overtime. This was an order from Leon which ording to him is part of one of thepany''s policies. That was why the office girl who was about to turn off the AC and the lights on the tenth floor was shocked when she saw Anne.

    "I''m still working on some work that can''t be postponed, Ma''am, so I''m going homete," said Anne lying, trying to exin her presence at the office. Anne always referred to office girls as "Ma''am" out of respect for them, although many despised her.

    "Oh I see. No wonder you''re still here, Miss. If I hadn''t checked the rooms one by one earlier and I''d immediately turned off the lights, I wouldn''t know you''re here, Miss," said the office girl to Anne, who was tidying up her things on the table. .

    Anne smiled at the middle-aged office girl''s words. She then handed her the sushi box which still contained about fifteen pieces of sushi that she had not touched. "Take this, Ma''am, for dinner. Don''t worry, this food is not leftovers. I haven''t touched it, I have two boxes. I have eaten the first box and the second box is still intact," she said slowly while showing the opened box with a few pieces of sushi in it.

    The office girl''s eyes filled with tears as she received the box from Anne. Because she was having a bit of a financial problem, she had to reduce the cost of food with her two children whom she raised alone, after the death of her husband due to a work ident. He fell from the gond where he worked a few months ago.

    "Don''t cry, Ma''am," added Anne again, giving a tissue she took from the bag to the office girl in front of her.

    The office girl named Nancy grabbed the tissue that Anne had given her and gently wiped her eyes. "Not everyone is as good as you, Miss Anne, I have heard your kindness from other lowly employees like me who..."

    "Hey... hey stop, who said lowly employees? No one has the right to say someone is a lowly employee because he is an office girl, a security guard, or others. You work hard and the money you earn is full of blessings. So don''t ever mention that word again. Street sweepers, garbage collectors, disposal workers, and so on are great people who are willing to do such an extraordinary job. Your service is great, so stop calling yourself a lowly employee, Ma''am." Anne cut off the words of the office girl who was much older than her with a raised voice. She most disliked hearing someone say such a sentence. "No one in this world has the right to degrade the dignity of others, because believe me, God doesn''t like that, Ma''am. So from now on please, don''t feel different, you are not a lowly employee. Likewise with the other cleaners, you are all the same as all the staff here."

    Hearing Anne''s words made the office girl immediately shed tears again. In her entire life, she had never received such a gentle reprimand as Anne was currently doing to her. Because during her career as an office girl, she was always looked down upon by the other staff, especially the female staff who always thought of herself as beautiful.

    "Sorry, Ma''am, I didn''t mean to offend you. Sorry if I hurt you, I just don''t want you to talk like that," said Anne regretfully when she saw the woman in front of her crying.

    "I''m not offended, Miss, I''m just touched to hear you talk like that. It seems that what my friends say is true, you are very kind, Miss," replied the office girl slowly with a sincere smile.

    "Everyone is born good, Ma''am, it just depends on how she is brought up hehe. Come on, let''s go home, I''ve finished tidying things up. It''s time for you to go home too, right?" Anne took the office girl home with her reddened eyes.

    "I still have a briefing, Miss," said the office girl quietly.

    "Oh I see, let''s go downstairs. It''s a bit creepy to be here on the tenth floor alone, Ma''am hehe." Anne tried to make jokes to lighten up the mood, even though her own feelings were broken, but Anne tried to calm others down.

    The office girl, who now brought the sushi box from Anne, went down together with Anne after she turned off all the lights and the air conditioner on the tenth floor. In the elevator, they had a pleasant conversation until Anne finally separated because she had to go home, while Nancy the office girl returned to her office to join the briefing before going home.

    As it was getting colder and Anne couldn''t wait for the bus, she finally stopped a taxi to go back to her apartment.

    Meanwhile, in Leon''s car driven by Alex, Leon''s personal driver, Steffi smiled with satisfaction. She was very happy today to stir up Anne''s feelings. Steffi actually knew that Anne had note home. That was why she deliberately provoked Leon to fuck her. Steffi also deliberately opened the door of Leon''s room a little so that her moans could be heard by Anne.

    "This is just the beginning, Marianne. Then you''ll hear more of us making love in the office. I''ll see how long youst to hear our intimacy, Marianne," Steffi said to herself with a smile, while her left hand was still ying on Leon''s crotch, as it was still turned on after she gave Leon some aphrodisiac earlier.

    continued

 Chapter 248 - Greed

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Greed</h4>

    Jack stood in front of an emergency room of a hospital while asionally looking at his watch. His n to pick up Anne fails. The sound of a few men''s footsteps made Jack''s previously expressionless face vanished and he smiled.

    "Sorry for beingte, sir," said Erick, who had just arrived with several other big men.

    "It''s okay. Have you done what I asked before?"Jack immediately asked the task he had previously given to Erick when he brought Sophia to the hospital, along with a man who found her the first time sprawled on the cold ground with her hands already cut with a knife.

    "Miss Sophia''s parents are on their way to London, Sir, they are using the Higgins family''s private jet. If there are no obstacles, they should arrive here in an hour," Erick answered quickly.

    "Good, you''ve taken care of everything. Remember, I don''t want to be seen as involved in this, let the man who helped him be the hero. I''m really sick of this woman."

    Jack''s voice sounded cold and merciless to Sophia, who was still unconscious, because the scratches on her left hand were quite deep and almost hit the arteries which were the most important blood vessels.

    "Yes sir, we will do as youmand." Erick answered Jack politely while lowering his head.

    After Erick and his men arrived, Jack decided to leave the hospital where Sophia was being treated. Earlier, when Sophia found out that Edmund was not a Muller, she was very shocked, and Sophia''s attitude made Jack even more convinced that there was indeed a rtionship between the two. Because Jack felt that he had nothing to do with Sophia, he decided to leave. After Jack refused Sophia who wanted to return to him, he immediately got into his car and prepared to drive his car back to the highway.

    However, Jack couldn''t go straight away because Sophia took a penknife out of her shirt. She threatened to kill herself if Jack refused her. Jack, who no longer had any feelings for Sophia, ignored the woman. He just took her hand off of the window, making a thumbs down symbol without saying anything. After that, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal and left the screaming Sophia. Jack only realized that Sophia had really done her threat when he identally looked in the mirror and saw Sophia fall down. Because the road he was taking was a one-way street, so Jack couldn''t help but keep driving and looked for a turn.

    After sessfully finding a u-turn, Jack immediately went to Sophia''s ce. When Jack arrived at Sophia''s ce, there were already several people there. Not long after, they took Sophia to the hospital for fear of her life, because the blooding out of her hands was very heavy. Luckily, there was no CCTV in the area, so there were no traces of Jack there. At first, Jack just wanted to make sure Sophia arrived at the hospital safely and intended to go straight to pick up Anne, but his conscience was still functioning properly. He then contacted Erick and asked Erick to report this incident to Sophia''s parents in Switzend. Because now Erick had taken care of everything, Jack finally decided to leave the hospital.

    "Anne, are you still waiting for me?"

    Jack kept talking to himself in the car while on his way to Ganke Inc. Production. He was already four hourste from the appointment he had made earlier. And Jack wasn''t really sure that Anne would still be waiting for him. Because the snow was getting thicker Jack had to be more careful in driving his car and this took him longer to reach Leon''s office. His heart became even more restless, because Anne had not picked up the call since then.

    "Pick it up, Anne, I need to talk to you," Jack mumbled softly when Anne missed the call for the umpteenth time.

    Because he was very uneasy, Jack finally decided to go straight to Anne''s apartment. He was sure that Anne had gone home, because Jack was sure no one wanted to wait in these cold conditions for hours on end, let alone a woman, the most elusive creatures.

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The cell phone that was lying on the seat next to him rang, without seeing the caller Jack immediately received the iing call by pressing a button on the steering wheel which was automatically connected to his smart phone.

    "Anne..."

    "Hello Jack, where are you now?"

    Thump!

    Jack didn''t continue his words when he heard the voice of a woman he knew very well was connected to him. A blonde-haired, blue-eyed woman who was the sixth generation of Mrs. Higgins, the mother of Sophia Higgins, Mrs. Hannah Higgins

    "Mrs. Higgins." Jack answered quietly in an even voice.

    "Sophia, my daughter. She had a misfortune, Jack. She is currently in London, following you, her true love..."

    "Madam, I''m her ex-boyfriend, please remember that. We are not rted, you know that too, right?" Jack cut off Hannah Higgins'' words curtly.

    Hannah Higgins and her husband Roberts Higgins who had justnded at the airport immediately stopped their steps when they heard Jack''s words. She looked shocked that Jack was able to talk like that, even though she was absolutely sure that Jackson Patrick Muller was still crazy about her daughter, Sophia. At least, she still believed that until now.

    "Jack," Hannah Higgins gently touched his chest, looking like she was trying to keep herself from exploding this time. "You know that you have been betrothed since a few years ago, you are even engaged. Then how can you say this, Jack? Sophia is still your fiancee. She is your future wife chosen by your parents a few years ago, Jack, so I think it''s not appropriate for you to speak like that when Sophia has already��"

    "Realized of her mistake you mean, Madam? Realized that Esteban Shevchenko is not as rich as I am? Finally, she decided to leave the footballer ande back to me, is that what you mean? I am not a stupid child that can be tricked, Madam. After all, only a fool would ept a traitor who has given her chastity to others and went back to sleep with other men many times while her fianc��e was busy working to build the pce of his woman''s dreams. And one more thing that I need to remind you, Madam, don''t bring up myte father and mother anymore. They have nothing to do with this. My rtionship with Sophia has ended ever since Sophia decided to go with Esteban. So stop saying she''s my future wife," Jack said quickly, cutting off Hannah Higgins. "Sorry I''m busy, please don''t bother me. Good afternoon." Jack immediately hung up Hannah Higgins'' call without guilt.

    Hannah Higgins, who heard Jack talking at length, was still standing still with her hand still holding the cell phone to her ear. She couldn''t believe that the Jack whom she knew to be very obedient and quiet could speak so rudely.

    "What''s wrong, dear?" Robert Higgins asked his wife quietly, who was still speechless.

    "Jackson, that stupid Jackson Patrick Muller is now very good at talking, Robert. He''s a dissident," Hannah Higgins answered quietly. She still couldn''t believe Jack could say that to her.

    "What do you mean?" asked Robert Higgins confusedly

    ."I didn''t expect a stupid kid like that to talk to me so intimidatingly like he did just now. I feel a little annoyed with him, Robert." Hannah Higgins answered her husband''s words slowly. "But don''t worry Robert, I''ll make sure he''s still Sophia''s husband. I''m not going to let our pot of gold to be lost. Sophia should be Mrs. Muller," she said again, filled with ambition.

    continued

 Chapter 249 - Opening Old Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 249 - Opening Old Wounds</h4>

    After driving for an hour, Jack finally arrived at Anne''s apartmentplex. His eyes narrowed trying to find Anne''s whereabouts among the group of female workers who had just gotten off the bus to the apartment.

    "Honey, where are you? You''re home, right? You aren''t waiting for me in that damn lion''s office, are you?" Jack kept muttering quietly in his car. He couldn''t speed up his car at this time because of the many pedestrians in his car.

    Being followed by Sophia and being called by Mrs. Hannah were enough to make Jack''s mood break. Therefore, he tried to remain calm while looking for Anne this time. After driving very slowly, Jack finally managed to park his car in the basement area. Without thinking, he got out of the car and headed for the almost closed elevator.

    "Ahhhh..."

    Five women screamed loudly when they saw a hand suddenly hold the elevator door which was almost closed. They were all shocked because they thought it would crush the elevator door.

    "Sorry, I''m going up." Without guilt, Jack went straight into the elevator after he managed to stop the movement of the elevator door which was almost closed.

    "Are your hands all right, sir?" asked a young woman standing right beside Jack.

    "Both my hands are fine, what''s wrong?" asked Jack in confusion. He even raised his hands in front of his chest to show the woman who had just asked him.

    "Ah, thank God. We know that your hand was injured when you stopped the elevator which was almost closed."

    "Yes sir, I thought your hand was broken."

    "That''s right. What you did earlier was very dangerous, young man. Fortunately, the elevator door sensor in this apartment is still functioning properly. Just imagine if the sensor on the elevator door doesn''t work properly. A chance that your hands are intact is very small," said a middle-aged woman, joining inmenting on what Jack had just done. "Don''t y with death, young man. Those who die may have all their burdens gone, but think about the loved ones they left behind."

    Jack''s smile immediately disappeared at the words of the middle-aged woman who had just spoken. He was silent for a long time until his smile finally returned. "Thanks for the advice Madam, I will always remember it from now on."

    "Good, young man, oh well, I''ve arrived on the fifth floor. Excuse me, see youter," said the middle-aged woman politely.

    Jack, who stood in front of the door, stepped aside. He let the kind woman out of the elevator with three other young girls. There was silence in the elevator, because only Jack and two other girls who got out on the seventh floor. So only Jack himself continued to go up to the tenth floor, the floor where Anne''s apartment unit was located. As soon as he got out of the elevator, Jack immediately walked quickly to Anne''s room which was still closed. At first, Jack pressed the bell button many times but because he didn''t get any answer, he finally decided to enter because he already knew the password to Anne''s apartment door.

    As soon as he stepped inside, Jack''s heart beat faster when he realized that Anne had not yet arrived home. The heating and lights were still not on. There was no sign of anyone in the very neat apartment room. Jack, who had not taken off his shoes, then decided to go out and look for Anne again to Leon''s office. However, he had to cancel his intention when he heard a loud noise at the door. Without thinking Jack decided to hide to surprise Anne. He chose to go into the small closet that Anne used to store shoes from outside. He stood in the closet when the door opened from the outside.

    Anne, who previously stopped by the mini market in the lobby, put her groceries on the table. She immediately sat on the carpeted floor without turning on the lights or heating in the room. Anne still remembered thest incident she went through at the office today, where again she caught Steffi and Leon made love. Although this time their status was husband and wife, but Anne''s pain was still the same.

    Not long after, there was the sound of sobbing from Anne who was sitting on the floor. Jack, who was in the closet, could clearly hear Anne''s crying. Without thinking, Jack came out of his hiding ce. His eyes immediately widened when he saw Anne sitting on the carpet holding her knees.

    Jack immediately hugged her from behind while kneeling too.

    "Sorry Anne, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to break the promise I made earlier. I''m really sorry for you. I''m guilty, Anne, I''m willing to be punished by you. But please don''t cry like this, Anne, I can''t see you like this," said Jack softly as he hugged Anne.

    Anne, who was surprised because she was suddenly hugged like that, almost screamed if Jack didn''t speak immediately. Anne, who was already very familiar with Jack''s voice, immediately closed her lips again. She was now biting hard on her lower lip to keep her tears from bursting again. She forgot that Jack wasn''t easy to fool. Jack who was sure that she was crying, immediately turned her body around easily, so that now they were facing each other.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne? Are you mad at me? You hate me because I didn''t pick you up?" Jack demanded.

    Being asked like that reminded Anne even more about the incident that she wanted to forget. Her tears streamed even more rapidly down her cheeks which were reddened by the cold. Jack, who didn''t like seeing Anne cry, immediately gave her a kiss. He kissed Anne''s lips greedily and swallowed Anne''s tears which did not taste salty to him. Anne, who usually refused to be kissed like that this time just gave in, which surprised Jack. He immediately ended the hot kiss.

    Jack grabbed Anne''s face which was still lowered after he let go of his grip and looked into Anne''s eyes which were still tearing up. "Stop crying or I''m going to fuck you right now, Anne," he said quietly, giving her a death threat that always managed to make Anne stop crying.

    Hearing Jack''s threat made Anne lift her face and return Jack''s death stare. "Why? Why is sex so important for men? Don''t you think about anything else besides sex? Why, Jack...? Why do you always intimidate me by bringing up sex like that? Do you think after you managed to do that with me, you''re going to be satisfied, Jack? Is that the purpose of a man approaching a woman? Is it only sex that is really on your mind? Boo hoo..."

    Anne cried out, she cried harder than before. More tears pouring out of her eyes which were already swollen. Seeing Anne cry like that made Jack silent. He felt there was something wrong with Anne. He was sure that Anne was not crying because he didn''t pick her up.

    "Leonardo Ganke, did that bastard make you like this, Anne? What did he do? Did that bastard lion try to touch you again?" Jack asked various questions that immediately crossed his mind.

    Anne, who was still crying, ignored Jack''s questions. She still wanted to release all the tightness in her chest that she had been holding in after hearing what Steffi and Leon were doing at the office.

    "If you don''t answer then I assume you agree with the question I asked earlier. You wait here. I will make the lion regret for making you cry like this, Anne, I will make him useless as a man by..."

    "It was Ste-Steffi ...not Leon. That woman purposely nicked my wound, Jack, boo hoo." Anne interrupted Jack''s words stammering, mentioning Steffi''s name again made her chest hurt.

    Thump!

    With bloodshot eyes Jack said "Steffi, what did that ungrateful woman do to you?"

    Continued

 Chapter 250 - The First Time

    <h4>Chapter 250 - The First Time</h4>

    Hearing the words that came out of Anne''s lips made Jack''s emotions rise. Even the sound of his teeth grinding against each other could be heard clearly when Anne told about what Leon and Steffi had done before.

    "Tch! It''s getting disgusting for this couple who have no morals. They really have run out of money to be able to rent a hotel or wait until they get home. What a pair of imbeciles!" Jack cursed angrily at Leon and Steffi''s actions. In fact, their actions were legal because they were currently husband and wife. But for Jack, it was inappropriate as it was done in the office. "Never mind, Anne, listen to me, quit thatpany. If you want to work, my office door is wide open for you. What position do you want to be in? Just tell me, we can go together if you work in my office."

    Now it was Anne''s turn to be silent when Jack spoke. There were many things she still wanted to do in Leon''spany which of course she couldn''t tell Jack. Because if Jack had known, then she would never have been able to do the thing she so wanted to do. Watching Steffi slowly torment, but it didn''t seem like it would be easy for her. Like today, for example, it was Steffi who had attacked her repeatedly. Anne was sure that Steffi did this on purpose to hurt her. She knew Steffi more than anyone.

    Jack took a deep breath when he saw that Anne was daydreaming. He slowly wiped the tears that were still left on Anne''s cheeks with his fingers, which startled her.

    "What are you thinking, Anne? Regarding professor Gilbert? I can speak directly to him, so he won''t be able to stop you from leaving Ganke Inc. Production," said Jack quietly with a warm gaze.

    "No, Jack. I can''t back down halfway like this. I don''t want to run away from trouble again like I used to. Weren''t you the one who told me not to be a coward, Jack?" Anne rejected Jack''s proposal to stop working at Leon''spany. She lowered her head slowly because she didn''t want to meet Jack''s eyes directly.

    "If you choose to stay, what if something like this happens again? Are you ready to face it again? I''m sure Steffi did this on purpose. Today she just provoked you by mentioning Leon''sst name. I don''t know what she will do next, Anne. Are you ready for it?"

    "I have to be ready, I want to prove that I''m not weak, Jack," answered Anne quickly as she lifted her face and looked at Jack excitedly. She suddenly had a powerful way to keep Steffi from distracting her.

    Jack pursed his lips hearing Anne''s words. He actually wanted to stop her. However, he knew that at this time he was not fully entitled to all the decisions that Anne made, because there was no official bond between him and Anne. Since the air was getting colder and Jack asked Anne to get up, Jack turned on the heating, while Anne tidied her groceries into the refrigerator.

    "Me first or you first?" asked Jack suddenly, startling Anne who was pulling out the pancake batter from the fridge.

    "What kind of question is that?" asked Anne, confused.

    "Taking a bath. Me first or you first? But if you want, we can take a shower together and..."

    "Don''t be crazy, Jack, just go to the bathroom. Don''t disturb me!" Anne shouted loudly cutting Jack''s words.

    Jack chuckled when he managed to tease Anne. Because it was gettingte and he was notfortable with his sweaty body, Jack finally decided to go to the bathroom immediately. He wanted to freshen up and forget what he had been through today.

    "I''m sure Hannah and Robert Higgins will definitely try hard to unite me and Sophia again. Those two shameless greedy people must have made big ns behind Sophia''s arrival to London. Looks like I have to be prepared. I have to hide Anne''s whereabouts first from them. I won''t let them hurt Anne," Jack said quietly while he was soaking in warm water in the bathtub. He then grabbed his cell phone and talked for a long time with his men in Switzend. He repeatedly mentioned the names of Sophia and his parents in a tone full of hatred. "Make sure no one can touch my woman, I will send Anne''s data to you after this," added Jack quietly, ending his conversation because he heard Anne knocking on the bathroom door.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Jack, are you done?" asked Anne quietly from behind the door.

    "What is it, Anne? I didn''t hear what you said," Jack replied with a meaningful smile.

    "I-I need to pee, Jack,e out. I can''t hold it anymore," said Anne hopefully.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack uneasy. As a normal man, his brain immediately worked well.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Jack, please...I can''t take it anymore." Anne''s voice was getting quieter and quieter. She was even sweating from holding back the urge to pee. The presence of the sanitary pad she was still wearing made her even more ufortable.

    Feeling sorry for Anne, Jack finally reached for the clean towel that was in Anne''s bathroom. He then just wrapped it around his waist clumsily and walked towards the bathroom door which he didn''t actually lock at all. When he opened the door, Anne immediately grabbed Jack''s hand and barged into the bathroom. She really couldn''t take it anymore. Without Anne knowing it as she entered the bathroom, the end of the towel that Jack had worn was stuck on the door and when he closed it automatically the towel slipped from his waist. So now Jack was standing in front of the bathroompletely naked. Instead of being angry, Jackughed.

    After finishing the call of nature, Anne took a deep breath. Because she had not finished her activities in the pantry, Anne only changed her sanitary pad with a new one. She then walked unsuspectingly towards the bathroom door and opened it slowly without noticing that there was a small end of the towel stuck in the bathroom door.

    "Jack!!! You''re crazy��."

    Anne screamed spontaneously when she saw Jack standing casually without wearing a towel while ying with his cell phone. Anne''s face immediately turned red when she saw Jack''s junior who was not covered by anything.

    Hearing Anne''s screams, Jack spontaneously turned to Anne, who was now covering her face with both hands.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" Jack asked innocently.

    "W-why are you, why are you not wearing any clothes?!" Anne said loudly.

    "Oh that! My towel was caught in the bathroom door. And when I was about to reach for it, you immediately closed the bathroom door tightly, so don''t me me if I don''t use a towel this time."Jack exined what happened to Anne with his hands on his hips and facing Anne.

    "Your clothes, Jack, why aren''t you wearing yours?" asked Anne again.

    "Look at theundry bag behind you," Jack answered quickly.

    Anne immediately turned to theundry bag mentioned by Jack. Instantly her anger peaked again.

    "Jack!!!!!" Anne screamed angrily. She was sure Jack had wet his clothes on purpose.

    Continued

 Chapter 251 - Body Language

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Body Language?</h4>

    Jack sat innocently on the sofa enjoying the potato chips he took himself in the snack cupboard in the pantry after dinner, while Anne was still busy in the pantry washing the dishes. After seeing Jack''s whole body stark naked, Anne went back into the bathroom. Jack then went up to the second floor to put on his sleeping clothes which he had left a few days ago. So now he wasfortable with his own clothes.

    "Anne,e here. Your favorite show has started." Jack shouted loudly for the umpteenth time, calling for Anne.

    "I''m washing the dishes, Jack," said Anne quickly.

    "Washing the dishes? You''ve been washing the dishes for more than five minutes, Anne, while there are only a couple of dishes. Come here quickly or I''lle there and force you toe here," said Jack back.

    Anne immediately turned to Jack and looked at him without blinking. She was very annoyed at Jack who liked to threaten. Even though Anne had deliberately lingered in the pantry because she wanted to calm herself down after seeing what she shouldn''t have seen, Jack actually made her always be by his side.

    After cing the dishes that she had washed more than twice in the dryer, Anne then walked slowly to the sofa towards Jack who seemed to be smiling at her without blinking.

    "You gumiho," said Anne in her heart cursing Jack. Gumiho was a creature that appeared in Korean folklore and legend. ording to the story, a fox that lived for thousands of years turned into a gumiho.

    Jack then shifted his seat and invited Anne to sit beside him with a big smile. He couldn''t wait to hug Anne.

    Anne, who was not in the mood to sit next to Jack, chose to sit at the end of the sofa. "I''ll just sit here," she said quietly, crossing her arms across her chest.

    Seeing Anne distance herself from him, Jack then put the potato chips he had been hugging on to the table. After cleaning his hands with a tissue, Jack immediately approached her. He didn''t even hesitate to hug Anne who was already cornered.

    "You asked me to do this, Anne," whispered Jack in a voice almost inaudible to Anne''s ears.

    "Jack...let me go, don''t be like this. Sit properly," said Anne softly, trying to free herself from Jack''s arms. Anne felt ufortable being hugged by Jack like that.

    Jack smiled. "The more you move the faster he wakes up, Anne." Jack uttered sensual words in Anne''s ear again.

    "Wh-who''s awake? Aren''t we...gulped."

    Anne could not continue her sentence when she immediately understood what Jack meant. Her face immediately turned red when she recalled the incident a few minutes ago when Jack did not wear a single thing in front of the bathroom when she came out.

    "Your face is red, Anne. You look even more beautiful and adorable. May I..."

    "No!!!" Although Jack hadn''t finished speaking, Anne cut him off quickly. She also managed to push Jack away and moved to sit on the other sofa, hugging a small pillow.

    "Anne, Anne.. you really are something. Come here, sit next to me, I won''t eat you," said Jack slowly, waving his hand asking Anne to sit back beside him.

    "I don''t want to sit with you! You''re mean," said Anne without hesitation.

    Jack took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. "You want to sit next to me or I sit with you in a narrow chair like that, please choose."

    "Ish you sucks, you pusher," Anne snarled in annoyance as she shifted seat next to Jack again.

    As soon as Anne sat back beside him, Jack immediately wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist. Anne, who had previously rebelled, now only surrendered when Jack hugged her like that. Not long after, Anne''s favorite program began. It was an inter-country cookingpetition held by a TV channel in Ennd. When the show started, Anne became very focused. She ignored Jack''s arms around her waist. Every now and then a smile appeared on her beautiful face so that her dimples were visible and made Jack even more carried away by her charm. Jack had evenpletely forgotten what he had been through today. All his annoyance just disappeared when he saw Anne''s smile, the woman he had decided would be the mother of his children.

    "Anne..."

    "Huum,"

    "I''m tired, can I sleep on yourp?"

    "Of course," replied Anne without hesitation while patting her thigh, Anne had not realized that it was Jack who spoke like that. She was still focused on the TV screen showing the semi-finals of the amateur chefs'' cooking show.

    As soon as he got permission from Anne, Jack immediatelyid his head on Anne''s thigh. Not long after he was really asleep, the vani scent from Anne''s body made him fall asleep immediately. Meanwhile, Anne, who had not yet realized that Jack had fallen asleep on her thigh, was still enjoying the program on one of her favorite cable TV shows. Several times she was seen pping her hands when she saw one of her favorite amateur chefs win the challenge given by the jury as well as the host of the talent show for amateur chefs.

    "Ah, if I could be that good at processing Foie gras it would be very fun, especially if I could audition for a show like this. Unfortunately, I''m not very good at cooking," said Anne quietly when her favorite show was over. This episode was about how the finalists process food from goose liver, which was one of the luxury foods.

    "I''m thirsty, Jack, what do you want to drink? Let me take it..." Anne stopped her words when she realized something was wrong. Her eyes widened when she saw Jack was sleeping on her thighs. "How did he sleep on my thigh? Since when did he sleep, howe I didn''t notice?"

    Various questions appeared in Anne''s mind when she saw Jack sleeping on herp. She was really confused at the moment. Not sure Jack was really sleeping, Anne waved her hand in front of Jack''s face many times. She even touched both of Jack''s eyes which didn''t respond to his touch, which meant that Jack was really asleep.

    "How could I not notice? Ah, Anne, you are really too stupid," said Anne inwardly cursing herself.

    Because the aches had started toe, Anne then tried to free herself from Jack. She slowly lifted Jack''s head and tried to shift her thighs. She had also reached for a pillow to rece her thighs. After almost ten minutes, Anne was finally free from Jack. With sweat dripping down her forehead, Anne sat on the carpet. She looked at Jack who was fast asleep. "Your eyshes are really long for a man, Jack," murmured Anne subconsciously.

    Because she was tired of what she had been through today, Anne was sleepy. She thenid her head on the sofa right next to Jack who was sleeping. Luckily, Anne was currently wearing pajama trousers, so she didn''t get too cold, especially since the carpet she was sitting on was quite thick. Not long after, Anne finally fell asleep in a sitting position right in front of Jack''s face in an ufortable position. She had not realized her own feelings until now that she wasfortable with Jack''s presence. Anne was still trying to deny her feelings, because she was still afraid to start a rtionship, even though her body gave Jack another response.

    Continued

 Chapter 252 - The Plan Of The Higgins Family

    <h4>Chapter 252 - The n Of The Higgins Family ?</h4>

    Hannah Higgins and her husband, Robert Higgins, were sitting beside the bed of their only daughter, Sophia, who had been transferred to the VIP treatment room. The husband and wife looked sad when they saw that their only child sleeping on the hospital bed with hands that had been wrapped in gauze.

    "It''s almost eleven o''clock at night, why hasn''t Jacke yet? Where is the man? Doesn''t he know that Sophia is ill, Robert? Where is our future son-inw?" Hannah asked quietly while looking at the door of Sophia''s treatment room which was still tightly closed.

    "I don''t know. His cell phone is not active, dear," answered Robert briefly.

    "Gee, that ignorant boy dares to ignore Sophia. What iscking in our daughter? She is beautiful, famous, good at ying the piano, there is no other girl who can bepared to Sophia. What an ignorant man," said Hannah Higgins in annoyance.

    Robert Higgins was actually very angry and disappointed at Jack, but he tried to be patient. He tried to calm his wife so as not to make a fuss. The reason was that they were currently in the hospital, looking after their only daughter who was still unconscious.

    A few hours ago, when Hannah and Robert Higgins arrived at the hospital, Erick and the rest of Jack''s men had been hiding in a special room after having a long talk with the man who had brought Sophia to the hospital. Erick carried out Jack''s orders to ensure that Sophia''s parents only knew that their daughter was saved by the man and that the man had taken their daughter to the hospital. Jack was forced to ask Erick to do this so that Sophia''s parents didn''t feel that Jack still had feelings for Sophia.

    After doing their job well, Erick and the group then left the hospital. They still had a new task from Jack to protect Anne from Hannah and Robert Higgins. As one of the people who had been with Jack for a long time, Erick was very familiar with the nature of Hannah Higgins, who used to be very close to Jack. Therefore, he decided to immediately carry out the orders given by Jack, that was to protect Anne in silence, including sending several people to work at Ganke Inc. Production. Some of the bodyguards who had the best self-defense skills were already on their way from Switzend on Jack''s orders. Some of them wouldter live in the same apartment as Anne, while the others would follow Anne from afar, ording to Jack''s previous orders.

    Jack really didn''t want to mess with Anne''s safety, so he did all this. Even though Jack didn''t know that the Higgins family had quite aplicated rtionship with Anne in the past. Even though their family had changed theirst names, Anne still remembered the faces of the thieves that made her uneasy to this day.

    Before the sun rose, Sophia gained her consciousness. She immediately became hysterical when she saw her parents. Hannah, who was curious about her daughter''s condition, immediately asked her only daughter.

    "So you''re doing this because of Jack? Why are you this reckless, Sophia, what if no one saved you yesterday?" Robert Higgins rebuked in surprise. He didn''t expect his daughter to do such a reckless thing to get Jack''s attention, who didn''t care about his daughter.

    "I thought Jack would stop the car and approach me, Daddy, sob, I really didn''t expect him to be this cruel to me boo hoo...He chose to leave me on the side of the road in pain. I really didn''t expect Jack to be so cruel This is me, I''m sure he still loves me, that''s why I dared to do that stupid thing, Daddy. If I had known Jack would ignore me, how could I have cut my own hand? It hurts Daddy, it really hurts. I can feel how blood came out of my hands, I was already so scared. I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you guys again, boo hoo," Sophia cried hysterically when she found out that it wasn''t Jack who took her to the hospital. She really didn''t expect Jack to just leave her. Even though she had actually seen that Jack was gone, because when she was about to lose consciousness, she saw clearly how Jack''s car actually drove very fast, leaving her lying on the ground with her hands bleeding.

    Seeing his daughter crying like that, Robert immediately hugged her tightly. He tried to calm his only daughter to stop crying.

    "Don''t cry, baby, stop crying. I''m going to be crazy to see you like this. About Jack, you can calm down. I will make him regret what he did, I promise you, dear," said Robert Higgins softly with eyes zing with hatred at Jack, who dared to leave his only daughter on the side of the road like that.

    "Yes dear, don''t worry. Your daddy and I are here with you. We will both make sure that Jack returns to you. You are the only woman who deserves to be Mrs. Muller. Because from the start, the position as the mistress of the million-dor heir has been in your hands, so you calm down. We will both make sure that position falls on you, we will make him marry you, no matter what," Hannah Higgins said with determination, even though she knew that her daughter had made the mistake of cheating many times and leaving Jack openly, but Hannah Higgins still believed that Jack would ept Sophia again.

    Hannah Higgins thought that since Sophia and Jack had been matched for a long time, especially since they were also engaged, she didn''t care about anything else. She had determined to make Sophia and Jack reunite. She would force Jack to ept Sophia back. In fact, when Sophia started having an affair with Edmund, she supported her daughter''s actions, because at that time, she thought that Edmund was much more handsome and smartpared to Jack. Hannah even became a living witness when Sophia handed over her chastity to Edmund. At that time, Hannah believed that Edmund would be able to take Muller Finance International further if he took the position of director, but when she found out that Edmund was not part of the Muller family, Hannah finally strongly opposed her daughter''s rtionship with Edmund. Even when Sophia started a romantic rtionship with Esteban Shevchenko, again Hannah Higgins supported her daughter''s actions. But after finding out that ser yers didn''t make as much money as she imagined, she finally asked Sophia to return to Switzend and approached Jack again.

    "I will make sure that Mrs. Muller''s position falls into my daughter''s hands. Only Sophia Higgins is the woman who deserves to upy that position," said Hannah Higgins in her heart.

    A nurse who was asked by Erick to monitor all the movements of the Higgins family was seen smiling behind the curtain when she managed to get a recording of the little family''s conversation. She then sent the recording to Erick. The reason was that before Erick came home, he had spoken to the nurse and gave her some money to do this task, and the nurse, who was in need of money, didn''t mind doing it either. She was happy to undertake the job, as it was pretty easy. Moreover, the amount of money she received was very much, even more than her total sry of working for two full years in the hospital.

    In his car, Erick smiled when he received the message from his nurse. His cynical smile grew when he heard the conversation between Sophia and her parents. He was really disgusted with that shameless family, especially when he heard Sophia''s words, who still hoped that Jack would ept her after what she had done so far. Without thinking, Erick then sent the voice recording to Jack, even though at this time Jack''s cell phone was turned off.

    "Only good women deserve to be by Boss'' side, not a cheap woman like you, Sophia Higgins," Erick said softly when he managed to send the voice message to Jack.

    After saying that, Erick then asked the driver who was driving his car to increase the speed so he could get to the airport quickly to pick up several bodyguards who were due to arrive in London.

    Continued

 Chapter 253 - Caught In The Snare

    <h4>Chapter 253 - Caught In The Snare</h4>

    With excited steps, Anne walked towards the office after getting out of Jack''s car. This morning, she was surprised when she woke up in Jack''s arms on the bed. Twenty minutes after Anne went to sleep, Jack woke up. He was surprised when he saw Anne was sleeping in front of him. Without thinking, Jack then carried Anne up the stairs to the bed very carefully. Then he continued his sleep again by hugging Anne on the bed, until finally Anne woke up this morning. After she woke up, she immediately started doing something she had nned from yesterday. She was sure that with what she was doing, Steffi would not bother her anymore at the office.

    Arriving at her room, Anne immediately worked on the tasks that had piled up. She wanted to finish her work before Leon came, because if Leon refused her request then she didn''t have any responsibility for the work that had be her obligation.

    When it was nine o''clock in the morning, Leon came alone, unlike yesterday where he hade with Steffi. Anne, who had been waiting for Leon''s arrival, immediately left her work and brought the file that she had been preparing since morning. Without thinking, Anne went straight into Leon''s room.

    "Anne," Leon''s face immediately lit up when he saw Anne. "Sit down, Anne. I''ll take off my coat first," Leon asked kindly, inviting Anne to sit down.

    "No sir, I''ll just stand up," said Anne quickly, looking at Leon''s room, which was used for sex with Steffi yesterday. She didn''t want to sit on the chair for fear she would sit on their bodily fluid stains left after they made love on the chairs yesterday.

    Leon smiled at Anne''s reply. After hanging up his coat well, Leon then walked over to the refrigerator and took out two bottles of soft drinks. He then gave it to Anne, who was again politely refused it.

    "Okay, since you refused my offer to drink and to sit down, there must be something important you want to tell me. Say it, I''m ready to hear it," Leon said softly with a smile, Leon''s handsome face was perfect when he smiled. And it was this face that made Anne immediately agree to marry him when Mrs. Catherine first brought the two of them together. But now, Leon''s handsome face meant nothing to Anne.

    Without speaking, Anne immediately gave the brown envelope she was holding to Leon.

    "What''s this?"

    "Open it, you will know," answered Anne quickly.

    Leon, who was already very curious about the file that Anne gave him, immediately opened it excitedly. As soon as he managed to tear off the top, Leon then took out the contents of the envelope which turned out to be a statement of resignation.

    "W-what do you mean by this, Anne?" Leon asked in a trembling voice. He was very shocked when he read the paper in his hand.

    "It''s my resignation letter." Anne answered curtly without guilt.

    "I know this is a resignation letter, but the point is why are you giving this to me? Ah, I mean, why do you want to resign, Anne? What happened to you? Are you getting more jobs? Don''t you like the sry I give you? Or, you don''t like your workspace? I can change it again so you feelfortable, Anne, just say it don''t hesitate. But please, don''t resign from your job, I refuse it firmly," Leon said in a rising voice without pause. His eyes were reddened, indicating that he was very angry at the moment.

    "Steffi..."

    "What about that woman?" Leon cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Yesterday Steffi mocked me openly in front of several employees. I''m sure she said that on purpose to embarrass me. I can''t work in an environment like this, I can''t think properly. So in order for me not to ruin everything, it''s better for me to resign, so there won''t be ... ouch!"

    Leon immediately gripped Anne''s shoulders tightly and made her unable to finish her sentences.

    "What did Steffi do to you, Anne? Tell me now," Leon pleaded in a voice shaking with emotion.

    Anne winced as she felt Leon''s grip tighten on her shoulder. "It hurts, Leon, let go of your hand. You hurt me, Leon."

    Thump!

    "Oh my God, I''m sorry, Anne. Sorry, I didn''t mean to ... Please forgive me." Leon screamed loudly when he realized that he had gripped Anne''s shoulders tightly. Without being asked twice, he immediately removed his hands from Anne''s body. His face showed deep regret when he saw Anne in pain.

    "Should I call a doctor? Does it hurt so much, Anne? Come on, talk, Anne, don''t just stay silent. You''re scaring me." Leon kept showing his concern. He looked panic when he saw Anne massaging her shoulders several times.

    "It''s okay, it doesn''t hurt after all, and it doesn''t hurt as much as what Steffi did to me yesterday," answered Anne quietly, pretending to be weak and oppressed. It was one of the ways that Steffi used to ensnare Leon. Anne had never thought that she would use such a low-key method now.

    "Tell me what Steffi did yesterday. Say it clearly without missing anything, Anne," Leon pleaded hopefully.

    Anne smiled because the bait she had thrown was immediately eaten by Leon. With a sad face, Anne then told what Steffi did yesterday in front of the female staffs.

    "If she really doesn''t like me, I don''t mind, but please don''t ruin my good name. I did hold that title, but now that title is on her, I will not have the courage to take that title away from her. I can''t be like this. I don''t want to be called a third person in other people''s marriage. So I better resign, so that Steffi doesn''t..."

    "Fuck, that woman really has crossed the line. Apparently, she never listens to all the warnings. It seems I''m being too kind to her," said Leon coldly, cursing Steffi, his own wife, cutting Anne''s words. Leon''s anger really peaked at this time. He felt sad when he saw Anne sad.

    Still showing an oppressed expression, Anne got up from the sofa which immediately startled Leon. "Since you have received my resignation letter, then I will tidy up my things now, so you can use the room for my recement."

    "No... Anne!!" Leon immediately grabbed Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly. "I didn''t ept your resignation letter. You are the employee of choice. Professor Gilbert entrusts you to me, I can''t possibly disappoint Professor Gilbert. Don''t worry. Incidents like yesterday won''t happen again. I won''t let Steffi set foot in my office again, I promise you, Anne," Leon said quietly. Leon spoke so close to Anne that she was forced to step backwards to avoid physical contact with Leon.

    "What are you going to do?" asked Anne quickly.

    "You don''t need to know, Steffi is my business. You just work quietly, I''ll be gone for a while," Leon answered slowly with a smile. After saying that, Leon then walked to the coat hanger where he put his coat before.

    After putting on his coat again, Leon then threw Anne''s resignation letter into the trash and grabbed his cell phone which was on the table. He then contacted Steffi and afterwards went to the door and walked out without a word, leaving Anne in his room.

    "I''ll return what you gave me yesterday, Steffi," said Anne in her heart, smiling at Leon who disappeared into the elevator.

    Continued

 Chapter 254 - Anne’s Firmness

    <h4>Chapter 254 - Anne��s Firmness</h4>

    Steffi fell to the floor with her cheeks reddened by Leon''s repeated ps. Her face was wet with tears that never stopped flowing from her eyes.

    "Once again I see you set foot in my office, then I will immediately throw you into the street where you came from, Steffi! I, Leonardo Ganke, always keep my words!" Leon spoke in a very loud voice with his hands on his hips, looking at his wife who was sitting fell on the floor with cheeks showing the marks of his hands a few minutes ago.

    Leon really did not forgive Steffi. Remembering Anne''s words that suddenly wanted to resign made Leon go crazy. He didn''t care about Steffi''s cries of pain and her pleas for forgiveness. All that was in his mind was teaching Steffi a lesson.

    After venting all his annoyance on Steffi, who had not answered a single word to his words, Leon then stepped out of the room into the front yard, where his car was parked in front of the gate. Leon deliberately didn''t order Alex to go into the house so he could quickly return to the office. Therefore, Steffi, who was doing her makeup, didn''t hear the sound of Leon''s car.

    With chapped lips on both sides, Steffi tried to get up from the floor. She tried to walk to the dressing table to see the condition of her face. But because her legs were still weak, she finally fell. Steffi''s cries were heard again in the room.

    Bang

    "Madam!!!" Both Steffi''s maids shouted loudly. The two women immediately approached and helped Steffi.

    They carefully carried Steffi to bed and nursed her, wiping the blood from the corner of Steffi''s cheek with a small towel that had been soaked in warm water to avoid infection and to reduce swelling before being given medication.

    "Why is Master angry again, Madam? This morning when he left for the office, everything was fine," asked Gisele, Steffi''s loyal servant who was brought from Germany, politely. Steffi had called her old maids from Germany to work in London instead of the previous two maids, because the two maids were seen stealing nces at Leon several times, and this made Steffi worried. Therefore, she immediately fired the two girls and called his old employees.

    "It''s Marianne. I''m sure Leon''s anger has something to do with that cheap woman," Steffi answered quietly while wincing in pain as Gisele wiped the blood from her lips.

    "Marianne? Marianne, Master''s ex-wife..."

    "Stop, Bertha, don''t call that woman as my husband''s ex-wife. She''s just a shameless lowly woman who has seduced Mrs. Catherine Ganke into marrying her perfect grandson, Leonardo Ganke. That rotten woman seduced the very kind olddy for her money, so don''t call Marianne my husband''s ex-wife anymore," Steffi loudly cut off Bertha''s words. Her eyes were fiery, showing her displeasure towards Bertha for calling Anne as Leon''s ex-wife.

    Bam!

    Bertha immediately fell to her knees regretfully apologizing to Steffi. She regretted her presumptuous words like that. Even though Steffi had long forbidden anyone from referring to Anne as Leon''s ex-wife on her first day as Mrs. Ganke, all of Anne''s memories werepletely erased from Leon''s big house in Berlin, including from the memories of the maids. They were forbidden to refer to Anne as Leon''s ex-wife. Steffi didn''t want to be Leon''s second wife. That was why she wrote off Anne, including the marriage data of Leon and Anne at the civil registry office, so that when Leon married her, he was still a single man. And Leon agreed to what Steffi had done at that time.

    With pain, Steffi turned to Bertha. "Get up, don''t do that. You are my loyal maid, don''t ever kneel like that. I don''t like it."

    "I''m sorry, Madam. I was really rude and stupid. I didn''t mean to, Madam," answered Bertha regretfully.

    "I forgive you, Bertha, it''s not your fault. It''s the cunning fox woman''s fault that you still remember her outdated name. Now get up, I don''t like seeing you like that," Steffi said quietly.

    "Thank you, Madam, thank you." Bertha thanked Steffi over and over. She then approached Gisele to help her take care of Steffi.

    Steffi closed her eyes. She let her two maids to take care of her wounds. Today she had to cancel her activities to meet with her socialite friends for a gathering. She did not want to go out in this condition. No one should know that she and Leon were often fighting, because it would make many women target her husband. Therefore, she must look harmonious in front of everyone in order to maintain her position as Mrs. Ganke.

    "I''m sure that little bitch must have talked to Leon. I know Leon very well. Leon has never been this rude to me. Ever since he lived in London and met that shameless woman, Leon''s character has changed 360�� and I''m sure right now she must beughing with satisfaction knowing that Leon came home and scolded me. Right now you canugh, Marianne, you can be happy over my suffering. But in a moment, I will destroy you. If I had seeded in kicking you from your position as Leonardo Ganke''s wife, then I will make sure you will be very ashamed to be born as a woman. I will make you ashamed to meet everyone. Wait for it, Marianne, wait for my revenge. I will make sure you''d choose to die rather than live," Steffi said in a vengeful heart. She was now nning to destroy Anne. Steffi nned to embarrass Anne. Her current n was to trap Anne to sleep with some paid men who were experts in this kind of business. Moreover, she already knew how to find Anne. Steffi was really determined to destroy Anne.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was out of the office to buy coffee with Edward, was surprised by a call from Aaron who happened to be at the same coffee shop. Edward, who knew Aaron very well, felt embarrassed. He got up from his chair and invited Aaron to sit and talk to Anne.

    "I''m sorry, Anne. Please forgive my selfishnessst time. I''m sorry for being stupid, Anne," Aaron apologized to Anne for the third time.

    "Never mind, Aaron, don''t think about it again. It''s all over, I don''t want to remember it," Anne replied softly with a smile. Her dimples were showing when she smiled.

    "There were too many wounds have happened in my past, Anne, that I had acted so stupid to you. I''m sorry. I''m now aware of it and sane enough. I want to start all over again with you. I ept you with all your past, Anne. I don''t care if you''re a divorced widow or a widow because of your husband''s death, I really want to start a new rtionship with you from zero, without any secrets between us," Aaron said at length, expressing his heart as he grabbed Anne''s hand on the table.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Anne pull her hand from his grip quickly and say, "Sorry, Aaron, I can''t."

    continued

 Chapter 255 - Revealing The Secret

    <h4>Chapter 255 - Revealing The Secret</h4>

    Aaron seems very surprised to hear Anne''s answer, he did not expect to be immediately rejected by Anne. Even though he had high hopes for Anne and had imagined his happy days with Anne.

    "Why not, Anne? Is there another man in your heart?" Aaron asked quickly. A disappointed look was clearly visible on his handsome face.

    "For now, there''s no one really special, Aaron, I need a lot of consideration if I want to start a rtionship again, though..."

    "Even though what?" Aaron who couldn''t wait, cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne smiled. She decided to cancel her intention to tell about Jack. Anne felt that Aaron didn''t need to know about Jack, which she wasn''t too sure of herself. Anne did not want to reveal an uncertain rtionship. She did not want Jack''s good name to be damaged if he boasted that she had a special rtionship with him.

    "Even though I''m a widow, I have to be selective, Aaron. I don''t want to fail for the umpteenth time," replied Anne slowly avoiding to talk about Jack.

    "Is this just an excuse to reject me because you already have another man in your heart?" Aaron asked the same question again. He was very sure that Jackson Patrick Muller had managed to win Anne''s heart.

    "I''ve already answered you, Aaron. Why are you asking the same question again? I am a woman who had failed to maintain my marriage, Aaron. Bearing the title as a widow is very hard. Being a widow is a burden, although not all widows are evil or tend to damage people''s rtionships, but the society judges a widow very badly. Don''t you think so too? That''s why I don''t want to rush into a rtionship with a man. I don''t want to waste time with people who don''t have the same mindset as me, Aaron. What''s more, I''m currently still in college, I want to achieve my goals. I''ve had enough of wasting my youth for a man who doesn''t respect me as a woman. I hope you can understand my situation, Aaron. I hope you''re not offended. After all, you have the right find another woman who is 100 times much better than me, a good woman who has a good family background. I''m not like you, you''re too high for me, Aaron," replied Anne at length. She tried to speak as softly as possible so that Aaron wouldn''t hurt.

    Aaron was silent when he heard Anne''s words. There was a pain in his chest that could not be expressed when he received rejection from Anne.

    Seeing Aaron mute, Anne felt guilty. She slowly grabbed Aaron''s hand which was still on the table and gripped it tightly.

    "We are still good friends, Aaron. Someday, when you really find a woman who loves you very much, I will be the first person to be very happy for you, Aaron. You deserve to be happy. Forget your past, everyone must have bitter memories. Even though it''s hard, but believe me, you can get through it, because I''m also in that stage. I''m trying to move on from the bad things that happened to me in the past. Remember, Aaron, you deserve to be happy," said Anne softly while continuing to smile at Aaron.

    "Can I still see you, Anne?" Aaron asked quickly.

    "Of course! We''re friends and I''d like to apologize in advance if I haven''t been responding to your messages or picking up your callstely. I''ve been working, Aaron, my working hours are quite busy as an intern and every time I get to the apartment I''ll definitely go to bed and�� "

    "Are you an intern? Where do you work as an intern? Then how''s your flower shop, Anne?" Aaron immediately interrupted Anne''s words with a fairly loud voice.

    "During winter, there are less people who are interested in flowers, Aaron, so temporarily the flower shop is closed until the winter ends. I did an internship at apany that coborates with the campus. During the college holidays, Edward and I along with several other students worked part time at Ganke Inc. Production."

    Thump!

    "Ganke Inc. Production? I think I''ve heard the name of thispany, but ..."

    Aaron stopped his words when he managed to remember thepany where Anne was working as an apprentice.

    "And Leonardo Ganke, the CEO of thispany, is my ex-husband." Anne continued what she had stopped before. She felt it was time for Aaron to know about Leon, because by admitting Leon is her ex-husband, Aaron would definitely be sure that she hadn''t been lying all this time.

    Bang!

    Aaron immediately stood up so that the chair he was sitting on fell backwards and made quite a loud noise.

    "Anne, th-this isn''t very funny," Aaron stuttered with a very shocked expression.

    "Only Leonardo Ganke who was able to change his status to being single again at the civil registry office in Germany, and his wife Steffany was my friend, a woman I saved from the side of the road who ended up stabbing me in the back by snatching my husband. But that''s okay, I don''t care about that now. I''m sure this is all a beautiful part of God''s n for me. I''m sorry if I didn''t tell you all this from the start," said Anne slowly,pleting her confession.

    Aaron waspletely speechless at the moment. He never would have guessed that a CEO of argepany whose cooperation proposal he just turned down was actually Anne''s ex-husband. A man he had thought was non-existent, because Aaron was sure that Anne wasn''t really serious about what she had said that she was a widow.

    Because lunch time was over, Edward, who had been talking to Daniel outside the coffee shop, went back into the coffee shop, even though Daniel had forbidden him from entering.

    "Anne," Edward called from behind. "Our break time is over and it looks like Mr. Leon has also returned. We have a meeting after lunch, Anne," he reminded quietly.

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. We only have ten minutes left. I''m sorry, Aaron, we have to get back to the office. See youter." Anne said goodbye to Aaron, who was still silent.

    After saying that, Anne then grabbed the coffee cup that was on the table and walked out leaving Aaron and followed Edward, who had already left. When Anne opened the door, she met Daniel who smiled at her. Because her break was almost over, Anne then quickened her pace towards the car where Edward was waiting for her. Once Anne got into the car, Edward then stepped on the gas pedal and left the coffee shop to return to the office.

    Meanwhile, Aaron, who was still in shock, didn''t realize that Daniel was standing in front of him.

    "Boss, what are you doing? Everything''s okay, right?" Daniel asked softly while touching Aaron''s shoulder.

    "Call Charles in Berlin right now. Find out all the details about Leonardo Ganke, including his marriage to Anne two years ago," Aaron answered tly. He stared at Daniel without blinking.

    "W-what??!! Miss Anne''s ex-husband is Leonardo Ganke???"

    Continued

 Chapter 256 - Meeting Formally

    <h4>Chapter 256 - Meeting Formally</h4>

    Fortunately, when Anne and Edward returned to the office, Leon had not yet arrived. Both of them had a little time to calm down and prepare everything before the meeting. Ten minutester Leon came. He, who had just returned from home after giving a lesson to Steffi, went straight to the meeting room, where the staff was waiting for him, including Anne and Leon who had joined the others.

    After Leon was in the room, the meeting began. This time, the meeting was a presentation from the music section, which was Edward''s division. He also exined in detail what he and his men had been doing for the past few days. Apuse was heard as he finished his presentation. The other staff seemed very satisfied with the work of Edward and his men. Leon also looked very happy and satisfied with this meeting. Seeing Leon smile made Edward very happy. He was very happy to be able to do the task given by Leon. He carried quite a heavy task for a student like him.

    "You''re great, Edward," said Anne quietly as she was tidying up herptop when the meeting was over.

    "It''s not only me who works, Anne, the others also contribute a lot," Edward replied modestly.

    "Ah don''t be so modest. Even though I know very well that this is..."

    "Anne." Leon, who had not yet left the meeting room, suddenly interrupted Anne and Edward''s conversation.

    Hearing her name being called, Anne turned her head spontaneously and was quite surprised to see Leon was still in the meeting room.

    "Yes sir, can I help you?" Anne asked politely.

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Leon looked at Edward without blinking. Edward, who managed to read Leon''s gaze, then elerated his movement. Without neatly arranging the papers he used for the meeting. Edward then left the meeting room without a word. He knew that Leon wanted to have an important talk with Anne.

    Watching Edward leave, Anne felt a little uneasy. She wasn''tfortable being alone with Leon. Even though they were currently in the meeting room, she still felt ufortable, especially considering what had happened yesterday when Leon made love to Steffi in his room.

    "I hope you won''t be submitting your resignation again, Anne," Leon said quietly. "I''ve taught Steffi a lesson. She won''t dare to set foot in the office again. So what happened yesterday will not happen again. Anyone who dares to spread bad news about you will have to deal with me directly."

    "Are you serious? Ah I mean, are you serious, sir?" asked Anne excitedly.

    Leon smiled and walked over to Anne, but Anne, who could read Leon''s movements, immediately acted quickly. She chose to step back away from Leon.

    "Can you call me without using any frills like that, Anne?" Leon asked hopefully. He tried to soften his rtionship with Anne.

    "Sorry sir, I can''t do that, your position is my boss. You are the owner of thispany, there''s no way I can just call your name. I don''t want to look for trouble," answered Anne quickly, refusing Leon''s request.

    "But, Anne, we were..."

    "Sorry sir, I think I have to go back to my desk. I still have a lot of work to do, excuse me." Anne immediately cut off Leon''s words. She already knew where the conversation was going. Therefore, she preferred to end her conversation with Leon, because she didn''t want to be involved in further discussions with her ex-husband.

    After saying that, Anne then quickly tidied up theptop and some files on the table. She then stepped out of the meeting room, leaving Leon alone.

    "You shameless man! Who do you think I am? After you dumped me so cruelly, then now you''re trying to approach me? Sorry Leon, I''m not the stupid Marianne I used to be. Enjoy my game, Leon, this is just the beginning." Anne spoke to herself as she walked out of the meeting room to hers.

    Leon, who was still in the meeting room, didn''t seem to take his eyes off Anne, who was walking further and further away from him. There was a tightness in his chest when his request was rejected by Anne. Even though earlier he was very sure that Anne would follow his request after he told about what he had done to Steffi, but the reality was not as beautiful as his imagination. Anne still kept a very long distance from him and this made him very sad. Leon hadpletely forgotten that two years ago he had dumped the woman he was currently chasing. He also forgot all the insults he had said two years ago to Anne. Anne''s beauty which had now hypnotized him so that he forgot everything he had done.

    After arriving back in her room, Anne chose to continue her pending works. She wanted to finish all her work before four o''clock in the afternoon, so she didn''t need to do overtime. Although Steffi''s problem had been resolved well, she couldn''t rx because this time the game was just starting.

    While she was concentrating on checking some pictures, suddenly a notification popped into her smart phone. Without thinking, Anne immediately grabbed her phone and saw what notifications came in. Her eyes widened instantly when she saw an Instagram ount that seemed to have just been created suddenly following her Instagram ount, which only contained views from the four seasons. Anne was very sure that the owner of the Instagram ount was Steffi. Anne could immediately guess that it was Steffi''s ount, just from looking at the profile photo she was using. The reason was that currently Steffi used a photo of a ring-tailed weasel, Steffi was a lover of ring-tailed ferrets or what wasmonly called a Rase weasel.

    "How did Steffi know my Instagram ount?" murmured Anne quietly. Because so far she had never given her social media ount to anyone, including Linda, who became the only person she trusted since arriving in London.

    Anne had not confirmed the request from the ring tailed ferret''s profile photo ount. She was still doubtful. Anne didn''t want to be careless in epting friendships from people she didn''t know, especially since that person was Steffi. Because she didn''t want to be bothered, she decided to delete her Instagram ount. She chose to remove her traces instead of having to get in touch with Steffi. After deleting her Instagram ount and then replying to a message from Jack who had just entered. She unconsciously smiled when she replied to a message for Jack.

    * * *

    Bang!

    The sound of the cell phone being thrown by Steffi against the wall was enough to startle her two loyal maids, Gisele and Bertha, who were massaging her feet.

    "Fuck you, Anne! How dare you block me!" said Steffi emotionally. She thought that Anne had blocked the fake ount she had just created because she couldn''t find Anne''s ount anymore, although Anne actually deleted her Instagram ount so that her ount could no longer be searched by anyone.

    "Don''t be angry, Madam. There are still many ways to destroy the fox. Do your master n as soon as possible, Madam. The sooner it is carried out, the sooner the destruction wille," Gisele said softly.

    "Yes, you''re right, Gisele, but I need time to find the best loophole. Don''t worry, I''ve got the male lead. We just have to execute it and if it all works out, then I''m sure that sly fox will be crushed this time," replied Steffi was cold full of confidence.

    Steffi''s two loyal maids were seen nodding their heads together. They supported Steffi''s n to destroy Anne.

    * * *

    Because her working hours were over, Anne was ready to go home. But when she stepped right in front of her room, Anne was instantly petrified when she saw a man she knew very well, shaking hands with Leon in front of the elevator.

    "Wee, Mr Muller, wee to Ganke Inc. Production." Leon''s friendly voice sounded very clear when he shook hands with Jack, who had just arrived with Erick and Alice, Alice, who did not expect to see Anne in the new client''s office, almost screamed loudly if Erick didn''t nudge her soon.

    Continued

 Chapter 257 - Living Together

    <h4>Chapter 257 - Living Together</h4>

    All the way home Anne was still thinking about what she had just seen in the office. She was really curious about Jack''s ns.

    "Is this what you call surprise, Jack?" said Anne to herself, remembering the message that Jack had sent her.

    Anne, who was still thinking about Jack''s arrival at Ganke Inc. Production, didn''t realize that two men had been staring at her without blinking since she left the office. Even now the two of them were sitting in the back seat.

    Because some of her toiletries were out, Anne then decided to get off at a supermarket not far from her apartment. She went down with several women who also wanted to go to the same supermarket. Seeing their target got off, the two mysterious men also got off the bus. The two men dressed in ck seemed to keep their distance from Anne. When they saw Anne entered the convenience store, they immediately went in too. They also pushed a trolley and circled around the shop, trying to be as close as possible to Anne so as not to lose track.

    Anne, who was in the toilet-only hallway, finally realized that someone was following her when she looked at therge mirror in front of her. She could clearly see the two men walking back and forth near the aisle where she was with an empty trolley. Feeling that something was not right, Anne tried to calm down. She didn''t want to do anything wrong, especially making usations. That was why Anne continued with her shopping in the store and pretended not to know that she was being followed, while trying to find a way to escape. Although she wasn''t sure yet, but her instincts told her that the two men were following her.

    Anne, who was confused about how to escape from the two men, was startled by the vibration of the smart phone in her bag. Without thinking Anne grabbed her cell phone and immediately picked up the iing call from Jack.

    "Anne..."

    "Help me, Jack." Anne, who was panicking, immediately cut off Jack''s words.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" asked Jack in a rising voice. He immediately sat up straight from his sitting position.

    "There are people who follow me, Jack, I just realized when I saw them just circling around me without buying anything. Right now I''m at the supermarket near the apartment," Anne tried to briefly exin her guess.

    "Share your location, Anne, I''m going there right now, and please find a crowded ce. Don''t do anything or act stupid until I arrived. Calm down and wait for me..."

    "How can I calm down, Jack? I''m scared. Looks like these guys were following me from the office. Earlier I saw them at the bus stop. I thought they were passengers like the others, but now I''m sure that they are not ordinary passengers. They are stalking me, Jack," cut Anne in a trembling voice. She was afraid because the two men were clearly looking at her several times.

    "Marianne," Jack shouted loudly.

    "I said calm down and don''t panic, share your location right now. I''ll be there soon. As long as you''re in a crowded ce that person won''t be able to do anything. So calm down and don''t panic, because if you panic, the two people will act recklessly and you could get hurt. Do you understand, Anne?" asked Jack again trying to calm Anne.

    Anne took a deep breath and tried to calm down following Jack''s instructions. "I''m sharing my current location,e quickly, Jack. I''m afraid," answered Anne softly with hope.

    "Yes dear, I''ming, calm down and don''t hang up... Anne, hello, Anne? Ah fuck, I just told her not to hang up this phone, but she had turned it off, Erick, let''s go quickly to the address I shared with you. Anne is in trouble."

    "Yes, sir," Erick answered briefly. He then increased the speed of his car to a location that was clearly visible on his car''s GPS.

    Meanwhile, in the back seat Jack tried to contact Anne again, but his call was not connected with Anne''s cell phone. It seemed like Anne''s cell phone was turned off, because all he could hear was the sound of the machine. All he could do was to keep asking Erick to speed up the car, even though Erick was already driving the car at maximum speed on a road full of snow. Alice, who was sitting beside Erick, chose to remain silent and strengthened her grip on the seat belt she was wearing. Everything rted to Anne must be prioritized as it was now. In fact, Erick wanted to take her home first, but it didn''t seem like that would happen because they were currently going to find Anne.

    Anne, who was currently in the makeup area, was trying to calm down. She was entrusting her cell phone to a salesperson to charge her dead cell phone. To get rid of boredom, she looked at some of the beauty products that were on disy today. She ended up buying some lipsticks that had quite a striking color. In fact, Anne didn''t really like lipstick colors that were too shy, plus she still had arge collection of lipsticks that she rarely wore. However, because she was currently in a situation that made it impossible for her to leave, Anne chose to buy some products that were nearby, especially the saleswoman who was charging her cell phone was on duty at the make-up counter that Anne had chosen.

    Twenty minutes had passed, and Anne had bought enough make-up. But Jack hadn''t arrived yet.

    "Is there anything else you need, Miss?" asked the saleswoman in a friendly manner.

    "Hmm... I don''t think so, Miss, I''ve purchased all the things I need. I can''t wait to try this charcoal mask, I really like the smell," replied Anne slowly, trying to discuss the mask she had just bought to buy more time.

    "This is ourtest product, Miss. Many have used it and are very satisfied. Moreover, this mask is suitable for all skin types, so I guarantee you, you will like it," said the saleswoman excitedly, promoting the mask that was shown by Anne earlier.

    "Hopefully it''s suitable for my skin, Miss, this is the first time I''ve tried charcoal cosmetics like this and ahhhhh��!"

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because suddenly she was pulled by Jack who managed to find her in the cosmetic counter by looking at the CCTV in the supermarket.

    "Sorry, baby, I''mte, you''re okay right?" Jack asked quickly when he made Anne face him.

    Seeing Jack in front of her eyes, Anne immediately hugged Jack tightly. Her eyes were immediately filled with tears. "I was afraid, Jack, I thought you weren''ting. I''ve been desperate to be in this ce for more than thirty minutes," said Anne quietly, closing her eyes on Jack''s chest.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''re safe now, I''m here," Jack whispered softly as he tightened his arms around Anne''s body.

    Not long after that, Erick and Alice came running towards them. Without knowing it, Jack had ordered the security guard at the convenience store to arrest the two men who had been following Anne. At first, the store security officers did not believe Jack''s words, but after they saw the CCTV and noticed that there were two men who were constantly around Anne, the supermarket security officer finally took firm action by immediately arresting the two people and they were already at the security post for questioning.

    "Go back to my house, this ce is not safe for you. I don''t want to take the slightest risk," said Jack quietly.

    "But, Jack..."

    "And I don''t like to be rebuked."

    Continued

 Chapter 258 - Following The Game

    <h4>Chapter 258 - Following The Game</h4>

    "W-we''ll talk about thatter, Jack, I have to go to..."

    "Yeah we''ll get out of here right now, Erick and Alice will take care of those stalkers."Jack cut Anne''s words quickly. He grabbed Anne''s hand, nning to take her away from the supermarket to the car that was still parked in front of the shop.

    Anne, who had refrained from going to the toilet for more than thirty minutes, immediately tried to escape from Jack''s grip.

    "What''s wrong?" In confusion, Jack asked Anne, who stood frozen to stop herself from following his foot steps towards the exit.

    "I want to go to the toilet. Because I was afraid of the stalkers, I refrained from going to the toilet." Anne exined her reason for refusing Jack''s suggestion on to leave.

    Jack''s warm eyes instantly rounded perfectly, showing his distaste for what Anne had just said. Without a word, he again grabbed Anne''s hand, gripped it tightly and pulled her forcibly towards the toilet in the right corner where they were now. Anne, who initially thought Jack was angry, now smiled. She was happy that Jack took her to the toilet. Anne immediately ran into the toilet, leaving Jack in front of the toilet.

    Anne spent more than five minutes in the toilet. After she was done, she washed her pale face in the sink. Anne then lightly applied the lipstick she had previously bought onto her lips to give a fresh impression on her face. While waiting for Anne toe out of the toilet, Jack replied to a message from Eric. His assistant said that he was currently on his way to the police station with Alice and the two men who allegedly had been following Anne.

    "I wonder who has ordered them? What''s the reason? How much they''re paid and what do they know about Anne? If they don''t want to talk, you know what you have to do, Erick," Jack spoke to Erick on the phone, instructing Erick to find out in detail about the intent and purpose of the stalkers in following Anne.

    "Yes, sir, don''t you worry." Erick politely answered the new assignment that Jack had given him.

    Jack was silent hearing Erick''s words. Not long after, he hung up the call from Erick when he heard Anne''s footsteps approaching him.

    "Let''s go," said Anne cheerfully without guilt. She didn''t realize that Jack was angry with her.

    Anne stepped lightly without a burden. For some reason, Jack''s presence made her calm and safe. It was very different than fifteen minutes ago, where she had felt very depressed and could not move freely. Anne had not realized her dependence on Jack at this point.

    Jack, who did not like Anne''s carelessness, seemed to be walking calmly, following Anne''s footsteps towards the front door of the supermarket. There was no smile at all on his handsome face. He didn''t even pay attention to the many people who were whispering about him as he walked after Anne. The shoppers, who were mostly women, looked bewitched as they looked at Jack, an expressionless handsome man who continued to walk towards the exit while many women were looking at him. He didn''t realize that he had be the center of attention in a convenience store where women usually visited.

    Anne, who had memorized Jack''s car, immediately stopped her footsteps beside the luxury car. She was waiting for the owner of the car toe. As soon as Jack pressed the remote of his car, Anne immediately got into the car without waiting for Jack to open the door for her. Being with Jack really made Anne forget what had happened to her just a few minutes ago. Along the way to Jack''s mansion, Anne took out some of the masks she had just bought. She talked to herself reading theposition contained in the mask and looking for the mask product on the inte to see reviews from other buyers. Anne ignored Jack who seemed so focused on driving the car.

    "Get down," Jack said quietly to Anne when they reached Jack''s yard.

    "Jack, why are we going to your house?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "Get down or I''ll carry you forcibly!!" Jack gave a choice that made her acted quickly. She must take the first choice because she didn''t want to create new problems.

    After Anne got off, Jack threw his car keys at a bodyguard who had just opened the gate for him. He then grabbed Anne''s hand firmly into the house, ignoring the respectful greetings of the other bodyguards. Arriving in the living room, Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s hand harder and pushed her towards the sofa, so that Anne fell on the sofa with face down.

    Still in shock at being treated so rudely by Jack, Anne was again shocked by what Jack was doing next. Jack quickly climbed onto her body and was on top of her, making her unable to move because her hands were immediately locked above her head by Jack firmly.

    "It hurts, Jack," groaned Anne softly.

    "If you can still feel pain, then you should think about what you did, Anne." Jack got straight to the point of his distaste for what Anne had done.

    "What do you mean?" asked Anne quickly, she did not understand what Jack meant.

    "Do you know the dangers of holding in your piss? Aren''t you a student, Anne? You should think twice about what you''re about to do, Anne!" Jack was angry. He was angry and spoke so loudly that his voice caused Anne''s ears to hurt at the moment.

    Anne was silent. She tried to remember what mistake she had made to make Jack this angry. Anne''s face turned red as she managed to digest the words that Jack had said earlier.

    "I only held it back, Jack, and that''s because..."

    "Only! You said only?! That was a fatal act, Anne. The human body was designed by God very well. When the body excretes the remaining useless substances, they must be expelled from the body immediately, because otherwise the useless fluids will cause problems for our body. If you hold it back so frequently, your dder will suffer from atrophy or get weaken. As a result, you can experience urinal incontinence. This causes unintentional leakage of urine. The habit of holding back your pee can also cause urinary tract infections because bacteria can multiply. Do you want to get that disease because of your stupid habit huh?!" Jack immediately cut Anne''s words in a loud voice. He spoke at length trying to exin the consequences if she held her pee too often like she did a few moments ago.

    Anne was silent when she realized her fatal mistake. Even though she never actually did that, but at the moment she couldn''t argue with Jack because Jack knew about her stupid act.

    "I didn''t really want to do that, Jack, I had to. I was afraid to go to the toilet alone when there were two people following me. I was afraid that if I forced myself to go to the toilet, they would follow me and lock me up like I often watch on TV. That''s why I stayed at the cosmetic shop to protect myself and followed your instructions to stay in a crowded ce, so that those two people couldn''t do anything to me," said Anne quietly, trying to give Jack an exnation to her act.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack silent for a while. He had previously ordered Anne to stay in a crowded ce. But he didn''t expect that Anne would do something so stupid to carry out his orders.

    Jack''s sharp gaze dimmed. He then got up from above Anne''s body and sat down nicely on the sofa. His hand reached towards Anne, asking Anne to get up and sit beside her. "Sorry, I didn''t think about that before. Why don''t you ask the salesgirl to apany you anyway? There are still a lot of things you can actually do, Anne."

    Lowering her face, Anne said, "They''re working, Jack, there''s no way I can disturb them."

    "Well, never mind. You''re safe now. You''re at my house right now. This is the safest ce for you, Anne," Jack tried to divert the conversation to end the discussion about what happened at the supermarket.

    Anne lifted her head and red at Jack. "I don''t want to live with you. We''re not a couple, Jack," she said softly, showing her rejection to Jack''s words.

    "You refuse to live with me?"

    Anne vigorously nodded her head several times showing her refusal.

    "Why? Don''t you..."

    The ringing of the cell phone in his pocket made Jack stopped his words. He preferred to check his cell phone. Seeing who was interrupting his time with Anne at the moment, his eyebrows knit together when he saw Erick''s name appear on the screen of his smart phone.

    "Yes, Erick," Jack asked quietly when he received the iing call from his assistant.

    "Steffi Ganke, these two stalkers were sent by that evil woman." Erick got straight to the point and reported to Jack.

    Continued

 Chapter 259 - Behind Annes Plan

    <h4>Chapter 259 - Behind Anne''s n</h4>

    Erick talked at length about what he heard from the police, after conducting an investigation on the two men who followed Anne. The two men did not know the name of the person who ordered them, because they only received moneying in with a photo of the target they had to get information about. However, because the police acted quickly, they finally managed to find the name of the ount owner who had sent the money to the two stalkers, who turned out to be private detectives. At first, the police wanted to directly confirm the ount owner, but Erick forbade him on Jack''s orders. Erick said that he wanted to take care of everything amicably, so finally the police released the two private detectives who were immediately brought home by Erick to Jack''s residence for further questioning.

    Anne, who was sitting on the sofa, was silent when she saw Jack talking at length on the phone with Erick. She couldn''t hear what Jack and Erick were talking about because Jack spoke in an almost inaudible voice.

    "Whether you like it or not, you stay here for a while until I find a new ce for you, Anne." Jack, who had just finished talking to Erick, made the decision for Anne to stay at his house.

    "Jack..."

    "I don''t like being denied and it''s for your own good, Anne, you don''t know how desperate a crazy woman can be if they want something, Anne." Jack cut her words with emotion and in a very loud voice. He was very annoyed at Steffi, who dared to harm Anne. Even though at this time she only paid private detectives, Jack was sure that after this, the woman would definitely do even more desperate evil acts.

    Anne, who was shocked to hear Jack''s words, immediately covered her ears. His voice was really too loud for her ears at this time. As long as Anne had known Jack, this was the first time she had heard and seen Jack shouting at her so loudly like that.

    After talking like that, Jack then went up to the second floor leaving Anne alone on the first floor. On the second floor, he was seen talking to several maids by asionally looking at Anne, who was still sitting on the sofa.

    "Prepare everything. Later her things will be delivered. But for now, just prepare the room first," said Jack slowly, ending his conversation with three maids.

    "We understand, sir." The three maids answered in unison at Jack''s orders.

    After talking to his maids, Jack then went back down to the first floor to find Anne who was still sitting on the sofa.

    "Tell me what you and Erick were talking about earlier, Jack. This must have something to do with those two mysterious men, right?" Anne immediately asked Jack with a question that had been swirling in her mind for a while.

    "You don''t need to know, the important thing is that you''re safe now. Let me take care of the rest," Jack answered quietly without looking at Anne''s face.

    "I''m not a little girl, Jack. I need to know what''s going on. Hiding like this is not the way out, weren''t you the one who often told me to face the problem directly instead of hiding like a coward?" said Anne curtly. She didn''t like the way Jack was hiding a secret from her like that.

    Jack was silent when he heard Anne''s words. He looked at Anne without blinking. Seeing Jack''s expression like that made Anne sure that at this moment Jack was angry with her, but Anne didn''t care about that.

    "I have to know, Jack. I have to know whether they are acting alone or being ordered by someone. At least I have to know about it, if they are acting alone what should I do and if they are being ordered by someone, what should I do? If I continue to depend on you, I don''t know what will happen in the future. Whether you continue to be with me like this or not, I have to know it all to protect myself, Jack. At least, once I know the truth, I can be more vignt."Anne added to her words. She wanted Jack to know that she wasn''t as weak as he had imagined.

    "If I told you who is behind all this, what would you do?" Jack asked quickly, folding his arms across his chest, curious about Anne''s answer.

    Anne was silent. She didn''t know what to say. Since she didn''t have any ns at the moment, her words were just a bluff to get Jack to tell her. But when asked a question like this by Jack, she looked very confused.

    Jack pursed his lips at Anne''s flustered look. He could have guessed he would see this from Anne. Two years of knowing the girl in front of him made him know what to do for her.

    "Don''t push yourself, Anne. I know you still can''t trust people after what you''ve been through. But believe me, I''m different, Anne, I''m not someone who will walk away after taking advantage of you. I''m not a shameless bastard like Leonardo Ganke, I''m sincere to you. How many times do I have to say this to you, Anne? And in what way are you going to believe me?" Jack tried to convince her again by saying that calming words. He knew that she still closed her heart from anyone due to the past events that she had been through. However, he felt that Anne''s attitude was too much. She was too hypocritical to refuse his invitation to have a more serious rtionship. Even though it was clear that Anne could not be independent and always depended on him.

    "Steffi, is she the mastermind behind all this?" Anne immediately said a name that had been running around in her mind for a long time.

    "If you know she is the mastermind behind all this, then what are you going to do, Anne? What can you do? She is Leonardo Ganke''s legal wife at the moment, Anne. Whatever she does, she is backed by her husband, who has a lot of money. You can''t fight her back, Anne." Jack spat out hisst words again, trying to make Anne realize of her current position.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. She looked very calm when she found out that it was Steffi who was the mastermind behind this incident. The look of fear vanished in an instant, reced by a beautiful smile that appeared on her calm face.

    "Wasn''t it you who used to teach me to face all this with a cool head, Jack? Then why are you doubting me now? I already have other ns for her. I want to make her destroy her own reputation with various stupid actions that she did, Jack. At least, with that I didn''t need to openly show hostility to her, right? I provoked Steffi first, so I ept the consequences now. Besides, I have a protector that I can rely on against her, Jack," said Anne quietly and confidently.

    "A protector you can rely on? What do you mean?"

    "Leon, he will be my protector. He will take care of Steffi quickly without me having to intervene."Anne quickly answered Jack''s question.

    "Anne!!! What do you mean?"Jack shouted very loudly after hearing Anne''s words calling Leon as her protector. Jack felt he was not appreciated by Anne now.

    Jack''s loud scream made everyone who heard it shocked, not only Anne, who was standing right in front of Jack.

    "This is a mental battle, Jack, let me face it. And what I mean by Leon being my protector is that the real opponent of Steffi if she dares to hurt me is Leon, he is the person Steffi will fight not me," she said quietly, while trying to give an exnation to the man who was blindly jealous in front of her.

    Continued

 Chapter 260 - Future Husband

    <h4>Chapter 260 - Future Husband</h4>

    After hearing Anne''s words, Jack then left her and headed for a bar table not far from where she was. He grabbed a bottle of vodka and drank it straight from the bottle, as his head was suddenly spinning at the words that came out of Anne''s lips.

    "You''re the one who taught me all this, Jack, so don''t be mad at me." From the sofa, Anne shouted loudly adding to her previous words with her hands on her hips. She was annoyed at Jack, who would rather drink than listen to her words.

    "I taught you to move on and not dwell on the past, Anne, not like this. I don''t like you dealing with them." Jack thought to himself as he looked at Anne, who was walking towards where he stood.

    Without guilt, Anne grabbed the bottle of vodka in Jack''s hand and immediately closed it tightly. "Don''t drink too much, it''s not good. It''s still noon after all."

    "When can I drink?"

    Anne wiggled her thumb in front of his face shaking her head slowly.

    "Drink less alcohol, Jack. Take good care of your body," said Anne quietly.

    Jack, who was not yet drunk, justughed at Anne''s words. He then moved his hand and ruffled Anne''s hair in annoyance. "Don''t be smart in advising others if you can''t take care of yourself, Anne," he said softly with a warm gaze.

    Hearing Jack''s words warmed Anne''s heart. Recently, she was easily touched by the words that Jack said. Whereas in the past when they worked together at Newcastle Upon Tyne she had never felt like this. With her tight chest because her heart was beating fast, Anne let go of Jack''s hand from her head. She subconsciously opened the bottle of vodka that she had previously closed and drank it quickly. Jack, who was also aware that Anne was drinking his liquor just smiled. This was the first time in her life that Anne had drunk, she felt nothing but bitterness in her throat.

    Erick''s footsteps that came in a hurry made Jack and Anne turned to look. They both walked over to Erick, who brought the two men who previously followed Anne. He brought the two men home based on Jack''s order, as he wanted to directly interrogate.

    "Bring it to the study, Eric," said Jack coldly tyrannically, showing his distaste for the two men who were being handcuffed with ck headscarves.

    Erick nodded his head quickly at the master''s order. He continued his steps again, bringing two new prisoners who must be prepared to be tortured by Jack if they couldn''t answer his questions. Even though Jack already knew that the two people were ordered by Steffi, he wanted to know more. What mission should they do after they sessfully finding Anne''s ce, Jack was sure that Steffi didn''t just want to know where Anne lived. As a businessman who has struggled with these kinds of things, Jack was very sure that Steffi must have bad intentions greater than just wanting to harm Anne, so he decided to interrogate them directly.

    "I''ll go to the study, you stay here. Remember, don''t go anywhere or try to leave, the bodyguards in front are already on guard. If you force yourself to leave, don''t me those men if they immediately tie your hands and feet using cable tie, Anne," said Jack with a low, threatening tone to Anne, who was still holding the half-filled bottle of vodka.

    "I know, go away. You''re too talkative, Jack. You''re noisy like a woman." Anne shooed Jack away quickly while waving her hand.

    Jack, who didn''t realize that Anne had been drinking the vodka just smiled. He then stepped away from the bar table following Erick, who was already in his study. After Jack was out of sight, Anne then drank the vodka in her hand again without thinking, even though the taste of the drink was bitter, Anne felt another sensation. That was why she went on chugging the vodka in her hand without hesitation.

    Two well-built men immediately opened the study door when Jack arrived. They bowed their heads to pay respects to Jack who walked into his study. As soon as Jack entered, his eyes immediately fell on the two men, whose headscarf had not been removed, with a cynical smile. He then looked at Erick and gave him a code to open the headscarf of the two men who were kneeling on the floor. Without speaking, Erick immediately removed the ck head coverings of the two men he had brought from the police station. As soon as the head coverings were opened, the two men immediately stared nkly, looking around the ce where they were currently in.

    "You are at my house, the house of the future husband of the girl you are following." Jack spoke loudly introducing himself. He purposely spoke like that to emphasize that these two men had been wrong because they dared to follow Anne.

    The two private detectives immediately paled when they heard the words of the man who was standing while leaning on the table in front of them. Even though they didn''t know the name of the man in front of them, but they were sure that he was not a random person. Just by looking at his gestures and manner of speaking, they could already guess that the handsome man in front of them was a man of great power.

    "Oh my God, we don''t know anything. We''re only doing the order. We''re just doing our job."

    "Yes sir, if we had known that our target was your girlfriend, we would not dare, sir. Forgive us, sir."

    The two private detectives shouted one after another, asking for forgiveness from Jack, even though Jack didn''t say much. But the two men had already apologized to him straight away. Being in the same room with Jack made them both feel very threatened.

    Jack just smiled at the words of the two men in front of him. He then walked over to the two private detectives and squatted in front of them.

    "What other orders did that crazy woman give you?" asked Jack in a low, intimidating voice.

    "We were only ordered to find out thedy''s address, sir," replied the private detective with eyesses.

    "One thing you should know, I''m a very forgiving man. But if I get angry then I won''t give you any mercy, so before you two regret it, it''s better to just say what that crazy woman ordered. I will give you way more than that crazy woman gave you if you two want to work with me," Jack said softly with a meaningful smile, slowly he pulled out a gun from under his shirt,? giving intimidation to the two men in front of him.

    Seeing the gun that Jack pulled out made the two private detectives'' guts shrivel. With sweat dripping down their foreheads, the two men said honestly the task assigned by Steffi. While the two private detectives were talking, Jack didn''t take his eyes off of them one bit. His teeth were gnashing loudly as his jaw met. Jack was really very angry at Steffi right now. He didn''t think she had such a terrible n for Anne.

    As soon as the two private detectives finished talking, Jack left his study. He had to speak directly to Anne. She must know that the Steffi she was dealing with now was a psycho crazy woman. Jack walked over to the bar table and was surprised when he didn''t find Anne, whereas previously he had left her where his liquor collection was. When Jack was about to open his mouth to shout for her, suddenly the corner of his eye caught Anne''s shoe which had slipped off near the sofa. His eyes widened when he saw Anne was lying on the carpet.

    "Anne, Anne...Are you okay?" Jack who immediately ran and grabbed Anne''s body looked panicked when he realized that Anne was unconscious.

    "Erick....Erick...!"

    Jack''s scream was muffled by Anne''s index finger which suddenly touched Jack''s lips. "Don''t be too loud, Jack, I''m ... barf."

    Continued

 Chapter 261 - Still Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 261 - Still Waiting</h4>

    Holding back his anger, Jack took Anne to his room. He ignored his clothes which were dirty from Anne''s vomit. Some of the maids just smiled when they saw Jack was carrying Anne into the room. Because they didn''t want to disturb them, the servants finally chose to clean up the rest of Anne''s vomit near the sofa. Erick, who was previously called by Jack, came in a hurry and looked confused when he couldn''t find the master who called him.

    "Mr. Jack has brought Miss Anne to the room." A middle-aged maid told Erick what Jack was doing.

    "Room?"

    "Yes sir," answered another maid quickly.

    Erick only smiled at the words of the master''s maid. Because he did not want to interfere with Jack''s activities, Erick finally returned to the study to finish his pending task of interrogating the private detectives sent by Steffi.

    "This idiot is really just looking for trouble, who told you..."

    p!

    A p hard enoughnded on Jack''s cheek suddenly, that he couldn''t continue his speech.

    "Who''s stupid? You''re stupid, Jack!!" The drunken Anne screamed loudly as she opened her eyes widely after throwing a p on Jack''s cheek.

    "You know what you''ve just done, Anne?" said Jack in annoyance .He had never been pped by anyone in his life, especially by a woman.

    Anne smiled broadly so that the rows of white teeth were clearly visible. She then grabbed Jack''s cor and pulled him tightly so that Jack was now very close to Anne, who was lying on the bed.

    "You! Why are you being so nice to me, Jack? What do you want?" asked Anne softly, her nose touched Jack''s because of the close distance between her and Jack at the moment.

    "How much did you drink? Why is the alcohol smell so strong, Anne?" asked Jack in return, narrowing his eyes when he smelled the alcoholing out of Anne''s mouth.

    Because Anne was under the influence of alcohol, she couldn''t think properly. Instead of answering Jack''s question, who looked angry, Anne pushed him so hard that he fell backwards. Jack, who was still very surprised by her actions, was even more shocked when he saw Anne suddenly climb on top of him. She slowly crawled over Jack''s body. Seeing Anne who turned wild made Jack very shocked. He didn''t do anything. He let Anne do what she wanted. He wanted to see how far Anne would do this.

    But Jack guessed wrong. Anne ended up falling asleep on top of him. Realizing that Anne was sleeping, Jack then massaged his forehead which suddenly felt sore. He slowly pulled her body to the side so that Anne was now lying next to him. The clothes that she was wearing were now dirty and wet because of her own vomit which was on Jack''s clothes as well. Feeling ufortable with his wet clothes, Jack finally got out of bed. He took off his clothes which were stained with Anne''s vomit. Having managed to remove his coat and shirt, he climbed back into bed. Jack slowly unbuttoned Anne''s shirt buttons one by one. His heart was beating fast when he saw the in ck bra that Anne was wearing. Although the bra that Anne wore was not a push-up bra, but because she was sleeping, her breasts look fuller with the bra she was wearing.

    "No, Jack, you can''t do this. If you touch her while she''s asleep like this, then you''re nothing more than a mindless rapist," Jack said quietly as he stopped his hand from touching Anne''s bra.

    So he then closed the shirt that Anne was wearing. He then jumped down from the big bed and walked straight to the door. Not long after, a maid entered with Jack, who was still shirtless.

    "Take off all her clothes and clean her body, I don''t want to sleep with her in such dirty conditions." Jack spoke quietly as he handed the white shirt he had just taken from the closet to the maid who hade in with him.

    "Yes sir, I understand," replied the maid respectfully as she epted the shirt Jack had given her.

    After giving the shirt, Jack then went to the bathroom. He wanted to refresh his body and soul under the shower. The way he''d been doing for the past few months to avoid contact with Anne. The one thing Jack didn''t want to do was make love to a drunk woman. He didn''t want to have the most intimate rtionship with an unconscious woman. Jack didn''t want to have sex with a woman who didn''t respond to him. That was why he avoided Anne for now and let the maid did the task he wanted to do before, cleaning Anne''s body of her own vomit.

    When the master entered the bathroom, the maid Jack had invited in immediately did her job. She deftly took off Anne''s dirty trousers and shirt, leaving only her panties and bra. She then washed Anne''s body with a small towel that had been soaked in water. After feeling that Anne''s body was clean enough, the maid then dressed Anne in Jack''s shirt, even though sleeping in a shirt was a bad idea, but it was the most appropriate choice at this time. Because Anne''s clothes that were left behind a few days ago had been returned by Jack because Anne kept asking him to bring her clothes, at the moment Anne didn''t have any clothes left at Jack''s house.

    Because her ob was done, the maid left her master''s room. She took Anne and Jack''s dirty clothes that were on the floor to be washed. Ten minutester, Jack came out of the bathroom. He wore his bathrobe to cover himself.

    "The maid was quick." Jack stepped onto the bed to see Anne who was asleep. Her cheeks were red from the effects of the liquor she had drunk earlier.

    "Don''t ever drink without my knowledge, Anne, or with another man. You really are very dangerous. Stupid girl," Jack cursed softly as he pinched Anne''s high nose in exasperation.

    Anne squirmed when Jack pinched her nose. She then changed her sleeping position with her back to Jack, who was sitting beside her. Because he didn''t want to bother her, he finally decided to wear his clothes. He did this to avoid unwanted things to happen. Jack didn''t want to take his cold shower for more than twenty pointless minutes, not to mention his business with two private detectives sent by Steffi wasn''t even over.

    "I''ll take what''s rightfully mine while you''re awake, Anne, not this time. This time I''ll let you go, my naughty little cat."

    Continued

 Chapter 262 - Jackson Patrick Muller’s Promise

    <h4>Chapter 262 - Jackson Patrick Muller��s Promise</h4>

    Jack stood in front of his luxury house while folding his arms across his chest. He looked at Erick who was standing next to one of Jack''s cars that would take the two private detectives home. Their heads were covered with ck cloth. After getting all the information from the two detectives, Jack ordered Erick to take them home.

    "Come back before dinner, Erick," said Jack to Erick who was about to get into the car.

    "Okay, Sir," Erick answered politely to his master''s words. After making sure the two detectives he brought were seated well, Erick got into the same car. He sat beside the driver while guiding the way so the driver could take the two detectives back to their house.

    After the car that brought Erick and the detectives was out of sight, Jack entered his luxurious house again. He still had an hour before dinner. Jack, who wanted to talk a lot with Anne, couldn''t do so because the girl already drank his vodka. Jack didn''t understand how Anne could drink that much liquor.

    To get rid of his boredom, Jack opened hisptop on his favorite sofa near the dining table, he found out what Steffi had been doingtely. It was not difficult for Jack to find Steffi Ganke''s social media ount, a smile blossomed on his face when he saw a photo that Steffi had uploaded on her social media ount. Various limited edition luxury goods and delicious food dominated her post. There were very few of her husband''s pictures there.

    Jack took a deep breath. "No matter how much you try to show off your luxurious stuff, it won''t be able to hide your true identity, Steffi."

    Sick of seeing Steffi showing off her exaggerated lifestyle, Jack decided to do other things. He called all of his bodyguards who had just arrived from Switzend. Jack re-checked whether they were already in their respective posts or not. Jack now had to work up his brain even harder. The reason was that he had to protect Anne, not only from the Higgins family but also from Steffi Ganke, an ex-friend who Anne helped in the past but decided to betray Anne by cheating with her ex-husband. Today''s incident made Jack realize that he couldn''t lose Anne, so he would do everything he could to protect her.

    "I shouldn''t teach her to fight all her fears and traumas in the past. You are such an idiot, Jack. You were trying so hard to be a smartass. If you didn''t help her to be this independent, she would rely on you and not try to do everything by herself like this," Jack thought to himself, cursing his stupidity for teaching Anne so much.

    The waiters who were preparing food at the dining table could only be silent and did not dare to disturb their master. They worked quickly and very carefully so as not to disturb the master. They thought that Jack was working after seeing him sitting in front of hisptop showing a row of writing that only Jack could understand. Jack was looking at a string of numbers from a program that he made.

    Erick''s footsteps could be heard clearly when he entered the house. After taking off his jacket before entering the house to meet Jack, he looked for the master right away to report that he had done his job.

    "Are you sure they will obey us, Erick?" Jack asked nonchntly to Erick who was just about to open his mouth.

    "I''m sure, Sir. I already have their trump card, so they don''t have any other choice other than cooperating with us. Moreover, those two detectives are good people, they only did what Steffi asked them to do because they needed money."

    "Don''t be fooled by them, they are the type of person who is good at talking. I''m sure they''ll persuade you with sweet words, something you want to hear. Words like that are the most powerful weapon for a criminal to hide fromwsuits. They will always talk about needing money, taking care of a sick child, paying for a wife who is about to give birth�� akhhh�� fuck. Bastards like them will try to use excuses like this to get our sympathy," Jack cut off Erick''s words. He was sick of hearing anythinging out of those detectives'' mouths.

    "If they need money at least they can find a better job instead of stalking a girl they don''t know, kidnapping her, and then trying to defame her by giving her to seducers or bad men. If that happens, I promise I will skin them alive and hang their skinless bodies in the hills so that the wild beasts will eat them alive."

    Hearing the master''s words made Erick swallow his saliva slowly, he knew that Jack was still angry after knowing about Steffi''s n for Anne. A very inhuman n designed by a woman.

    "I�� understand, Sir," Erick answered back obediently, his tone lower than before. "I will make sure that they will never try to do anything to Miss Anne. Her safety will be my top priority now."

    "That''s good," Jack was satisfied to hear Erick''s words, he was happy that Erick finally understood what he wanted. "Let me know right away if you''re having trouble, I''ll be happy to get rid of those people using my own hands," he empathized again without feeling guilty.

    "You don''t need to take care of it yourself, Sir. I can handle everything by myself," Erick quickly rejected Jack''s good intentions, he didn''t want Jack to be dragged into a legal case in the country they had only lived in for a few months.

    After finishing everything he wanted to say to his right hand, Jack then getting up from the sofa, he walked with heavy steps towards the stairs that would lead him to his room on the second floor. Jack, who was hungry, had lost his appetite after remembering Steffi''s n to destroy Anne''s good name. He got angry again after the conversation with Erick. Without hesitation, Jack opened the door to his room, his smile widened when he looked at the bed. Anne was still asleep and her sleeping position had not changed. Jack was sure that Anne must be very dizzy right now because of the alcohol effect from the vodka she drank earlier. As someone who never drank vodka, it must be very torturing for Anne, especially after she had finished the whole bottle.

    "You are such a naughty little cat, you are wild but deadly Anne. You better give up, stop trying so hard to fight everything by yourself, Anne. I know there is a deep wound in your heart because some people have taken advantage of your sincerity. Please, rely on me from now on. I will dly ept you," Jack muttered in an almost inaudible voice, his hands moving gently to touch Anne''s hair that covered her beautiful sleeping face. Being beside Anne, who was sleeping on the bed, a feeling of drowsiness came over. Jack slowlyid his body next to Anne. He wrapped his arms under Anne''s neck and grabbed her body to get closer to him. After hugging Anne tightly, Jack began to close his eyes. He tried to hold back his urge when Anne''s leg identally moved on top of his leg.

    "As long as I''m alive I will never let anyone hurt you again, Anne. That''s my promise to you. Jackson Patrick Muller will never break his promise."

    To be continued

 Chapter 263 - Approaching The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 263 - Approaching The Enemy</h4>

    Leon, who was originally nning to go home, suddenly ordered his driver named Alex to go to a restaurant. He looked impatient when he received a message sent by Aaron Sean Connery''s assistant named Daniel. Aaron had asked Leon to have dinner with him. Although his offer to cooperate was rejected, Leon was still excited to meet Aaron. He was sure there must be something important he needed to talk to Leon to the point where the CEO of Connery Corporation invited him for dinner.

    Alex obediently followed the instructions given by his master, he didn''t say much and immediately drove the car to the destination. After driving for almost twenty minutes, Leon arrived at the restaurant where Aaron asked him toe. Confidently, Leon walked into the five-star restaurant. Some waiters guarding the door greeted him in a friendly manner. After Leon said that he had an appointment to meet someone, a polite waiter escorted him to the table where Aaron and Daniel were already waiting.

    "Ahh�� I''m so sorry foringte, Sir," Leon immediately greeted Aaron by apologizing foring inte and made Aaron wait for him.

    Aaron, who was enjoying the wine, smiled slightly when he saw Leoning, he then put his wine ss on the table and got up to greet the guest. After greeting each other, Leon sat in front of Aaron and Daniel, they enjoyed the wine Aaron had ordered earlier while waiting for the food to arrive.

    "Actually�� I want to apologize for the mistake I made yesterday, Mr. Ganke. I hope you don''t feel offended because I invited you to dinner so suddenly like this," Aaron spoke softly, starting a serious conversation.

    "You don''t have to apologize for it, Sir. Misunderstandings in business aremon. Actually, it was my fault for noting to the Connery Corporation to meet you, Sir," answered Leon while trying to be polite and friendly.

    Aaron pursed his lips at Leon''s words, he then grabbed the file beside his seat and ced it slowly on the table right in front of Leon. "This is a cooperation contract offer from Connery Corporation to join Ganke Inc Production, I made it myself. If you don''t mind it, you can check it first to consider my offer, but if you don''t want to ept the cooperation offer from my Connery Corporation��"

    "There is no way I would reject it, Sir. How could I refuse this coboration? I was actually very happy when you contacted me earlier and honestly, I never thought at all that you would offer this extraordinary opportunity, Sir. Ganke Inc Production is very lucky because Connery Corporation wants to join us. This is such an extraordinary opportunity," Leon cut Aaron''s words, he was very happy because it turned out that Aaron Sean Connery had offered hispany to cooperate with Aaron''spany.

    "Thank God if you still want to ept Connery Corporation''s offer, Mr. Ganke. This is a new beginning for both of ourpanies. I hope that in the future everything will run smoothly and there will be no problems," Aaron answered slowly in response to Leon''s words.

    Their conversation was halted when several waiters came to bring the food that had been ordered before. After the delicious food was served by the waiters on their table, they started enjoying the dinner together. The sound ofughter sounded quite loud when Leon tried to be funny, he was very happy that his two target investors had managed to offer him a cooperation. Even though Ganke Inc Production''s finances were actually very stable, thepany still needed investors for theunch of this new film. Moreover,unching an animated film simultaneously in all theaters in the world required a lot of money. That was why he worked hard so that many investors would invest in this project.

    Aaron also looked very happy that night, his n to be closer to Anne was just one step away. Although until now he had not managed to get the proof that the man who would be his next partner was Anne''s ex-husband. Aaron decided to stay close to Leon so that he could get a lot of information directly from him.

    Meanwhile, Steffi looked very nervous while in a fast-food restaurant. Since an hour ago, she had been waiting for two private detectives she hired to stalk Anne. ording to their promise, they were supposed to meet in the afternoon, but they didn''te until night.

    "Damn it, I think I''ve been tricked by that damn detective," Steffi cursed emotionally. She didn''t lose anything since she had not paid all the detectives'' fees. She had only paid half of what the two detectives asked for. However, because of her curiosity about Anne, she became very upset.

    As she was about to leave, Steffi''s eyes suddenly caught the two men she met two days ago. They were walking towards her with big smiles on their faces. Steffi also weed the two men she knew from one of her socialite colleagues.

    "I''m sorry we arete, Madam. There was a bit of trouble on the road. Our car broke down," said the one with sses as he sat down in front of Steffi.

    "It''s okay, don''t worry. The important thing is that you guys finallye. So, what did you find?" Steffi immediately asked about the task she gave to the two men she paid without hesitation.

    The two detectives sighed at the same time, one of them then grabbed a slightly fat brown folder from inside the leather jacket he was wearing. "I apologize to you, Madam. It looks like we have to give up this task. We can''t continue to work with you. It''s not that we aren''t capable of doing your task, it''s just that we can''t work for you anymore. We still have a lot of work to do."

    "What he said is true, Madam. We forgot that we still have a task that can''t be left behind. That''s why wee to return the money you gave us earlier, Ma''am. You don''t have to worry, we haven''t touched the money at all. The amount is still the same as when you gave it to us," added the detective wearing sses once his friend finished talking.

    Hearing the words of the two men in front of her made Steffi angry. She was very upset because the two men she had paid for turned out to be refusing the job she asked for. "I''ve already paid you, after all, the task I''ve given you is not difficult. I just ask you to follow a woman named Marianne from my husband''s office to where she lives. After that, all you have to do is call the person whose number I have given you so that he can continue the next task. This task is not difficult at all, right? Why do you refuse it? Is the money I gave you not enough huh?!" Steffi said angrily, her breath rose and fell, showing how angry she was now.

    "We refuse the job to harm a good woman like her, Ma''am. We don''t want to have anything to do with the police. We don''t want to be in jail for this, Madam."

    "Hey�� watch your words, who are you calling a good woman huh? That woman named Marianne is a lowly whore. She tried to seduce my husband. She purposely worked in my husband''s office to snatch him from me, to take away the title of Mrs. Ganke from me..."

    Bruk

    Suddenly, the private detective wearing sses hit the table so hard that Steffi was shocked and couldn''t finish her words.

    Without feeling guilty after hitting the desk, the detective then got up and said, "We came only to return your money, not to listen to your sphemy for that woman. Since our business is finished we will excuse ourselves now," he said coldly.

    Since they felt that their business with Steffi had finished, the two detectives left her. They preferred to be by Jack''s side for fear of Erick''s previous threat.

    "Arrggghh�� you are a damn bitch, you are a whore Anne!!! You can get away from me now, but not the next time. Just you wait, Marianne. I''ll destroy you. I''ll make you feel ashamed for the rest of your life, don''t ever dream of taking my ce, Marianne. The title of Mrs. Ganke is mine, mine only."

    To be continued

 Chapter 264 - Sophias Secret

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Sophia''s Secret</h4>

    Jack woke up from his sleep because he felt ufortable when Anne kept moving while lying on his arm.

    "Please don''t move around, Anne. You are going to wake my junior," Jack whispered softly as he grabbed Anne more tightly, trying to keep her calm.

    In Jack''s arms, Anne said, "Ouch, it hurts, my head hurts, Jack."

    Jack, who had not slept soundly, opened his eyes quickly. He just realized it when he heard Annein about her headache.

    "What''s wrong?" He asked quietly, without taking his hand from Anne''s waist.

    "My head hurts," Anne said in pain, clutching her head which felt like it was being stabbed with needles.

    A smile appeared on Jack''s handsome face, he knew what Anne felt right now was the result of drinking too much. Without another word Jack then released his arms from her body, he got up and grabbed a ss of water on the nightstand.

    Jack gently helped Anne to sit up. "Drink, you''ll feel better after drinking lots of water."

    "Is it true?"

    "Yeah, just drink it. After that you should get back to sleep," replied Jack softly with a warm smile.

    Anne, who had no other choice, finally obeyed his words. She drank the water Jack gave her quickly without leaving anything behind. Once Anne finished onerge ss of water, sheid down again, she tried to get back to sleep because when she sat down her headache was even more painful.

    "Never try to drink alcohol with another man, don''t even dare to touch alcohol without my knowledge," Jack gave a threat to Anne who had closed her eyes again.

    "I didn''t know how exactly I was capable of drinking that much liquor, Jack. I didn''t even realize it. I just drank it without thinking, besides I never thought that such a bitter drink would make me feel like this afterward. Arrggghh�� my head hurts so bad, I''m dizzy," Anne replied regretfully, cursing her stupid action of drinking Jack''s liquor which she had never even touched in her life.

    "Well don''t talk too much for now. All you need is more rest. With sleep your headache will go away slowly," Jack said softly as he took the nket to cover Anne''s body more tightly.

    "How can a headache go away with just sleep though?" Anne grumbled in annoyance, she felt that Jack was not taking her headache seriously at the moment.

    Jack, who was at the bottom of Anne''s feet, raised his face and said. "I''m much more experienced than you, Anne. So just follow my words, please. Go back to sleep or do you prefer me to do something else to put you to sleep?"

    "No�� thank you, I will just go back to sleep," said Anne quickly without opening her eyes, since she didn''t even have any energy left to open her eyes. Anne finally forced herself to sleep following Jack''s order. At this time, she had no other choice. Anne finally tried to close her eyes to go to dreand by force.

    After making sure that Anne went back to sleep, Jack then sat down on the sofa. His empty stomach started screaming for some food because he hadn''t eaten anything since noon. Realizing that it waste and all the servants were asleep, Jack decided to find some food in the pantry. Looking for a portion of food at three o''clock in the morning was a new thing for Jack. He was used to being served with food by his servants and now he had to warm up his own food in the pantry to fill up his stomach. Luckily, the waiters kept the food neat, so Jack didn''t have any problems finding them. While eating some grapes, Jack warmed the roast meat in the microwave. After five minutes, the freshly warmed roast meat was now ready to eat.

    Jack, who was used to being neat in doing everything including eating, looked like he was trying hard to arrange his food tidily on the te. After arranging the meat nicely, Jack then poured barbecue sauce on top of the meat. A weird recipe like this was okay for him when he was starving to death like this. The most important thing was that his stomach would be filled with food. Sitting alone at the dinner table enjoying the food he prepared carelessly wasn''t so bad for Jack. He enjoyed histe dinner in a rather dim kitchen.

    After finishing his food, Jack then took his dirty te to the pantry and ced it in the sink. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and drank a ss of water before finally deciding to go back up to his room. He wished to follow Anne to the dreand. He was sure that Anne must be fast asleep by now after remembering her expression of pain a few minutes ago. Jack''s guess was right. When he got to the room, Anne had not changed positions at all. She was still sleeping on her side, hugging the pillow tightly.

    "You shouldn''t try things you can''t even handle, Anne. In the end, you are the one who got in trouble. You are so naughty," said Jack softly as he sat on the edge of the bed, staring at Anne''s peaceful face.

    Jack grabbed Anne''s hand which was stretched out towards the edge of the bed. He kissed the back of Anne''s hand and tucked it back into the nket. Drowsiness also came when Jack was just about to check his cell phone. He finally gave up when he couldn''t even open his eyes anymore. He climbed into bed,y next to Anne, and hugged her from behind tightly. Jack fell asleep quickly in that veryfortable position. Sleeping with Anne and sharing each other''s warmth together in peace, a simple dream of a Jackson Patrick Muller that he never told anyone.

    Sophia Higgins who had been allowed to go home was sulking at her mother. She told her mother what exactly happened until she decided to cut her own hand. Hannah and Robert Higgins could stay silent after hearing the wordsing out of their only daughter''s mouth. Both of them asionally hugged Sophia who wasying on the hotel bed where they were staying.

    "You should calm down, Honey. Don''t think about it anymore. You should leave Jack to us. Mommy and Daddy will make sure Jackes back to you. Remember one thing, his parents have arranged your marriage with him. That''s why you shouldn''t be afraid, Dear. You are the only woman who will be by his side. You will be Muller''s wife, you will give birth to the next Muller sessor," Hannah whispered softly while embracing Sophia on the bed.

    "That''s true, Sweetie. You have to calm down and get some sleep. We are here and we will take care of Jack. You don''t have to worry about it," Robert spoke softly, adding to his wife''s words while calming Sophia.

    Sophia was crying after hearing her parents, she was sad and very sorry for the stupid actions that made her imperfect now. "How can a woman with one ovary give birth normally when the doctor in Japan already said I will never be able to get pregnant, Mom?"

    Dug

    "What��what are you talking about, Sophia?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 265 - The Apple Never Falls Far From The Tree

    <h4>Chapter 265 - The Apple Never Falls Far From The Tree</h4>

    Hannah and Robert Higgins looked very surprised when he heard Sophia''s words saying that she had lost one ovary when she was still in a rtionship with Jack''s cousin named Edmund. It turned out that Edmund wasn''t even blood-rted to Jack. Sophia had an ovarian cyst that made her lose one egg cell. The only one who knew that she had been living only with one ovary was Edmund, the man who took her virginity when she was still in a rtionship with Jack in the past. At that time, Jack was still a quiet and shy guy. The reason Sophia cheated on Jack was that in the past Edmund had more of a seductive charm than Jack since he was so cold and didn''t talk much. That was why Sophia got tempted to cheat on him. In the end, she lost her virginity when she was away with Jack''s family for a vacation to Paris three months after her engagement with Jack.

    "Why are you keeping this a secret, Sophia? Why didn''t you tell me about something this big?" Hannah asked softly with tears running down her face when she found out that her daughter had lost a vital organ, something very important for a woman.

    "You have to calm down too, Honey," Robert immediately stopped his wife''s anxiety. "Sophia still has one ovary, which means she still has the chance to get pregnant. She is still as perfect as other women. She should be fine, you don''t have to worry too much."

    Hearing the words of her husband Hannah looked a little calm, an anxious expression was no longer visible on her beautiful face. She slowly walked over to the bed again and sat beside Sophia, she grabbed her daughter''s hand which was still wrapped in a bandage, and kissed it with a mother''s love.

    "You can still get pregnant, my daughter. Don''t worry about that. Many women around the world can get pregnant even if they only have one ovary, so don''t be discouraged," Hannah stopped her words and touched Sophia''s stomach. "This is where the Muller''s heir will be born from."

    "Doctor Ishikawa in Japan told me I couldn''t get pregnant, Mom. He said that my ovary also has a cyst that will interfere with my fertility. I almost went crazy when I heard that. But Esteban said that he would ept me as I am, so that''s why I''m calm. But when I lived with him I didn''t feelfortable at all. I don''t want to live in poverty, Mom. Esteban''s sry is not as much as I imagined, especially when he''s not under a sponsorship contract.

    That''s why I went home and looked for Jack. He promised to love me forever. It''s been a long time since we were engaged. I came and wanted to ask for the promise he made, I''m sure Jack wouldn''t be able to dodge it. Moreover, the promise he made was a sacred promise witnessed by many people including histe parents," without the slightest shame, Sophia expressed her intention toe back into Jack''s life after betraying him in the past.

    Robert Higgins, who had been silent for a long time, walked over to the bed where his wife and daughter were. "As long as Daddy is alive, Daddy will do whatever I can to get what you want, Dear. You just have to take it easy. Daddy will make sure that Jack wille back to you again. And for your current condition, you don''t have to think about it. We can cover it up well until you arepletely healed. Daddy will find the best doctor to cure your illness and during that time you better keep this secret from Jack, don''t let Jack find out you don''t have an ovary anymore."

    After seeing how his husband promised their daughter, Hannah was very surprised. All this time, Robert was the type of husband who didn''t talk much and didn''t seem to think about their daughter''s future. But when she heard her husband talk at length like that she couldn''t believe it.

    "Daddy will do anything for you. Please, don''t think too much about it. Let Daddy take care of it, all you have to do now is sleep so you can get better," Robert added more words to make sure his daughter understood everything. He then stared lovingly at his one and only daughter.

    "Daddy!!!" Sophia screamed loudly while hugging her father tightly, all the anxiety in her heart immediately disappeared when she heard her father speak like that. Just like when she was a child, her father would get everything she wanted as long as she obeyed him. That was why Sophia grew up to be a very selfish and stubborn girl.

    Hannah Higgins took Sophia''s hand that was hugging her husband and kissed it gently. "As long as we are alive, we will make sure you will get whatever you want in this world, Dear. Never doubt our promise to you. Mommy and Daddy will do anything for you," she said quietly.

    While being in her father''s arms, Sophia smiled broadly at her mother''s words. She then tightened her arms on her father. All of her uneasiness and anxiety went away and her heart turned warm again after hearing her parents'' promise. Sophia was so happy because her parents were still the same. They always supported whatever she did and granted whatever she wanted.

    ***

    The cold night began to get warmer as the sun began to show its might, awakening all humans to continue their activities just like yesterday. Likewise with two human beings who were sleeping hugging each other on the big soft bed full of warmth. Two human beings who both had deep wounds from the past and had not been able to realize that they both needed each other.

    Anne, who had slept very soundlyst night after being drunk from the vodka she identally consumed, was now feeling hungry, although it was unusual for her to be hungry at this hour. While trying to reconcile the worms in her stomach, Anne finally realized that she was currently sleeping in the arms of a man, someone she was very familiar with. She was sleeping in Jack''s arms. With all her strength, Anne tried to release the grip of Jack''s arms that were wrapped around her back. She wondered why in this sleeping state, Jack''s strength was still too much for her to fight. He was so strong that she couldn''t let go of his grip, even after putting all her strength to get away from him.

    "Let''s sleep a little longer, Anne. I''m still sleepy. It''s weekend anyway, let''s spend a lot of time in bed like this, just the two of us," still closing her eyes, Jack said quietly while adding strength to his hands which made Anne unable to move at all.

    Anne immediately hit Jack''s chest several times, she felt ufortable being hugged face to face like that by Jack. Moreover, at this time his lower body was not covered by anything, Jack''s white shirt was only able to cover his upper thighs. Anne could feel Jack''s skin which felt very manly against her skin, especially when she rubbed it against the fine hairs on Jack''s feet which made her heart beat very fast.

    "What now?" Jack asked in a heavy tone.

    "I''m notfortable being like this, I�� I have to go to the toilet. I want to pee," answered Anne quietly, looking for a reasonable excuse so that Jack would let her go.

    After hearing that Anne wanted to take a pee, Jack immediately let go of his hand. He let Anne go to the bathroom to do her business. Once freed from Jack''s arms, Anne quickly got out of bed. She did not waste this golden opportunity and walked faster to the bathroom. Anne was in a hurry to the point where she didn''t realize that she revealed too much of her long legs when she walked that fast. They looked sexier and managed to wake up Jack''s junior instantly. It was enough to torture Jack and made him feel unable to get rid of his urge. It was too much for him to see that scene.

    "You are very good at torturing me, Anne."

    To be continued

 Chapter 266 - Money Vs. Conscience

    <h4>Chapter 266 - Money Vs. Conscience</h4>

    Still wearing Jack''s oversized shirt, Anne sat on the sofa while enjoying the breakfast the waitress had just delivered. Since she was so hungry, she enjoyed the food voraciously. Meanwhile, Jack chose to just stand, leaning against the wall with his arms folded across his chest while watching Anne eat.

    "Eat slowly, Anne. I will never ask you to share your food," said Jack quietly as he walked closer to Anne.

    "I''m�� eating slowly," replied Anne curtly with her cheeks puffed out since she put in too much food.

    Jack just shook his head at Anne''s words, he walked over to Anne and sat on the same sofa as her. Anne immediately shifted her seat to distance herself from Jack since she did not want to be disturbed while eating. She was really hungry and didn''t even think to share any food with Jack, even when the food in front of them was a portion for two people.

    Jack, who was still full after eating some food the night before, moved his hand to stroke Anne''s hair. "From now on you should live with me, this is all for your safety. You have to follow my words whenever and wherever you are. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you when we live together. You will sleep in your room, but if you don''t like it, you can just sleep with me here," he said softly while smiling.

    Anne almost choked to hear that since her mouth was still full of food. Luckily, she controlled herself and chewed the food that was in her mouth. Seeing Anne''s behavior made Jack chuckle, Anne looked like a child just now.

    "You better finish your food, I will take a shower. Stay here while I''m cleaning myself. I don''t want you to walk around in the house wearing something like that. Wait for Erick toe. He is taking all your clothes from the apartment," said Jack again after he decided to just wash his body.

    After struggling to chew and swallow her food, Anne then said. "Didn''t you agree yesterday not to force me to stay with you? Why did you make this decision now?"

    Jack, who had almost reached the bathroom, immediately stopped his steps when he heard Anne''s question. "I said that you have to stay here for now, not for the rest of your life. The two men who followed you yesterday were ordered by someone who wants to see you get destroyed. Luckily, Erick was able to stop their actions and they failed to do their tasks. It doesn''t mean you are free from any danger now.

    Honestly, I don''t know whether the person who ordered the two men yesterday will stop bothering you or not. That''s why I ask you to stay with me for your safety. Don''t worry, I won''t do things that you don''t like or do without your permission. If you are going to work, I''ll order the driver to drive you to the office and drop you off away from that bastard''s office so no one will notice that you are living with me."

    Anne was silent after hearing Jack''s words, she was thinking about everything Jack just told her. She tried to find the gist of what Jack said.

    "I don''t have enemies though. There''s no way anyone would want to destroy me. Especially if he knew that the person he ordered to follow me had been caught, he must be so crazy if he insists on hurting me and being reckless, Jack," she answered quickly. She felt Jack was exaggerating things about someone who wanted to hurt him.

    Talking about stalkers that were sent by Steffi made Jack''s emotion rise again. "Steffi Ganke, your ex-best friend. Your ex-friend had already paid people to do something disgusting to you. She paid two private detectives to follow and kidnap you. She even prepared several other men who she had ordered to make sex videos with you and after that, she will spread the video to all tforms that provide sex videos."

    Prank

    The fork that Anne was holding fell and hit the te in front of her, it made a quite disturbing sound. Anne''s eyes immediately turned red, showing how angry and surprised she was when she heard Jack''s revtion.

    "Steffi Ganke, that crazy woman is not going to y around with you. She is not a woman you can take for granted. Maybe you have Leon to deal with her but you must not forget that they are husband and wife now. No matter how bad his wife''s behavior is, her husband will surely defend his wife. Not to mention that Leonardo Ganke is the type of person who would do anything to protect his reputation.

    If his wife causes a problem, he will immediately intervene to solve it and it will be impossible to defend you by that time. You are just another person for him right now. People out there will think of you as a parasite inside their rtionship. You are the one who will be med by the public for trying to disturb other people''s rtionships and if you defend yourself by saying that Steffi ''was'' the parasite in your rtionship with Leon before, you don''t have any evidence.

    Leon had deleted the data about your marriage, including photos and marriage certificates. You have to remember, you are dealing with the wife of a rich businessman. Steffi will do anything to maintain her status as Leon''s wife and you are not a worthy opponent for her," said Jack at length with a rising voice, he finally said everything he wanted to say to Anne.

    "I want to tell you once more, I was lucky to catch those two stalkers and get some information from them. But you should know that Steffi has money and she can do anything with her husband''s money including paying other people to hurt you."

    Anne looked down, tears flowing down her eyes when she heard Jack''s words. Anne still couldn''t believe that Steffi would be so cruel to her by paying people to kidnap her. Fear suddenly came to her. Jack couldn''t bear to see Anne like that, but he had to stay strong and be honest for her sake. Anne was the type of person who would be wary after seeing with her own eyes the dangers she had to face. That was why Jack deliberately told Anne the truth.

    "Just remember one thing, people be evil in this world for many reasons. All humans are born to be good people, they be evil because of their ego and you should always remember that. Money, position, and a big name, those three things could turn many people crazy. That''s why you have to know that anyone, male or female, weak or strong, is capable of being evil if he or she feels trapped. You can''t just think that they are good people, Anne. It doesn''t need a reasonable reason for someone to do bad things to others. Usually, they already lost their mind to think logically and clearly by that time," Jack spoke again at length, he wanted Anne to understand that he did all of this because he wanted to keep her safe.

    After talking like that, Jack then walked into the bathroom to calm down. Talking about what Steffi had nned for Anne always made him angry.

    Anne''s hands trembled when she heard Jack speak. She still couldn''t believe Steffi would be so cruel to her. Anne knew that Jack wasn''t lying or making things up, she was so shocked when she found out that Steffi wanted to harm her.

    Anne, who wanted to get up because she wanted to go to bed to get her cellphone, suddenly fell because her legs felt weak and couldn''t support her body. "Is it my fault, God? I just want to try to deal with those bad people by myself. I don''t want to be a burden to other people, God. Should I give up and go away from those bad people just like what my parents used to do? Am I destined to be silent and ept all the unfair treatment from these people? Is it true that poor people like me are destined to be trampled by bad people like them, God?" Anne''s tears flowed profusely down her face, she couldn''t ept the fact that Steffi was nning to destroy her with such an evil n.

    "Please, protect me, My Lord. Let me give this highest award of mine to my future husband only. Take care of me, Lord. I can only ask Your help��"

    To be continued

 Chapter 267 - Officially Move-In

    <h4>Chapter 267 - Officially Move-In</h4>

    After finishing breakfast, Anne changed into the clothes that Erick had brought from her apartment. She was currently sitting on the sofa while watching Jack''s servants tidying up a room on the second floor which would be her temporary room when staying at Jack''s house. Jack, who had never done any house chores in his entire life, now looked very eager to help his servants arrange a room for Anne. Jack even rejected Erick who wanted to help out. Now, Erick could only stand beside Anne like a bodyguard while watching his master work with the servants.

    "In thest five years I worked with him, I never saw him like this, Ma''am. You are so lucky to see him willing to do all this," Erick spoke in a low, half-whispered voice to Anne,menting on Jack who was setting the standing mirror position for Anne. Jack knew that many women likedrge standing mirrors for their rooms recently. That was why he voluntarily moved his standing mirror to Anne''s new room.

    "This is too much, Erick. I only stay here for a while. Soon, after I get a new ce, I will move out from his house."

    "I don''t think that would be possible, Ma''am," Erick interrupted Anne''s words quickly. "Having known him for more than two years I think you already know his nature. I think it''s better if you adjust yourself to living in this ce from now on."

    Dug

    Anne immediately looked up at Erick who was standing right beside her. Anne showed an unreadable expression at this time.

    "How can I stay here forever though? My rtionship with Jack hasn''t reached that stage yet. We''re just friends�� nothing more and..." she didn''t continue her words. She was confused about what to say. There was no clear rtionship with Jack even though he had asked her to marry him many times.

    Erick smirked seeing Anne got confused to continue her words. He now understood a little why Jack was crazy about Anne. Anne was indeed different from the girls that Jack dated before. The naive and adorable Anne had an extraordinary maic power that managed to make Jack adore her so much.

    "Anne,e here," from inside Anne''s new room, Jack called Anne while waving his hand. His eyes were sparkling, showing how excited he was this morning.

    Anne got up from the sofa once she heard Jack called her. Her steps were firm as she walked into her new room which Jack had helped tidy up. Anne immediately inhaled the vani fragrant when she stepped into the room. Her eyes were presented with a very pleasing sight. How could the new room, which was arranged by Jack and several servants, look very beautiful and aesthetic? Although not all the furniture in that room was in her favorite color, pink. But thebination of various furniture arranged by Jack looked very beautiful. They were matched with some soothing pastel colors. Jack knew that Anne was an art lover, which was why he tried to help to design the room directly.

    "How can you arrange it so beautifully, Jack?" asked Anne subconsciously, she waspletely mesmerized by everything in her new room.

    "Didn''t I tell you before that I know you very well? For these kinds of things it''s not a big deal for me," replied Jack shortly with a face showing pride after seeing how Anne liked what he did for her.

    Anne, who still couldn''t believe what she saw, went into the room. She took a look at a few spots that she thought were very interesting. Anne was fascinated by the arrangement of cute pillows of various shapes on the carpet with arge standing mirror beside the cupboard, not to mention the choice of this medieval-style bedmp that would make anyone amazed at its beauty.

    "Jack..."

    Jack had expected that she would ask him for an exnation, he smiled and said, "All the things in this new room I bought some time ago at the auction. I wanted to give them to you directly. However, I always forget to bring them when Ie to your ce," he said slowly, trying to tell where he got all of the expensive vintage items in her new room.

    "Yeah�� but I mean why did you buy all this stuff? It''s too fancy and too much. This�� this should all be put up in a museum for disy instead of being ced in this room," Anne stammered whenmenting on a fairly expensive pocket watch lying on a wooden box with a small pillow in it on the nightstand right next to the bed. Anne could guess that the pocket watch she was looking at had a fantastic price. Back when she was a kid, only rich people had pocket watches like the one she saw.

    "I got this watch from a colleague as a souvenir instead of buying it with my money and since you are an art student who understands the value of items like this, I thought of just putting it in this room so you can enjoy it. Instead of keeping it in a suitcase just like that, I''d better put it here so that the historical value of the clock can be enjoyed by the experts directly," replied Jack at length.

    "I''m not an expert, I just love it. Besides, this is very valuable, look at the year on the back of this clock. You better keep it in a safe ce, don''t just put it in my room," said Anne softly as she showed Jack the pocket watch. The year 1840 written on the back of the gold pocket watch. "For a 180-year-old watch like this, it must be very expensive. I don''t want this expensive thing anywhere near me."

    Jack couldn''t believe the price of a pocket watch he got from one of his colleagues a few years ago. He reached out his cell phone in his trouser pocket and started to find out the price of the Patek Philippe Star Caliber 2000 pocket watch which turned out to be from Switzend. The watch came from a beautiful country, just like him.

    "Oh�� the price is around $4 million, quite expensive for a pocket watch like this," Jack muttered under his breath as he read an article, showing the brand and price of the pocket watch he was holding.

    Anne smiled sarcastically after hearing Jack''s arrogant words. She tried to hold back her annoyance and calmly said, "For a rich person like you, maybe $4 million is not a big amount. But for a poor person like me, it is a lot of money. Don''t ever talk like that in front of someone who is never near your level. That''s the same as humiliating her."

    Jack was surprised to hear Anne''s words, he threw the expensive antique pocket watch on the bed and looked at Anne sharply.

    "I''m not looking down on anyone, Anne, especially you. So don''t talk nonsense like that!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 268 - Sensitive Topic

    <h4>Chapter 268 - Sensitive Topic ?</h4>

    Anne, who felt that there was nothing wrong with her words, didn''t feel afraid to see Jack get angry. She even tried to challenge Jack with all her might.

    "Sir," Erick, who didn''t know that there was a war going on between Jack and Anne, just walked into the room. "There''s a call from the cleaning service," he said again.

    Jack''s anger faded away when he heard Erick mention the cleaning service. The cleaning service that Erick meant was just a code for something else. It was a code for Jack''s men who were doing their task to watch Anne''s apartment under the guise of the head of the cleaning service in the apartmentplex.

    Jack left Anne soon after he heard what Erick said. He approached Erick and engaged in a serious conversation in a barely audible voice. Anne herself finally decided to check her cellphone which she had not touched since yesterday after meeting Jack. She ran out of power and only charged it a bit at the cosmetic counter where she was waiting for Jack toe when two men were stalking her at the supermarket yesterday. Those stalkers turned out to be Steffi''s men.

    As soon as her cell phone was active, Anne was immediately busy replying to iing messages. She got texts both from Linda and Edward about work. Like most women who will immediately drown in their own world when they find their pleasure, so did Anne. Sheughed out loud when replying to Linda''s messages. Linda was currently in her hometown with Paul. They were bothing back to London in a few days.

    "I envy you, Linda. You must be very happy right now. You have a warm and lovely family," Anne mumbled whilementing on the photos Linda sent to her through chats. Warmth and happiness radiated from those pictures. It wasn''t wealth and luxury items that made Anne jealous of Linda, it was having a lovely family that made Anne feel like this.

    When she was looking at Linda''s photos on her cellphone, Anne''s tears unconsciously rolled down her cheeks, she was easily swayed by her own emotions. Anne didn''t even shed tears when she found out that Steffi wanted to destroy her.

    "Everything has been arranged very well, Sir. You don''t have to worry. I will take care of Miss Anne''s new apartment," Erick ended his report while discussing Anne''s new apartment.

    Jack, who was satisfied with the work of all his men, seemed very happy to hear Erick''sst words. "I trust you, Erick. You can always take care of everything well."

    "Thank you, Sir. I''ll excuse myself. I have to take care of everything," Erick said goodbye politely. Erick still chose to work even though it was on the weekend. For him, the faster he finished the work, the sooner he could rx.

    "Sure, go ahead. You know how I want it to be done, Erick."

    Erick nodded his head politely in response to Jack''s words. He then walked away from Jack to the basement where his car was parked. The sound of the sports car he drove was quite noisy when he came out of the house onto the road. Jack went back into Anne''s new room to continue his unfinished debate with Anne. Jack felt that his debate with Anne had not yete to light, that was why he intended to settle things right now. But when he just walked in, Jack was already surprised by what he saw. Anne seemed to be wiping her tears while ying with her cell phone. Jack''s heart melted, he felt so guilty right now. His heart ached when he saw Anne cry like that.

    Jack approached Anne with firm steps, he then hugged Anne''s body in his warm embrace. "Sorry, I''m sorry if my words were rude. I''m sorry if I hurt you," he said slowly, full of regret.

    "Let me go, Jack," said Anne in a hoarse voice.

    "You do know how things work, Anne," Jack answered Anne briefly, reminding her of what he had said a few seconds ago.

    Anne relented. "I don''t need to forgive you, because you didn''t do anything wrong. Let me go now, I can''t breathe if you hug me like this."

    Jack removed his hand from Anne''s body, he looked at Anne''s puffy eyes. Slowly, he moved his hand to Anne''s face. "Then, why are you crying?" He asked curtly.

    "Because of this," Anne kept her voice low, she answered his question shortly.

    Seeing Anne handing her phone, Jack was confused. He didn''t understand what she meant. However, because Anne insisted that he looked at the phone, Jack couldn''t help but grab the cell phone. His eyes narrowed when he saw the gallery full of photos Linda had sent to Anne. In the first few seconds, Jack didn''t understand why Anne showed him these pictures, but then he finally understood when he recognized most pictures in the gallery were pictures of Linda and her family.

    Without a word, Jack took Anne''s body into his arms again. "We can make a family like them if you want to. Our own little family."

    Anne''s body was frozen after hearing Jack''s words, somehow Jack could understand what she was thinking. However, at this time it was impossible for Anne to agree with what Jack said. Anne racked her brain trying to find a way out to end the conversation that she did not want to discuss further.

    "That''s not what I meant, I just miss Linda. It''s been almost ten days since she went home. I miss her annoying voice," Anne spoke casually, letting out whatever was on her mind at the moment. She was trying hard to change the subject.

    "So, you just miss that chatty woman?" Asked Jack in disbelief, he looked disappointed as he spoke. Because he was sure that Anne was crying because she missed her family.

    Anne nodded her head in Jack''s tight embrace. She had to convince Jack to believe what she said.

    "I miss Linda, she is my only good friend. She has no ill will towards me, unlike other friends I''ve had before," answered Anne honestly.

    "If you miss her, we can visit her. We can go to her hometown to pick her up," said Jack quickly, giving Anne a good idea to get away from everything and go somewhere else.

    Anne shook her head slowly, she rejected the idea that Jack proposed to her.

    "I don''t want to ruin her happiness, she must be enjoying her time with her entire family right now. Only insensitive people would have the heart to ruin such a warm atmosphere, after all, the college holidays are still quite long. So just let her stay in her hometown with Paul, I don''t want to ruin their happiness, Jack," said Anne quietly, Anne seemed to try to control her breathing when she talked so as to not burst into tears. Anne didn''t want Jack to know the real reason she cried earlier.

    Jack could only be silent, he was trying to digest Anne''s words. He was now more convinced that Anne was not crying because she missed Linda. But because Jack didn''t want to make her cry again, he finally let it go and just believed what Anne said. Family was a sensitive topic for Anne and he understood it very well. That was why silence was the best choice at this time.

    "I have some ice cream in the fridge, do you want it?" Asked Jack suddenly. He was trying to get Anne''s mood back by taking her out to eat.

    Anne''s body slowly rxed, she then pushed Jack''s body away so that she could get out from his embrace. Her wet eyes immediately lit up at Jack''s offer.

    "Yeah, I want some ice cream now," Anne answered excitedly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 269 - Getting Into Action

    <h4>Chapter 269 - Getting Into Action ?</h4>

    Even though Leon decided to go to the office on weekends, he wanted to finish his work quickly especially the one rted to cooperation with his business partners, including a new partnership with Connery Corporation in which he just got a contract offer the night before.

    "Once Connery Corporation joins mypany, I don''t need to worry. The massive promotion I will do for this film will run smoothly without having to use thepany''s funds. Ah, you are so smart, Leon. You are indeed a genius," Leon praised himself for sessfullypleting the paperwork that Aaron had signed earlier to submit to his personal attorney this afternoon for approval.

    After finishing his work, Leon didn''t go home right away, he was still sitting in his chair looking at the rest of his room which had been arranged very neatly and cleanly. Even though the office was closed on Saturdays, the cleanliness of the office was always maintained. There would be some cleaning services work on weekends just like today. Leon suddenly remembered what he did with Steffi two days ago when no one was in the office. He was wondering how he could be so passionate about Steffi at that time. He knew well that his desire to make love with Steffi faded away after both of them fought a lot.

    Apart from that, he had lost interest in her, Leon was too tired to have sex because of so many things he had to take care of every day. That was why he felt confused about why he acted like a hungry beast the other day. He suddenly got intimate with Steffi without thinking twice, he was still not satisfied even after ejacting so many times. But he still wanted Steffi, so they made love for almost an hour. They tried various styles of making love, from lying on the sofa, standing, doggy style to letting her ride him. They did everything without getting tired. Leon got angry after remembering that, he felt something strange about him at that time.

    Brakk

    Leon hit the table hard as he remembered what he did before making love to Steffi.

    "It seems I was too kind to Steffi, that woman has be very impudent and increasingly brave now. Fuck... just see what I will do to you Steffi, you will regret your disrespectful actions."

    After remembering what he had done before being so violent with Steffi, he got very angry. He was sure that the drink Steffi gave him that afternoon must have contained stimnt drugs. Because there was no way he could be that horny in a short time without doing any forey. Moreover, he was still in the office and was very busy, so there was no way he could immediately be excited to make love if he wasn''t stimted by stimnt drugs.

    "Hello," Leon talked to a phone with one of his right hands in Berlin. "Come to London, transfer your duties to Martin. Apany me in London."

    "Yes, Sir. I will fly to London this afternoon," answered a young man on the other end of the phone politely to Leon. His name was Wayne Scoot, he was one of Leon''s best right hands. He was very loyal to Leon.

    "Good, I will pick you up at the airport once you arrive," Leon said tly.

    "I understand, Sir."

    After talking for a short time, Leon then turned off his international call and put his smartphone on the table again. He was still very annoyed at what Steffi had done two days ago. Leon purposely called Wayne to help him take care of Steffi. She was very afraid of Wayne because he was a heartless and ruthless man who would do any task Leon gave him. He would not hesitate to take someone''s life if it was the task he had to do. That was why Leon liked Wayne so much. Steffi had seen Wayne shoot a man in the forehead when he was trying to fight Leon, since then Steffi had always avoided confronting Wayne. And this time Leon would use the opportunity to put some distance between himself and Steffi. That way, Steffi wouldn''t interfere with his n again. Especially now that Anne, the woman he targeted, was already in his hands. Soon, he would take over Annepletely.

    Leon''s evil smile appeared as he walked out of his room with the file he was going to give to thewyer. His steps stopped as he walked in front of Anne''s room.

    "You will be Mrs. Ganke again, my dear Marianne. Only a smart and beautiful woman like you deserves to be with me," he said quietly. "With you standing next to me, my business rivals will be afraid of me. They will surely fear and respect me for having a beautiful and smart wife like you. I will make sure you will be mine again, Marianne, I swear."

    On the other hand, in a supermarket in the middle of the city, Aaron was seen standing staring at the rows of the best steaks that were still very fresh. He deliberately came to the supermarket to shop for groceries. Aaron wanted to celebrate his sess in approaching Leonardo Ganke with Anne by cooking in his apartment. Especially since it was the weekend, Aaron wanted to start a new rtionship with Anne. He had no problem with Anne''s status as a widow. After being given a lot of advice by Daniel, Aaron now realized that what he had been thinking all this time was wrong. He was wrong to think that all widows have such evil traits, like the widow who had destroyed her family''s happiness a few years ago.

    "You''re not a saint so you don''t have the right to judge someone just from their past," it was Daniel''s words that seeded in making Aaron realize he had been wrong all this time.

    Aaron stopped putting various ingredients for the barbecue party into the shopping cart he was pushing. "I think that''s enough, now let''s go find some fruit. Anne will be happy if I bring these healthy foods," Aaron muttered happily, his smile widened as he pushed his shopping cart down the aisle disying various kinds of fresh fruit.

    Brakk

    Aaron''s shopping cart hit a cart belonging to a beautiful young woman who wanted toe to the fruit aisle as well.

    "I''m so sorry, Miss, are you all right?" With a gentle manner, Aaron immediately apologized even though it wasn''t his fault.

    "Ah, it''s my fault. I should be the one apologizing to you, Sir. I didn''t see youing my way as well. I was careless," replied a beautiful girl who turned out to be Kimberly Henderson. She pretended to be guilty, even though she had been eyeing Aaron as soon as she saw the presence of the handsome CEO of a rising star property developerpany.

    "No�� Miss, it''s my fault for being so focused on looking at these fruits that I didn''t walk carefully. Are you hurt? Should we check if you get hurt or not?" Aaron asked quietly, his eyes fixed on the red ankles of the girl he''d just bumped into. Aaron felt a sense of guilt after seeing it.

    Kimberly smiled slightly, her n worked. It turned out that Aaron had been tricked, her effort to hurt her leg using the metal of her shopping cart was not in vain.

    "I-I''m fine, I''m not hurt so you don''t have to ouch��"

    Kimberly screamed as she moved her feet, she could really feel the pain in her leg at this point.

    "Miss�� please don''t move, don''t push yourself too hard!!" Aaron shouted quite loudly when he heard Kimberly scream in pain, he immediately approached Kimberly who was now kneeling.

    From a distance, Marissa Henderson just smiled while seeing the scene, "Good, everything is going well. One big fish almost got into the trap."

    To be continued

 Chapter 270 - Continuing The Plan

    <h4>Chapter 270 - Continuing The n ?</h4>

    Aaron stood firmly while staring at a nurse treating Kimberly''s leg, guilt welled up inside him as Kimberly screamed in pain when the nurse touched her leg.

    ''Why did she get hurt this bad? I didn''t hit her shopping cart that hard, did I?''

    Various questions appeared in Aaron''s mind, he was still trying to remember the seconds before the crash. He remembered that he didn''t push the cart too hard, so the possibility of the injuries caused by the crash shouldn''t be as bad as what he currently saw.

    "Don''t use high heels for a while, get plenty of rest, and never skip your medicine. In the next two or three days your wound will heal, Miss," said a nurse who had just treated Kimberly''s leg in a friendly manner.

    "I don''t need to put on a ster cast?" Kimberly asked in a very disappointed tone.

    The nurse shook her head in response to Kimberly''s question.

    "It''s just a bruise, no fractures at all. So a cast is not needed, for now, Miss," replied the nurse with a smile.

    Kimberly looked displeased after hearing the words of the nurse who helped her. She felt what she had done before was in vain. Her wish to be treated with a cast didn''t go through, she didn''t n to be treated only with a painkiller after getting some bruises like this. Aaron, who had been silent for a long time, looked confused when he saw the expression on Kimberly''s face. The girl seemed to not like hearing the nurse''s answer. She should be happy because the wound on her leg was not serious. But her attitude was the exact opposite, Kimberly seemed dissatisfied with the nurse''s answer and this made Aaron furious. People in every part of the world would be happier if they knew they didn''t suffer serious injuries. But that didn''t happen to Kimberly, that was why Aaron felt a little odd but he tried to hide his suspicions because he didn''t want to offend Kimberly. After all, he was the one who caused Kimberly to be injured even if it was only a small bruise.

    After doing her duty, the friendly nurse then got out of the room, leaving Kimberly who was still sitting on the bed. Even when she only suffered a minor injury, it was very painful. Kimberly regretted her actions of hurting herself since it didn''t even hurt her legs severely.

    "Is there any family I can call for you, Miss Kimberly?" Aaron asked softly to Kimberly who was touching her calf.

    "I''m living with my sister after my dad''s business went bankrupt and thepany was acquired by one of his business partners. We are devastated. We live independently trying to find a job that is suitable for us, but... all of Daddy''s co-workers refuse to help us even though my father always helped them in the past. Until now, my sister and I are still trying to find work. Earlier, I just came back from the office of one of Daddy''s colleagues before crashing your cart at the supermarket," Kimberly answered one of Aaron''s questions while adding too many unnecessary details. She told her current condition to seek Aaron''s sympathy just what her sister told her.

    Aaron sighed at Kimberly''s words, his guilt getting bigger when he found out what had happened to the girl he just crashed into.

    "May I speak to your sister then, Miss?"

    Kimberly nodded her head, she then grabbed her cell phone and looked for her sister''s name, and gave it to Aaron. At first, Kimberly thought that Aaron would contact her sister Marissa with his phone, but her guess was wrong. Aaron used her phone to call her sister instead. A second n to get Aaron''s phone number failed.

    Aaron looked very serious when he was talking to Marissa on the phone, he also told her how Kimberly''s current condition was to calm Marissa after she panicked.

    "I will send you the location, Miss Marissa, I''ll wait for you," Aaron spoke very politely to Marissa Henderson on the phone as he was about to hang up.

    "Okay, Sir. Please don''t leave her alone, you have to wait for me toe, Kim must be very scared to be alone in the clinic like that," Marissa asked hopefully, her voice hoarse as if she was holding back tears.

    "Yes, I will wait for you, Miss. I will hang up now and send you the location of the clinic," Aaron answered slowly, giving Marissa a code subtly to end the call.

    After hanging up the call, Aaron immediately sent the address of the clinic where he and Kimberly were currently to Marissa. Aaron deliberately used Kimberly''s phone to contact Marissa because he didn''t want his private number to be spread widely. The number Aaron was currently using was the one Anne knew about, he didn''t want to change his phone number if people found out about it. Aaron didn''t want Anne to have a hard time finding him if he changed the number again.

    When returning Kimberly''s phone, a nurse suddenly came asking Aaron to make payment for the treatment Kimberly received. Without saying much, he followed the nurse to the cashier to pay for the treatment as well as the medicine that Kimberly had to take home. When Aaron was at the pharmacy to take Kimberly''s medicine, Marissa got into Kimberly''s room. Marissa didn''t take long to get to the clinic since she was observing things not far from where Aaron and Kimberly were. She was watching her sister from her hiding ce.

    "Didn''t I tell you that you should let me hit your leg with that golf club, Kim? That way, your leg would be treated in a cast. Aaron Sean Connery will feel even more guilty about your condition," Marissa spoke quietly to Kimberly when she found out that her sister only got some bruises, something they didn''t expect at all.

    "This bruise also hurt a lot, Sis. You are not the one who is suffering, aren''t you? Better if you don''t talk like that," Kimberly answered Marissa''s words quickly, she was a little annoyed at her sister who underestimated the wound on her leg.

    Marissa''s face flushed with emotion after hearing her sister''s words, she was very upset because her genius n failed. They were so close to getting one big fish, but their n failed since Kimberly was so afraid of hurting herself severely. Feeling emotional, Marissa touched Kimberly''s feet, she got rid of all her annoyance by tightly gripping her sister''s leg which looked purplish-red and slightly swollen. As soon as Marissa''s hand touched Kimberly''s leg, the girl screamed. A sharp pain shot through her as Marissa''s gripnded on the area.

    Aaron, who happened to walk near the area, ran quickly to Kimberly''s room when he heard the girl scream in pain.

    "What are you doing, Miss?" He asked quickly as he made his way into Kimberly''s room.

    Marissa, who did not expect that Aaron woulde so quickly, changed her attitudepletely.

    "Ah�� Sir! My sister was trying to move her legs," answered Marissa while lying.

    "Didn''t the nurse tell you to not move your legs too much? Why are you trying to move them?" Aaron asked while being annoyed at Kimberly, he didn''t like seeing a stubborn woman.

    "I''m sorry, Sir, I didn''t want to give you too much trouble. So I tried to walk so as not to be a burden to anyone," Kimberly answeredpassionately, trying to seek sympathy from Aaron.

    Aaron took a deep breath, he then handed Kimberly''s medicine to Marissa without speaking. Aaron quickly grabbed Kimberly''s body and put her in the wheelchair that he had bought for her.

    "Use this for a while, let me take you to the front," he said softly as he made Kimberly sitfortably in her wheelchair.

    Marissa smiled at Aaron''s words, she didn''t expect Aaron to act like that to Kimberly. She also followed Aaron''s steps from behind to go out of the clinic and head straight to where her car was parked.

    "This is my business card. If you need anything you can call me. Right now I can''t take you home because I have to go somewhere. I have some important stuff to do," Aaron handed Kimberly his business card politely when Kimberly was well seated in the car.

    Kimberly''s eyes lit up when she received Aaron''s business card. She didn''t just manage to find a way to get in touch with Aaron, but she also managed to get his business card even when she already knew where Aaron''s office was. But with this business card at least she could have another reason if she came to the Connery Corporation.

    "Thank you, Mr. Aaron, I owe you a lot," Kimberly spoke very quietly as she received Aaron''s business card.

    Aaron smiled kindly at Kimberly, he left the two sisters and went to his car to continue his n to go to Anne''s apartment.

    After Aaron left, Marissa screamed very loudly while jumping up and down. "Yes, we did it, Kim! Aaron Sean Connery gave you his business card. That means he will remember you. This way it will be easier for us to meet him in the future."

    "That''s true, the pain in my leg is worth it. Aaron Sean Connery has sessfully gotten into our trap, we will achieve all of our goals soon," Kimberly responded to her sister''s words with enthusiasm, her eyes gleaming with lust.

    To be continued

 Chapter 271 - Aarons Search

    <h4>Chapter 271 - Aaron''s Search</h4>

    The car Aaron was driving finally arrived at its destination, without waiting long he got out of his car and rushed into the building with a shopping bag containing various supplies to have some barbeque party with Anne and spend the weekend together. However, when he arrived at the apartment lobby, he heard several security guards talking about one of the residents on the tenth floor who moved out from their apartment recently. Aaron got curious since they mentioned the floor where Anne''s unit was located.

    "It''s a shame that such a nicedy has to move out of our apartment."

    "Yes, you''re right, moreover thedy is very friendly and doesn''t hesitate to greet us first even when we are just lowly workers. Things will feel so different once she moves out of this apartment."

    "But that''s how life is, things must change. The residentse and go out of this ce just like what she does. We as workers can only watch it while maintaining the security of this ce so that it will continue to be safe to any residents who will live here."

    "Hopefully that kinddy gets a better ce to live than this ce and I think she will never find any trouble wherever she lives. Good people like her will always be protected by God."

    "Amen."

    The four security guards finished their conversation when they said amen together, sweat could be seen running down their faces even though it was still winter. Out of curiosity, Aaron went to the security officers.

    "Excuse me, may I know who that beautifuldy you''re talking about is?" He asked quietly.

    "Miss Marianne, the beautiful and kind-hearted resident of room 10672 on the 10th floor," a security guard who was sitting answered Aaron''s question quickly.

    Brakk

    Aaron''s bag fell on the floor when he heard Anne''s name being mentioned by one of them. He ran towards the elevator which happened to be open because some residents were getting out of it at the same time. Seeing Aaron just leave, several security people who were standing near him immediately tidied up the things that had been scattered on the floor to be returned once Aaron came down to the lobby again.

    "No�� Anne, I''m sure it''s not you. You can''t move out of this apartment without telling me first, I''m sure it wasn''t you. I''m sure."

    Aaron spoke to himself, he tried to convince himself that what the security guards just talked about was not the Anne he knew. He was sure that the Marianne they were discussing was not Marianne. Since he was alone in the elevator, it didn''t take him long to reach Anne''s room. He quickly arrived on the tenth floor. As soon as the elevator took him to the tenth floor, Aaron ran quickly to the apartment unit at the end of the hall. His heart was beating very fast when he saw several mene out of Anne''s apartment unit with severalrge boxes. The men were officers from a moving servicepany. It could be seen from the uniforms they were wearing.

    "Excuse me, is the resident of this room moved out already?" Aaron asked in a trembling voice.

    "Yes, Sir, the resident of this room has moved and asked us to vacate this apartment as soon as possible," a fat man answered Aaron''s question politely.

    "Where�� where does she move to?"

    "We don''t know where she moves, Sir. We are only asked to move the things in this room to the office because someone else will pick these things up from our office, Sir. May I know what kind of rtionship you have with the resident of this room, Sir?" A middle-aged man who turned out to be the manager answered Aaron''s question.

    Aaron''s face turned pale as if he had lost all his blood. He almost fell when trying to step back, fortunately, his reflexes were quick so he could lean against the wall for a while before finally walking away from Anne''s old apartment towards the elevator. Aaron was seen pulling out his cellphone, he tried to contact Anne. But the call was rejected because Anne''s phone was turned off. But Aaron didn''t care about that. He kept trying to call Anne and hoping that Anne would pick up, even though at his first trial he already heard the automatic answering machine indicating that the owner of the phone had turned off her cell phone.

    After trying to contact Anne more than five times and not getting connected, Aaron decided to use another method. He contacted some of his men to look for Anne until he found her, he also sent beautiful photos of Anne to his men who had been given the task of looking for Anne. When the elevator arrived at the lobby there were already two security people waiting for Aaron''s arrival.

    "Excuse me, Sir, this is your stuff earlier..."

    "Just take it, you two can enjoy it together for dinner," Aaron quickly answered the security guard''s words while raising his hands in the air without looking back as he walked towards the parking area where his car was.

    "Thank you so much, Sir," the two security guards said loudly to thank Aaron, they were happy to have a nice free dinner.

    In his car, Aaron was seen talking to his men through the phone. "I only give you time until tomorrow, I want you to find where my woman currently lives as soon as possible. Don''t disappoint me."

    After he finished speaking, Aaron then threw his cell phone into the seat next to him in annoyance, both of his hands gripping the steering wheel of his luxury car with his eyes wide open in anger.

    "You''re mine, Anne, I''ve decided to get you. You can''t just walk away after breaking my heart, I''ll find you, Anne. I swear," Aaron muttered quietly, he stepped on the gas hard to increase the car''s speed, splitting the snowy road.

    ***

    At Jack''s mansion, Anne was still begging Jack to be allowed to go back to her apartment, she insisted on tidying up her things. Anne felt ufortable when other people touched her personal belongings, especially if a man touched her clothes.

    "Jack,e on... let me go even just for a minute. I will just pack my clothes, after that I''lle back to your house and..."

    "Our house," Jack replied curtly at Anne''s words, he immediately cut Anne''s words without feeling guilty.

    Anne let out a long and slow breath while talking, Jack was testing the limits of her patience.

    "Jack�� please. Just give me ten minutes, I don''t like my clothes being touched by someone else. Do you want my underwear to be touched by another man?!" Anne screamed when Jack seemed to be reaching for his smartphone which was lying on the table.

    Blush

    Jack''s cheeks suddenly turned red when he heard Anne''s words.

    Quickly, Jack walked over to Anne who was standing not far from where he was, his hands raised in the air like they were about to hit. Seeing Jack''s unexpected attitude, Anne turned down her face, she immediately raised her hands trying to protect herself from Jack''s punch.

    "Ah�� Jack!!!"

    p

    "Shut up or I will punish you more severely than this, Anne," Jack spoke curtly after he hit Anne''s buttocks while carrying her on his shoulders like he was carrying a sack of rice without difficulty.

    Anne, who was on Jack''s shoulder, refrained from opening her mouth again. It wasn''t because she was afraid of Jack''s threat, but because she was holding back nausea after being carried by him in an ufortable position. Her stomach was still full of food and it was firmly pressed against Jack''s shoulders. It felt like all the food in her stomach was going toe out again, that was why Anne covered her mouth with both hands. She was holding back from throwing up on Jack''s clothes for the umpteenth time.

    To be continued

 Chapter 272 - New Home

    <h4>Chapter 272 - New Home</h4>

    "Come down."

    Jack''s voice sounded heavy when he asked Anne to get out of the car, they were already in a luxury apartment building not far from Jack''s housingplex.

    With her mouth shut, Anne got out of the car, she was still annoyed at Jack who had dared to smack his ass in front of the maids. Even though he didn''t feel guilty before, but Jack still insisted that what he did was to punish Anne who had spoken so carelessly.

    Because Anne almost fell out of focus when the high heels she was wearing identally stepped on a fairlyrge rock, lucky Jack who quickly grabbed Anne''s body and made her survive a scene that would have been very embarrassing if she fell.

    "If you can''t walk well, I''d be happy to carry you!" Jack spoke softly into Anne''s ear.

    Anne, who was still very shocked, instantly realized when Jack was very close to her, she immediately pushed Jack with all her might to get away from him. However, Anne''s strength was nothingpared to Jack''s, as he didn''t even move an inch. He was still very firmly gripping Anne''s waist.

    "Please, there are many bodyguards, Jack. Let me go," whispered Anne softly, trying to convince Jack to let her walk alone.

    "If you''re careless again, don''t me me if I carry you like before. I don''t mind carrying you on my shoulders at all," Jack replied in a low, threatening tone as he began to loosen his grip on Anne''s waist.

    Anne''s face was hot to hear Jack''s words. As soon as Jack''s hand was released from her body, Anne immediately walked quickly. She tried to stay away from Jack, walking in front of Jack quickly. Even though she didn''t know where Jack was going, what she had in mind was to keep a safe distance from Jack.

    "Through this elevator, Miss," a beautiful receptionist directed Anne to enter a fairlyrge elevator beside her politely.

    Confusion appeared on Anne''s face. She didn''t understand why she was asked to go up to an elevator that was guarded by three of Jack''s guards. Before her confusion was gone, Anne was suddenly startled by Jack who grabbed her waist and hugged her tightly.

    "Come on in, don''t waste time. We have a busy schedule after this," he said quietly without guilt as he stepped into the elevator while forcing Anne toe with him.

    Anne, whose strength was much lower than Jack''s, could only give up when she was dragged into therge elevator. The elevator took them to the eighth floor. It didn''t take long for them to finally arrive. Because she didn''t want to be hugged anymore, Anne immediately took the initiative to get out of the elevator when the door opened.

    "Where are we?" Anne asked excitedly, trying to calm herself down so Jack wouldn''t be mad at her for just getting out of the elevator.

    A man wearing a name tag that read manager immediately approached Anne.

    "Wee Sir and Madam, I''m Anthony. I will guide you both to the previously agreed unit 8018. This way, please."

    "Agreed? Agree with what?" asked Anne confused.

    Jack smiled at the words of the manager of the luxury apartment. He was happy because the order was done very quickly by the operational team. "Come along, don''t talk too much. You''ll know when you reach your destination," he answered softly with a meaningful smile as he grabbed Anne''s hand.

    "Jack, don''t keep secrets like this. I don''t like it!! You''re not making an evil n for me, are you?" asked Anne curtly. She also rebuffed Jack''s hand who was trying to grab hers.

    Instead of being angry at Anne''s disobedient attitude, Jack smiled. He then walked up to Anne and smiled gently at her.

    "I can''t be mean to you, you know that very well, Anne. If I wanted to, I already did it when you were drunkst night. The proof that I didn''t touch you was that we just slept together hugging until morning. So don''t ever think that I want to be mean to you, keep your stupid thoughts away," replied Jack softly while flicking Anne''s forehead quite hard.

    "Ouch! It hurts, Jack!!!" Anne screamed loudly while holding her reddened forehead.

    Jack just smiled at Anne''s screams. He just kept on walking after Anthony, the manager from the luxury apartment he bought in full for Anne. Jack was willing to pay dearly for the apartment he deliberately chose for Anne, where the price of an apartment unit in thisplex was the same as the price of one of the houses in his current housingplex. Jack deliberately bought her a luxury apartment that had very good security, because only certain people are allowed into the apartment. And for guests or families who do not have ess to enter the building, they would not be allowed to enter for any reason.

    Only certain people could freely enter the apartment apart from Anne and Jack. ess to enter the apartment was using a scan to the eye retina. It sounded like an exaggeration, but Jack chose the apartment without a second thought. Because with a very good security system like that, even Aaron Sean Connery wouldn''t be able to reach Anne, because Jack had already made a list of a few names that were allowed to visit Anne''s new apartment unit. People who didn''t have ess might enter the apartment building only if theye with the owner of the room, which was why Jack didn''t mind paying a lot for the apartment unit. Because he thought the security was worth the price he had to pay, especially if it had to do with Anne, the woman he had settled to be his.

    Their steps all stopped when they arrived in front of a door that had the number 8018. Anthony, the apartment marketing manager, used his ID card to open the door. After sessfully opening the door, he politely took a step back.

    "Pleasee in, Sir, Miss," he said quietly, looking down, his hands making a movement for Jack and Anne to enter the room he had just opened.

    It was another plus point added to the apartment management from Jack. He was very happy with the attitude of the apartment manager, because in his opinion, only smart people would have an attitude like Anthony''s.

    "Come on in, take a look at your new apartment, Anne," Jack said softly to Anne who was standing behind him.

    Anne looked up at Jack. "My new apartment?"

    "Yes, this is your new apartment," Jack answered simply.

    "But Jack, I don''t..."

    Anne was unable to finish her words because she was pulled by Jack into her new apartment. When she entered, her eyes opened wide at the luxury in front of her.

    Anne covered her mouth with her hands and said, "Jack, this is too much. I can''t possibly live in this apartment. I don''t have enough money to pay the rent every month."

    "Sorry Miss, this apartment has been paid in full by Mr. Jackson Patrick Muller. So you don''t have to pay rent every month." Anthony answered Anne''s words quickly. He felt the need to clear up the misunderstanding that was currently happening to Anne.

    Gulped! Anne swallowed her saliva slowly.

    "Paid in full? An apartment as luxurious as this?" asked Anne stuttering.

    Jack, who had been silent for a while, smiled faintly when he saw her surprise. He had expected Anne to react like this. Given that Anne was not a woman who would be dazzled with wealth.

    "If you don''t want to live here, then you only have one choice, which is to stay with me at home," answered Jack lightly without guilt as he slowly walked towards Anne.

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when she heard Jack''s unexpected words. "Don''t be crazy, Jack!!!" she said loudly.

    "Sorry, Anne, you can''t refuse. Your only choice is for you to live in this apartment alone or stay with me at home."

    Anne immediately fell on the floor, holding her head which suddenly hurt. Seeing Anne like that made Anthony wanted to help her. But Jack gave the apartment marketing manager a code to leave Anne like that. Jack knew that Anne was thinking about the best option. It was a very difficult choice for Anne to make, because both choices kept her within Jack''s reach.

    Continued

 Chapter 273 - Looking For Safety

    <h4>Chapter 273 - Looking For Safety</h4>

    Anne could only surrender and sat quietly when she saw several officers from the moving service begin to put her belongings one by one into her new apartment. At first, Anne had almost exploded again at Jack. But her anger was restrained when she saw two female staff from the moving services carried her tworge suitcases containing all her clothes. Anne''s smile grew when she saw the two staff carried the two pink suitcases to the room.

    "I wouldn''t allow men to touch my woman Anne''s personal belongings, so don''t worry," he whispered softly as he walked past Anne as he had just finished signing thest few papers with Anthony.

    Anne lowered her head to hear Jack''s words. She did not dare to look at Jack. She was so embarrassed right now, especially when she remembered that she had been mad at Jack for the dress thing. Finally, all she could do was to lean against the wall, watching the workers start loading her belongings one by one into her new residence which was directed by Jack personally. He counted the number of boxes moved based on the data he was holding and matched it with those brought by the workers.

    "Three suitcases, fiverge boxes, and one small box containing photo frames and essories. Good, all match the data on this paper," said Jack in a loud voice when he had just finished checking the things the workers were still carrying, who were still standing in front of him.

    "Ready sir, only the bed, sofa, cupboard, washing machine, TV, and the kitchen utensils are what we left, ording to your request. And when moving the contents of the cupboard, there were two female staffs who took care of it. So we men really didn''t touch any of them, except after the things had been ced in the suitcase," answered a big tall man who was the leader of the workers, exining what they had done in Anne''s apartment before.

    Jack nodded his head repeatedly in response to the words of the man who had just spoken. Slowly, he reached for a brown envelope from under his expensive coat and gave it to the man politely.

    "That''s an added bonus for all of you for doing all this work so neatly," he said softly with a smile.

    "But sir, haven''t you already paid ourpany in full? So we shouldn''t have received any more money from you, Mr. Muller." The leader of the workers looked very surprised when he saw the contents of the envelope that had just been given by Jack.

    With a smile, Jack said. "What I paid yourpany was the fee for the services they provided me in order to move all these things from the old apartment to this ce, and the money I gave you guys was a bonus from me to each of you for doing a good job and it has nothing to do with thepany. So you can enjoy it, take it home, and give it to your families to enjoy together."

    Hearing Jack''s words, the workers who had been lowering their faces immediately raised their faces and looked at Jack with teary eyes full of emotion. They had all been informed by the leader about the money he was holding. And the money given by Jack was more than their respective sries for 3 months working in thepany. Therefore, they all looked very surprised and happy at the same time.

    Jack immediately raised his hand towards the workers in front of him. "No, don''t cry in front of me. I really don''t like seeing people cry, what you get is what you deserve. So be grateful and enjoy it, I really sincerely give it to you. Well, then I think you should all go home, as It''s gettingte now, and happy weekend." Jack deliberately asked the people to leave because he didn''t want his time with Anne to be disturbed, especially tonight he had big ns that he wanted to do with Anne.

    "Sorry sir, we didn''t mean to make you ufortable. We were just in awe."

    "Yes sir, working for years, we have never received this much tip. Thank you sir, thank you very much."

    "Thank you, sir."

    The six staff thanked Jack so many times that it made Jack ufortable. Soon they all left Jack with Anne and the apartment manager to return to their respective homes because their working hours were over.

    "Okay, then I''ll also be leaving Mr. Muller, because all the documents that you need to sign have beenpleted, starting today this apartment is officially yours. And for the people you mentioned in the document, we will prepare the data, so thatter when theye to visit, we can immediately store data so they won''t experience various problems in the future when they visit again," Anthony said at length, saying goodbye to Jack, exining the discussion of the security system in the apartment while holding out his hand to Jack.

    "I trust the matter to you, Mr. Anthony, tomorrow morning some of my subordinates whose data is listed on the paper you are holding wille. They will immediately carry out the various procedures you need, so one day when theye here, you don''t have to work twice," Jack answered quietly as he epted Anthony''s outstretched hand.

    Anthony finally left the apartment unit that had officially be Jack''s. He closed the door to unit number 8018 carefully and walked quickly to his office again to process the data that had beenpleted by Jack. His work was also notpletely finished, because Jack asked toplete the special data of people who coulde to the apartment. Because the apartment that Jack was currently buying provided a high level offort for its residents, their privacy was really well maintained. Therefore, he wanted to immediatelyplete all his tasks so as not to make Jackson Patrick Muller disappointed. After knowing that the prospective buyer was a wealthy businessman, he immediately intervened directly because he did not want to disappoint the buyer. He often did this when actors or high ss businessmen like Jack who buy apartments, provide a high level of service for the upper sses.

    "Okay, this is your new ce to live. As long as you stay here, you will be safe, Anne. Steffi won''t be able to reach you. Even if she uses all her money to pay for even the most expensive detective, she won''t be able to enter this apartmentplex because of the security system in this apartment is very secure. So you can calm down now, no one will be able to hurt you, Anne," said Jack quietly a few moments after Anthony left.

    "Isn''t this too much, Jack? I mean this apartment is too expensive and very big. I''m alone here, Jack. It''s very uneconomical. A lot of money is wasted if I live here."

    Jack''s eyes immediately shed hearing Anne''s words, and without speaking, he immediately approached Anne who was standing near the sofa and pushed her back so that she fell on the sofa. And in a quick motion Jack crawled over Anne''s body without Anne being able to avoid it.

    "Do you want to live with me here?" he asked softly as his face was so close to Anne''s.

    Anne shuddered when Jack''s body heat touched her skin, "Jack, don''t be like this. We can have a nice conversation by sitting, this position is very ufortable," she said softly in a voice that was almost inaudible because Anne turned her face the other way to avoid contact with Jack, so that Jack''s breath could touch the skin of her neck directly.

    "What do you mean nice?"

    "I-I agree, Jack, I agree to live in this apartment. I won''tin anymore." Anne quickly answered questions from Jack. She finally realized her mistake which almost made Jack angry. Anne had forgotten that Jack was a man who didn''t like to be challenged, so she was now looking for safety.

    Smack!

    "Ah, stop, Jack..."

    Continued

 Chapter 274 - "Mrs. Connery Is Mine"

    <h4>Chapter 274 - "Mrs. Connery Is Mine"</h4>

    Anne preferred to enjoy the food that was served in front of her rather than staring at Jack, who had been watching her without blinking. After avoiding a kiss from Jack while on the sofa, Anne quickly got up leaving Jack to her new bedroom and locked the door tightly from the inside. She finally opened the door because Jack said he wanted to take her out to dinner.

    "This is suck," said Jack curtly, breaking the silence in the VIP room where they were currently dined.

    With cheeks puffed up with food, Anne looked at Jack and asked, "What? What did you say Jack?"

    "No, I didn''t say anything. I was just praising this food," Jack answered quickly, his hand reaching for a ss filled with red wine.

    Anne raised her eyebrows, "How can you praise this food if you haven''t even eaten any, Jack."

    "Finish your food and don''t ask or you will regret it, Anne," Jack croaked coldly without taking his eyes off Anne. Jack was currently calming himself so as not to attack Anne right there at the restaurant. He really almost went crazy if he continued to spend time with Anne who was never sensitive to him, even though he had so much attention and action for Anne.

    Without being told twice, Anne returned to focus on the meat that was on the tip of her fork. She chose to enjoy her food without asking Jack again. Meanwhile, Jack looked very elegant enjoying the red wine served by the previous waiter. Before drinking it, Jack first twirled the ss he was holding to bring out the wine taste even more delicious, as he usually does when attendingvish banquets with other businessmen.

    "How should I make you realize Anne, you really got me all wrong." Jack thought to himself as he continued to stare at Anne.

    ****

    Meanwhile in his study, Aaron was busy using all means to find Anne''s whereabouts. He was looking for all new apartment buyers or renters today on all apartment buying and selling sites. But the result was nil, none of Marianne''s names appeared. Actually he found one Marianne, but when he looked for more detailed information, it turned out that the Marianne he found was a woman aged forty years and a widow who lived with her two children.

    "Is there a possibility that she went to her home country, sir?" said Daniel suddenly.

    "No way, Anne is still in college and plus she is currently working at Ganke Inc. Production. It seems impossible that she will return to Germany," said Aaron quickly in response to Daniel''s words.

    Daniel put the pencil he was holding above his ear subconsciously after hearing Aaron''s words. Not long after that, he continued his search for Anne again using hisptop. Aaron himself chose to close hisptop, wrestling in front of theptop for more than four hours without sess making him a little annoyed. Now he was trying to use his intelligent brain, trying to think calmly.

    Aaron racked his brains, thinking about the biggest possibilities for Anne''s sudden move today. Plus he couldn''t reach Anne either, Aaron was sure Anne didn''t do this herself. There must be someone strong enough behind Anne''s disappearance today.

    Bam!

    Aaron hit the table in front of him hard as he managed to think of the one name that was most likely behind all of today''s chaos.

    "Fuck! Can''t you not trying to get me a heart attack, boss? Have mercy on my heart," Daniel shouted angrily. He was really shocked and almost dropped his phone when he heard Aaron hit the table.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller! He''s the only person who can make Anne disappear, Daniel. No one else is more likely to be him, especially since Anne already knows him." Aaron spoke slowly, ignoring Daniel''s curses.

    "Ahh yes, why didn''t we think about that person earlier...?"

    "Find the address of that man, Daniel, we''re going to his house right now. I''m sure that Anne is in his house," said Aaron quickly cutting Daniel''s words.

    Daniel, who was actually still annoyed, finally could only obey and did what Aaron ordered him to do. While Aaron was seen leaving the study towards his room on the second floor. He changed intofortable clothes to leave, because since going to the supermarket this afternoon, he has not changed his clothes. Five minutester, Aaron was wearing more casual clothes and his favoritefortable sneakers. While he was going down the stairs, his steps stopped when he saw Daniel standing in front of the study with a big smile.

    "Let''s go, I managed to find Jack''s address," said Daniel excitedly.

    "Really? Good then, let''s go now," Aaron answered quickly.

    With Aaron''s quick steps descending the stairs to the basement where the cars are located, Daniel, who was already holding one of the keys to the luxury car, got in and sat in the driver''s seat, while Aaron was sitting in the back seat as usual. Not long after that, the ck BMW car sped out of the area of ??Aaron''s luxury house onto the road to go to Jack''s house, whose address was already held by Daniel.

    But just as Aaron''s car came out of the Boltonplex, a silver metallic sedan was seen following behind. At first, Daniel did not notice it, but after driving for almost ten minutes he finally realized that someone was following them at this time.

    "Behind us, a silver car has been following us, Boss," Daniel said quietly, breaking the silence in the car.

    Aaron, who was busy with his cell phone, immediately realized that. Without speaking, he then turned his head back to see the car that Daniel mentioned.

    "Candice," Aaron mumbled almost inaudibly.

    Daniel, who was still concentrating on the steering wheel, didn''t hear Aaron''s words. "What, Boss, what were you talking about?" he asked quietly.

    "Candice Skyriver, that''s Candice''s car. I''m pretty sure, Candice is a lover of everything that sparkles. And that''s the only woman who would use a car with such striking colors, Daniel," said Aaron tly without taking his eyes off of Candice''s car, which was quite a distance away from them.

    Daniel took a deep breath when he found out that the one following him was the boss''s ex-girlfriend, even though he wasn''t rted to the woman. But Daniel was not in the mood to deal with this beautiful woman again.

    "Should we stop?"

    Aaron smiled faintly. "Stop it. I wonder what that woman wants this time."

    "Okay." After getting approval from the boss, Daniel began to slow down and find afortable ce to stop. He was looking for a ce that was a bit crowded so Candice couldn''t mess around like thest time she did at the office.

    And it turned out that Aaron''s guess was right. After Daniel stopped his car in front of a pharmacy, the silver metallic car stopped right behind Aaron''s car and the driver who was none other than Candice, got out without any guilt.

    "I''m a model again, Aaron, I managed to fix my good name. I''ll rify the cheap gossip in New York soon, so you don''t have to worry. I''m a good woman, Aaron, I''m clear of all the immoral usations." Candice, who just got out of the car, immediately spoke at length with enthusiasm. She hoped that after Aaron knew that she was innocent, Aaron would take her back.

    Hearing all Candice''s words made Aaron silent for a while. He was confused as to why Candice suddenly spoke to him like that, even though he didn''t want to know anything about Candice, the woman who had used him.

    "Then what does all that have to do with me, Candice?"

    Thump!

    Candice''s vigorously cheerful face immediately disappeared when she heard Aaron''s words.

    "Don''t you like me being a model again, Aaron? I''m clean, Aaron, the gossip that spread in New York is fake. It''s just some lowly gossip that some people made to ruin my career. I''m a good woman, Aaron. I''ll be the woman you want me to be, Aaron, I will��"

    "Stop, stop all your words, Candice. I''m sick of hearing all the words thate out of your lips. For me, there are no second chances for a traitor. And you are not just a traitor, Candice, you are more than that. You and your family are shameless people. From this moment on, I warn you not to approach me again and don''t dream of being my woman again. You''re too dirty to be in that position, Candice." Aaron cut Candice''s words by issuing a very hurtful insult to the woman. Aaron was deliberately rude to make Candice stop bothering him.

    Without guilt, Aaron got into the car, whose the door still open. Seeing Aaron entered and sat quietly again, Daniel followed in the boss'' footsteps. One minuteter, the expensive BMW sped away, leaving Candice alone.

    Candice''s eyes were filled with tears. She didn''t expect to be rejected and insulted by Aaron directly like before. Her chest hurt so bad right now.

    "Only I, only Candice Skyriver deserves to be your wife, Aaron. I won''t let any woman take that position. If I can''t have you, then no other woman can take that position."

    Continued

 Chapter 275 - Catching The Crab

    <h4>Chapter 275 - Catching The Crab</h4>

    Jack who had just finished his dinner with Anne was surprised by a message from Erick saying that Aaron and his assistant Daniel were already at his house. The two men hade looking for Anne, who, of course, was not at Jack''s house at the moment, because she was out to dinner with Jack.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Why are youughing to yourself? Anything funny?" Anne asked very curiously. She even tiptoed trying to see the cell phone that was being held by Jack.

    In a quick motion, Jack immediately lifted his cell phone higher into the air using his left hand, while he used his right hand to hold Anne''s head.

    "Stop this impolite act of yours, Anne," he said quickly.

    "What impolite? I was only asking what you were looking at, not doing anything obscene," replied Anne defensively.

    Tap!

    "Ouch!!!" Anne screamed in pain as Jack flicked her forehead pretty hard.

    "That''s the same, Anne, I''m taking care of some important things rted to the office. And I can''t show it to you because you''re not my employee, you''re an employee of Ganke Inc. Production. So you can''t see the data from mypany, because that would be like you''re spying on mypany," said Jack quickly without guilt. He then put his cell phone back into his pocket and walked towards the door.

    Anne, who was still in pain from being hit on the forehead by Jack, was grumbling. "Who wants to spy on you, Jack? That''s no use to me," she said in irritation as she continued to follow in the footsteps of Jack, who was already in front of his car in front of the restaurant.

    As soon as Anne finished fastening her seat belt, Jack immediately stepped on the gas pedal. He drove his luxury car in the opposite direction of his house which was also in the same direction as Anne''s new apartment. Jack deliberately left because he wanted to avoid Aaron. He didn''t want to see Aaron tonight. Because he had already decided that he would spend the night with Anne, because tonight was exactly 912.5 days he knew Anne. That was why Jack wanted to celebrate his big day alone with Anne without being disturbed by anyone. He had even prepared a gift for Anne, a gift that would bind his rtionship with Anne into a more serious one.

    Anne, who was still upset because Jack had hit her on the head, chose to y an offline games that were not connected to the inte, because Jack had disabled ess on her cell phone to the inte, so that no one can contact or send messages to Anne. As a result, she couldn''t y online games either. She could only y offline games to reduce boredom. She wasn''t aware of the destination that Jack was taking her. There wasn''t the slightest bit of worry or fear from Anne, as she had a lot of faith in Jack.

    An hour and fifty minutes had passed, during which time there was no conversation between Jack and Anne. Jack was very focused on driving his car, while Anne was still engrossed in her own world, ying a match puzzle game on her cell phone, a game that she said really tested her brain bnce. Jack stopped the car when he reached Walton-on-The-Naze, Essex. It was a beach that was suitable for family vacation which was located in the Essex area. It had soft sand, which visitors usually use to build sand castles on this golden sandy beach. Along the pier, visitors could also fish and enjoy the view of the Naze Tower, which had been around since 1720.

    "Come on down," said Jack quietly, surprising Anne, who was still focused on her cell phone.

    As soon as she heard Jack''s voice, Anne immediately lifted her downcast face. She seemed to have just been pulled into the real world by Jack after being immersed in her own world.

    "Where are we, Jack?"

    Jack cracked a smile. "You''ll find out for yourself,e on out. I want to take you somewhere interesting."

    Without asking any further, Anne followed Jack''s orders. She slowly unbuckled her seatbelt and put her cell phone on the car seat subconsciously. Anne seemed to be used to doing things that had been ordered by Jack before, such as not receiving iing calls when she was alone with Jack or ying on the cell phone. And since Jack had made her cell phone useless because she didn''t have an inte connection, Anne chose to leave it in the car instead.

    The sound of waves that were not too big made Anne finally realize that she was currently on the beach, Anne immediately took off her high heels and ran towards the sand past Jack, who was walking calmly towards the pier.

    "Aaaaaah! The beach...!!!!!!" Anne screamed with joy as she ran, her hands were raised in the air with each of the high heels still in her palms.

    Anne''s screams sounded very clear because there was no one in the ce except the lifeguard that Jack had contacted earlier. Jack smiled when he saw Anne running towards the water after putting her high heels on the sand. Anne yed in the water like a child, running after crabs and several other small animals,peting with the waves that would bring the animals back into the sea.

    "Anne, don''t go too far!!" Jack shouted loudly, reminding Anne not to go too far. Even though the beach was currently quiet, Jack didn''t want to take any risk. He must remain alert to other possibilities that might ur. Even though the lifeguard said that the beach had been sterilized from other visitors, Jack still maintained his vignce.

    "I know!!!" Anne shouted. She was still running after the crab she wanted to catch and released again after that. Apletely useless activity, but Anne liked it. Doing stupid things she could never do when she was a kid.

    Jack chose to sit on the sand, right beside Anne''s high heels. He loved hearing Anne''s loose, carefreeugh, augh that Jack could never see when Anne was in town. Seeing another side of Anne like that made Jack very happy. Anne looked more beautiful with herugh, especially the dress she was wearing looked more beautiful on her body as she was exposed to the sea breeze, coupled with her running here and there with enthusiasm.

    "You stupid girl, she can have this fun just ying with crabs. This afternoon when I bought her an expensive apartment she wasn''t this happy," said Jack quietly, his eyes didn''t? leave Anne. He watched every move that Anne made. Every now and then, he smiled when she saw the stupidity of Anne, who screamed in pain when her hands were caught the by crab ws, but instead of stopping, Anne did it again. She caught and released the crab again.

    After running here and there for more than twenty minutes, Anne finally looked tired. She walked over to Jack, who had been sitting there from the start. Anne''s sweat was pouring down her forehead, neck, and all over her body, Anne had so much fun tonight.

    "Drink and dry your sweat," Jack said quietly as he handed her a bottle of mineral water and a small towel.

    Anne narrowed her eyes as she looked at the things Jack was giving her. "When did you bring this? Why didn''t I see them?" She asked in confusion.

    "From the start I had intended to take you to the beach after dinner, that''s why I prepared a water bottle and this small towel which I actually wanted to use to wash our feet when we finished walking on the beach. But it seems the things I brought has another function at the moment," answered Jack tly, sarcastically quipping Anne who was ying alone.

    Anne widened her smile so that her white teeth were clearly visible. She then grabbed the bottle of mineral water from Jack''s hand and drank its contents very quickly. Anne was so thirsty that she didn''t care when a trickle of water that didn''t enter her mouth ran down her neck towards her chest. Seeing that, Jack swallowed hard. He quickly got up from the sand and immediately wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist, which suddenly made Anne, who was still drinking water, startled and almost choked.

    "Stupid girl," Jack said quietly. His hand, which was still holding the small towel, immediately moved towards Anne''s neck and chest, which were wet with sweat and drinking water.

    Continued

 Chapter 276 - Naze Tower

    <h4>Chapter 276 - Naze Tower?</h4>

    Just as Jack was about to wipe the sweat from her chest, Anne quickly grabbed the small towel that Jack was holding. She chose to clean her own body without Jack''s help. After feeling all the sweat stuck to her had been cleaned, Anne then continue to drink, because her thirst had not beenpletely quenched.

    "Are you done?"

    "Yes," answered Anne quickly.

    "Okay, thene with me now," said Jack quietly. He stepped up to the pier, leaving the beach.

    "Where are we going, Jack? I still want to y on the beach!!" protested Anne loudly, but she followed Jack from behind with her shoes. Because she had brought the water bottle and the small towel, Anne seemed to have a hard time carrying her high heels. She didn''t want to wear those painful shoes because right now her feet were full of sand, she didn''t want to hurt herself.

    Seeing Anne struggled, Jack approached her and immediately grabbed the high heels from Anne''s hand with his left hand and wrapped his right hand around Anne''s waist.

    "Jack..."

    "Shut up, I just want to help you walk. I''m sure you must be tired after running around like a child, hunting for crabs to be released again, weird. If you can save, collect and take it home, you should be able to do your job with a little result," said Jack curtly, cutting Anne''s words.

    "They were little crabs, Jack, do you want to eat crabs like that? Are you that poor and can''t ouch! ... Jack, that hurts!!!" Anne screamed in pain as she felt Jack''s grip on her waist suddenly be very strong.

    With an indescribably sharp look in his eyes, Jack said, "I still have enough money to buy you ten kilograms of crabs every day for ten years, Anne, so don''t talk nonsense."

    Anne closed her lips quickly. She felt that she had said the wrong thing. That was why she chose to be quiet and didn''t say much for fear of saying the wrong thing again. She only followed Jack''s footsteps which led her to a fairly old tower near the pier. It was a tower that Anne could climb and had not seen before.

    "Wow!." Anne marveled at the building in front of her, her lips were wide open as she gazed at one of the very old towers.

    "Naze tower, this tower was once intended as a navigation aid, and is now turned into a museum, art gallery, and a tea room." Jack spoke quietly, trying to exin the building that stood before them at this moment. "Naze Tower has been standing since 1720," he added.

    "Established in 1720? Wow, that''s very old, but this building still looks solid and beautiful. Can we go up there, Jack?" Like a child, Anne pointed at the top of the tower with sparkling eyes.

    Jack smiled as he nodded his head.

    "Really?? Ahh,e on up, Jack, I want to go up!! I want to see the view from up there! Come on, Jack,e on!!!!" Anne screamed impatiently, she moved in Jack''s arms. Luckily, Jack''s body was much bigger and stronger than Anne''s, finally he was able to withstand the movements that Anne made.

    "Anne!!! Calm down, you''re always reckless. Get used to stay calm first, pay attention to the surroundings where you are right now, whether it''s safe to walk or not. Don''t get excited like that. If you keep acting stupid like that you''ll get hurt someday. And��"

    "As long as you are beside me, I''m not afraid of anything." Anne cut Jack''s words quickly, her beautiful smile spread wide so that her dimples were clearly visible on her cheeks which made her even more beautiful.

    Jack''s heart beat very fast when he heard Anne''s answer, and seeing her beautiful smile, he really couldn''t bear to see Anne like that.

    "Come on, Jack, I can''t wait to get to the top of the tower." Anne''s voice snapped Jack out of his thoughts. Luckily, he got over himself right away.

    They then climbed to the top of the tower by climbing a spiral staircase of 111 steps to the top of the tower which was 86 feet high. Jack walked behind Anne, guarding her from behind with their belongings. Anne, who was already very excited to get to the top, had to be patient, because she didn''t want Jack to be angry with her again, because Jack had hit her calf several times so as not to climb up the spiral staircase too quickly.

    After walking up for a while, Anne and Jack finally arrived at the top of the tower. The wind immediately pped the two of them in the face when they reached the top of the building. Anne looked very happy to be at such height. She ran here and there to see the beach and the countryside 360�� from the top of the Naze Tower. It was a beautiful sight that paid off the struggle of climbing the stairs to the top of the tower.

    "Ah, it''s really nice! The scenery is really beautiful in this ce. The air is cool, the night sky looks more beautiful than this ce. Without air pollution, the stars can be seen clearly. Ahhhh! I''m happy to be in this ce!!!!" Anne shouted loudly as she spread her arms, she also took a lot of air to fill her lungs.

    Jack smiled at Anne. Slowly, he put the things he was still holding onto the floor of the tower. With firm steps, Jack approached Anne. As he walked, he was seen reaching for something from inside his trousers. It was a jet-ck rectangr box with a shiny swan symbol at the top. When he arrived beside Anne, who still had her eyes closed and stretched out her arms, Jack suddenly knelt down. He held out the opened box to Anne.

    "Will you be the mother of my future children, Anne?" said Jack softly, his smile widened as he uttered the sentence he had been nning for days.

    *****

    In his car, Aaron was furious. He was very upset when Erick''s assistant Jack refused entry after waiting outside for almost two hours.

    "What a jerk! Jack and his assistant are both so annoying." Aaron cursed emotionally as he sat in the backseat as Daniel drove the car home.

    "Patience, Boss, we have to calm down for now. Don''t be so rash, the most important thing right now is..."

    "How can I calm down, Daniel? I don''t know where Anne is. I''m really worried right now, only Anne''s safety is in my mind now. I''m afraid that something bad has happened to her, especially considering that she had moved in such a hurry, while I know Anne is a thoughtful person. She couldn''t have acted this recklessly if something had not happened that endangered her. Anne is a smart woman, Daniel. She''s full of good calctions." Aaron said quickly cutting Daniel''s words loudly. Aaron knew very well that Anne would do very careful consideration before making a decision. "I''m afraid something bad has happened to her, Daniel, especially since her cell phone has been turned off since noon."

    Daniel swallowed his saliva. He nced at the mirror and was quite surprised when he saw Aaron''s expression which looked very worried at this time.

    Bam!

    Aaron hit the back seat where Daniel was sitting suddenly.

    "Let''s go to the police station, Daniel. I''m sure Anne must have been kidnapped by now!!!"

    Continued

 Chapter 277 - Special

    <h4>Chapter 277 - Special</h4>

    Daniel immediately stepped on the car brake spontaneously when he heard Aaron''s words asking him to go to the police station.

    "Fuck! Do you want to kill me, Daniel?!" Aaron screamed loudly as he nearly fell forward because he wasn''t wearing his seat belt when Daniel stopped suddenly.

    Daniel turned his head back to look at Aaron "What did you say, Boss?"

    "Wow, you really want to kill me apparently. You''re looking for trouble, Daniel, you''ve made me..."

    "That''s not it. Before that, what were you talking about earlier?" Daniel cut Aaron''s words quickly.

    "Which one is it, asshole? I forgot!!"

    Daniel took a deep breath and held his chest. "I heard you asked me to go to the police station, what do you mean?"

    Aaron''s anger immediately disappeared when Jack mentioned the police station. His thought immediately went back to Anne.

    "It''s better for us to go to the police station right now to report about Anne''s disappearance. I think the police are the only ce for us to ask for help at this time, Daniel. With the help of the police, I believe we can find Anne''s whereabouts faster," said Aaron vigorously.

    "Are you crazy, Boss? You can''t do that, Miss Anne only moved residence, not kidnapped. Besides, someone can''t be said to be missing or kidnapped before her whereabouts are unknown for more than 24 hours," said Daniel in a rising voice.

    Aaron felt pped hearing Daniel''s words. He was seen lowering his head while gripping his fingers. "I''m really worried about her, Daniel. I''ve never felt this feeling before. Anne is very different from the women I know, she has a charm that I can''t exin. I really like her. I thought that love at first sight only existed in the world of movies and romantic novels, but after I felt it, now I believe it. I believe that love at first sight is real and it''s all because of Anne."

    Daniel was silent upon hearing Aaron''s words. He had never seen Aaron act like this as long as he knew Aaron. Even when he was going through the lowest period of his life, Aaron was not what he was today.

    "You really like her, Boss?" Daniel asked again quietly.

    "I don''t just like her, Daniel, I''ve fallen in love with her. I''m falling in love with Anne, I don''t care if she''s a widow or not, a virgin or not, all that doesn''t matter to me anymore. When she is by my side, everything will be fine," Aaron answered quickly without pause.

    A proud smile spread across Daniel''s face. "Well then for now we better calm down, don''t be too hasty. If we don''t know Miss Anne''s whereabouts until tomorrow, then we''ll ask the police for help, now we better go home. It''s gettingte, and I haven''t had dinner either. Standing outside Jack''s house for hours had made the worms in my stomach churn and beg to be filled right now." Daniel spoke in a pitiful tone while holding his stomach.

    "Okay, let''s go find something to eat, I''m also hungry. Anger makes my energy run out quickly," said Aaron slowly.

    "Yes!!! Okay, let''s find a ce to eat." Daniel squealed with joy in response to Aaron''s words. He sat back quietly and drove his car back to a restaurant to fill his stomach.

    Aaron, who was sitting in the back seat all the way to the restaurant, was silent. He tried to make peace with himself and tried to fill in bad thoughts about Anne. Since learning that Leonardo Ganke was Anne''s ex-husband, Aaron became very uneasy. He was afraid that Anne would return to her ex-husband, even though he knew that Leon had a wife, but Aaron was certain that Leon still had feelings for Anne. He had not finished getting rid of Jack, now Leon appeared. These two people made him very uneasy at this time.

    "I hope you''ll know that I''m beingpletely honest with you, Anne," Aaron said full of hope. It was the first time in his life that Aaron loved a woman as deeply and as much as he loved Anne.

    ***

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne almost scream out loud, especially when she saw Jack kneeling in front of her with a ring.

    "Jack..."

    "Yes or no, Anne, I just want to hear it right now. Don''t change the subject." Jack immediately cut off Anne''s words, his eyes were ring at Anne.

    "I''m not ready, Jack�� I''m not ready to get married, I''m also still in college. I want to achieve my goals first, Jack, I don''t want to be humiliated again. At least, with me having an academic degree, the people who abused me in the past won''t be able to make fun of me again," answered Anne quietly with her eyes flooded with tears.

    Jack smiled. He was not angry at Anne''s words. He had expected to hear a sentence like this from Anne. Slowly, Jack got up and stood back in front of Anne.

    "I''m not asking you to marry me right now, Anne, I just want to make our status more serious. I want us to take a step further,? so our status is clearer, Anne. At least, if you ept my proposal then I''m calm. I''m calm and won''t worry about you being snatched by Aaron again or that damn lion," said Jack softly. "I''ll marry you when you''re ready and I''ll be patiently waiting for that time toe, waiting another three years isn''t a problem for me, Anne. I can do it. What matters now is that we have a clearer status."

    "Y-you want to wait for me? Isn''t that too long? There are still many beautiful women out there waiting to get you, Jack, a woman on the same level as you whoes from a rich family who also has a high status in society that��hmmmppp,"

    Anne was unable to finish her words when suddenly Jacknded a kiss on her lips. Anne, who didn''t expect to be kissed, couldn''t resist. Even as she tried to break free, Jack''s arms felt much stronger against her body, so that Anne could only surrender and ept Jack''s kiss which was getting hotter. Because she felt that she could not get any more resistance, Jack was ying his tongue wildly in her mouth, until finally Jack broke the kiss when Anne started patting his chest.

    "I only love you, Anne, don''t talk nonsense anymore. If I ever hear you talk like that again, then I will punish you," whispered Jack softly in Anne''s ear with lips still wet from his own and Anne''s saliva.

    With a flushed face, Anne replied, "You can talk like that because you haven''t met women like that, Jack. What if your co-workers set their children up with you for a business agreement, and..."

    "Hush, hush, don''t talk anymore, that''s getting weirder. There would be no such thing in my mind, Anne. Jackson Patrick Muller would not be able to make the same mistake twice. It was enough that once I obeyed the wishes of my parents before, but now it will not happen again. Jackson is in front of you right now is a strong man, both physically and financially. No one will be able to pressure me for such things. I have a lot of money, Anne, there is no way I would ept a partnership that uses a woman''s body for coteral. That doesn''t count in my calctions. To me, business is a business that makes a profit, not by producing children from the woman who was sold to me, do you understand now?" Jack asked Anne quickly after a long talk.

    "I don''t understand," said Anne honestly.

    Jack chuckled at Anne''s answer. Without asking for permission again, Jack suddenly put the ring he ordered specifically and kissed Anne''s hand, after he managed to put on a beautiful ring that has an oval design with the addition of pink diamonds and a unique rose gold ribbon.

    "Jack..."

    "A special ring for a special woman, never take it off. Or else, I will keep you in my bed for a week," said Jack quickly threatening Anne.

    Continued

 Chapter 278 - Shes Mine

    <h4>Chapter 278 - She''s Mine</h4>

    "Jack, is this a real diamond?"

    "Are you sure this diamond is firmly attached to this ring?"

    "This must be very expensive, Jack, I don''t want to wear it."

    "What if a pickpocket sees this ring, Jack?"

    "Take it off, Jack. I don''t want to wear it. It''s too much for me."

    Anne continued to protest the expensive diamond ring that was now wrapped around her ring finger to Jack. While most other girls would be fascinated by the beauty of the expensive ring, Anne was the exact opposite. She felt unworthy to wear it and was afraid. She was afraid that she would damage the expensive ring if she wore it. Not to mention the many criminals out there who would eye her ring. Just thinking about it had made Anne uneasy.

    "The ring is not expensive, Anne. I can buy an even more expensive ring for you if you don''t like this one. So stop talking like that, get rid of all your worries. Because after this, you will be picked up by a private driver, there''s no way I let my fianc��e takes public transportation to the office," answered Jack tly. He immediately answered all of Anne''s questions.

    "But Jack, I''m not used to wearing jewelry. My finger is itching, Jack, and I''m not that feminine to wear a ring like this, so I better take it off and..."

    "Try it if you dare!! You''ll regret itter, Anne," Jack rebuked loudly.

    Anne, who almost managed to take off the diamond ring that Jack had just put on, immediately froze. She finally put the beautiful ring back on her ring finger, as she remembered Jack''s previous threat.

    Jack stifled augh when he saw Anne put on her ring again in a hurry. She would be more obedient every time she was threatened. Since the sea breeze was getting colder, Jack finally invited Anne toe down from the tower. He didn''t want Anne to catch a cold. Just like before, Jack went down first. He purposely walked in front of Anne to guard against the worst. Descending the spiral staircase as high as 86 feet at night required a high level of vignce, which was why Jack chose to walk first in front of Anne.

    After setting foot on the ground again, Anne hugged her open arms, she only felt the cold wind after being down. Seeing Anne shivered, Jack immediately took the initiative to take off the coat he was wearing and put it on Anne''s body.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t talk anymore. I''m doing this because I don''t want you to bother me. So don''t be big-headed, don''t think I love you too much, Anne," said Jack quickly.

    Anne bit her lower lip, trying not to burst outughing at this moment. It seemed that Jack had misunderstood her.

    "I''m hungry, Jack, can''t I talk?"

    Thump!

    Jack immediately turned to Anne with a bright red face.

    "You''re hungry? W-we just ate a few hours ago, Anne, and now you''re hungry again?" Jack stuttered, trying to hide his embarrassment.

    With a hopeful face, Anne looked at Jack. "I''m hungry again. Running after those crabs makes me hungry."

    Seeing Anne''s beautiful pair of eyes made Jack unable to contain himself. He was very weak when Anne looked at him like that. Without turning around, Jack grabbed Anne''s hand and led her to the car parked not far from the Naze Tower. In the car, Anne looked down the street, trying to find a restaurant that was still open at two in the morning. Even though she had eaten before going to the beach, Anne was hungry again.

    "Why isn''t anything open?" murmured Anne quietly as she stared at the row of fast food restaurants that had been closed for hours. "I''m hungry."

    Jack moved his hand to her head and ruffled her hair excitedly.

    "Jack, why..."

    "Patience, calm down. We will find a restaurant that is still open, sit down, okay. Don''t lean on the window like that," said Jack, gently asking Anne to sit quietly.

    Anne, who understood what Jack meant then sat back in the chair properly. She no longer looked outside by leaning against the window like a child. After Anne sat down properly, Jack then rolled up the window next to Anne with the button on the side and stepped on the gas pedal to find a fast food restaurant that he knew was open 24 hours. It was Anne''s favorite junk food restaurant that sells burgers and fries, which now had millions of outlets around the world.

    "McDonald''s! Yeay!!!!" Anne screamed with joy when she saw the signboard of her favorite junk food restaurant clearly visible in front of her eyes.

    Jack, who was still driving the car cautiously, only smiled faintly. He didn''t expect that Anne would be so happy to be taken to a cheap junk food restaurant. Even though when Anne was invited to dinnerst night, she didn''t show a happy expression like now.

    "Come on, Jack, I''m really hungry, just park in front of the restaurant," said Anne hopefully.

    "Patience, Dear, see, I''m heading to the parking area closest to the restaurant," replied Jack quickly.

    "Be careful, Jack, there are a lot of cars too. Your car is an expensive car, if it is scratched, it will not be beautiful anymore," joked Anne,ughing widely.

    Jack didn''t respond to Anne''s words anymore. He focused on parking his car carefully. As Anne had said before, at the moment the ce was full of other cars. After finding the best parking spot, Jack then unbuckled his seatbelt and smiled when he saw Anne struggled to unbuckle her seatbelt.

    Jack slowly helped Anne unbuckle her seat belt. "Be careful, Madam, don''t get too excited like that. The key is to be calm."

    "I''m calm, it''s just the seat belt is naughty," said Anne curtly.

    Jack chuckled at Anne''s words. He then touched Anne''s pointed nose using his index finger in annoyance. "Inanimate objects can''t be naughty, humans can be naughty," he said slowly.

    Anne waved her hand against Jack''s hand. She didn''t like Jack ying with her nose like that. Because Anne had slipped out of her seat belt and got out of the car carefully, she didn''t want to scratch Jack''s car because there was also a car parked quite close next to her. Jack smiled proudly when he saw Anne who was very careful with his car. Anne really knew how to take good care of things. Seeing that Jack hade out of the parking area, Anne then quickened her steps to catch up with Jack. With the dress she was wearing, it was quite difficult for her to walk.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at Anne, who was walking while lifting the bottom of her dress. "Are you okay?"

    "Yes. Come on, let''s go in. I''m so hungry, Jack, the worms in my stomach are going crazy," replied Anne excitedly.

    "Okay, you just sit down, let me order. The usual, right?" asked Jack again.

    Anne nodded her head in response to Jack''s question. After which, she walked towards a fairlyfortable table that was still empty, while Jack went straight to the ordering section. Jack, who already memorized Anne''s favorite menu, had no trouble. Back when they were still living in Newcastle-Upon-Tyne, they used to eat this food together very often. After paying, Jack put his wallet back in his shirt pocket and intended to wait for the food to be ready. But he had to cancel his intention when he saw Anne was being watched by several young men, who were sitting not far from where Anne was sitting. With great emotion, Jack walked towards Anne''s table. He was seen unbuttoning a few buttons of his shirt and folding his sleeves, showing his muscles to intimidate the young men who were whispering while looking at Anne.

    Bam!

    Jack immediately pped the table where Anne sat.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Dear." Jack spoke in a fairly loud voice as he stared intently at some of the young men who were staring at Anne.

    Continued

 Chapter 279 - Bound

    <h4>Chapter 279 - Bound</h4>

    Anne was surprised when she saw Jack acted like that. The four young men who had been stealing nces at Anne were also shocked.

    "Don''t try to take what already belongs to someone else, because you don''t know what that person will do to keep what is already his," said Jack quietly with a rising voice. His eyes were sweeping over the young men sitting in front of him currently without blinking.

    "Jack, what are you doing?" The confused Anne immediately asked Jack in an almost inaudible voice.

    Jack, who was still concentrating on the young men who he considered as threats, ignored Anne. He still stared at the young men who were very young. Feeling intimidated by Jack, the young men finally left the fast food restaurant. Even though there were more of them, it was very scary to face the jealous man. Not long after the young men left, a waiter came to bring the food that Jack had paid for. At first, the waiter wanted to call Jack toe, but knowing his customer was in a bad mood, he finally decided to deliver the food directly.

    "Please, Miss."

    "Thank you." Anne immediately answered the waiter''s words. She felt ufortable with the waiter bringing the food, though clearly the food should be taken by the buyer.

    After the waiter returned to the counter, Anne hit Jack''s arm which was on the table.

    "What''s wrong with you, Jack?"

    "What''s wrong with me? I''m mad because of you, Anne," Jack answered quickly.

    Anne raised her index finger and pointed at her own face in confusion. "Me? What did I do to make you angry?"

    "Y-you''re too beautiful to be seen by many people like that. I don''t like you being seen by other men!!" Jack replied curtly.

    Anne''s lips immediately closed tightly when she heard Jack''s words. Her face suddenly felt hot. Actually it wasn''t once or twice that Jack made her nervous and ufortable, but this time it felt very different. Jack really made her fly. Jack who even scolded several young men who looked at her made Anne feel special. To relieve the awkwardness, Anne then grabbed a burger and bit it in big bites. She chose to eat to cover up all the strange feelings inside her at this moment. Soon, Jack did what Anne did. He also ate the same burger as Anne. While enjoying the meal, there was no conversation between Anne and Jack, both were lost in their own thoughts.

    "Look at those lovers, how cute they are." A female cashier who overheard Anne and Jack''s conversation spoke to her co-worker.

    The male waiter, who had previously delivered food to Anne and Jack''s table smiled. "Don''t bother them. It looks like they just had a special event. Just look at that beautifuldy still wearing a beautiful dress and the handsome man is also wearing a formal dress, so we better not disturb them. We should be grateful that our restaurant could be a part of the love story of the two lovers."

    The female cashier was seen nodding her head as she paid more attention to Anne and Jack''s clothes. She finally returned to focus on her work following the advice given by her co-worker because some customers hade.

    Because she was full, drowsiness started toe to Anne. She was seen biting her lower lip several times to get rid of her sleepiness. Jack, who was still focused on his food, didn''t realize what Anne was doing. Jack only realized when Anne identally spilled the soft drink on the table.

    "Anne, what are you doing?!"

    After putting down the burger that had not beenpletely finished, Jack helped Anne who was cleaning her dress from the spilled soft drink.

    "I didn''t mean to, I just wanted to..."

    "Shut up, don''t talk much. Sit on a clean chair, let me tidy up the rest," said Jack curtly, cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne obediently obeyed Jack''s orders. She sat down in a chair not far from her original seat. After Anne sat down, Jack then cleaned up the spilled soft drink. Even though he was a buyer, Jack tried to be responsible. When Jack had just grabbed the soft drink can that was on the floor, the male waiter, who had previously delivered the food, came back. He swiftly did his job and forbade Jack to do the cleaning. Not long after that, the table where Anne and Jack ate was again clean and dry. Jack sincerely thanked the male servant. Anne also thanked the waiter, which in turn made him feel awkward, before he finally went back to his work.

    "Jack, let''s go home, I''m tired," said Anne hopefully without the courage to look up at Jack.

    "Are you full?"

    "I am, and now I''m very sleepy." Anne answered honestly.

    Jack smiled. "Okay, let''s go home. But wait a minute, I want to give a tip for the waiter who cleaned our table earlier."

    "Okay, I''ll wait," answered Anne quickly with a big smile.

    Jack grabbed a few bills from his wallet and walked over to the waiter, who was holding a mop. At first, the waiter refused Jack''s money. But after Jack spoke for a while, the servant finally epted Jack''s gift. Anne smiled when she saw the servant thanked Jack many times. Because Jack had walked over to her again, Anne then got up from the chair and smiled at Jack''s arrival.

    "Are we going to the hotel or back to..."

    Bam!

    Anne hit Jack hard on the arm. "Don''t mess with me, Jack, even though I''m very sleepy but I can still get angry with you," he said curtly.

    "Hahaha... so grumpy, I was just joking, Anne. Come on, let''s go home," said Jack gently as he grabbed Anne''s hand which he had just used to hit her hand and walked out of the restaurant to his car which was now alone in the parking lot, as the other cars had already left.

    As soon as she got into the car, Anne immediately closed her eyes when she put her seat belt on. Jack just thinned his lips at Anne. He then focused on driving to Anne''s new apartment. He was very happy tonight, even though there were some disturbing events. At least, tonight he managed to bind his rtionship with Anne, even though it wasn''t official and only he and Anne knew, but it was much better now that their rtionship had taken one step further.

    After driving for almost an hour, Jack finally arrived at Anne''s new apartment building. He didn''t need much checking because his car te number was already listed in the apartment security database, so the security guard didn''t need to check it. Once his car was park neatly in the basement, Jack then woke Anne. However, Anne, who was very tired, did not respond to anything Jack was doing. She just muttered incoherently which indicated that she was really very sleepy right now. Because he didn''t want to disturb Anne''s sleep, Jack finally decided to carry her bridal style into the apartment building. Jack''s smile did not disappear from his face when he was holding Anne. He was very happy to see her sleeping in his arms like that. It didn''t take long for Jack to arrive at the unit. He immediately walked over to the big bed in the main bedroom and carefully lowered Anne.

    "Anne, wake up, we''re here. Do you want to sleep in this dirty clothes? Are youfortable?" whispered Jack softly in Anne''s ear. Jack knew Anne would not befortable if she slept without a bath and a change of clothes.

    Anne miraculously woke up. Jack''s whispering voice managed to pull her out of dreand. "I want to take a shower!!!" she screamed loudly.

    Continued

 Chapter 280 - Try To Be Obedient

    <h4>Chapter 280 - Try To Be Obedient</h4>

    Anne had been finished preparing since ten minutes ago and was seen sitting on the sofa waiting for Jack, who was still in the room. This was her first day back to work after the weekend off, which she had spent tidying up her personal belongings after moving into the new apartment. Jack''s footsteps made Anne, who had just finished her hot green tea, turn towards the source of the sound.

    "Are you ready?" Jack asked innocently.

    "I should have asked you that," said Anne curtly.

    Jack''s hand moved andnded on Anne''s head and ruffled her hair which she hadbed neatly. This made Anne scream loudly.

    "Well, now you''re not ready," he said softly, smiling triumphantly.

    Anne folded her mouth. She was annoyed, but at the moment, she chose not to respond to Jack''s nosy actions because she didn''t want to take longer to go to the office. In silence, Anne smoothed her hair again with her fingers, arranging it in such a way that it would be neater. Jack finally sat quietly in his chair, enjoying Anne''s sandwich with a ss of warm green tea voraciously. In fact, Jack didn''t really like green tea, but because it was made by Anne, he drank it without hesitation.

    They finally went to work together after breakfast. When they came out of the apartment door, Anne identally saw two beautiful sexy women carrying a big-bellied man into one of the rooms not far from Anne''s room, while another beautiful woman seemed to be carrying a suitcase and a coat that seemed to belong to the man who had been brought into the room.? Jack, who was tidying his clothes, smiled when he realized what Anne was looking at them. Without speaking, he grabbed Anne by the waist and led her straight to the elevator.

    "Don''t meddle in other people''s business, Anne, just let it go. Forget it and pretend you didn''t see anything earlier." Jack spoke softly warningly to Anne who he was hugging.

    "I know, Jack."

    "Good girl," said Jack shortly as hended a kiss on the top of Anne''s head.

    When they arrived at the elevator, they immediately entered and were alone in the elevator, but still Jack did not let go of Anne''s body from his embrace. He had to be on guard, ready in case someone got into the elevator. Therefore, Jack still hugged Anne tightly which actually made Anne ufortable. Jack just released his hand from Anne''s body when the elevator arrived at the basement. But Jack didn''t really let her go, because his hand was still tightly gripping her arm as they walked towards the car.

    Anne waspletely separated from Jack when she was in the car, even though she was still near Jack, but Anne was a little calm because there was a distance between them at the moment.

    "What''s your schedule for today, Anne?" asked Jack suddenly, breaking the silence as they stopped at a red light.

    "It''s just the usual. Checking the work of team members and then send it to the boss and hold a meeting and then correct it again and then work again and that''s it, like a normal day," answered Anne quickly.

    "I mean do you have a schedule to go out of the office, like a meeting outside or lunch with a client outside?" Jack asked again in more detail.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s question. "I''m not a person who deals with clients, whether it''s about coboration or anything else, I''m the person behind the scenes who takes care of the process of making this film, so things like that don''t seem to be possible. Unless, for example, my team is suddenly asked to make a presentation In front of investors who want to see how far the film has progressed, that''s just how it is."

    "Okay, I understand," said Jack briefly.

    Anne raised one eyebrow and looked at Jack suspiciously. "Why do you ask that, Jack?"

    "Nothing, just curious. I need to know what my fianc��e is doing today in that damn lion''s office, so I can rest easy working in the office. At least, I can guess what you''re doing," replied Jack tly expressionlessly.

    "That is it?"

    "Yes, I have to make sure Steffi and her people can''t touch you, because if you''re outside of the office, I have toe with you to watch over you from afar. And at least, if you''re in the office, I''ll feel a little calm, because I''m sure Steffi will not dare to do things to you in an office where there are so many people. Not to mention the presence of Leon, which will definitely make Steffi afraid to do dangerous things to you," Jack replied coldly. Mentioning Steffi''s name made his mood instantly bad, especially when he remembered Steffi''s rotten n to destroy Anne in the most disgusting way.

    Anne''s cheeks turned red when she heard Jack''s answer. She didn''t expect Jack to have thought about her safety to that extent.

    "Anyone who dares to do anything to you, that person will deal with me directly, no matter it''s a man, a woman, an adult, or a child. As long as they dare to hurt you, that person will get what he deserves," he added quickly.

    Anne suppressed a smile. She was trying to calm down at this point. Even though her chest was already very rumbling from the words Jack said. "I''ll be fine, Jack, calm down. If I had to leave the office, I would definitely report it to you." Anne''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke. She really kept herself calm so as not to disturb Jack''s concentration driving the car.

    Jack nodded his head hearing Anne''s words. He then returned to focus on driving the car to Ganke Inc. Production, where Anne was currently working. Since it was still early in the morning and not crowded with workers or students, it didn''t take long for them to arrive at Anne''s ex-husband''s office. He stopped his car far enough from the office at Anne''s request. She did not want anyone to see her get off Jack''s luxury car. She was not ready to expose her rtionship with Jack at the moment. After Anne got out of the car, shortly afterwards Jack drove his car back to the highway. As soon as Jack''s car was out of sight, Anne immediately removed the diamond ring that was wrapped around her ring finger and she put it into a pendant on the ne she was currently wearing.

    "It''s safe. For now it''s better like this. It would be very vulnerable if many people saw me wearing such an expensive diamond ring, huftt... not everyone will be happy with the happiness we get right now right. Okay, Anne, cheer up! It''s going to be a long day you. Fighting!!!" Anne spoke to herself encouragingly, as she often did. Because there are several staff who have started to enter the office, Anne hastened her steps towards the office.

    Continued

 Chapter 281 - The First Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 281 - The First Meeting</h4>

    Just like the previous week, Anne went straight to work on various jobs that were waiting to be checked. Usually Monday was the busiest day for her. That was why she immediately opened herptop and got to work, even though she still had an hour to go. When Anne had finished checking some videos, Edward, who had just arrived, went straight into her room with two cups of Anne''s favorite coffee.

    "For you, Anne," Edward said quietly as he ced a cup of coffee on Anne''s table.

    "Thanks Edward, you are my hero. Oh yes, please check your email immediately, I just sent you some files. Please correct them first, then give them to me."

    Edward drank the coffee in his hand slowly, "I just came, Anne, and you already talked about work. Rx, Anne, we still have a lot of time. Besides, it''s still very early to get to work," he said sarcastically to Anne.

    "The sooner it''s finished, the better, Edward. After all, we have a lot of other work to finish. Do you really want to workte because your work isn''t finished? Remember Jack, overtime is a disgrace from a worker who is unable to manage his work time properly," replied Anne tly without taking her eyes off theptop.

    Edwardughed out loud at Anne''s words. He then sat down on the chair in front of Anne''s desk casually.

    Tap

    Tap

    Tap

    Edward gently tapped on Anne''s desk and said, "Excuse me, Miss, aren''t you the one who used to workte a while ago? Then howe you said that?"

    Anne lifted her face slowly and stared at Edward without blinking.

    "Isn''t that right, Miss?" Edward asked again mockingly.

    "I worked overtime? When?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "Why don''t you realize what you''re doing, Anne? Every morning before working hour starts, you must have started right away, even though other employees are still busy filling their stomachs or rxing for a while before they start working. But you don''t. Just like now, for example. Working hours will start in about 25 minutes, but you are already busy with yourptop. What do you call this if not overtime, Miss?" Edward answered at length with a smile so that his rows of white teeth were clearly visible.

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard Edward''s words. She didn''t realize that all this time she had made a mistake that she really wanted to avoid.

    "I just want to finish everything on time, Edward, I don''t want to linger in the office. That''s why every day I choose toe earlier to start work faster too, so I don''t have to stay in the office untilte in the evening," said Anne slowly, both her eyes were zed over involuntarily. Anne didn''t want to be a witness to Steffi and Leon''s indecent acts like that time again.

    "You''re not wrong, Anne, what you''re doing is right. But if you want to see how much you can manage your time at work, you better start working at the appointed hour, because then you''ll know what your real skills are. You also have to mingle with the other staff, Anne, even though we are part-time workers here, but we must be able to adjust and make good friends with everyone, so thatter when we are out of this office, when we meet them out there, we can still catch up with them," Edward said again.

    "How can I mingle with the other staff and talk to them when the discussion is about their household, Edward, while I''m still single. Joining them makes me feel like an alien on a different," replied Anne curtly.

    Edwardughed out loud hearing Anne''s words. He forgot that the staff, who often came early, were actually married women, while the single staff would arrive when working hours were almost starting. Anne finally left her job and talked to Edward about other things that were not work-rted.

    "I already miss college," said Anne quietly as soon as Edward mentioned Professor Gilbert, who had just had a third child.

    "Me too, but just enjoy what we''re doing, Anne," Edward said shortly.

    Anne sipped the coffee previously brought by Edward. "Oh yeah, I almost forgot, shouldn''t there be other students joining us huh?"

    "Yeah, looks like they''re starting toe in today. They''re going into my division, Anne," Edward answered tly.

    "To your division? Who will join us here?" asked Anne again.

    "Isabel and Gabrie, I don''t know why, I''m also confused about why the two girls had to join. And the strange thing is that Gabrie is in the same department as you, then why did she have to enter my division? I really don''t understand Professor Gilbert''s decision. Last night when I was about to ask this, Professor Gilbert suddenly called his wife. As a result, our conversation has not been finished."

    "Seriously? Gabrie is going into the music division? Howe?"

    Edward shrugged his shoulders and hands at the same time. He was confused and didn''t know what to say at this point,? because Professor Gilbert hadn''t talked much to himst night. As they were too busy talking, they didn''t realize that work hours had started. Edward then left Anne''s room to go to his own room. His steps seemed unsteady because he remembered that there were two college friends who would join him as his subordinates. Edward didn''t really like Isabel and E. Both girls were the type of girls who couldn''t work and only take advantage of their family names and physical appearance. That was why Edward was a little uninspired today, but he was happy that the two girls had entered his division, because then they wouldn''t bother Anne.

    As Edward said before, not long after, a woman from the human resource department with Isabel and Gabrie, who looked very shy this morning. Anne, who had juste out of her room, almost dropped the files in her hand when she saw the striking makeup of her two college friends. .

    "Okay, you twoe with me, I will take you to your room," said the HR staff to Isabel and Gabri gently.

    "Alright, we... Anne!!" Isabel screamed in surprise when she saw Anne standing not far from where she was.

    The HR staff named Prisci, smiled when she heard Isabel''s words. "Oh yes, you must know Anne too, right? She holds an important part in this office. Later your work will also be rted to her, so I hope you can work well together, isn''t that right, Anne?"

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to the words of the HR staff, who was now very friendly, unlike when she met her for the first time. She then continued her steps towards Isabel and Gabrie who looked very surprised to see her leave a room that had Head Illustration written on the door.

    "Wee, hopefully we can work well together," said Anne friendly to the two college colleagues with a smile.

    Isabel and Gabrie did not respond to Anne''s greetings. They even ignored Anne''s hand which was already in front of their faces, making it Prisci ufortable with Anne. Anne narrowed one eye when she realized that currently the two college friends were ignoring her. Anne slowly moved her hand andnded on Isabel''s shoulder.

    "It doesn''t matter who your family is or how much money you have, in this office we are the same. We are both workers and have to follow the applicable regtions, so I hope you can adjust soon," whispered Anne quietly right beside Isabel, who was also heard by Gabrie. After saying that, Anne then continued to go to the editor section.

    Isabel and Gabrie''s faces turned red when they heard Anne''s words. They were very upset because Anne had a high position in Ganke Inc. Production. Prisci, who smiled at Anne''s words, finally invited the two girls to go to Edward''s room, the boss for the two beautiful girls.

    Time passed very quickly. Anne was busy correcting the video with the editors and Edward in the meeting room that they didn''t realize that Leon, the CEO, had arrived at the office. Leon hade earlier today because he had an important schedule to meet with two important people who had sessfully joined hispany. That was why he was currently standing around the meeting room, giving instructions to an office boy to immediately tidy up the meeting room as soon as Anne and the others finished the meeting.

    Right after Anne and the others left the meeting room, suddenly the elevator rang and a man who Anne knew very well walked in.

    "Wee, Mr Aaron Connery, wee to Ganke Inc. Production." Leon shouted very loudly when he greeted Aaron. He was even seen jogging towards the front of the elevator.

    When Leon was almost there and was about to extend his hand to Aaron, suddenly another elevator rang and out came a man with dark sses who had a fine beard along with his assistant and personal secretary.

    "Wow, you''re wee too, Mr. Jack Muller. Wee to Ganke Inc. Production." Leon''s voice sounded very loud again when he weed the second guest who was currently removing his sses.

    From the front of the meeting room, Anne froze when she saw two men she knew very well facing Leon.

    Bam!

    Some of the files in Anne''s hands fell because suddenly Anne''s hands felt weak.

    "Anne, are you okay?" Edward asked in surprise.

    Continued

 Chapter 282 - Nice Vs Pretending To Be Nice Women

    <h4>Chapter 282 - Nice Vs Pretending To Be Nice Women</h4>

    While all the female staffs at Ganke Inc. Production were excited by the arrival of two handsome single CEOs from two bigpanies, Anne was the only one who looked uneasy. She seemed to be unfocused, that she repeatedly made some very silly mistakes.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" Edward asked Anne again for the umpteenth time when Anne was in the editor''s room with him.

    "I''m fine, Edward, just feeling a little hot. Is there a problem with the air conditioning in this room? Why is it so hot since earlier?" Anne answered Edward''s question by making a statement that made everyone confused because the air conditioner in the editor''s room was the coldest air conditioner, considering the manyputers and electronic equipment in the room, especially now that it was winter, which automatically shouldn''t be as hot as usual.

    Anne''s words confused Edward. He even looked at the other staffs who were just as confused as him.

    "You''d better rest first, looks like you''re too tired, Anne," Edward said quietly.

    Anne red at Edward. "Should I? Is it okay if I stay?" she asked expressionlessly.

    Edward nodded his head, as did the rest of the editorial staff. They also had the same thoughts as Edward. They felt sorry for Anne and asked her to rest considering how pale Anne''s face was now.

    Edward ced the paper he was holding on the table and gently patted Anne''s shoulder. "Go and have some rest, leave the rest to me. After all, this is only the final stage of correction which is my job, so you can calm down."

    "Thanks, Edward, I owe you a lot," replied Anne curtly.

    "What debt? Okay, now go."

    Without being told twice, Anne then tidied up herptop which had been dead for a long time and carried it out of the editor''s room. But bad luck didn''t seem to want to let Anne go. Because just as she was about to leave, Leon and his 2 guests, whom Anne really wanted to avoid, had juste out of the meeting room and was seen walking towards the editor''s room right where Anne had just left.

    "Ah, there she is, thedy who just came out of the editor''s room is one of the people who contributed the most in making this animated film. She is the head of illustration that organizes all the images rted to the clothes and essories used by the characters in the film. in movies." Leon''s voice sounded very loud as he spoke to Jack and Aaron as they headed towards Anne who had juste out of the editor''s room.

    Even though Anne and the three men were now 5 meters apart, Anne already felt very tight. Seeing Aaron smiled and didn''t stop looking at her made Anne feel very guilty because for the past few days she had neglected this friendly man. Not to mention, with Jack''s meaningful gaze on her pierced deep into her heart. Seeing Jack made Anne aware of the the ring she had made into a pendant. The ring that Jack put on her fingerst night when they were at the Naze tower, Anne''s face immediately turned pale. She remembered Jack''s threat that she would not be able to get out of Jack''s bed if she removed the ring. While Anne was struggling with the dilemma and confusion about what steps she should take at the moment, Edward suddenly came out of the editor''s room.

    "Ah yes Edward, there are some important things we need to talk about again. Can wee in early in the morning? This is very important, Edward," said Anne spontaneously.

    Edward, who was confused by Anne''s words, was silent for a while, but he finally came to his senses and again took Anne back into the dark atmosphere of the editor''s room.

    "Please lock the door. I don''t want anyone to disturb us, Edward. We have to focus," said Anne to Edward who had just closed the door.

    "Lock the door? Why?" Edward asked confused.

    "Do it!!!" Anne screamed in a loud voice that shocked everyone in the editor''s room.

    "Okay ... okay, calm down, Anne," Edward stammered. He finally obeyed Anne''s orders to lock the editor''s room.

    After seeing Edward really locked the door of the editor''s room, Anne then hurriedly sat down in the chair she had previously sat on without saying anything and immediately focused on some of the papers that were still on the table. Three senior editors, who were confused by Anne''s attitude, looked at Edward, trying to find an answer from Edward, but Edward, who was confused, could only shake his head slowly with narrowed eyes which indicated that he didn''t know what was going on with Anne at the moment.

    After seeing Edward''s bodynguage, finally everyone decided to return to focus on the work that was still not finished, as well as Anne, who immediately looked at the monitor screen of one of the editors who was working. Edward was again busy at work. He had to cancel his intention to make coffee because of Anne. As a result, currently in the editor''s room, everyone was busy doing their own work, as well as Anne, who was very focused on her task while praying, hoping that Jack and Aaron would soon leave Ganke Inc. Production. She still didn''t understand how the three men could be together in one ce which was her current workce. Anne was worried that Jack would reveal their current rtionship. Because if that happened then Anne''s n would fail, she wouldn''t be able to torture Leon anymore with his feelings. In addition, Anne was worried that if Jack revealed their rtionship, Aaron and Leon would be hostile to him and Anne didn''t want that to happen.

    Jack smiled when he saw Anne was nervous. He was happy that he had managed to surprise Anne. But on the other hand, he was very upset when he met Aaron, the man who became his rival to get Anne some time ago, even though he had managed to have Anne, although notpletely. But at least, he was quite happy with the progress of his rtionship with Anne at the moment, which was why he looked a little arrogant towards Aaron.

    Leon, who didn''t know that his two new business partners were his rivals to get Anne, looked very happy. What Leon had in mind right now was that he would benefit greatly from the inclusion of tworgepanies into hispany as co-workers. Leon excitedly took Aaron and Jack around some of his staff''s work studios, but when he stopped in front of the editor''s room where Anne had previously entered, Leon immediately forbade his two new business partners to enter.

    "The people who are working in this room need very high concentration, so it''s better we don''t disturb them, because usually when they work like this, they will all be fiercer than tigers. So we better find another studio for you to visit. I''m sure both of you will be happy when I take you to another room," Leon said jokingly while smiling at Jack and Aaron who were staring at the editor''s room where Anne was.

    "Okay, let''s take a look at the other studios," Aaron answered quickly.

    "If I may ask is there any ..."

    "Mr Connery, Mr Muller!!!" Suddenly there was a loud scream from Isabel and Gabrie who had just returned from the animation room.

    The two girls immediately screamed when they saw the two handsome CEOs who had visited the UAL campus a few months ago. Carrying a pile of important documents, the two girls approached Jack and Aaron without hesitation. They were very different from Anne, who actually tried to avoid them. From inside the editor''s room, Edward shook his head slowly seeing Isabel and Gabrie''s behavior, who shamelessly continued to follow Jack and Aaron''s footsteps who were walking to another room. Because there was still a lot of work, Edward chose to refocus. Moreover, there was Anne in the editor''s room at this time.

    Continued

 Chapter 283 - Message From The Past

    <h4>Chapter 283 - Message From The Past</h4>

    Since all of her work has beenpleted, Anne nned to go home early to rest, even though her working hours were still long. She felt ufortable being in the same building with Jack and Aaron, Anne didn''t care about the other staffs who were talking about Jack and Aaron. They admired the good looks of the two young CEOs who had just arrived. Even Isabel and Gabri postponed their lunch because they both preferred to join the others to see Jack and Aaron enjoying their lunch with Leon in the employee cafeteria.

    "Huff, why do they have to do that? Aren''t what they saw are humans too?" said Anne quietly when she saw all her coworkers still gathered on the edge of the ss windows, staring at Jack and Aaron, who were still in the cafeteria.

    Since there was no one to be found, Anne finally decided to go home without saying goodbye to anyone directly, even though Anne had sent a message to Leon and to HR Department. When Anne went down to the lobby, the office atmosphere waspletely deserted, there was no one there. Everyone waspletely hypnotized by the arrival of the two handsome CEOs. The staff who used to eat out were even willing to line up in the cafeteria just to see the two guests.

    After leaving the office, Anne stopped a taxi to go home to her new apartment. She did not immediately get into the taxi that had stopped in front of her when she saw the person she had been looking for was standing next to a ck car that stopped not far from where she was. Immediately all of Anne''s tiredness disappeared. When she saw the person got into her car, Anne immediately got into the taxi and asked the taxi driver to follow the ck car carrying the person that Anne wanted to meet the most.

    After following the ck luxury car, the taxi finally stopped in front of a fairlyrge mall because the car they were following seemed to have entered the basement of the mall.

    "The car entered the parking area, Miss, do we need to enter the underground parking of this mall?" asked the taxi driver friendly.

    Handing over the taxi fare, Anne said, "No sir, I''ll just get off here. Thank you."

    "Okay Miss, but�� this is too much money, Miss."

    "Keep it, sir, it''s thank you money from me," said Anne shortly without turning to the taxi driver.

    After saying that, Anne then rushed into the mall. She wanted to make sure that she had not seen the wrong person. Even though it had been years, Anne could still recognize the faces of the people, the one who stole her mother''s inheritance. Anne, who had never been to a luxury mall, looked confused when she saw a lot of young women in the mall, going in and out of branded goods stores in the mall. Although not 100% sure yet, Anne somehow felt that the person she had just followed was the person she was looking for. As her curiosity was very high, Anne finally decided to start looking. Walking around the mall hoping for a miracle to find the people she had followed earlier among the hundreds of other people who were in the mall.

    Sophia and her parents who had just followed Jack decided to have lunch because they were hungry. They had been in the car parked in front of Ganke Inc. Production. While in the car, Sophia talked a lot. She told her parents about the development of Jack''s new office in London. Robert and Hannah Higgins were even more excited to match their daughter back with Jack, the man was truly a source of gold at this time. That was why Robert Higgins and his wife fully support their daughter in pursuing Jack again.

    "Ganke Inc. Production, apany that produces the best animated films from Germany. Oh so now Jack is starting to invest his money inpanies like this, that''s great. At least, the more effort you make, the bigger the profit you get, my dear," said Hannah Higgins quietly while caressing Sophia''s head after reading the article about thepany Jack was in.

    "Yeah, it''s a goodpany too. I like the way Jack thinks now, the kid is getting smart in developing his business." Robert Higgins said, as he read an article about Ganke Inc.? Production.

    "Yes Mom, actually I''m not surprised if Jacky can develop his business that fast. Jacky is the smartest person I know, Mom, so I''m sure he can definitely make Muller Finance International bigger than it is now," answered Sophia with confidence. Her eyes gleamed at the mention of Jack''s name.

    Their conversation stopped when the food they ordered came. Sophia, who had always been pampered by her parents since childhood, only wanted to eat food from a restaurant in a 5-star hotel. She always refused cheap food, ??therefore now they are enjoying a meal at a three-star restaurant. This three-star was the highest honor a restaurant could receive, and it was said that only about 120 restaurants worldwide had received a three-star Michelin rating.

    As soon as the food came, they seemed to be enjoying themselves and eating gracefully, like most other rich people. Hannah Higgins really made Sophia an expensive woman, that was why she now insisted on getting Jack as a son-inw, because if Sophia married Jack, then her life would also be guaranteed. A few years ago when Sophia was still Jack''s fianc��e, at that time her life was very secure. As future parents-inw of Jackson Patrick Muller at the time, Hannah and Robert Higgins got many luxurious facilities from the ces they visited. That was why now they were trying hard to get that luxury back.

    After circling for almost 30 minutes, Anne finally found what she was looking for. Her legs suddenly felt weak when she looked at the luxurious restaurant in front of her.

    "It''s true, it''s you. Even though you''ve changed a lot but I can still recognize you, Selma," said Anne softly with teary eyes. Her chest suddenly hurt and constricted when she looked at Robert and Hannah. "It turns out that your kindness to me back then was not out of sincerity, you were that kind to me because you wanted to make your child famous even in a very cunning way. You are the most evil parents I know, very bad." Anne''s lips trembled as she thought. Her hands tightened against her aching chest. Anne recalled when she was kicked out by Robert, Selma''s father, when she was going to meet Selma, who hadpeted using her mother''s song that she had been ying in front of Selma.

    Anne closed her eyes. What had happened decades ago seemed like it just happened yesterday. It was really painful. Theughter and smiles of the Selma family made Anne''s pain even more intense. But finally, Anne realized that things would not be over just by crying. Anne then wiped her tears and walked slowly towards the restaurant where Sophia was. She then wrote something on a note that she left to the waiter to give to Sophia. After giving the note, Anne then rushed off. She didn''t want them to see her.

    "Excuse me, Miss, I got a message to give this to you, Miss," said waitress softly to Sophia, who was enjoying a dish of Foie gras sprinkled with caviar.

    "Huff another fan. Oh yes, give me more red wine," said Sophia arrogantly. She thought that the one who gave her the note was one of her fans.

    "Yes, Miss," replied the waitress politely.

    Sophia only smiled sarcastically at the waitress who had just left. She then confidently opened the note given to her.

    "Ahhh!!!!" Sophia screamed loudly as she read the writing on the note the waitress had just given her. She even threw the paper onto the table full of dirty dishes.

    "What''s wrong, Honey?" asked Hannah Higgins in surprise.

    Sophia didn''t answer her mother''s question. She only used one finger to point at the paper that was already on the steak te.

    Out of curiosity, Robert grabbed the paper which had surprised his daughter. His eyes widened when he saw the writing on the dirty paper. His mouth even opened wide in shock. The curious Hannah finally snatched the paper from her husband''s hand.

    Crash!

    The fork that was on Hannah''s te fell to the floor when Hannah identally bumped it, the paper she had just read fell on her te which was still full of delicious food.

    "How is my mother''s song, Selma? Are you already famous using that song?"

    Anne''s short writing that only Sophia and her parents could understand was clearly visible on the white paper which was now dirty with red steak sauce, which made Anne''s writing even more sinister now for the Higgins family, who really understood the meaning of the writing.

    Continued

 Chapter 284 - Deep Wound

    <h4>Chapter 284 - Deep Wound</h4>

    All the way to the hotel, Robert and Hannah Higgins didn''t make a sound at all, as did Sophia who seemed to be quieter than before. Even her face looked very pale with sweat dripping down her forehead, after reading the handwriting given by the waitress in the restaurant.

    "That poor girl�� That can''t be her, right? She can''t be in Ennd, can she?"

    "How can that girl be in Ennd now? She''s poor. There''s no way she can live in Ennd."

    "What if she leaks the secret, Mom, where will my good name go?"

    Hannah, who was sitting in the front seat, immediately turned to the back seat looking at her daughter. "Calm down kid, as long as I''m alive, I won''t let that happen. There''s no way that poor kid can bother you, she''s really not worth itpare to you. Just take it easy."

    "But that note, only that poor girl knows that..."

    "Don''t worry, if she dares to do anything, I will help you. Don''t be afraid." Robert Higgins cut Sophia''s words loudly.

    Sophia could only cry silently hearing her father''s words. She was really afraid if her childhood friend, Marianne, appeared in front of everyone and exposed the secret that she had been keeping for so long. Because if that happened, then her good name as a pianist would be destroyed. Stealing a work from someone else was the most shameful disgrace. And Sophia didn''t want that to happen. She didn''t want her good name to be ruined because of it. Moreover, she had kept this secret for a very long time.

    Seeing their daughter''s silence, Robert and Hannah seemed to take a deep breath. They both looked confused and didn''t know what to do because they were very surprised. The reason was that the husband and wife thought that the poor girl whose work they had stolen was dead, especially after finding out that their messenger had seeded in killing Marianne''s father.

    Arriving at the hotel, Sophia went straight to her room and locked it from the inside. She didn''t care about the words of her father and mother, who wanted to talk to her again. What Sophia wanted to do right now was to hide as far as possible. Her fear of Marianne was immense, especially when she remembered herst meeting with Marianne decades ago.

    "Honey, open the door, Honey. Mommy wants to talk to you, child." Hannah kept banging on the door to Sophia''s room which was locked from the inside.

    "Stop it, Honey. Let Sophia calm down, I''m sure she must be very surprised at the moment," said Robert slowly, trying to stop his wife''s actions.

    "We can''t be like this, Robert. You know Sophia is our only child. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her, I''m really scared that something bad happens to her. Especially now she hasn''t really recovered after what had happened to herst time," Hannah answered quietly.

    Robert took a deep breath, then hugged his wife tightly. "Trust me, let Sophia rest. Meanwhile, let''s find a way out first. I''m sure that poor girl must be dead. I''m sure it wasn''t her who wrote that message ..."

    "If not her, then who was it? Only you, Sophia, and I are the only ones who know about this!!" Hannah immediately cut off Robert''s words with full of fire.

    Realizing his wife was talking very loudly, Robert then quickly covered his wife''s mouth. "Watch your words! Remember, the walls have ears too, Hannah!!!"

    Hannah Higgins immediately locked her lips when she realized that she had made a big mistake. She then nodded her head slowly regretfully. Robert rushed to invite his wife into the room. He didn''t want anyone to know the secret of Sophia''s past. Robert was very sure that the poor girl who owned the song that made her daughter popr was dead.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Anne was still sitting in the park beside the mall. Her legs were still very weak to walk. She still couldn''t believe that she had just seen Selma and her proud parents. With her eyes closed, Anne recalled what Selma''s parents had done to her.

    "The kick you gave is still very strong, Mr. Robert, even the pain in my stomach is still very intense," said Anne softly, her hand touched her stomach which had been kicked by Robert Higgins, when she tried to talk to Selma, who had not changed her name to Sophia decades ago.

    Seeing the song thieves family again after so many years, Anne was destroyed again. She was very sad right now. Anne did not care about the cold air outside at the moment. What she wanted to do was to be able to breathe calmly to release all the tightness in her chest. Anne continued to cry without knowing that her cell phone kept ringing. The iing calls from Jack did not reach her at all. The evil treatment she received from the cruel Higgins family reyed in her memory, an 8-year-old child who had no power must surrender when her song was taken and imed by a rich family who took advantage of her. Not to mention the physical violence that she also received at that time. Anne continued to cry regardless of the people passing by in front of her.

    ***

    "Anne, where are you? It''s almost dusk, why don''t you go home?!"

    "Erick, quickly find where Anne is. I can''t stay calm, Erick!!!"

    "Oh my God, Anne, where are you on this cold day."

    Jack was talking to himself in the car, while trying to call Anne who never picked them up, while Erick was trying to find Anne''s whereabouts using Anne''s cell phone signal. Because Anne''s cell phone signal was weak, it was a little difficult to find her, especially when the bad weather made it even more difficult to find Anne''s whereabouts.

    "Got it, Miss Anne is in Westfield, London. Even though the signal is weak, I''m sure she''s there," Erick said loudly.

    "What are you waiting for?! Hurry up to the mall, Anne never did this. She never ignored my calls. Anne couldn''t have dared to ignore me."

    "Yes sir." Erick quickly answered Jack''s words. He then drove the car to Westfield, London, where he found the presence of Anne''s cell phone signal.

    After traveling for thirty minutes, Erick''s car finally arrived at its destination. Jack immediately jumped out of the car and entered the mall to look for Anne''s whereabouts. However, because there were many people in the mall, he finally decided to go to the CCTV room. He wanted to immediately ask the shy supervisors for help to find Anne''s whereabouts.

    Jack almost gave up because he couldn''t find Anne. His eagle eyes stared intently at the monitor screen.

    Thump!

    "Stop, please go back to the garden with lots of chairs!!" Jack screamed loudly.

    Without being asked twice, an officer who was in the surveince room immediately did Jack''s request, he turned back the recording he had just yed.

    "Okay, thanks for the help," Jack said loudly. He was sure that the girl who was crying in the garden was Anne.

    Without a second thought, Jack immediately ran towards the garden. Although he was happy to know Anne''s whereabouts, he was still very worried right now. Jack''s steps stopped when he saw Anne, who was still looking down, covering her face with her hands.

    Jack slowly moved his hand to Anne''s shoulder. "Anne..."

    Anne, who was lost in her feelings, then lifted her face slowly when she heard Jack''s voice. Her pale lips trembled when she saw him. Her voice didn''te out when she said Jack''s name, her tears were flowing even harder when she looked at him.

    Jack''s heart broke when he saw her like that. Without a word, he immediately knelt down and hugged Anne tightly.

    "Don''t talk, don''t talk anymore, Anne."

    Continue

 Chapter 285 - Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 285 - Revealed</h4>

    Jack hugged Anne who was still crying. Normally he would be angry when he saw Anne cry, but this time, for some reason, he chose to let Anne cry anyway.

    "Jack, I want to go home. I''m tired."

    Jack, who was holding Anne tightly, then lifted his face and looked at Anne''s face which was buried in his chest.

    "Do you want to go home?"

    Anne nodded her head slowly with a pale face. Jack pursed his lips without another word. He then took Anne from the park to the ce where the car was parked. Erick, who was standing beside the car, nodded his head politely when Jack and Anne came. Without being asked, he then opened the car door, allowing Jack and Anne to enter. After his master had entered, Erick then ran to the other side and got into the car to immediately drive to Anne''s new apartment even though Jack did not give any orders. Erick knew that Anne had a problem, so he decided to bring his master to the apartment.

    In the car, Anne was silent, she had stopped crying. Only her asional sobs showed that she was really upset right now. Jack let her cry until finally she was silent. Her sobs were no longer heard. Only a few deep breaths could be heard from her.

    "Sir ..."

    "I know, Erick. Please, after you take us home, immediately find out again what happened at the mall. I''m sure something bad happened to her in that mall." Jack immediately minutes Erick''s words quickly.

    "Okay, I understand sir."

    Because he had received clear orders from his boss, Erick then increased the speed of the car to the apartment. He felt a little sorry for Anne, who looked very sound asleep in Jack''s arms. Usually only very sad people would fall asleep so quickly after crying and that was why he had tried to talk to Jack, who understood right away.

    Thirty minutes of Erick''s time seemed too slow for Jack, but he was trying to be patient because he didn''t want to wake Anne up. After arriving at the underground parking area, Erick acted quickly. He helped Jack got out of the car. Removing someone who was sleeping in the car was not easy, but because Jack was very agile and skilled, it was not difficult for him to be able to carry Anne out of the car without waking her up.

    "Go, I''ll take good care of Anne," said Jack quietly when he managed to get out of the car with Anne in his arms.

    "Yes, Sir."

    Jack then stepped into the elevator with Anne who was already very sound asleep. After the master disappeared behind the elevator, Erick then drove his car back from the apartment to the mall where they had just left. In the elevator, Jack continued to stare at Anne, who was pressed against his chest, her previously pale cheeks turned red again, signs of blood had flowed back all over her body.

    "Whoever made you like this will deal directly with me, you don''t have to worry Anne. You''re not alone anymore, you have me now, Anne," Jack said quietly, Jack''s sharp eyes now dimming. Staring lovingly at Anne, his intention tond a kiss on Anne''s forehead had to be canceled because the elevator had stopped on the eighth floor.

    Jack then got out of the elevator straight away because he didn''t want to make other people see what he was doing in the elevator to Anne. If that happened, it would give Anne a bad name, who incidentally was a new resident in the luxury apartment building and Jack didn''t want to her good name to be damaged, even though, in fact, if that happened, he could easily make her name clean again. Jack''s footsteps stopped at room number 8018. Without difficulty the apartment door opened after Jack put his fingerprints on the sophisticated door.

    "Lights on."

    Click

    Click

    Click

    All the lights in the apartment unit turned on immediately after Jack gave instructions. Some of the facilities in the apartment used sound sensors, so it really spoils the residents, like Jack today.

    Jack continued to carry Anne up to the room and put her slowly on the mattress made of goose feathers which of course was very soft and veryfortable, after Anneyfortably Jack then sat down and touched Anne''s cheeks which were starting to warm.

    Jack lovingly said "Stupid girl, just a few minutes away from me and you already got into big trouble like this." Jack''s hand touched Anne''s cheek gently andnded a kiss on her forehead, Anne squirmed slowly when she felt the roughness of Jack''s fine hairs on her face but she still closed her eyes tightly.

    ****

    Erick, who had arrived at the mall, was in the CCTV surveince room with an officer. His eyes watched Anne''s movements from the moment she entered the mall and when she walked around the mall, which was quite busy.

    "Stop, yback please," said Erick quickly.

    "Yes, sir."

    The security officer then yed back the CCTV footage requested by Erick. Erick was surprised and curious about what he was seeing at the moment. In the CCTV footage, it was clear that she was standing in front of a luxurious restaurant, staring for a long time from behind the restaurant ss without doing anything. She seemed to see someone she knew inside the restaurant.

    "Could you obtain thisdy''s tape from the other side? My boss, thisdy''s fiance, is very curious as to what has happened to her."

    "But sir, this restaurant is..."

    Bam!

    Erick hit the desk hard. "Jackson Patrick Muller, the CEO of Muller Finance International, is thisdy''s future husband. He is a great man and I''m sure you will be in big trouble dealing with him, if you don''t do what I ask."

    The faces of the two security guards immediately turned pale when they heard Erick''s words. Although they didn''t know very well who the man was talking about, but because Erick spoke so loudly like that, they finally opened the CCTV from around the restaurant that Anne was looking into. Erick immediately concentrated on seeing the CCTV footage yed by the security guard that he had previously threatened.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Erick''s heartbeat was racing very fast at the moment when he saw several people clearly visible on the CCTV screen.

    "Stop and zoom," said Erick quickly.

    Without being ordered twice, the officer did what was ordered by Erick. After being sure of what he saw, Erick then took out his cell phone and immediately contacted Jack.

    "Eric." Jack immediately greeted Erick quickly.

    "It seems that Miss Anne knows the Higgins, Sir." Erick went straight to the point without further ado.

    Jack, who was sitting on the bed, immediately stood up quickly.

    "The Higgins? What do you mean, Erick?!"

    Continued

 Chapter 286 - Asking For A Job

    <h4>Chapter 286 - Asking For A Job</h4>

    "Miss Anne was standing in front of a fancy restaurant, where Sophia and her parents were enjoying their meal together. I''m sure that Miss Anne looked at Miss Sophia''s family, because from where Miss Anne was standing there was only that family that could be seen, Sir." Erick spoke politely, trying to exin what he had found to Jack.

    Jack was silent after he heard Erick''s words. He knew that Erick would not lie, but for some reason, he felt something odd from his assistant''s words.

    "I will find out further about the rtionship between Miss Anne and the Higgins family, sir," added Erick quickly, trying to calm Jack.

    "Good, okay then, continue your work, Erick," replied Jack slowly.

    "Yes, Sir."

    Jack then put away his cell phone after his call with Erick was cut off, he then turned and looked at Anne who was fast asleep. Slowly he sat back down next to Anne, his hand moving slowly to caress Anne''s face gently.

    "What other secrets I didn''t know about you, Anne?" said Jack quietly with a loving look. "How do you know the family, Anne?"

    Drowsiness began to overtake Jack. He thenid down next to Anne. He wrapped his arms over her stomach possessively without changing his clothes or Anne''s. Seeing Anne cried and finally fell asleep in his arms, no doubt made him sleepy too. Not long after, Jack''s soft snoring was heard as he started sailing in dreand to catch up with Anne.

    * * *

    < Connery Corporation >

    Aaron, who was very happy that his n to approach Leonardo Ganke was sessful today, was still sitting in his room, staring at the monitor screen which still showed some unfinished work.

    "Even though you''ve also joined Ganke Inc. Production, but I''m sure Leonardo Ganke will be the first I conquered," Aaron muttered quietly without taking his eyes off the monitor screen.

    "Don''t be in a hurry, Boss, don''t make the man suspicious of you. The most important thing is that now you have easier ess to approach Miss Anne, sir," said Daniel quickly in response to Aaron''s words.

    Aaron turned to Daniel slowly. "I know, Daniel, you don''t have to worry. The most important thing right now is that I can find Anne more easily."

    "Yes, even though Leonardo Ganke is Miss Anne''s ex-husband and it seems very unlikely that the man haspletely forgotten about Miss Anne. So you have to be very careful, Boss," Daniel added again.

    Aaron nodded his head slowly with a smile. After that, he got up from his chair and walked over to Daniel with a photo he had just taken from behind the drawer.

    "Marissa and Kimberly Henderson, these two women seem to have started targeting me, Daniel. Take care of these two women, even though the bait is her sister named Kimberly, but I''m very sure that all this must be Marissa Henderson''s idea to gain ??money. I want you to keep them away from me. I don''t want anyone to bother me while I''m trying to approach Anne."

    Daniel narrowed his eyes, then he reached for the photo that Aaron had just given him. "Tch, these two women again, they really never stop chasing after rich men. You don''t have to worry, sir, these two women will be my responsibility."

    "I believe in you. Okay then, now youe with me to a ce. We have to celebrate this happy day, Daniel," Aaron said softly while squeezing Daniel''s shoulder firmly enough.

    Daniel nodded his head. He then got up from his chair and walked after Aaron who had left his room first. Aaron and Daniel''s steps immediately stopped in the lobby when they saw Marissa and Kimberly Henderson who had just finished talking to the receptionist.

    "Mr. Connery!!!" Marissa screamed loudly.

    "Master..."

    "Rx, Daniel, I can deal with them." Aaron immediately cut Daniel''s words quickly.

    Marissa immediately walked quickly to where Aaron was standing while clutching the hand of Kimberly, her sister who seemed to have difficulty in walking. Daniel, who had heard the Henderson sisters'' big names, looked unfriendly at the arrival of the two girls who were famous as gold diggers. Daniel was absolutely sure that the two sisters were targeting his best friend and boss.

    "I thought we wouldn''t be able to see you, sir," said Marissa quietly.

    "I already told you, Mr. Connery is busy. We''d better not disturb him at this time." Kimberly immediately responded to Marissa''s words quickly. "Mr Connery must have a lot of work."

    "Yeah, but we didn''te here without a reason, Kim. Mr. Connery should know..."

    "Know what?" Daniel cut Marissa''s words quickly. He couldn''t stand the two women anymore.

    Marissa turned to Daniel, she then took a deep breath and began to tell her about what happened to Kimberly yesterday at the shopping center. Marissa told the story in a sad tone, while asionally patting the shoulder of Kimberly who was looking down.

    "Actually I''m embarrassed to say all this, but I have no choice but toe to this ce to look for Mr. Connery," said Marissa slowly ending her exnation, her eyes were red as she spoke.

    "If indeed Miss Kimberly is injured, you can take her to the doctor, Miss, why did you bring your sister to our office?" asked Daniel curtly.

    "Our father''spany went bankrupt and was recently acquired by someone else, so we don''t have the power to be free to go to the hospital as we like, sir. And to be honest, at this time we, sob... we have nothing. Yesterday when we went to the supermarket, it was to buy food to stock up in the apartment for the next week, but apparently God''s destiny says otherwise," answered Marissa with tears in her eyes.

    Kimberly, who was standing next to her sister, also looked down without saying a word. Aaron, who didn''t believe Marissa''s words, then looked at Kimberly''s feet, which were now wrapped in gauze.

    "If that''s the case, it''s better for you to go to the hospital, Miss Kimberly. I will bear all the costs of Miss Kimberly''s hospital expenses, even though this is my fault and..."

    "I don''t need expensive treatment at the hospital, Sir, I will recover without having to get treatment at the hospital. What I need is a job, give me a job, sir. I need to work to make a living." Kimberly suddenly cut off Aaron''s words quickly without lifting her face.

    "A job?"

    Continued

 Chapter 287 - Searching For Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 287 - Searching For Secrets</h4>

    After what happened in the garden, Anne got a fever. Being outside in cold weather conditions long enough had made Anne copse. Luckily, Jack acted quickly. As soon as he sensed something was wrong with Anne''s condition, who suddenly shivered, Jack immediately called his personal doctor.

    "Take the medicines, eat them on time, and get enough rest. These three things will make Miss Anne recover quickly. There is nothing else to worry too much about, sir." Doctor Pierre answered Jack''s question patiently for the second time when he was about to go home.

    "She really just had a fever, didn''t she, Doc?"

    "Yes sir, but if Miss Anne doesn''t show any progress, I''lle and check again," answered Doctor Pierre.

    Jack took a deep breath when he heard the personal doctor''s words. He then ordered Erick to take the doctor home, so he wouldn''t get into a lot of trouble when he went through a lot of guards when he left the apartment. Alice, who just came out of Anne''s room after changing Anne''s clothes, was seen approaching Jack, who was still standing in the living room.

    "I''m done, sir," said Alice politely.

    "Thanks, Alice," Jack replied curtly. "Oh yeah, how is Anne, has the fever gone down?"

    "She''s much better, sir. Miss Anne is no longer shivering. Her fever has also gone down, she is currently fast asleep. Looks like the IV infusion set by Doctor Pierre is starting to work," answered Alice slowly, exining Anne''s condition.

    Jack took a deep breath. "Thank God then, it''s better for you to rest too. Maybe the food I ordered wille soon."

    Alice nodded her head in response to Jack''s words. She then rushed to the pantry to make hot tea. Wiping Anne''s body with a wet towel and recing her clothes really used up a lot of energy. Actually, Jack wanted to help Alice to take care of Anne, but his good intentions were immediately rejected by Alice. She knew that Anne would be furious if that happened, so she forbade him to help her. As a result, for nearly thirty minutes, Alice struggled alone to take care of Anne who was unconscious. As a woman, she wanted to keep Anne''s privacy away from the sight of a man who wasn''t her rtives.

    While Jack was sitting lost in thought, thinking about Erick''s report, soon the door to Anne''s new apartment opened and Erick walked in with two men carrying food. The two men went straight to the dining table, following Alice, to arrange the food, while Erick stood beside Jack.

    "Are you sure that Sophia''s real name is Selma?" Jack asked Erick quietly.

    "Sure sir, Robert and Hannah Higgins changed Sophia''s name when she was nine years old. At that time, Sophia''s career as a pianist began," Erick answered seriously.

    "Actually, changing someone''s name is not a big thing Erick, especially for an artist, singer or anyone who wants to work in the entertainment industry. It is something that is natural, because if they feel their real name is not selling, they will change and use a new name that I think that''s enough to be interesting. But I still ask you to investigate the reason why Robert and Hannah Higgins changed Sophia''s name, find out if this has anything to do with Anne or not. Especially, as you said earlier that Anne saw them at the restaurant, pay attention to all the information details, no matter how small it is. I want you to get all these answers as soon as possible so I can act quickly. I know how crazy Robert and Hannah Higgins are. And in the future, maybe I will stay away from Anne for a while so the family doesn''t know that Anne is my woman now. I don''t want them to hurt Anne. So I want you to finish this as quickly as possible," Jack asked seriously.

    "Yes sir, I will finish all this as soon as possible. Then if you''ll excuse me, I''ll return to the office." Erick immediately said goodbye to Jack to return to the office.

    Jack nodded his head in response to Erick''s words without opening his mouth. After saying that, Erick immediately went to the office to carry out Jack''s orders. After Erick left, Jack then went back into Anne''s room. He stood beside the bed looking at Anne, who was still unconscious, with a loving gaze.

    "What other secret are you keeping from me, Anne?"

    Knock

    Knock

    "Excuse me sir, the food is ready." From the door, Alice spoke politely, telling him that the food that Jack had previously ordered had been served on the table.

    "You go on and eat, Alice, I''m not hungry yet," replied Jack curtly.

    Alice took a deep breath. She then stepped into Anne''s room and gripped Jack''s hand tightly.

    "Don''t add more to my burden, Boss, Anne hasn''t recovered yet, so please don''t make me even more tired," Alice said tly as she pulled Jack out of Anne''s room.

    Jack was silent, he did not respond to his personal secretary''s words. Seeing Anne suddenly sick made his day really messed up. Like a little child, Jack was obedient when Alice ordered him to sit down and start eating the food that was already on the table. Jack enjoyed his meal silently, while Alice, who wasn''t really that hungry, just drank her hot tea.

    "You don''t have to go to the office today, Alice. Just take care of Anne. Later, I will ask someone to take care of all your work at the office," said Jack quietly when he finished enjoying his food.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Jackson Patrick Muller never lies, Alice, I want you to stay beside Anne for the next few days. Don''t worry, I''ll double your sry this month," replied Jack tly.

    Bang!

    Alice immediately got up while pounding the table when she heard that her sry would be doubled by Jack.

    "Yes, Sir, I will carry out your orders with pleasure, sir," Alice shouted loudly. Her eyes were sparkling with excitement.

    After saying that, Alice then walked quickly to Anne''s room, leaving Jack alone at the dining table. She needed a lot of money to buy her mother a new sofa and bed which were not cheap. That was why she was very excited when Jack wanted to double her sry, even though her current sry was alreadyrge, the offer of double the sry was still very tempting.

    Seeing Alice went to Anne''s room, Jack then walked over to the sofa where hisptop was. After turning on hisptop, Jack refocused on the email that Erick had sent him. It was an email containing a report about the Higgins family, who had changed the name of Sophia. Even though it was a natural thing to change someone''s name, for some reason, Jack felt something was odd. Considering the actions of Robert and Hannah Higgins so far made Jack even more curious. He was sure that there was something big that the husband was hiding behind Sophia''s name change.

    "Anne is my woman, if you hurt her then don''t me me if I''m rude to you," said Jack coldly without taking his eyes off theptop that was showing the Higgins family photos that appeared on the inte.

    Continued

 Chapter 288 - Going A Step Further

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Going A Step Further</h4>

    Ganke Inc Production''s atmosphere felt even more tense without Anne''s presence. After Prisci, the HR staff, informed that Anne was absent from work due to illness, Leon became more fierce and irritable. Many innocent people were sted with his angered. Isabel and Gabrie, who were usually noisy, didn''t even dare to open their mouths after hearing Leon had blow up in anger in the meeting room at the financial staff, who had prepared the wrong report.

    "I paid you dearly, do everything from scratch and bring it to my room. You only have thirty minutes." Leon rebuked with emotion as he threw the financial staff report on the table. "If you do it wrong again, you''d better get out of mypany, I really don''t like working with ipetent people."

    The four financial staff who stood full of guilt in front of Leon were silent while looking down. None of them dared to answer Leon''s words. Soon, the four of them left the meeting room to work on the report again from the beginning, leaving Leon alone.

    Bam!

    Leon threw a pile of files in front of him full of emotion. After that, he just left the meeting room without a word, and went back to his room. Because his mood was ruined, Leon finally decided to leave the office. He left some works that actually had to be done today. Not being able to see Anne had really ruined his mood.

    After Leon left, the office atmosphere became calmer. Edward himself, who actually wanted to go home because he wanted to find Anne, canceled his intention. He preferred to stay in the office,pleting all his work because the work he was currently dealing with was directly rted to Anne''s duties as head of illustration. That was why he chose to stay in the office so as not to cause trouble to Anne.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Connery Corporation, Daniel was getting a new assignment from Aaron to guide Marissa and Kimberly Henderson, who started working at Connery Corporation today. The two sisters were ced in the nning department under Aaron''s direct care. That was why Daniel took care of the two women directly. At first, Daniel was against Aaron''s decision to hire Marissa and Kimberly Henderson. But after Aaron informed him that thepany Romeo Henderson, the father of the two women, waspletely bankrupt, Daniel finally agreed, with a note that the two girls had to get the same treatment as other employees even though Kimberly was injured because of Aaron.

    "Is it done?"

    Daniel, who had just arrived in Aaron''s room, was silent, he didn''t answer Aaron''s question. What he did was grab Aaron''s drink which was on the table and immediately gulped all of it down.

    "Just watch out if the two women cause trouble, I don''t want to interfere," Daniel said quietly as he ced the empty mineral water bottle on the table.

    Aaron smiled and said, "Don''t worry, they''re my business. They won''t mess around anyway. Connery Corporation isn''t the same as their father''spany, so you don''t have to worry about it, Daniel. Now you better finish Leonardo Ganke''s unfinished paperwork, I want all the documents ready today. I miss Anne already, I want to see her. I didn''t get to talk to her yesterday."

    After getting the orders, Daniel got up from his seat and walked to his room to finish his unfinished task, the new contract agreement that had been revised yesterday by Leonardo Ganke when they met. As soon as Daniel left, Aaron continued his work. His smile widened as he remembered Anne again.

    "I will be a man you can rely on, Anne, wait for me. I wille and pick you up from Leonardo Ganke''s grip," said Aaron quietly. Even though it was his first timeing to Ganke Inc. Production, but Aaron already felt that Anne was very ufortable in that office. Working in the same office with an ex-husband was not an easy thing. That was why Aaron nned to get Anne out of Leon''s office. Aaron also knew that the reason why Anne worked in the office was because of the cooperation agreement between Anne''s campus and Leon, therefore he was trying to enter the UAL campus to look for a loophole so that he could take over the cooperation between Ganke Inc, Production and the UAL campus, or at least so that Anne could stop working in Leon''s office.

    Even though he knew that Anne was currently only an intern during the college holidays, Aaron wanted to cut off Leon''s opportunity to continue hiring Anne again. That was why he was doing his best to get into the best art college in London. Aaron used his power as a native British entrepreneur to pressure the campus to break the partnership, especially since Leon''spany was a newpany that had only been around for a few months. Aaron was sure that he could get Anne out of Leon''s grip, Aaron was sure that the coboration made by Leon and the campus was just an excuse to ensnare Anne again. Although authentic evidence stating that Anne and Leon were ex-husband and wife had not yet found, but Aaron believed that Anne was honest, as Daniel previously said to him that most of what was happening today were many married women who imed to be single women and it was impossible there was a woman who would im to be a widow if she really was not a widow. That was why now Aaron was sure that Anne had not lied to him. Even though Anne was a widow, Aaron didn''t mind that anymore. For him, as long as he was with Anne, that was enough. He wanted to close all the bad memories that happened to him years ago and start a new life journey with Anne, starting from scratch.

    "Okay Kim, we have entered thispany. We have gone a step further this time, you must be smart to take advantage of this opportunity to get Aaron Connery," Marissa whispered softly to Kimberly as she passed her sister in the pantry.

    Kimberly nodded her head in response to her sister''s words, because she didn''t want anyone to know of their ns. Kimberly finally decided to leave her sister alone in the pantry, limping because her leg had notpletely healed. Even though her leg hurts, Kimberly didn''t regret it. At least, with a little sacrifice she was now a little closer to her potential prey. Rich, young and handsome Aaron Sean Connery.

    "It''s okay, Kim, endure this little pain of yours. After you seed in bing Mrs. Connery, all your pain will be paid off, and you can livefortably like before. Buy whatever you want without even looking at the price tag anymore, just be patient, Kimberly," Kimberly said in her heart, trying to calm herself down as she continued to stare at the photo of Aaron that she kept on her cell phone.

    Continued

 Chapter 289 - Revealing The Secrets Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 289 - Revealing The Secrets Of The Past</h4>

    Because Anne was still being closely watched by Alice, she finally could only stay in bed, even though she had woken up, and because of the effects of the drugs she took, Anne dozed off to sleep again. ording to Doctor Pierre, this is the most appropriate way, by maximizing her rest. The doctor guaranteed that Anne would soon recover from her fever.

    "The Higgins used to live in Germany, sir. They moved to Switzend shortly after Sophia debuted as a pianist. This is the address where they lived when they were in Germany, sir." Erick politely handed the important files of the Higgins family that he had managed to collect to Jack.

    Jack received and read the files given by Erick, Jack seriously read sentence by sentence on the papers he was holding. Jack''s eyes narrowed asionally as he read the Higgins family tree.

    "If they are this rich, then why did they leave Germany and move to Switzend?" Jack muttered quietly. He felt that something was odd about the files he was holding at the moment.

    "That''s why I''m confused, sir, but if you want more details, maybe I can go to Germany to..."

    "No need, I don''t want you to intervene directly, Erick. I need you here, I''ll just ask my best friend for help to investigate the family." Jack cut off Erick''s words quickly.

    "Yes sir, I understand," replied Erick briefly.

    Jack returned to focus on the files in his hand, while Erick quietly stood beside Jack silently. He did not dare to disturb the concentration of the master who was serious, even though Jack had known Sophia and her parents for a long time, but he did not know anything about their family tree. Because in the past, he was betrothed to Sophia by histe father and mother, Jack was not very interested in Sophia, so he did not make any investigations about who his fianc�� was at that time. Jack had entrusted everything to his mother back then, and what his mother considered to be good for him, then he would agree. Finally, Sophia betrayed him a few months before her parents died in a single ident.

    When Erick and Alice were enjoying pizza at the dinner table, Jack was suddenly startled by Anne who was already standing beside him. Her hand had slipped from the IV needle. Although her face was still pale, but Anne was much better, there was no longer cold sweat flowing from her forehead.

    "Anne! What ..."

    "Selma, do you know Selma too?" asked Anne, quietly interrupting Jack''s words.

    "What do you mean, Anne?" Jack asked confusedly.

    Anne didn''t answer Jack''s question, instead she pointed to the photo of Sophia that was on the table. "Selma, this girl''s name is Selma."

    "Y-you know her?!" Jack shouted in surprise.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s question, she looked at Jack without blinking. "What''s your rtionship with him?"

    "This girl, I know her by the name Sophia. She is my ex-fianc�� that I told you about before, the woman who betrayed me first," Jack answered slowly.

    Hearing Jack''s words, Anne''s heart beat very fast. Her legs suddenly felt weak and she almost fell if Jack didn''t immediately grab her hand and hug her tightly.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne? If you can''t stand up, don''t force yourself, you''re still sick, Anne. Don''t make me angry and..."

    "Selma is the person I want to find the most. Selma and her parents have stolen my mother''s song and acknowledged it as a Selma''s song. My parents took me to move, because my mother rejected the proposal of the man who wanted to make my mother his wife, then we ended up living in the same city as the Higgins. Since then my mother finally worked as a maid at Selma''s house, but because my mother was getting sick, finally I reced her duties. Long story short, Selma and I became close. I often helped her with her homework and started ying the piano with her because in Selma''s house, there was a beautiful piano. I yed a songposed by my mother, which Selma eventually memorized, even when she auditioned, she always used that song, even though it was actually me who yed the song and not��"

    "Not what?" Jack asked impatiently.

    "It wasn''t Selma who yed the piano," replied Anne curtly.

    "What do you mean, Miss?" Erick, who had apparently been listening to Jack and Anne''s conversation, was also curious.

    Anne turned to Erick and Alice, who were standing not far from where she was standing with Jack. Anne then gave a code to Jack to help him sit on the sofa. Jack also swiftly did what Anne asked. Jack carefully guided Anne to sit properly on the sofa. Erick and Alice immediately approached where Anne and Jack were. The two of them stood by the sofa where Anne and Jack sat, until finally Jack ordered them to sit down. After taking a deep breath, Anne began to tell her story. She told them everything from the beginning, starting from the fact that she had to move from ce to ce with her parents to her encounter with Selma at the church. When Anne began to tell the part about how the Higgins family stole the song written by her mother, Jack looked very angry. His jaw clenched, his teeth chattered as they shed with clearly visible muscles that scared Alice. She had never seen Jack so angry.

    "Even the pain from the kick Mr. Robert gave me at that time can still be felt," said Anne quietly ending her story while touching the lower left rib as she lowered her head with a trembling voice.

    With shaking hands, Jack grabbed Anne''s hand which was on her thighs. "Why didn''t you say all this from the start, Anne?"

    Anne lifted her head, looking at Jack with teary eyes. "I didn''t know that the girl who left you was the one I''ve been searching for the most, Jack, but yesterday I saw them. I saw theming out of Leon''s office and I followed them to the mall where they were eating andughing together... sob, they were happy, just like years ago. Even though I haven''t seen Mrs. Hannah and Mr. Robert in a long time, I can still recognize them well. I can still clearly remember the look on their faces when they kicked me out of Selma''s audition, and their house, how luxurious they are, I still remember, Jack, sob�� they were really evil, they were cruel�� they��"

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because Jack hugged her tightly, so that all that could be heard was Anne''s sobs and her body was shaking from crying.

    "Y-you trust me right, Jack?" Anne asked in a faint voice.

    "I believe in you, I believe in you, love. You take it easy. I will settle this with them. You don''t have to worry, dear," replied Jack quickly reassuring Anne, his eyes fixed on Erick sharply.

    Erick, who was being stared at by Jack, nodded his head slowly, as if he understood the master''s order. Erick immediately left the ce without speaking, which surprised Alice. Alice, who was ufortable sitting with Jack and Anne, finally decided to go after Erick.

    "You bastard, Robert Higgins, it turns out you didn''t just hurt me. It turns out that you are a person who has a big hand in Anne''s wounds and trauma, you will regret what you did, Robert. I will make you cry blood for hurting Anne, Jackson Patrick Muller''s woman." Jack thought quietly full of emotion. His eyes were staring intently at the white wall in front of him as he tightened his arms around Anne''s body.

    Continued

 Chapter 290 - Jack Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 290 - Jack Is Mine</h4>

    After learning that the Higgins family was the one who had made Anne''s life miserable when she was very young, Jack was really furious. Even now his anger was even greater than when he was betrayed by Sophia who ran away with a ser yer sponsored by hispany. Jack still couldn''t understand how the Higgins family could be so cruel to a child who had no power whatsoever.

    "Jack..."

    A small call from Anne made Jack wake up from her daydream.

    "Yes, Anne?"

    Anne got up and looked at Jack with still wet eyes. "I don''t want to see them again, Jack, I''m afraid."

    "Afraid? Why are you afraid? I''m here, Anne, they won''t be able to mess with you again," said Jack quickly.

    "I don''t know, after yesterday I saw them in that expensive restaurant, the memory of that painful incident shed back to me, Jack, Mrs. Hannah''s ps and Mr. Robert''s kicks. It''s as if it all happened yesterday afternoon." Anne spoke the truth with her eyes closed. She wasn''t making it up right now. Her body was aching all over, it really felt like it just happened yesterday.

    Jack took a deep breath. He then hugged Anne again tightly. He was sure that she must have been in a lot of pain at that time, seeing how messed up she was now. Jack didn''t want to imagine what had happened to her. Her little body must have been in a lot of pain when she received the ps and kicks from two adults back then, not to mention when she was dragged away. Jack really couldn''t imagine how little Anne would be after all that injustice.

    "Don''t remember it, Anne, forget everything. You don''t need to remember all about that incident. Believe me, those who did bad things to you will definitely get what they deserve. I''ll make sure it is, Anne, I promise you," whispered Jack softly trying to pat Anne on the back lovingly.

    Anne immediately stopped her crying after hearing Jack''s words. She slowly released herself from him and sat quietly in front of the man, who still wrapped his arms around his waist.

    "I don''t want to deal with them anymore Jack, what I want is Selma to return my mother''s song. That''s all, I don''t want royalties on that song. I just want what belongs to my mother back to her, that''s all I want Jack," said Anne slowly with a trembling voice held back tears.

    "That''s all? Why? They''ve done you wrong Anne, Robert and Hannah have done violence to you. Don''t you want to avenge them?" asked Jack full of emotion.

    "I don''t want to repay them, Jack, didn''t you tell me yourself not to avenge those who have done me wrong and..."

    "Anne, this is different, different!!! It''s not like Leon and Steffi, I did tell you not to avenge Leon and Steffi, because of what? Because they will surely get their own karma, considering their rtionship started from a betrayal and infidelity. However, for the Higgins family, Anne, it is different. They havemitted copyright theft and physical violence against minors. There are strict sanctions for the perpetrators, there is a legal basis, Anne. We could actually put them in jail if you want." Jack cut Anne''s words out loud, remembering and rethinking what Robert and Hannah Higgins had done to Anne made him go mad.

    "I was just a poor little kid who had no power at the time, Jack, there was no witness to substantiate all my statements. After all, that was a long time ago, I''m sure the court wouldn''t be on my side considering it all happened a long time ago. I''m sure that no one will believe me, considering how popr Selma is as a pianist right now. People will definitely think of me as a lunatic who is jealous of Selma''s sess, so I beg you not to spend a lot of your energy on something as insignificant as this, Jack. I just want them to return my mother''s song, nothing more," said Anne quietly, looking down.

    Jack immediately gripped Anne''s shoulders tightly. "It''s insignificant you say? Everything rted to you is significant to me, Anne, don''t talk like that!! You are my fianc��e. We will be happy together building a small family. So how could I be silent when I saw you get injustice like that? If everyone doesn''t believe in you, it''s okay, Anne, you still have me who will believe in everything you say. I''m the first person who will protect you no matter what. So don''t be afraid. Let me take care of this matter. Erick and Alice will help me. All you need to do is sit still and just keep supporting me. I''ll get you justice, Anne, I promise."

    "They''re rich, Jack, the Higgins family can''t be easily resisted. Moreover, Robert is..."

    "Hey hey hey...stop!! There is no one who canpare to me, Anne, and one more thing you should know is that what they are getting now is because of thepassion of my parents. Ever since Sophia became my fianc��e, my father and mother gave many luxurious facilities to their family in Switzend. So they won''t be able to fight me, Anne, don''t you worry about it," said Jack softly again cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne was silent after hearing Jack''s words. She was increasingly aware that she was not worthy of a very rich man. Anne had promised never to deal with rich people again, what had happened between her and Leon a few years ago had made her realize that there was a very clear line between the rich and the poor.

    Jack raised an eyebrow when he saw Anne was silent. "You doubt me, Anne?" he asked quietly.

    "How could I dare doubt you, Jack," answered Anne curtly.

    Jack moved his hand, grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted her slowly. "Then what are you thinking?"

    "Nothing, Jack, I just..."

    Smack!

    Jack gave a kiss to Anne''s slightly pale lips. He took a sip of Anne''s thin lips and gave a small bite there. Jack decided to end the kiss because Anne didn''t kiss him back. He didn''t want to kiss Anne who was resigned like that.

    "Whatever you''re thinking right now, you better throw it away. I can''t possibly betray you, Anne, I''m sincere with you. I''m serious with you, don''t ever doubt it," said Jack quietly. He slowly wiped Anne''s lips which were wet from his kiss.

    Anne just smiled at Jack''s words. Even though Jack had given her a ring but Anne still hadn''t really opened her heart to the good man. The pain of Leon''s betrayal still left a little scar and fear, especially when the people she wanted to find suddenly appear in front of her. And one fact that surprised her was that the girl that Jack had been telling her about was the girl she was looking for. She knew very well what Selma and her parents were like. Because of that, she was afraid that if they found out that Jack was with her, she was afraid that Selma would take Jack away again. It was the great fear that now haunted Anne.

    "Are you also going to take Jack back from me, Selma? Are you going to be quiet after knowing Jack is now with me? Is your goal toe back in Jack''s life because you want to be with him again, Selma? What should I do, Lord? Do I have to let go of what has been mine, God?"

    Continued

 Chapter 291 - ‘Yes, It’s Me... Marianne’

    <h4>Chapter 291 - ��Yes, It��s Me... Marianne��</h4>

    The footsteps of several men dressed in all ck could be heard clearly as they entered the living room of Jack''s mansion when they brought the Higgins family who had their heads covered with ck cloth. Meanwhile, Erick followed behind while continuing tomunicate with Jack who was on his way with Anne.

    "Calm down, Anne, it''s me," Jack said softly to Anne.

    "I don''t need to see them, do I?" asked Anne quietly.

    Jack nodded his head. "Yeah, you stay on the second floor, as we discussed earlier Anne."

    "Okay, Jack, I understand."

    Jack smiled upon hearing Anne''s words. He then increased the speed of his car so that he could get home quickly. Meanwhile, Robert, Hannah, and Sophia who were already sitting on the chairs still couldn''t do anything, because at this time their hands were still tied behind their bodies with their mouths covered with tape. They really looked like kidnap victims, Sophia and Hannah were facing each other. The mother and daughter seemed very scared, only Robert there was trying to be strong.

    Shortly after, Jack and Anne arrived. Jack went straight into the house with Anne who continued to grip his hand tightly.

    "Take Anne to the second floor," Jack said softly to Alice who greeted him with Erick.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t worry, everything is fine." Jack reaffirmed Anne.

    Anne also released her grip on Jack''s arm and walked with Alice to the second floor, while Jack continued to walk towards the Higgins family with Erick. When Jack walked in, Robert was seen sitting straight up straight. He immediately got ready to wee the people who came. After joining his ex-fianc��e''s family, Jack then ordered Erick to take off the three people''s blindfolds. Without being ordered twice, Erick did the task given by Jack along with two other bodyguards to remove the Higgins'' blindfolds. As soon as the blindfolds were off, Robert looked at Jack full of anger. He continued to move to give the code to remove the tape on his mouth to Erick, who was still standing in front of him. Jack cleared his throat, giving Erick a code to do Robert''s request. Erick swiftly removed Robert''s mouth tape. What Eric did was soon followed by the two bodyguards. They also opened Hannah''s and Sophia''s tapes on their mouths at the same time.

    "Ahhh bastard! Why are you doing this?!!! Do you know who I am?!!" Sophia shouted loudly at the bodyguard who had just removed her tape. She hadn''t noticed Erick and Jack yet.

    Hannah also cursed the other bodyguard. She got angry like Sophia, and ordered them to let go of her hands too. However, because the two bodyguards had not received orders from their master, they just kept quiet. Instead, they walked backwards away from Sophia and Hannah, who kept screaming to be released.

    "What do you mean Jack? You know who we are, don''t you?" Robert rebuked hard at Jack, who was standing in front of him, folding his arms across his chest.

    Sophia immediately froze when her father mentioned Jack''s name. She spontaneously turned to his father to make sure she had not heard wrong. But she was actually very surprised when she saw Jack standing in front of them casually without guilt.

    "Jacky!!! What are you doing there? Let us go, Jack," asked Sophia in a contrived tone. It did sound cute and adorable and would probably make anyone who heard it feel happy, including Jack. But that was back then, when they were still in a rtionship. But now after hearing Sophia''s words like that, Jack wanted to vomit out of disgust by the words of the woman, who turned out to have been mean to Anne years ago.

    "Let go of us, Jack, we are your family, son. How can you do this? Sophia is your fianc��e, Robert and I are your future inws. We are important people in your life, Jack, don''t treat us like this!!" shouted Hannah Higgins angrily and loudly. Hannah''s shouts were so loud that they could be heard up to the second floor, where Anne was sitting with Alice who calm her down.

    Jack smiled faintly at the words of the three people sitting in front of him. He still stood in his position and didn''t order Erick to let them go. Without a word, Jack grabbed a chair and sat opposite Robert, still keeping his hands tied.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller!!!" Robert snapped back. "What are you doing? Why are you sitting like that? Let us go!!!"

    Jack looked at Robert scornfully. "Who are you to speak to me like that?"

    "We''re your family, Jack!!" Hannah answered quickly.

    "Hahaha! Family? What family? Both my parents are dead, I have no siblings. So how can you be my family?" asked Jack curtly,ughing.

    "I''m your fianc��e, Jack, don''t forget that. Our rtionship has been so long, Jack ..."

    Bang!

    Jack immediately got up from the chair he was sitting in quickly, making a loud enough sound which made Sophia stop his words.

    "Our rtionship has ended since you betrayed me years ago, Sophia. Ahh no, Selma. Isn''t your name Selma?"

    Gulped! Robert swallowed hard when he heard Jack''s words. He was very surprised when Jack mentioned the name Selma, which they had buried deep and was only known by his family and was never discussed again. That was why he was very surprised when he heard Jack called Sophia by the name Selma, the real name he gave his only daughter for the first time.

    "What are you saying, Jack? I-I don''t understand," asked Sophia, stammering, her face turning pale instantly.

    "Don''t pretend you don''t know, Selma. Wasn''t that name your real name before your father changed it to Sophia? I know everything, so don''t act anymore. Don''t make me sick of you guys again," replied Jack coldly. His eyes were ring at Sophia without blinking.

    "That name is Sophia''s nickname, we didn''t change it, Jack. We just wanted to make an interesting stage name for her, that''s why we used the name Sophia for her. Don''t get me wrong, Jack, after all, using a stage name for an artist like Sophia is a big deal. It''s natural. I think everyone in this world also uses another name for their stage name, so it''s fine if Sophia uses it too, right?" Robert Higgins immediately gave Jack a reason about Sophia''s name change.

    Hannah Higgins also gave an exnation to Jack. She also shared the reason behind changing the name to Sophia. Jack was initially interested in Hannah''s words, he hoped that Hannah would mention how their life was in Germany, how Sophia auditioned to be a pianist. But it turned out that Hannah didn''t even talk about it, she actually told other things that made Jack sick.

    Jack narrowed his eyes at Robert and Hannah Higgins. He looked very angry at the couple who almost became his father and mother-inw. A cold aura full of anger came out so strong from Jack''s body, Sophia who was sitting next to her mother was still crying. She acted like a woman who was hurt, a weak woman who hoped forpassion. Maybe if Sophia had cried like this to Jack three years ago, Jack would have melted, but now it was a different story. Instead of pity, Jack was disgusted by what Sophia was doing, especially considering how arrogant Sophia was when she had an affair with his fake cousin Edmund and Esteban Shevchenko the ser yer he financed.

    "Really? So the reason for using the name Sophia is because of a stage name problem, not for other reasons?" Jack asked quietly, trying to give the Higgins family another chance to tell the truth.

    "Of course there''s no other reason, Jack, why would we lie to you? After all, since the first time she met you in Switzend, Sophia was already well-known by that name. Not by her nickname which..."

    "Which you guys intentionally hid because you wanted to bury deep memories in that name, isn''t it?"

    Thump!

    Robert, Hannah and Sophia were shocked. They were both surprised to hear those words and tried to find the person who spoke and were very surprised when they saw a beautiful girl walking down the stairs. Even though Anne had changed a lot, the look in her eyes was still the same, the eyes full of warmth and politeness could be seen clearly emanating from Anne''s beautiful eyes.

    "Who are you, Miss?" asked Robert quietly.

    "Have you forgotten me, sir?" Anne asked Robert politely, her eyes were fixed on Robert.

    Sophia, who was Anne''s childhood friend and had spent more time with Anne than her parents, suddenly became quiet. Her face instantly paled with quivering lips.

    "Y-you are�� Ma-Marianne��"

    Anne smiled hearing Sophia''s words. Although Sophia''s voice was very low and barely audible, but Anne could clearly hear the two words that came out of Sophia''s lips.

    "Yes, Selma, it''s me Marianne."

    Continued

 Chapter 292 - My Fiancée

    <h4>Chapter 292 - My Fianc��e</h4>

    Seeing Anne walking down, Jack then approached her and wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist proudly when Anne was already on the first floor. Even though Anne didn''t wear any makeup, she actually looked prettier than Sophia, who was wearing thick makeup .

    "W-what does all this mean?" asked Robert in a trembling voice.

    Anne looked at Robert without smiling. "You can''t forget me, can you, sir?"

    "Y-you really are the poor girl who..."

    "That''s right, Madam, I am Marianne, the poor girl who served as a maid in your house many years ago. The poor girl who has made your child as popr as she is today," said Anne quickly, without fear.

    "What do you mean?!! Don''t talk nonsense, my daughter became a pianist because of her ability which is recognized by everyone and it has nothing to do with you at all!!" Robert immediately shouted in response to Anne''s words.

    "Right, after all who are you? Why does my daughter need your help? Don''t talk nonsense, Marianne. I can sue you for degrading my daughter, and Jack, stay away from this girl, she is a poor person who is used to extorting rich people like us, son," added Hannah Higgins loudly, echoing her husband''s words.

    Jack smiled faintly. Slowly, he removed his hand from Anne''s waist and walked over to Hannah and Sophia, who were sitting next to each other on the sofa with their hands still tied. "ckmailing the rich?"

    "Yes son, a poor girl like her must be used to doing all this. Making false statements to get money, like what she just did to Sophia. You know Sophia is a good child. She never does anything despicable like other artists. Sophia''s attitude has even received praise from many people and has been awarded many times as the kindest and friendliest artist, so don''t believe that little bitch''s mouth. Disgusting poor people who try to get luxury in dirty ways for their pleasure," Hannah answered excitedly. "Don''t be tempted by her, Jack, who knows if that girl is full of deadly venereal disease. So now you better get her out of here, I don''t want to breathe the same oxygen as that girl."

    Jack''s jaw tightened at Hannah Higgins'' words. His eyes immediately turned red. His chest also felt very tight when he heard the words that came out of Hannah Higgins'' lips.

    "How do you know that she is a poor girl who likes to extort rich people like us, Madam? Do you know her?" asked Jack quietly with anger.

    "Of course we know her, Jack, her mother was a maid at our house in Germany. The woman even tried to seduce me several times, luckily my faith is still strong so I am not tempted by the poor whore and my kind wife still forgives the woman to keep working. But apparently the prostitute didn''t stop there, she even made her daughter also worked in our house. And the child has now grown perfectly into a lowly prostitute like her mother who is now trying to approach you, Jack, you better get rid of her immediately. Don''t let her tricked you with her pretty face which she must have used to seduce a lot of rich guys out there, before seducing you." Robert Higgins answered Jack''s question without hesitation, even though all the words that escaped his lips were a sham.

    Jack, who was emotional, immediately moved his hand towards Robert''s neck and gripped him so tightly that it made Robert widened his eyes, which suddenly made Hannah and Sophia scream in fear.

    "Jack, stop!!!" Sophia screamed in panic, the only words that came out of her lips after a long silence after seeing Anne after so long.

    Jack turned to Sophia and then brought his face to Robert''s ear and said, "Don''t answer my question, I''m asking your wife and you have no right to answer Robert,"

    "I''m sorry, Jack, I won''t repeat it again," replied Robert, stammering with difficulty, Jack''s grip made it really ufortable to talk.

    Jack removed his hand from Robert''s neck, and then looked back at Hannah Higgins, whose face was as pale as paper.

    "Answer my question, Madam," said Jack tly, full of intimidation.

    "As my husband said, Jack, we got to know Marianne and her poor parents when they moved to our city. Because we feel sorry for those who live below the poverty line, I hired the girl''s mother to work in my house as a maid, but apparently my kindness was taken advantage of by her. I had several times caught my husband being seduced by her and I''ve also seen her steal some of my jewelry. I had wanted to report them to the police but didn''t because I felt sorry for her. Until finally the girl''s mother got karma, she died of venereal disease which is contagious because of her work that..."

    "Stop!!! Don''t talk, don''t talk anymore... don''t ever nder my mother. My mother was a good woman, she died ofplications. It''s not what you say!!" Anne''s screams loudly, cutting off Hannah''s words. Tears were streaming down her face when she heard her mother being insulted so many times by Robert and Hannah Higgins.

    Robertughed loudly at Anne''s words, he forgot the warning Jack had just given him.

    "You turned out to be good at acting like your mother, who was a whore ci..."

    p!

    Jack, who couldn''t control his emotions, immediately threw his hand on Robert''s cheek so hard and it didn''t stop there, he also gave raw punches to Robert''s stomach and face. Hearing Anne kept being called a prostitute made him unable to contain himself. Robert''s screams and screams of pain were ignored by Jack, he continued to throw kicks and punches at Robert''s body, which was already lying on the floor. Even the cries from Hannah and Sophia asking him to stop his actions were not heard by Jack. He continued to vent his anger on Robert. Erick, who was standing not far from Anne just lowered his face. He knew that his master was really angry right now. Because of that, he just kept quiet and didn''t intend to forbid what Jack was doing, and neither did Anne. Anne, who usually couldn''t bear to see someone being beaten, was now silent when she saw with her own eyes that Jack did something she really didn''t like.

    "Stop Jack... I beg you, you will kill my father, Jack!!" Sophia cried pitifully.

    "I beg you to stop, Jack, please don''t do that. Please forgive my husband, Jack." Hannah screamed loudly and continued to beg for forgiveness from Jack, who didn''t look like he wanted to stop his activities at all. He was still very energetic throwing his kick at Robert who was vomiting blood.

    "Jack, I beg your pardon... forgive my father, Jack, I promise to do whatever you want. But please stop, don''t kick my father again, Jack. My father is old, Jack, sob... forgive my father, Jack... I beg you for the sake of our rtionship in the past, please forgive my father."

    Jack, who was very excited to vent his anger at Robert, suddenly stopped immediately. He stood up straight and looked at Sophia with a look full of hatred.

    "What you said earlier, repeat that again!!" Jack asked breathlessly.

    "Forgive my father..."

    "After that, Sophia!!" Jack rebuked loudly, interrupting Sophia''s words.

    "I-I''ll do whatever you want," said Sophia softly with tears still streaming down her face.

    A smile appeared on Jack''s face when he heard Sophia''s words. "Good, I hope you remember what you just said, because otherwise I''m going to make you guys live on the streets, and one more thing you have to remember is never to call Jackson Patrick Muller''s fianc��e a lowly woman. She''s worth so much morepared to all of you, and you, Sophia, is nothingpared to Anne. She has never betrayed me like you did before. Don''t think I don''t know that you and Edmund have an affair behind me, Sophia. I didn''t say anything not because I don''t know it. I''m silent because I want to see free shows from traitors like you guys, so from now on stop acting like a victim. I''ll give you until tonight, I hope tomorrow you will do what Anne and I expect. Tell everyone that you are a thief, the thief of songs made by Anne''s mother that you im to be yours."

    Sophia''s chest became tight suddenly after hearing Jack''s words. She did not expect Jack to know about her rtionship with Edmund. Jack even knew about the song she stole from Anne, who Jack now called his fianc��e. The same thing could also be seen in Hannah Higgins. The old woman, who previously cried for her husband who was beaten by Jack, was now silent when Jack mentioned Anne''s song which was taken by her daughter to start her career as a pianist. Sophia was crying uncontrobly without a sound when she realized that the career she had built years ago would now be destroyed in a matter of hours because of Anne''s sudden appearance.

    After saying what he wanted to say, Jack then approached Anne who had been frozen watching him teach Robert a lesson. Jack lovingly grabbed Anne''s face which was wet with tears and wiped it gently. Without hesitation, Jack gave Anne a kiss on the forehead and then led her away from that ce to the second floor. Sophia''s eyes widened perfectly seeing what Jack did to Anne. She bit her lip hard to see Jack''s affection for Anne, her eyes gleamed with fury.

    "What''s mine will still be mine, you won''t be able to snatch Jack from me, cheap bitch. We''ll see," said Sophia quietly with determination.

    Continued

 Chapter 293 - Symphony Of Life

    <h4>Chapter 293 - Symphony Of Life?</h4>

    Anne was still silent when Jack talked at length to Erick and Alice about the ns for the press conference for Sophia which would be held tonight. Jack wanted to immediately make Sophia admit that the song she imed to have beenposed by her was actually belonged to Anne. He wanted to solve all of Anne''s problems as soon as possible to be free from the Higgins family.

    "I want all the reporters to coverst night''s event and make sure that Sophia will speak the truth and say that the song that belongs to ..."

    Jack immediately stopped what he was saying when he felt Anne''s hand on his shoulder.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" Jack asked quietly, his sharp eyes turned soft as he spoke to Anne.

    "I don''t want Selma to mention my mother''s name or my name, I just want her to admit that the song isn''t hers, Jack," said Anne quietly as she lowered her face to the floor.

    Jack raised his eyebrows at Anne''s words. "Why is it like that, Anne? Let everyone know that the song belongs to your mother, Anne, and you as her child is the rightful heir to the ownership of the song. After Sophia admits everything, you can get royalties for the song if the song is patented as a creation of your mother, Anne."

    Anne lifted her head and looked at Jack with an indescribable look. "That song is a song that my mother remembers with someone I don''t know who. Obviously my mother only ys that song without my father''s presence, and I have also promised her not to y that song in front of many people even though the song is very beautiful. I don''t know what the secret behind that song is, but my mom didn''t want it to be yed in public. That''s why I want Selma to admit that it''s not hers and will stop ying it forever. I want the memories my mom in that song stays a secret, Jack."

    Hearing Anne''s words made everyone in the ce silent, including Jack, who was standing right in front of Anne.

    "You can do that, can''t you, Jack?" asked Anne again.

    "But it will be difficult, Anne, once Sophia admits that it is not a song by hers, people will definitely be curious about the original creator of the song," answered Jack slowly. He felt that Anne''s request was a bit difficult this time.

    "Then just say that the songwriter''s name is Arie," said Anne briefly.

    "Arie? Isn''t that yourst name?" Jack asked confusedly.

    Anne shook her head slowly. "I have twost names that confuse me, because my father changed his name which automatically changed myst name. That''s why I prefer to just use the name Marianne or Marianne Arie. It''s a name that my mother likes, that''s why I want you to mention Arie as the creator of the song."

    Even though he was still confused about the reason that Anne said, Jack couldn''t help but nod his head as a sign of approval to Anne''s request. He then turned to Erick, who gave an answer with a small nod from Erick.

    "I''ll do whatever you want, so you can rest easy now, Anne. I''ll make sure Sophia can''t use that song again forever," said Jack, quietly promising Anne, who he hugged back.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. She then closed her eyes in Jack''s arms. Jack also tightened his arms around Anne''s body. He was happy because he could help Anne. Because the press conference was still long enough, Jack invited Anne to take a break and let everyone work, preparing a live press conference on Sophia''s social media ount, which would be covered by all the reporters that Erick had contacted. Actually, to destroy Sophia''s name, it was a small problem for Jack, but because Anne only wanted Sophia to make a statement about the copyright to the song that was stolen by Sophia, Jack couldn''t help but follow the procedure that Erick made.

    Meanwhile, Sophia, who had just finished being made up by a make-up artist hired by Jack, was seen sitting on the sofa where she was going to make a statement directly on her social media ount. She looked very annoyed at the moment because she couldn''t run away from Jack''s n. The reason was that at this time, his father and mother were still held by Jack, which inevitably made her must obey Jack''s will to hold a press conference regarding the ownership of the Symphony of Life song that made her a great pianist many years ago. When Sophia was sitting silently, suddenly the door nearby opened and Jack and Erick entered.

    "Jack, please don''t be like this. If you do this, I will be destroyed. Jack, the career I have built for years will..."

    Swoosh!

    Jack threw a pile of paper at Sophia suddenly which made Sophia startle and run away for fear that the papers might hurt her beautiful face. For Sophia, her face was her most valuable asset besides her body.

    "Read that paper, you will conduct a press conference by reading that paper. You must do my bidding Sophia and don''t try to cheat again. Remember that your father and mother are still in my power. They will die in the most terrible way if you don''t do my orders. Not only that, I will also make you suffer if you dare to cheat. I will sell you to thergest prostitute organization in the Middle East and you will not be able to get out of that ce, because once you enter that ce, then you will continue tonguish there as their sexual gratification and you will also not be able to kill yourself, because you will continue to be watched by those people. So the conclusion is that for the rest of your life, you will continue to be the gratification of the desires of the men in that ce. It''s easy for me to do that, Sophia, and no one will be able to help you if I act," said Jack, quietly threatening Sophia.

    Sophia''s hands trembled when she heard Jack''s words. She had heard of the barbaric mob in the Middle East, sex-hungry men who will not be satisfied with just one woman, crazy men who do not hesitate to share women for mutual satisfaction. Seeing Sophia''s fear, Jack smiled. He was happy that he had seeded in scaring Sophia. Even though he wouldn''t be able to do that because he wasn''t a heartless lecherous person who would sell a woman to a sex-crazed man, Jack deliberately said that to threaten Sophia.

    "A-after all this, you''re going to let us go, right?" asked Sophia, stuttering.

    "Of course, I''m not someone who doesn''t keep my promise, Sophia. After you do what I tell you, I will release you all and help you return to Switzend, to continue your life from scratch because I''ll take back all the facilities that my father and mother gave you," Jack answered tly without guilt.

    Sophia''s eyes widened. "You can''t do that Jack, my aunt and uncle had given everything to me as a gift for our first engagement. So you can''t take them away, I won''t allow that to happen, Jack!!!" screamed Sophia panicked. She didn''t want all the luxury that she had in Switzend taken away by Jack.

    "You''re not in a position to bargain with me, Sophia, you should be thankful that I didn''t throw you out on the street after all that you''ve done to me all these years. Now you better memorize the text so that at the press conference you will look natural as usual. When you act in front of reporters, remember, I don''t want any mistakes. So don''t disappoint me or you will end up in the Middle East like I said before."

    After saying that, Jack then walked away from the room with Erick, leaving Sophia alone with aptop that was ready to broadcast live through Sophia''s social media ount. Sophia then chose to do what Jack ordered. Thirty minutester, Sophia did what Jack told her to do, she did everything that was written on the paper that Jack had given her earlier.

    From the second floor, Anne sat alone in the room watching the live broadcast that Sophia was doing. Her tears slowly rolled down when Sophia mentioned Arie''s name as theposer of the Symphony of Life song.

    "Mom, I''ve seeded, Mom. Your song has returned to you, sorry that it took this long. Hope you rest in peace, Mom," Anne sobbed softly while clutching her chest tightly. From behind the door, Jack heard what Anne said and he chose to give her some time alone.

    Continued

 Chapter 294 - The Cousins Rotten Plan

    <h4>Chapter 294 - The Cousin''s Rotten n</h4>

    The world was in an uproar after seeing the live broadcast of Sophia Higgins who gave a statement that the song she imed to be her song was actually created by someone else, a mysterious woman named Arie, who was mentioned by Sophia as the creator of that song. Suddenly, the bigpanies that hired Sophia Higgins as their model immediately canceled their coborations. They didn''t want to work with a liar like Sophia. Even the musicbel where she belonged immediately terminated the cooperation contract which would still be in ce for the next eight years. They preferred to pay for the remaining contract rather than having to keep providing a ce for Sophia to work. For them, there was no ce for a thief. In an instant, Sophia Higgins''s poprity was destroyed. All social media tforms contained articles discussing Sophia Higgins'' confession that she was not theposer of the Symphony of Life song that made her famous as a pianist when she was a child.

    Jack, who was at his desk, was smiling when he saw all the news featuring Sophie Higgins'' articles, there was no pity or empathy at all from Jackson Patrick Muller towards Sophia Higgins, who was his ex-fianc��e.

    "It''s certain that Miss Sophia''s career is ruined, sir, I''m sure there won''t be a single musicpany willing to work with her again," Erick said quietly as he grabbed his tablet that Jack had just used.

    Jack smiled contentedly. "Good, a thief should get some karma for what she did years ago and I don''t think it''s just Sophia who has to endure all this. Hannah and Robert Higgins should also get the same karma too, so they can felt Anne''s pain when she was little."

    "Yes, sir, Hannah and Robert Higgins'' names have been widely discussed. They are considered as parents who have failed because they covered up Sophia''s actions. Some people even who have ties to them have openly cut ties with the Higgins family at this time," Eric answered quickly.

    Jack nodded his head. He was happy and satisfied with what Sophia and her parents got. At least, with this, he had kept a great distance from Sophia and her parents, so that they would no longer bother him and Anne. Because dinner time was almost over, Jack decided to immediately go up to the second floor to invite Anne to have dinner with him. While walking on the stairs, Jack stopped his steps when he saw Robert Higgins, whom he had beaten so badly, being carried out of the room by his two bodyguards. Meanwhile, Hannah, who hugged Sophia, followed behind. Tonight they would be escorted back to Switzend using his private jet. Jack deliberately acted quickly so that Anne would not have to see them again. He did not want Anne to be upset again when she saw those people.

    After the Higgins really left his house, Jack then proceeded to his room on the second floor where Anne was. As soon as he stepped into the room, Jack was surprised to see Anne was sitting on the floor directly under the window with her head down. He immediately ran to her.

    "Anne, why are you sitting like this? Wake up, Anne!!"

    Anne lifted her head, staring straight at Jack in front of her.

    "Jack..."

    "Yes, Anne."

    Anne moved her hand to touch Jack''s handsome face which was still clearly visible. "What did I do wrong, Jack?"

    Jack shook his head. "You''re not wrong, Anne, what we''re doing is right. Sophia and her parents deserve all of this."

    "But they were good, Jack, if they weren''t there maybe my parents and I wouldn''t eat," said Anne quietly, looking down.

    "Listen to me, Anne." Jack grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted her up. "Every human being must be given a blessing from God, through whoever hands He choose. So suppose you and your parents got food from the Higgins family then it was because of God''s n that He had arranged, He gave His blessing through that family for you and your parents. So don''t talk like that anymore, don''t feel indebted to them Anne. After all, what they gave to your family is not worth what they took from you and your mother. Sophia has lived a life of luxury for many years, and has fame, was adored and coveted by people. It has nothing to do with what they gave you. They should have paid you more by now."

    Anne was silent, she did not respond to Jack''s words, because what Jack said was true. The Higgins had indeed been having too much fun enjoying what she should have enjoyed.

    "So�� from now on stop remembering them, you don''t have to think about those bad guys, Anne. After all, I''ve gotten rid of them, so you don''t have to worry anymore. From now on, you can live in peace with me. I''ll never leave you, Anne. I will always be beside you, no matter what the situation is. What is certain is that I will always be beside you forever, I promise you that, Anne," said Jack gently by squeezing Anne''s hand more firmly.

    Anne smiled. There was a warm feeling in her chest when she heard Jack''s words. When she was about to respond to Jack''s words, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared, and Jack immediately noticed the change in Anne''s expression.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" asked Jack quickly.

    "Jack, I-I..."

    "What''s wrong with you?" Jack impatiently interrupted Anne''s words quickly.

    "I''m hungry," said Anne shortly with her face flushed red with embarrassment.

    Jack was silent. He froze in confusion for a while before his brain could finally digest Anne''s words again.

    "You''re hungry?" Jack repeated her words to confirming what he had just heard.

    A small nod from Anne was clearly visible when Jack finished speaking. Jack finally got up from the floor and invited Anne out of the room to the dining table. He himself, who had not actually eaten, did not feel hungry until suddenly the worms in his stomach revolted, asking to be filled with food after hearing Anne''s confession that she was hungry. Not long after, Jack and Anne arrived in the dining room. The waiters, who were ready to do their job, served the meal.

    Because Erick was still busy receiving calls from several people in Switzend, he refused Jack''s invitation to eat. As a result, at this time, only Anne and Jack were enjoying dinner together. As someone who was close to Sophia, the case couldn''t help but drag Jack''s name into this case. That was why Erick acted quickly. He immediately asked his men to take care of everything.

    Bam!

    "Fuck��! Sophia. What a pity for that woman." Edmund, who was in his study, looked very surprised when he read the news about Sophia.

    "You have to act, son. I''m pretty sure this must have something to do with Jackson. We''d better get the Higgins family. Let''s invite them to join forces to bring down that arrogant kid." Jhonny, who had juste from the pantry, spoke in response to the words of his only son.

    "Yeah Dad, I''ll pick them up from the airport. Wait for my revenge, Jack. I''ll take back what''s mine."

    Continued

 Chapter 295 - Edmunds Plan Of Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 295 - Edmund''s n Of Revenge</h4>

    Zurich International Airport, Switzend

    A ck private jet with arge M logo was seennding at Zurich International Airport, thergest airport in Switzend. After traveling for 1 hour 40 minutes, finally Jack''s group of men who had brought the Higgins arrived.

    "You can still upy the house where you upy, Mr. Higgins, but within five days from now, the house must be vacated," said one of Jack''s bodyguards to Robert, conveying a message from Erick.

    "W-what does that mean? The house belongs to my daughter! She got the house as a gift from her engagement with..."

    "But the engagement has been canceled. My master is no longer engaged to your daughter since a few years ago. So the house was automatically withdrawn again by thepany. The house will only belong to Miss Sophia Higgins when she officially bes Mrs. Muller. But the fact is that at this time, Mr. Jack and Miss Sophia have separated, so automatically the house will return to Muller Finance International." The bodyguard cut Robert''s words quickly.

    Robert Higgins was really very surprised to hear the words of one of Jack''s bodyguards. He did not expect that the house he had been living in would be taken by Jack, while he thought that the house already belonged to his daughter, because back then, when Sophia was engaged to Jack, Mrs. Catriona Muller had given the house they currently live in as a gift. Therefore, he was very surprised at the moment when he found out that he had to leave the luxurious house they had lived in for many years.

    Because his job was finished, some of Jack''s bodyguards left him and the rest of the Higgins family, and went to rest. Tomorrow, he had to return to London as ordered by his master. While he was in confusion, Robert Higgins was surprised by the arrival of a man who had an affair with his only daughter, that man was Edmund. Edmund was the distant cousin of Jack, who had been kicked out of the Muller family tree, because Jack revealed his secret of not being a true member of the Muller family.

    "Calm down, don''t cry anymore. I''m here, Sophia," Edmund said softly to Sophia who he was hugging.

    "My career is ruined, Edmund, I''m already ruined, sob ..."

    "Hush... Don''t talk nonsense. You bettere with me home. We''ll talk about everything at home." Edmund immediately cut off Sophia''s words quickly.

    Sophia nodded her head excitedly after hearing Edmund''s words. She then walked with Edmund to his luxury car which was parked in front of the airport lobby. Robert and Hannah Higgins finally followed in their daughter''s footsteps with the man they didn''t like because he wasn''t as rich as Jack, but this time they had no other choice but to follow Edmund home. Because their names are really ugly right now, just now when they got off the ne, there were several people who recognized Sophia and immediately cursed her with various harsh sentences. That was why, at this time, Robert and Hannah Higgins resigned to seek refuge from Edmund.

    After driving for a long time, Edmund''s convoy finally arrived at Edmund''s big house which of course he got for corrupting some of the projects that Jack gave him. But Edmund said that the house he was currently living in was the house he had worked hard for that had nothing to do with the Muller International Finance or Jack. Seeing his son''s caring, Johnny, who was on the balcony, immediately went down to wee his guests.

    "Robert Higgins." Johnny immediately greeted Robert quite loudly as he was descending the stairs.

    "Johnny," Robert hissed quietly.

    Johnny walked towards Robert, whose body was full of bruises. He immediately hugged the man tightly. Even though his body was full of wounds, Robert was still able to return Johnny''s hug.

    "It''s okay. We are here to help you take revenge on Jack, Robert. You take it easy," Johnny whispered softly while still hugging Robert.

    "Y-yes, I believe in you, Johnny," answered Robert stammering.

    Not long after that, Johnny released his hug from Robert, because he smelled blood from Robert''s body and it was true that Robert''s wound was opened again because of Johnny''s strong hug. They rushed to take Robert into the room to get further treatment. Meanwhile, Sophia was now in Edmund''s room. Edmund deliberately invited Sophia to his room because he missed this beautiful woman. As a man who gained Sophia''s chastity several years ago, Edmund had not been able to forget Sophia. He even still had the same feelings for the sexy girl.

    "Edmund no, don''t do that," said Sophia immediately when Edmund was about to hug her.

    "I just wanted to hug you, Sophia," Edmund answered honestly.

    "I''m still in shock over what just happened. Give me some time to digest all of this. I can''t believe the career I''ve built over the years is just falling apart. I''m really, really sad right now, Edmund. So please give me some alone time," said Sophia, quietly holding back tears.

    Edmund was silent. He smiled at Sophia''s words. Without hesitation, he then hugged Sophia again tightly, even though she again rejected him, but because his strength was greater than Sophia, he finally managed to hug the beautiful woman he missed.

    "You calm down, I will help you return everything you have. I can make everything back to normal, you don''t be afraid. You still have me, Sophia," said Edmund slowly.

    Thump! Both of Sophia''s eyes were perfectly rounded. She then struggled, trying to free herself from Edmund''s arms.

    "D-does that mean you can return everything I have, Edmund?" asked Sophia stuttering.

    Edmund moved his hand towards Sophia''s puffy face. He gently wiped the remaining teardrops around her eyelids.

    "Everything from your reputation as a pianist and your poprity," replied Edmund confidently.

    Sophia, who didn''t understand Edmund''s intentions, looked confused, she didn''t understand the direction of Edmund''s development.

    "How?" asked Sophia subconsciously, her eyes were sparkling with hope.

    "In the same way you did earlier, making a face-to-face statement in front of everyone," replied Edmund excitedly.

    Sophia''s face immediately paled. She was very surprised when she heard Edmund''s n. Because she was still in shock from what she just did a few hours ago at Jack''s house and now she couldn''t possibly do the same, even if she only talked on her social media ounts directly. But the burden she had to bear was very heavy and Sophia didn''t want to do that anymore.

    "I know that when you made that statement, you must be under the pressure of Jackson Patrick Muller, right? That''s why we use the same way to turn things around. I''ll make you an innocent person in this matter. Of course you have to help me with this and the role of your parents is very important here, that''s why you have to believe in me now Sophia," said Edmund softly.

    "I don''t understand Edmund, what should my Mommy and Daddy do now?"

    Edmund smiled, he then brought his face closer to Sophia and said all the ns he was going to do at this time in detail. When Edmund spoke, a glimmer of hope was clearly visible in Sophia''s eyes, her smile was now visible.

    "You understand?" asked Edmund quietly when he had finished.

    Sophia looked at Edmund with a warm gaze. "I understand, Edmund, I trust you," she answered quietly.

    "Good girl, I have everything ready now."

    Sophia nodded in response to Edmund''s words. Not long after, Edmund left her room to prepare all his ns.

    "You can''t get rid of me that easily, Jacky, I wille back to you and get rid of that poor girl. You are not my rival, Marianne, you canugh now that everyone is spheming me. But just wait and see what Edmund is going to do. In a little while, people will sympathize with me," said Sophia confidently, her eyes were gleaming with great anger at Anne.

    Continued

 Chapter 296 - Throwing The Ball

    <h4>Chapter 296 - Throwing The Ball</h4>

    After being able to sleep well after Sophia spoke honestly, Anne was again shocked by the news that was much more exciting thanst night. Currently, Robert and Hannah Higgins were making a statement on the social media ount of Sophia Higgins the Pianist which was the official social media ount Sophia.

    "Actually, it''s the two of us who are at fault here as Sophia''s father and mother. We were the ones who didn''t pay attention to little Sophia at that time, so she could say something wrong like that. We didn''t think that the song she was ying would be booming, that''s why we forgot. We forgot to find out who the real songwriter was. Sophia''s busy schedule at that time made us, her father and mother, forget the most important thing. That''s why I, Robert Higgins, the biological father of Sophia Higgins, want to apologize to everyone who feels that they have been let down by Sophia, I am the one at fault. My daughter is really clean, even if at that time she imed the song was hers, I''m very sorry. At that time, Sophia was just a child, who really liked the piano, she was not aware of her mistakes that hurt others. Once again, I''m the one who is guilty in this case, and not my child, and hereby I also want to apologize profusely to Miss Arie, Sophia and I have decided to give you the royalties on Symphony of Life as our most sincere request. I, Robert Higgins, never lie, I want to restore your rights to that song. So if you see this apology, please contact me immediately, I will leave everything to you, Miss Arie," said Robert Higgins with teary eyes.

    Hannah Higgins, who had been silent for a while, then stroked her husband''s head, then looked at the camera and started talking. .

    "I, as a mother, have also been very guilty. Money and poprity that Sophia gained then make us dazzled and forget the mistakes made by Sophia. We are aware that there are people who have been hurt because of all this. That''s why I want to apologize profusely. I''m a mother who wants her child to seed, I''m a woman who wants to see her family happy and identally hurt a woman out there for what I did, sob..." Hannah stopped her words and wiped the tears that flowed down her face. She then looked back at the camera. "Therefore, I apologize profusely to everyone who has worked with our daughter, Sophia Higgins, especially the esteemed Miss Arie. Please ept our apologies for making you suffer. me me as a mother who is ipetent to take care of this family. Don''t me our daughter, Sophia. She was just a little girl who had big dreams at that time. Forgive our Sophia, forgive our innocent little girl. We, as parents of Sophia, are willing to bear all this, me us, but not our daughter. Once again, I, Hannah Higgins, and my husband Robert Higgins, would like to apologize profusely, pray for my husband who has just fallen in an ident to get well soon. See you next time and thank you very much."

    Anne''s eyes widened when she saw the TV screen that Erick and Alice were watching in the living room, she really didn''t expect that Robert and Hannah Higgins were throwing hot balls back at her after what Jack did to Sophiast night. Even the ss she brought from the second floor almost fell if she didn''t realize it immediately. When going back up to the second floor, Anne canceled her intention when she saw Erick was busy with hisptop connected to the TV. TV articles had appeared in response to Robert and Hannah Higgins'' statements. Although many criticized the husband and wife, but they praised Sophia. There were even some people who publicly apologized to her and the title of ''innocent princess'' appeared for her. They said that what Sophia did was notpletely wrong, they actually praised Sophia''s step in opening her secret to everyone when she was at the peak of her fame, which no one else would ever do.

    "Sophia is an angel, she is innocent in this."

    "Oh Sophia Higgins, how nice of you. Sorry for spheming youst night."

    "My goddess Sophia Higgins, I love you my angel."

    "You''re amazing, Sophia, don''t worry, you''re innocent. After all, everyone has made mistakes too, so you don''t have to be down for too long. We''re with you, Sophia."

    "To hell with that Symphony of Life song, all we remember is you, Sophia. Sophia Higgins is still our idol."

    "Don''t give up, Sophia, go back to ying the piano. We are waiting for your beautiful performance again, Sophia."

    "No wonder Sophia is very kind, it turns out that both of her parents are this good. Rarely are parents willing to sacrifice for their children. We salute you both, Mr. and Mrs. Higgins."

    Various tweets fromizens appeared on the TV screen one after another. They immediately responded to the words of Robert and Hannah Higgins. In an instant, the name Sophia Higgins became a trending topic on various social media tforms. The people who had sphemed Sophiast night, had now turned around. They apologized to Sophia. There was even a group of people who were fans of Sophia, who immediately raised funds. They intend topensate Arie, theposer of the Symphony of Life song, which was imed to belong to Sophia. Under Sophia''s name, they want to pay thepensation to Arie. Sophia, who was almost destroyed, now shone again, even Arie''s name as the song''s creator was now being criticized and sphemed. They said that Arie was jealous of Sophia and because of that she appeared when Sophia was already famous. Arie''s name coincided with the viral name of Shopia Higgins. However, it was sphemy and insults that apanied the rise of Arie''s name on all social media tforms.

    Crash!

    "Fuck!!! Why does it turn out like this!!!"

    Jack, who had just returned from his morning jog with several bodyguards, looked very surprised when he saw the TV screen. He was very angry. Even though he only readizens'' writings that go on and on on the TV screen, Jack already knew that there were big things that have been done by Sophia and her parents, so that the public took their side again and instead mes Arie, the owner of the official Symphony of Life song, which she admitted to owning many years ago.

    Seeing Jacking, Anne immediately went back up to her room. She didn''t want Jack to know that she already knew everything and sure enough, right after Anne was nowhere to be seen on the stairs, Jack immediately turned his head towards the stairs.

    "Take care of everything, don''t let Anne find out. Use all our rtionships to take this news down from all social media tforms, force them to delete the history of all this and don''t let anyone repost it. If they refuse, threaten them by using our power and find out who''s behind all this. I''m pretty sure the Higgins family didn''t make this move on their own," said Jack coldly full of anger.

    "Yes, sir, I understand."

    Continued

 Chapter 297 - Being Selfish Is Sometimes Necessary

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Being Selfish Is Sometimes Necessary</h4>

    Jack then went up to the second floor to check on Anne''s condition. He wanted to make sure Anne hadn''t woken up. When he arrived in front of Anne''s room, which was still locked from the inside, Jack was very relieved. He then rushed into his own room to clean his body after exercising, before taking care of all the new problems that Sophia had created. Jack didn''t want Sophia''s name to shine again, because if that happened, Sophia coulde back and interfere with his rtionship with Anne.

    Usually, it took Jack more than thirty minutes to shower, but this time he showered faster. The exciting news that urred in Switzend made him uneasy, when he finished changing his clothes, Jack went straight down to his office to meet Erick, who was already with Alice.

    "How is it?" Jack asked quietly as he entered his office.

    "As you guessed earlier Sir, Edmund and his father Johnny were behind all this incident. ording to reports from my subordinates,st night Edmund who came to pick up Sophia and her parents at the airport and it seems that Edmund had brought the Higgins family to his house. Because after it was checked, the house that thepany gives the Higgins family is still empty, sir," Erick answered without pause to report to Jack.

    "Edmund," Jack hissed in annoyance. He was furious that the man hade back to meddle in his business.

    "Don''t worry sir, all the news or articles discussing Robert and Hannah Higgins'' statements have been sessfully taken down by me. Likewise,izens'' tweets that support them, now dominating the news in Switzend again is the issue of copyright theft by Sophia years ago. Even now, there are organizations that are looking to thoroughly investigate this issue, they want to clean up the bad image of musicians. Therefore, they are processing all of Sophia''s statements about the Symphony of Life song as her creation and intends to file awsuit," said Erick quietly, giving a follow-up report to Jack.

    "Good, finish everything, Erick. Don''t leave any gaps, I want Sophia''s career to be destroyed so that she can''t y the piano anymore. At least, it''s worth what she''s been doing all this time, admitting Anne''s songs to her heart''s content and making my Anne suffer. I want Robert and Hannah Higgins feel how Anne''s parents felt, I want them to know Anne''s suffering." Jack immediately responded to Erick''s words quickly.

    "Yes, sir, I..."

    Erick couldn''t finish his words because he saw Anne standing at the door that Jack didn''t close. Curious on Eric''s silence, Jack turned around. He looked at the direction Erick was looking and was surprised to see Anne was standing there with teary eyes.

    "Are you awake, Anne?"

    Anne was silent, she did not respond to Jack''s words. Suddenly she turned around and walked away from the office. Jack did the same thing. He ran after Anne, who had arrived at the garden.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" Jack asked gently to Anne who was already sitting on the chair.

    "Jack, are we doing this right? I feel sorry for Sophia and her family, I don''t want to destroy them, Jack. I just want that song returned to me, I don''t want to have to see Sophia..."

    "Stop it, Anne, stop putting people''s interests first other than your own interests. Because if you continue to do that, then life will go on by putting you aside and this small thing will affect your achievement in achieving your goals in life, so stop thinking about other people. Prioritize yourself first, because believe me, there are many people out there who are far more evil than the Higgins family. You''re lucky they just took your mother''s song from you. Just imagine if they use you for their benefit like turning you into their running money machine or selling you for their own sake, so please don''t be so kind. You don''t always have to spread kindness to other people, Anne, there are times when you have to be strict and cruel to them. It''s not that I forbid you to do good, that''s not it. It''s just that, please, understand when you have to do good and when to be firm to others. I can''t always be near you like this, Anne," said Jack at length, cutting Anne''s words. Jack deliberately spoke like that so that Anne realized that what she was doing was wrong .

    Anne lowered her heard as she heard Jack''s words. She was totally confused on what to do now. Because what Jack said was right. Almost all the words that Jack said to her was always exactly the same as this time. During this time, Anne was always concerned on the interests of others above her own interests, always think of other people''s feelings before her own. Although sometimes what she did got her into trouble, but Anne never realized her mistake and stopped everything. She kept doing the same thing over and over again.

    Jack took a deep breath. He knew it was not easy for Anne to change all her life principles. Slowly, he grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted it up slowly so he could see her face. "I''m not forbidding you to do good, Anne, I''m not forbidding you to do that, it''s just that you have to be able to differentiate the portions. Luckily, all this time you''ve been helping the right people, just imagine if you meet a bad person who takes advantage of your kindness. You can be destroyed, Anne. So is with Sophia and her parents. They know that what they are doing is wrong, but they continue to cover it up all this time. Even when all their actions have been exposed, they still evade and seek defense from other people to support their actions and throw their mistakes at you again. They make the victim a suspect. People like them don''t deserve yourpassion, because believe me, they will do even greater things if you forgive them. People like Sophia and her parents are typical people who are shameless and greedy," added Jack again. He tried to remind Anne a the Higgins family who still persisted with their selfishness.

    "Sorry, Jack, I was wrong. I''m too stupid, I really don''t want to be seen as an ungrateful person. Because, after all, the Higgins family gave me and my parents food, so we could survive longer without having to worry about finding money to buy food for the next day," answered Anne quietly. Her voice was shaking with tears with her swollen eyes holding back the tears from falling.

    "Please Anne, change that mindset of yours. The Higgins gave you that food because your mother worked for them, what you get is what you deserve. So you don''t owe them anything, especially after what they did to you. Get rid of that kind of thought, you don''t owe them. They owe you." With a loud voice, Jack spoke back to Anne. He seemed almost out of patience at this point. Dealing with Anne did require a lot of patience and Jack had experienced this many times when he was a barista at Anne''s coffee shop.

    Anne looked at Jack with a wistful look. She slowly hugged Jack and leaned her head against Jack''s broad chest. "I don''t know what to do without you, Jack, I''m too stupid. I''m sorry," she said quietly with her eyes closed.

    Jack pursed his lips hearing Anne''s words. This was the first time that Anne had taken the initiative to hug him first. Because he didn''t want to talk much, he allowed Anne to keep hugging him like that. Erick, who was about to report further developments, immediately canceled his intention when he saw his master was enjoying some alone time with the woman he loved. That was why he chose to go back into the house and continue his work, while dragging Alice, who wanted to peek at Jack and Anne''s intimacy.

    Continued

 Chapter 298 - The Ring

    <h4>Chapter 298 - The Ring</h4>

    With the power held by the Muller family, the ns made by Edmund and Robert Higgins ended up in vain. This was because all electronic media and print media that contain news of Robert and Hannah Higgins'' statement about the Symphony of Life song which was imed to belong to Sophia had taken down all the articles they previously released, even some electronic media made a clear announcement that they had made a big mistake because they supported a thief of the work of the original creator and took a lot of profit from it. Even though Robert Higgins said that the incident happened when Sophia was a child who didn''t know anything, they still said that whatever Sophia and her family did was a big mistake that could not be tolerated. What''s more, the act happened many years ago and if Sophia really wanted to apologize, she should have done it from the start. That was why song critiques and songwriters supported an organization to block Sophia Higgins from being able to perform and work again.

    In his study, Edmund couldn''t do anything when he saw all the attacksing again on Sophia and her parents. He couldn''t do anything because his ess to get out and appear in public spaces was very small. Moreover, he was not part of the Higgins family and if he forced himself toe out, then the image he had just rebuilt would be shattered.

    "How is this, son?" Johnny asked his son slowly. His eyes were still staring at the TV screen showing the protesters demanding the musicbel where Sophia was sheltered to boycott Sophia.

    "I can''t do anything, Dad. Everything we did yesterday was in vain. I''m sure there must be a big person driving all this. There''s no way ordinary people can influence a lot of mass media to pull down the news like that again," said Edmund tly. He looked very angry right now. Edmund was annoyed that the n he had just devised had fallen apart before it was implemented.

    Johnny took a deep breath. "I don''t know why I suspect that the person behind all this is Jack, only he can do all this, son. You know how big his influence on mass media is."

    Edmund nodded his head in response to his father''s words. His hands were clenched into fists, showing how angry he was right now. "I think so, only that bastard is capable of managing the leaders of the mass media and print media in this country."

    "Calm down kid, don''t get carried away by your emotions. I''m sure Jack would be happy if you suddenly came to the surface to defend Sophia. We shouldn''t be provoked by the bait he''s throwing right now. The most important thing is that we secure ourselves first while looking for another way out. After all, the girl doesn''t really matter, son. Isn''t it better for you to just ignore her? There are many other women who are much prettier than that girl, especially since she is Jack''s ex-fianc��e. Are you okay with the ex-fiancee of the man who made us lost everything?"

    Edmund''s jaw clenched. His teeth were even cking as they shed. "Her name is Sophia Dad, not that girl. After all, what if she''s Jack''s ex-fianc��e? After all, I''m a man who managed to get her chastity and I''m sure that jackass Jackson would be very angry if he found out about it."

    "You and her..."

    "Yeah Dad, Sophia and I love each other. And I swear I''ll help her gain her poprity again." Edmund immediately cut his father''s words quickly..

    After saying that, Edmund then got up from his chair and immediately walked away, leaving his father who was still in his study. Without Edmund and Johnny''s knowledge apparently behind the door, Sophia heard all the conversations between the father and son. At first, Sophia was very angry when she found out that her n had failed, but after finding out that Edmund really loved her, now her spirit was burning again.

    With a smile on her face, Sophia then left Edmund''s study. She didn''t want Edmund''s father to know of her whereabouts. Sophia wanted to tell what she just heard to her father and mother who were still resting on the second floor. She now had another man that she could use to achieve her goal of destroying Jack and Anne. Her hatred for Anne was getting more and more intense at this time, especially after knowing that Jack actually had a rtionship with Anne.

    "If I can''t be Mrs. Muller, then no one will be able to fill that position. Only I am worthy and I will not stop giving up until I manage to be in that position," said Sophia in a determined heart, even though Jack had refused but she hadn''t stopped to get Jack.

    ****

    < Muller Finance International, London >

    Jack smiled when he saw the results of his subordinates'' work in Switzend. He was happy because what Sophia and her parents had done ended in nothing.

    "It is certain that after this Miss Sophia''s career will stop, sir." Erick reported back his work to Jack, who was sitting on the sofa.

    "Good. I want you to continue to oversee all of this, Erick. Remember, I don''t want to give her the slightest gap," asked Jack intimidatingly, as he didn''t expect to get a rejection

    "Okay sir, I understand," replied Erick politely.

    After reporting his work, Erick resigned. He still had to do other work. His main job as Jack''s representative at Muller Finance International in London required him to be smart in dividing his time between taking care of Jack''s personal affairs and office matters. However, Erick neverined. He was happy to serve all of Jack''s interests.

    After Erick left, his trusted right-hand man, Jack suddenly felt lonely. He missed Anne, who was back at work today. Jack initially refused Anne''s request to go to work, but because Anne continued to insist and gave many reasons, finally Jack could only agree. He then gave permission to Anne to work again in Leonardo Ganke''s office, which he hated so much, as he was the man who had made it hard for Anne to trust other men, the first love in Anne''s life and the first person to cut a wound in Anne''s heart. That was why Jack hated Leon so much. Because indirectly, Anne remembered Leon more than himself, and Jack was aware of it.

    Without waiting any further, Jack called Anne. He called her full of excitement, hoping that her face would appear on the screen soon. However, Jack''s hope was only hope, because Anne even rejected the call by sending an automatic message saying that she was currently in a meeting with Leon''s new assistant. Reading the message, Jack initially wanted to be angry, but after he thought for a long time, he finally tried to make peace with himself. He finally decided to continue his work, trying to get rid of his longing for Anne from his brain. And when Jack was looking at some files on his tablet which he was holding, suddenly Jack saw a photo of himself and Anne which was taken by ident by the CCTV camera at his house which he had deliberately set to capture certain moments during the night. Jack''s eagle eyes caught something that tested his patience. At the moment, Jack was looking at the photo of Anne, who was standing on the stairs with a ss and on her ring finger there was no ring at all. The ring he had put on Anne''s ring finger at the Naze tower.

    Continued

 Chapter 299 - Shocking News

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Shocking News</h4>

    Leon almost jumped from his chair when he saw the Anne he misseding out of the elevator and made Wayne Scott, his right-hand man confused, because at this time the two of them were discussing important matters in front of Leon''s room.

    "That''s my wife, Wayne. The real Mrs. Ganke has just arrived, the one you have to keep an eye on from now on," Leon said without pause, pointing at Anne who had just entered her room.

    Wayne Scott, who had been told about Anne, immediately narrowed his eyes, trying to get a better look at Anne.

    "You have to keep an eye on her and report everything she does from getting out of bed to going to bed again," Leon added again. His smile broke when he found out that Anne had started work again.

    "I understand, Sir. I will start doing everything and for that I need to continue to be near Mrs. Ganke in the next few days," Wayne answered quickly. He called Anne as Mrs. Ganke on Leon''s orders because Leon already considered Steffi not as his wife anymore. That woman would already be dumped by Leon in the next few days.

    Leon made an okay symbol in response to Wayne''s words. While working with him, Wayne never disappointed him with everything that he ordered him to do. That was why Leon entrusted everything to Wayne without the slightest hesitation. Because working hours had started, Leon then called his important staff for a meeting to discuss the development of the animated film that he was about tounch. All the teams involved were invited to a meeting, including Anne who had just arrived. Without any suspicion, Anne then rushed to the meeting room when she was called by one of the female staff who was under her supervision.

    When everyone Leon invited was in the meeting room, Wayne immediately started to move, he entered Anne''s study, installing an illegal spy program on theptop that Anne always carried. At first, he wanted to install a spying device on Anne''s cell phone. But he couldn''t do that because Anne brought her cell phone to the meeting room. Because the wiretapping device that Wayne had was so powerful, it didn''t take long for the illegal program to lodge in Anne''sptop. As his first mission was sessful, Wayne rushed out of Anne''s room. He then acted as if he had done nothing. As a former detective, it was not difficult for Wayne Scott to do all this. With firm steps, he then walked towards the meeting room. This time he would be introduced by Leon to everyone. The earpiece that was attached to his left ear allowed him to hear all of Leon''s words in the meeting room. Therefore, he was now walking towards the room. And sure enough, when he just stepped into the meeting room, Leon just said his name.

    Suddenly, loud apuse greeted his arrival. Everyone thought Wayne had been prepared at the door so he could go straight into the meeting room as soon as Leon called his name.

    "Please introduce yourself, Wayne," Leon said quietly as everyone in the meeting room calmed down.

    "First of all, I want to thank all my co-workers who have warmly weed me like this. Honestly, I didn''t expect to get such a great wee. My name is Wayne Scott, you can call me Wayne. In thispany, I will fill the position as Mr. Leon''s personal assistant, so in the future, I will need the help of all of my co-workers," Wayne said politely with a big smile.

    "Wee, Wayne."

    "Wee to the team, Wayne."

    "If you need help, don''t hesitate to call me, Wayne."

    "Yes, Wayne, our room is next to this meeting room."

    "Woooo ��."

    Everyone in the meeting room immediately cheered Isabel and Gabrie, who had given the code to Wayne. The two girls shamelessly teased Wayne who had introduced himself as an assistant to Leonardo Ganke, which means Wayne''s position in thepany was quite important, which was why the rest of the staff reacted immediately, especially the female staff who were annoyed at the two new interns. Only Anne didn''t give any reaction to Wayne''s introduction, even when everyone bullied Isabel and Gabrie a while ago, only Anne still didn''t change her expression or sitting position. She was still sitting calmly and upright, while looking at the pile of papers in front of her. Edward, who was sitting right in front of Anne, smiled faintly at Anne''s attitude. Likewise with Leon, he was increasingly made curious by Anne about her cold attitude. The desire to conquer Anne again was burning inside Leon.

    After a brief introduction with Wayne Scott, Leonardo Ganke''s personal assistant, the meeting was finally resumed. Because yesterday Anne did note to work, the meeting started with a little discussion of yesterday''s problems. Anne then listened very seriously. Although her headache was still notpletely healed, but Anne was trying to understand word for word spoken by one of the editors who exined the progress of the film. Edward, who was very understanding, had given Anne a summary of the results of yesterday''s meeting before the meeting started, so that Anne was not left out to the progress of yesterday''s meeting. Because she wanted to focus on her work, Anne automatically sent a message to Jack, who tried to contact her during a meeting. Anne didn''t want to cause trouble during the meeting, so she decided not to take calls from Jack.

    "Okay, since everything has been discussed, I hope we can all work even harder, so that this film can run ording to our expectations," said Tony, one of the senior editors who had just made a presentation.

    "Yes," said everyone in the meeting room at the same time.

    Not long after the meeting ended, one by one the staff came over to Wayne to get acquainted personally. Isabel and Gabrie were the first, of course, while Anne, who was still not very fit, chose to leave the meeting room, as being in a room full of people made her ufortable. Leon, who was standing next to Wayne, narrowed his eyes when he saw Anne leave. He had hoped that Anne woulde to him like the others.

    "Madam is different, sir, you are lucky to have her," Wayne whispered to Leon. He seemed to know what Leon was thinking at the moment.

    "Yes, Wayne, and I realized it toote, that''s why now you have to help me get my wife back to me," Leon said quietly using German. While being with his closest people, Leon often used his mother tongue.

    When Anne just came out of the meeting room, she was surprised by the presence of Aaron and Daniel who were already sitting in the waiting room next to the meeting room.

    "Anne," said Aaron excitedly when he saw Anne was standing in front of him.

    "Hello sir, good morning." Anne answered Aaron''s greeting in a formalnguage.

    "Did you change your cell phone number, Anne? Why didn''t you respond to any of my messages and calls..."

    Drrt

    The phone that Anne was holding suddenly vibrated. Anne immediately received the iing call, causing Aaron to stop speaking.

    "What?!! Okay, okay, wait for me. I wille."

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" Aaron asked curiously when he saw the change in Anne''s facial expression.

    Anne walked briskly towards her room past Aaron and Daniel without speaking, a look of concern evident on her face at this point. Because she had not unpacked her bag, Anne quickly left her study, without speaking, Anne went straight to the elevator with her hands busy with her cell phone. Anne ignored Aaron''s call.

    "I''m in the elevator dear, don''t panic and calm down. I''lle to your ce now," said Anne quietly while in the elevator before the connection was cut off.

    Continued

 Chapter 300 - True Friends

    <h4>Chapter 300 - True Friends</h4>

    Because Aaron''s scream was loud enough, Leon who was still in the meeting room could hear him.

    "Ah, Mr. Connery, wee. Sorry to keep you waiting, my team and I just had a meeting," Leon immediately greeted Aaron quickly.

    Seeing Leoning, Aaron immediately controlled himself and became professional. He extended his hand towards Leon, who greeted him, and forgot about Anne for a moment. Aaron didn''t want Leon to know his real purpose in joining Ganke Inc. Production, and soon Leon invited his new partner into his office. As soon as Leon entered with Aaron and Daniel, all the staff who attended the meeting came out. They immediately sat down to their respective tables without realizing that Anne had left.

    Meanwhile, in the taxi, Anne repeatedly looked at the watch on her left hand and repeatedly asked the taxi driver to increase the speed of the car. She was very uneasy at this time. Because Linda just contacted her to tell her that she was in the hospital after getting an ident. When they just stopped to eat at a fast food restaurant, they were robbed. Anne''s car that they used to return to their hometown was sessfully taken away by the gang of criminals. Paul, who was trying to defend themselves, was currently in critical condition after being stabbed in the left abdomen. That was the reason why Linda was panicking right now. Both her and Paul''s belongings were also taken away by the criminals. But luckily her bag and wallet along with her important ID card were not taken by the criminals because Linda screamed loudly after Paul fell to the ground after being stabbed.

    After traveling for nearly thirty minutes, the taxi carrying Anne finally arrived at St Mary''s Hospital. Without waiting for the taxi toe to a full stop, Anne got out of the taxi. She ignored the call from the taxi driver who wanted to return the change of the money she had given. Anne just waved her hand at the taxi driver without looking back. She continued to run to the receptionist to ask about a patient named Paul, who had just been brought to the hospital about an hour ago. After learning that Paul was currently treated in the emergency room, Anne rushed to that ce.

    "Linda!!!!"

    Linda, who was sitting with her head down, immediately turned towards the source of the voice. Her face was pale and already flooded with tears, she looked very sad. Her lips trembled while calling Anne''s name, but because her voice was stuck in her throat, no sound came out.

    Anne immediately ran to Linda and then hugged her best friend as soon as she arrived in front of Linda who was looking so miserable in dirt and stter of blood. What was certain was that the blood stuck to her clothes was Paul''s blood.

    "Pa-Paul, Anne...sob, he''s bleeding... he''s bleeding a lot, sob..."

    "Calm down, honey, calm down. Paul will be fine, you don''t have to worry. Paul is great, he can definitely get through this." Anne immediately cut off Linda''s stammering words.

    "Anne, sob... s-sorry... your car... was taken by the criminals, sob... forgive us, Anne boo hoo," Linda cried, her body was shaking violently when she spoke.

    Anne who expected that, quickly regained herposure. She then tightened her embrace on Linda.

    "Don''t think about it, cars are just a bunch of machines that you can buy again. What''s important is you and Paul, so don''t think about that."

    Hearing Anne''s words, Linda''s cry grew louder, the guilt gripped her even more now. It didn''t matter if she could rece the car or not, but she felt that she had failed to maintain the trust that Anne had given her. Because of that, her crying got even louder, so that Anne had to pat her on the shoulder many times to make her friend stop crying. Anne, who had never had a good friend before after being betrayed by Steffi, felt very lucky when she saw that Linda was fine. So when Linda was crying over her car, Anne was upset.

    Anne released her arms from Linda''s body. "Don''t cry, Linda, we better pray for Paul and now let''s get yourself clean first."

    "My clothes and all my belongings are in the car that..."

    "I will find other clothes for you, you wait here for a moment. In the lobby, I saw there was a small shop, it looks like it sells clothes as well." Anne immediately cut off Linda''s words quickly.

    Linda rushed to open her bag. She intended to take the wallet. Anne, who seemed to be able to read Linda''s mind, immediately restrained the movement of her best friend''s hand.

    "Don''t, I still have enough money. You stay calm here and don''t do anything, wait for Paul. I''ll be right back."

    "But Anne..."

    Anne, who was already standing, put her hands on her hips. "Don''t argue with Linda, be a good girl. I''ll be right back."

    Linda nodded her head slowly in response to Anne''s words. Not long after that, Anne left Linda for the hospital lobby. Usually the small shop in the hospital would sell some of the most basic personal items such as T-shirts and underwear. That was why Anne immediately rushed to the lobby. Arriving at the shop that Anne was going to, she immediately looked into the clothing aisle. Her smile broke when she saw that there were still plenty of clothes that she was looking for. Without thinking, Anne then put in two white t-shirts, towels, tissue, disposable underwear, and the same pinkpress bag as hers. When Anne hugged Linda, she saw that Linda had bruises on her face, because of that, she intended to put thepress on Linda''s face after Linda cleaned her body. After paying for everything at the cashier, Anne immediately went back up to the second floor, where Linda was.

    "Clean your body and change your clothes with this, I''m sure you will not befortable with wet and dirty clothes like that, Linda," said Anne quietly as she handed her shopping bag to Linda.

    Linda looked at the things that Anne had bought, her eyes were burning again. Luckily, Anne immediately realized that Linda was going to cry again. She quickly took out a tissue from her bag and gently wiped Linda''s tears that were almost dripping back.

    "Crying won''t solve the problem, now you go to the bathroom. I''ll be here waiting for the doctor."

    Linda''s lips trembled violently. She really couldn''t hold it in any longer. Anne''s constant shower of kindness made her unable to control herself. As a result, she began to cry again.

    Seeing Linda cry like that, Anne softened. "Don''t cry anymore. Hurry up and clean yourself up. You don''t want to miss any info about Paul, do you?"

    "Of course not." Linda answered quickly.

    "Well, quickly clean your body, dear," said Anne softly.

    Being called affectionately by Anne made Linda touched. She then wiped her tears and rushed to the bathroom at the end of the hall with the bag that Anne had given her earlier, and left her bag which was still covered in blood beside Anne just like that. Seeing Linda leave, Anne took a deep breath, then she leaned her body against the wall. Thest forty-five minutes she had been through had been both heavy and stressful for her.

    "So this is how it feels to worry about the people closest to you," said Anne quietly as she slowly closed her eyes. The light above the emergency room where Paul was still on, which meant the doctor hadn''t finished doing his job.

    Meanwhile, Aaron, who had just finished a meeting, was enjoying a drink provided by one of the office girls. While chatting casually, Wayne Scott suddenly entered Leon''s room and said, "Sir, Ma... I mean Miss Anne is not in the office. I''ve been looking for her and no one has found her whereabouts, sir."

    "What?!!!"

    Continued

 Chapter 301 - St Marys Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 301 - St Mary''s Hospital</h4>

    Leon looked angry when he saw the CCTV. In the CCTV footage, it was clear that Anne just left without informing anyone.

    "Does she often leave without information like this?" Leon asked coldly to the HR staff who he had called to watch the CCTV footage while looking for Anne.

    "No sir, I just saw her do this. Even though I know Miss Anne is a very disciplined and diligent worker. I really didn''t think that she could do something like this," answered Prisci, the HR staff, honestly.

    Bam!

    "Find out where she is! Order her toe back to the office. She can''t act like that, this office has rules and everyone has to obey every rule that is made." Leon''s jaw hardened as he spoke.

    With a pale face, Prisci agreed to the CEO''s order. Not long after that, she left Leon''s room to carry out the order she had just received. Aaron and Daniel, who had not finished meeting with Leon, could hear all the words of Leon with his staff. He was even currently trying to contact Anne for the umpteenth time. But Anne didn''t pick the calls up, even though he tried to calm down, his heart was also very restless and Daniel realized it.

    "Rx, I''ll help you track her down," Daniel whispered suddenly.

    Aaron, who had been focused on his cell phone, immediately turned to Daniel with sparkling eyes.

    "Do it right now, Daniel!!!"

    "Yes sir!!"

    After answering Aaron''s words quickly, Daniel then took out hisptop again and began tracking Anne''s whereabouts via satellite. He looked for Anne by tracking the whereabouts of Anne''s cell phone signal, but because Anne''s cell phone battery was currently very weak due to continuous calls from the Ganke Inc. Production HR staff, Daniel ended up having a bit of trouble. And finally Anne''s cell phone signal waspletely out of reach of Daniel.

    "How''s it, Daniel?" Aaron asked curiously.

    "I failed, Boss, looks like Miss Anne''s cell phone is dead," Daniel answered quickly.

    Aaron closed his eyes spontaneously to cover his extreme disappointment. But suddenly he opened them again.

    "Taxi, quickly find the taxi that Anne used to go. We can find some info from the taxi driver, Daniel!" said Aaron quite loudly because he was too excited.

    "Ah! Why didn''t I think of that?!!" Daniel screamed in surprise.

    "Come on, Daniel, look for Anne''s whereabouts through the taxi. Look through the CCTV of this office, I''m sure the taxi that took Anne away must be clearly recorded."

    Daniel was again busy with hisptop. He tried to hack Leon''spany CCTV to find out where Anne was at this time. Meanwhile, in his room, Leon was still trying to calm himself down. Emotions hadpletely overtaken him at this time. Luckily, there was Wayne who was trying to find out where Anne was. Because theptop that he had installed with the illegal program was not taken by Anne, Wayne had a little trouble. But he did not run out of ideas. Using high technology that he mastered, Wayne tried to find Anne''s whereabouts using a facial scanner with the help of CCTV installed on the streets of London. He hoped to find Anne''s whereabouts quickly using that method, and so did Daniel. He was still trying to prate Ganke Inc. Production''s CCTV security system, to find the taxi that Anne was taking. The two of them were doing their master''s job well, both of whom were looking for the same woman. The difference was that Leon wanted to know Anne''s whereabouts because he was filled with anger and various unwarranted usations against Anne, while Aaron was very worried for Anne. Seeing how pale and worried Anne''s face was when she left earlier, he felt that something bad was happening to Anne. That was why Aaron tried to find Anne''s whereabouts so he could go straight to her. He had once thought bad things about Anne, and now Aaron didn''t want to repeat the same thing. He wanted to fix everything and start a new rtionship with Anne from scratch, regardless of Anne''s current status.

    * * *

    < St. Mary''s Hospital >

    Meanwhile, at St Mary''s Hospital, Paul''s surgery went smoothly. The stab wound in his stomach was sessfully treated by doctors. Even though he was still in the emergency room, Paul was able to be visited.

    "Luckily this man was immediately taken to the hospital, I don''t know what will happen if he is brought here toote," said a female doctor who helped Paul to Anne.

    "B-but you said earlier that the stab wound didn''t hit a vital organ and wasn''t too deep, Doc, but now why are you saying that?" asked Anne stammering. She couldn''t believe she would hear such a sentence from the middle aged doctor who was in front of her at the moment.

    "Indeed, the wound was not too deep and did not affect vital organs, but because the wound in his stomach was wide enough that he could bleed out. Luckily, thisdy immediately took him to the hospital, because if we were a littlete, we would have big problems. Because the blood from the patient is a rare blood type and the stock in our hospital is very limited," the doctor replied kindly, exining to Anne about Paul''s actual condition.

    "Thank God, I''m d to hear that. Thank you very much for your help, Doc." Anne sincerely thanked the doctor again for helping Paul.

    "No need to thank me, Miss, this is part of my job. Well then, I''ll excuse myself, and one more thing, right now the patient is still sleeping due to the influence of the IV, so you don''t have to worry, tell the patient''s lover who hasn''t stopped crying since then," said the doctor gently with a friendly smile.

    Anne widened her smile. "Of course, Doc, I will tell my friend."

    The friendly doctor left after talking to Anne. She had to continue her other work. Anne went back into the emergency room and immediately sat down beside Linda who didn''t let go of Paul''s hand at all.

    "I thought I was going to lose Paul, sob... I almost went crazy, Anne," Linda said quietly, tears still streaming down her face.

    "Don''t talk nonsense. Remember, Linda, speech is a prayer. You don''t want God to hear whates from your lips, right?" Anne replied curtly.

    "Of course not, Anne!!!"

    Again, Linda cried loudly enough and made Anne smile. She did not want to disturb Linda. She knew that her best friend must be still in shock right now, so Anne chose to calm her down. Seeing Linda continue to cry made her feel stressed too.

    Since Paul was allowed to go home after he was conscious, Anne then decided to pay for his treatment. She couldn''t have let Linda pay. Anne did not want to burden her anymore and because Anne did not carry enough cash, she ended up paying using a debit card which made the transaction read by Jack directly. Jack deliberately linked the notification of Anne''s use of money directly to his cell phone without Anne''s knowledge.

    After settling the payment, Paul was already conscious. He was able tomunicate well and intended to go straight home, especially after knowing that Anne paid the hospital fees. He didn''t want to bother Anne too much, even though Anne forbade him to go home first.

    Finally, Anne couldn''t do anything because Paul and Linda still insisted on going home. After taking care of the rest of the administration that had to be done, Anne then took Paul and Linda to go from St Mary''s Hospital to Linda''s apartment by taxi again. And when the taxi used by Anne and her friends left the hospital area, a car appeared to enter St. Mary''s Hospital area. It turned out to be Aaron''s car that Daniel was driving. Apparently, Daniel managed to find Anne''s whereabouts by tracking the taxi that Anne had previously taken to go to the hospital. But they could not meet her, because Anne had left the hospital with Linda and Paul, who had previously crossed paths with her in front of the hospital grounds.

    * * *

    Bang!

    "St Mary''s Hospital! What is Anne doing in that ce!!!! Hurry up and find out, Erick."

    Continued

 Chapter 302 - Sincerity

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Sincerity</h4>

    Just as Daniel''s car left St Mary''s Hospital, Jack''s car got in. Driving his own car, Jack was impatient and immediately jumped out of his luxury car as soon as it stopped, while Erick, who was sitting beside him, looked very pale. All the way, Jack was driving his car like a mad man. Jack was very worried about Anne who didn''t pick up the phone.

    As soon as the master entered the hospital, Erick immediately got out of the car for a breath of fresh air. Jack was running towards the reception desk.

    "Wee to St Mary''s Hospital, can I ..."

    "Anne, ah, Marianne, is there a patient with that name in this hospital?" An impatient Jack immediately cut off the words of the beautiful receptionist at St Mary''s Hospital.

    "No sir," replied the receptionist quickly.

    Bam!

    Jack hit the reception desk pretty hard.

    "You haven''t checked it yet, howe you know her name isn''t listed?" shouted Jack loudly. His emotion was provoked by the words of the receptionist in front of him at the moment.

    "I know because only a few minutes ago there were two men who came to me, and they also asked me about Miss Anne or Marianne, sir. Both men were as worried as you," replied the receptionist frightened.

    "There were two men who are looking for Anne before?" asked Jack, slowly repeating the words of the receptionist in front of him.

    "Yes sir."

    Jack stared intently at the young receptionist in front of him. "What do those two people look like?"

    "Handsome, neat, wearing expensive clothes like you and..."

    "And what!!!" Jack asked impatiently.

    "Good and fragrant," replied the receptionist honestly.

    Jack clenched his fists that were on the reception desk in annoyance. He was really angry right now. Without asking further, as if he already knew who was also looking for Anne, Jack turned around and prepared to leave. But when he only took three steps, he suddenly froze and turned back to stare at the blonde-haired receptionist sharply.

    "If there is no patient named Anne in this hospital, then how can I get a notification that there is some money out of the ount in Marianne''s name at this hospital? Can you exin it, Miss?" asked Jack quietly as he showed his cell phone to the receptionist, showing proof of SMS banking from Anne''s bank ount.

    The receptionist looked at Jack''s phone seriously.

    "Here, but wait. Who are you to Miss Marianne? How can you read her transaction?"

    Jack''s anger dimmed hearing the words of the receptionist standing in front of him. "I''m the fianc�� of this girl named Marianne, that''s why I know all the transactions she does. I came to this ce because I couldn''t contact her since an hour ago. Therefore I immediately came to this ce as soon as I received this notification on my cell phone."

    "Oh so you are Miss Marianne''s fianc��, okay I will inform you. So about two and a half hours ago a couple came, the man was bleeding from being stabbed by a knife after being robbed. While his girlfriend was panicking, I heard that the girl was talking on the phone with someone, but for sure the girl called Anne''s name many times in a panic. Not long after that, a girl came. She went straight to this ce and asked me about the victim and..."

    "Stabbed? Robbed? Who was hurt?" Jack stammered.

    "A young man named Paul and the girl who took him named Linda..."

    "Paul was injured?! How is he? Where is he now?" asked Jack loudly interrupting the receptionist''s words again.

    "Because the stab wound to the young man named Paul was not too worrying, he was finally allowed to go home after receiving treatment for 30 minutes. ording to the nurse on duty, this patient insisted on going home and did not want to be hospitalized and it was Miss Marianne who paid all the medical expenses. The patient name is Paul, and he was apanied by Miss Linda, sir," the receptionist replied back.

    Jack was silent for a while, digesting the sentence after sentence that came out of the lips of the receptionist in front of him at the moment. He was still very surprised that Paul and Linda had an ident.

    "Police, are there any cops investigating this case?" Jack asked again.

    The receptionist shook her head. "No sir, no police have arrived. It seems they haven''t reported this matter to the authorities."

    Jack''s jaw tightened. He looked angry and annoyed when he found out that this matter had not been taken care of by the police. Not long after that, he left the reception desk to his car which was parked in front of the hospital. Without a word, Jack then got into the car. He sat in the back seat because Erick was already in the driver''s seat.

    "We''re going to Linda''s apartment now, Erick," said Jack tly expressionlessly.

    "Linda? Who is Linda?" asked Erick in confusion. He was not very familiar with the name Linda.

    "Anne''s friend, have you forgotten? I have shared the address on your cell phone, if my guess is correct, Anne is with them at the moment," answered Jack without pause, his eyes were gleaming with anger.

    Realizing that something was wrong with the master, Erick did not dare to speak anymore. He then drove the car to Linda''s apartment whose address was connected to the car''s GPS. After the car drove down the highway, Jack then called the police. He spoke very seriously and asked the police toe to Linda''s apartment right now, although he was not sure if Anne and Linda and Paul, who were victims of the robbery, were in the apartment, but Jack had ordered the police to go to the address he was visiting as well. From the driver''s seat, Erick remained silent. He now knew why his master''s expression had changed after leaving St Mary''s Hospital. Not wanting to make his master even more upset, Erick then increased the speed of his car. During the meeting, Jack received a message from his subordinate that he ordered to spy on Anne at Ganke Inc. Production. His subordinate said that Anne had left the office in a hurry. However, because Jack''s subordinates disguised themselves as a janitor, he could not provide more detailed information and this made Jack uneasy and immediately looked for Anne directly with Anne''s SMS banking transaction which was directly connected to his cell phone.

    ****

    The taxi carrying Anne, Linda, and Paul finally arrived at their destination. Anne and Linda carefully carried Paul into the wheelchair that Anne had bought at the hospital while waiting for the taxi earlier. She didn''t want Paul to move much for fear that the wound would open again. After paying the taxi fare, Anne and Lind then pushed Paul into the apartment.

    "I''m sorry, Anne, we always bother you," said Linda quietly while in the elevator.

    "Yes Miss, we-we always got you in trouble," added Paul quickly.

    Anne waved her hand in the air. "Don''t talk nonsense. You better shut up now and don''t think too much. Forget this incident, so you both get well soon, especially you, Paul. Are you sure you don''t want to be hospitalized?"

    "No Miss, back when I was living down the street, I''ve had even worse injuries than this," replied Paul curtly.

    "But that''s different, Paul, not with..."

    "Seriously, Miss, I''m fine." Paul again interrupted Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne couldn''t utter a single word after hearing Paul''s words. She didn''t want to force her employee if he didn''t want to. Since the elevator had reached their destination, they exited carefully and walked to Linda''s apartment unit, which had been left empty for almost three weeks.

    After entering the apartment, Anne helped Linda tidy up the bed, so Paul could lie down. The minimalist studio type apartment didn''t have a lot of stuff so it looked spacious and quitefortable. After Anne and Linda had made the bed and then supported Paul to lie on the bed, Linda carefullyid Paul''s body on their bed. Her eyes were still very red and swollen.

    "I''m fine, don''t you worry, Linda," Paul said quietly.

    "Well you said, sob... boo hoo ..." Linda''s tears broke again. She was crying on Paul''s chest, as heid there on the bed.

    Anne lifted her face up, she didn''t want her tears to fall. Seeing the intimacy in the simplicity of Paul and Linda made Anne happy too. Because she didn''t want to disturb her best friend, Anne then decided to prepare food. Because Linda''s apartment was empty for a long time, there was no stock whatsoever in the refrigerator, so she decided to shop for some groceries at the supermarket in the apartment lobby. Anne carefully grabbed her bag and rushed towards the door, leaving Linda and Paul to go to the convenience store. Anne hadpletely forgotten about her main responsibilities at the office. She also didn''t remember her cell phone, which haspletely died due to running out of power. It was one of Anne''s traits that couldn''t be changed easily was that she still cared too much about other people, and Jack didn''t like this character of Anne. Because ording to Jack, Anne would be easily used by people if she continued to be too nice like that.

    Continued

 Chapter 303 - Youre The Same

    <h4>Chapter 303 - You''re The Same</h4>

    Luckily, Linda''s apartment had a small convenience store that operated 24 hours and provided a fairlyplete range of daily necessities, so Anne didn''t have to go too far to find those items. The only thing on her mind right now was to immediately prepare food for Linda and Paul, even though Linda had no visible physical injuries, but Anne knew that her friend wasn''t fine. Therefore, she decided to make some food for them before they both rested.

    After circling in the supermarket aisles for almost fifteen minutes, Anne''s shopping cart was finally filled with all the things she needed. She then rushed to the cashier to settle the payment. Because Anne did not bring enough cash, she finally used her debit card again to make transactions, which were automatically read again by Jack.

    "Thank you, Miss, pleasee back. Have a nice day," said the friendly cashier to Anne after she finished settling the payment.

    "You too." Anne answered the cashier''s words briefly and walked out of the shop towards the elevator.

    Because Anne was too focused on carrying her two shopping bags which were quite heavy, she didn''t pay attention to the road, until she finally bumped into a big tall man who was waiting in line for the elevator. "Sorry sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."

    "Anne!!"

    Anne, who was tidying up her shopping bags, was transfixed. She fell silent at the deep voice that she knew very well. She slowly lifted her face up to confirm her guess and immediately smiled innocently when she recognized the man she had bumped into.

    "Jack," she said softly, calling at the handsome man dressed in all ck in front of her who emitted a very strong killing aura.

    Erick, who immediately came to his senses, then knelt down and helped Anne tidy up several bags of bread and milk boxes that were scattered under Jack''s feet.

    "Jack you said? After making my heart messed up like this and that''s the only word you said to me?" Jack rebuked loudly with his hands on his hips.

    Anne swallowed hard. "It''s not like that, Jack, I was just surprised to see you suddenly in this ce. So I spontaneously called your name out." Her smile was wide, so that the rows of her white teeth were clearly visible.

    Jack ruffled his already neat hair in annoyance. Jack, who originally intended to make Anne regret her carelessness for not turning on her cell phone and not telling her what had really happened, was turned weak now. His heart melted when he saw the beautiful smile that was pasted on Anne''s innocent face that made his anger dissipate.

    "Ah yes, Paul. Paul and Linda had just returned, and they had an ident. Paul was stabbed in the stomach, and Linda, I''m sure she was very shocked, even though there were no injuries on her body but I''m sure she must be ..."

    Jack, who couldn''t stand to see Anne continued babbling, immediately hugged her tightly. He had to cool the fire burning inside him by hugging Anne''s body. "Stupid girl, just a few hours ago I told you not to think too much about other people. But look at what you''re doing now. You really are an idiot, Anne."

    Anne couldn''t move when she was hugged that tight by Jack. Her arms were squeezed to her body so that she had to surrender to his hug. "Jack, I''m not a doll, don''t hug me like this. I can''t breathe."

    Hearing Anne''s words, Jack immediately released his tight hug on Anne''s body and she immediately opened her mouth wide, trying to get oxygen into her lungs, which seemed very dry because of Jack''s hug which onlysted a few seconds. Seeing what Anne was doing made Jack immediately move his hand towards Anne''s head and ruffle it roughly.

    "Stop acting, I didn''t do anything," he said softly with a smile.

    Anne narrowed her eyes and nced sharply at Jack. "You didn''t do anything? You almost killed me, Jack, I can''t breathe when you hug me like that."

    "Don''t talk about it. Oh yeah, where are they?" asked Jack slowly changing the subject. He tried to end the discussion about his very tight hug to Anne earlier.

    "They? Who are they?" asked Anne confused.

    Erick, who had been a spectator among them for a while, was also made to get excited. Because he couldn''t hold himself back, he finally let out a word by saying, "Linda and Paul, didn''t you say earlier that they had an ident."

    Anne immediately screamed loudly and immediately covered her mouth with her hands as soon as she realized her mistake. Without a word, she immediately grabbed Jack''s hand and pulled him towards the newly opened elevator. Anne''s sudden move surprised Erick. He then rushed to follow his master who was pulled by Anne, because he didn''t want to be left behind, because he didn''t know what floor Linda''s room was on. In the elevator, Anne spoke at length. She told them what she knew with enthusiasm, she even discussed the amount of blood that came out of Paul''s body after the duel with the robbers. Jack didn''t think Paul would go that far to keep Anne''s car. He slowly smiled. It was a mysterious smile that only he understood for himself, even though at this moment Anne was telling something unpleasant.

    "Is that so?" said Jack quietly as Anne finished her story, panting for air from being too excited.

    "Y-yes, that''s why I immediately ran away from the office, Jack. Ahh!!! What did I do?" Anne immediately panicked when she remembered that she had just left without saying goodbye to her co-workers in Leon''s office.

    Ding! The elevator door opened.

    Jack immediately stepped out of the elevator without a word, as did Erick, who immediately followed his master behind.

    "Miss, do you want to stay in the elevator? Come on out, we''ve arrived. Show the way to Paul and Linda''s room," Erick said quietly, startling Anne who was dreaming.

    Anne immediately realized. She then rushed out after Jack and Erick then led the way to Linda and Paul''s room, which was not far from the elevator. Anne, who had memorized the password for Linda''s room, had no trouble in entering it. Linda and Paul were sleeping. Anne immediately gave a code to Jack and Erick not to make a sound by cing one index finger in front of their lips.

    Jack, who was used to walk without making a sound, immediately approached the bed where the lovers slept. His eyes narrowed when he saw Paul''s poor condition. His face had obvious bruises with torn corners of his lips, plus his stomach was covered in fairly long gauze. Jack could guess that Paul must have been up against more than two people, given the severity of his condition. Erick also joined his master after cing his groceries on the table. He shook his head slowly because he was sad to see Paul''s bad condition.

    "Why was Paul brought home?" Jack asked tly.

    Anne who was unpacking the shopping bags then stopped her activities and said, "It was their wish, Paul and Linda insisted on going home. Paul said that he was fine and had no problem being cared for at home, when in fact I''m sure that''s not the reason he doesn''t want to be treated in the hospital."

    "What do you mean, Anne?"

    "The two of them definitely don''t want to bother me too much, after not being able to save my car, Paul must have been very embarrassed with me, especially after I paid for the hospital fee. That''s why he insisted on going home even though the doctor hadn''t really allowed him to go home, because the stab wound still requires a fairly strict treatment, for fear of infection if not handled properly," answered Anne slowly. "And I don''t have the power to stop them. You know how stubborn these two are."

    Jack looked at Anne without blinking. "They''re just as stubborn as you are, Anne."

    Continued

 Chapter 304 - Damn CCTV

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Damn CCTV</h4>

    Without speaking, Jack then took out his cell phone. He called the hospital where Doctor Pierre worked. He asked for an ambnce and asked for a VIP room with two beds. Jack nned to put Paul and Linda in the same room. When he saw Linda, who was lying beside Paul, Jack identally saw a bruise on Linda''s waist. That was why he was a little worried about Anne''s only friend and intended to check Linda''s condition with Doctor Pierre.

    "Jack, but they will be angry if..."

    "It''s okay, trust me. You better get ready to go to the hospital." Jack cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne couldn''t do anything but obeyed him. She then tidied her groceries into Linda''s fridge while waiting for the ambnce to arrive. While waiting for the ambnce, Jack''s cell phone suddenly rang. The police he had called apparently were already in the apartment lobby. Jack then ordered Erick to pick up the police. He wanted a thorough investigation to this case. Jack wanted to know if this was purely a robbery case or something to do with Steffi Ganke who had wanted to harm Anne some time ago, which was why Jack immediately contacted the police.

    Not long after, Erick returned with the police. Jack and Erick were involved in a serious conversation with the police. Every now and then Jack pointed at Paul and Linda who were still fast asleep. They were bothpletely oblivious to how many people were in their apartment right now. Because the car that the criminal took away belonged to Anne, Anne could not help but be questioned. She showed proof of ownership of her car to the police, including the paperwork she still kept in her wallet. The police took very careful note of all the information they got, because they didn''t want to disappoint Jackson Patrick Muller who had asked them toe. After knowing that the person who contacted them was not an ordinary person, the police were very serious about doing their job.

    "Okay sir, I think this information is sufficient. I will process it first,ter on if there is anything else we need, we wille back to you," said a policeman to Jack.

    "Well then, I''m looking forward to hear some good news from you, sir," replied Jack, quickly taking his arm around Anne''s waist, who was still standing beside him, after giving her statement to the police.

    After all the information they needed was quiteplete, the policemen then left Linda''s apartment after several officers from the hospital where Doctor Pierre was on duty came. They were seen carrying tworge push beds and attracting the attention of many people. When they were about to be moved, Paul and Linda woke up. They almost screamed loudly when they saw someone trying to take them away. But after realizing Jack''s presence at that ce, they finally gave up to be taken away to the hospital again. The great fear towards Jack made Linda and Paul couldn''t help but be silent and didn''t refuse when they were moved to a cot that would take them down to the first floor. Anne and Jack walked right behind Erick, who was right behind the officers carrying Paul and Linda. Because the elevator in Linda''s apartment was not big enough, Anne, Jack, and Erik finally took the next elevator.

    After seeing Paul and Linda got into the ambnce, Jack immediately invited Anne to follow the ambnce from behind, with Erick driving the car this time. Along the way, Anne did not take her eyes off the ambnce that was riding in front of the car. Even though Linda and Paul were sure to get treatment from the best doctors, Anne still couldn''t calm down before seeing them actually in the treatment room. After traveling for almost 20 minutes, the convoy finally arrived at the hospital where Doctor Pierre was on duty. Soon, several nurses came to the ambnce carrying Paul and Linda. They then moved quickly to take the two VIP patients to the room that had been prepared beforehand. Doctor Pierre, who had also been waiting for the arrival of his two new patients, smiled at Jack, who had just gotten out of the car. Shortly afterwards, Doctor Pierre rushed to the elevator, following the nurses carrying Paul and Linda, after Jack smiled at him.

    Anne grabbed Jack''s hand suddenly. She stopped Jack, who was about to go to another elevator.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?"

    Anne shed a wry smile at Jack. "This hospital is huge. It must cost a lot, Jack."

    Jack, who already understood where Anne was talking, immediately smiled. "So it''s expensive, why not?"

    "I don''t have enough money at the moment, Jack, so I''ll be going home first to..."

    "Ouch!!!!"

    Anne screamed loudly when Jack suddenly hit her forehead quite hard.

    "Who do you think you are with right now huh? Why should you be afraid of such a small thing, Anne!" Jack rebuked, pretending to be angry.

    Still touching her forehead, Anne said, "I don''t want to trouble you too much, Jack."

    "What trouble? Linda and Paul may be your friends and employees, but don''t forget that they are my people too," said Jack quickly.

    "Your people? What does that mean?"

    Jack took a deep breath and smiled. "Of course they are my people, aren''t you my fianc��e? So whoever works or is close to you, they are also my people."

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard Jack''s words. She couldn''t speak anymore when Jack had spoken like that. Anne then ran to the reception desk to ask where Paul and Linda were taken. She did not want to linger near Jack. Because the longer she was beside Jack, the more restless she became, especially when Jack had spoken like that. Jack''s deadly sentences always made Anne''s fortress immediately falter. Jack just smiled when he saw her running here and there. He really didn''t think that the woman he had proposed was so adorable. Because Anne was already in front of the elevator, Jack rushed after his fianc��e. He didn''t want Anne to be in the elevator with strangers and as Jack had guessed, the two men who were also waiting for the elevator looked at Anne from head to toe and made Anne ufortable. Luckily, Jack immediately came and Anne immediately shifted, changing ces to stand beside Jack.

    When the elevator door opened, Jack then invited Anne to get in immediately, and when the two men wanted to get in, suddenly Jack''s strong hands held the two of them with both eyes staring intently with an aura of hostility.

    "If you don''t want to be one of the patients in this hospital, you''d better take the next elevator," Jack said quietly, full of intimidation.

    The faces of the two men immediately turned pale. Their guts shrank when they realized that the man in front of them was not some random man. Without speaking, the two men stepped back, allowing Anne and Jack to use the elevator first. As the two men backed away, Jack immediately pressed the elevator button to close the door.

    "Thank you, Jack, I didn''t know that earlier..."

    Smack!

    Jack, who couldn''t stand it, immediately kissed Anne''s lips, making her stop her words. Anne, who was cornered by the elevator wall, could clearly see the presence of CCTV above. With all her might, she pushed Jack away so that his kiss could be released from her lips.

    "Anne, you..."

    "There''s CCTV, do you want to give a free show to this hospital security officer, Jack?" Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words with a shaky breath.

    Hearing Anne''s words, Jack immediately looked up and red at the CCTV installed in the corner of the elevator with hatred.

    "Damn CCTV!!!" Jack cursed with emotion.

    Continued

 Chapter 305 - Your Body Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Your Body Is Mine</h4>

    Anne didn''t say anything. She was still trying to calm herself after getting a kiss from Jack. Meanwhile, Jack, who was annoyed with the existence of the CCTV, still folded his arms across his chest, standing right in front of the elevator door which was still closed. He was nning toin to Doctor Pierre about the CCTV in the elevator. The two of them were still silent until finally the elevator stopped on the 12th floor, which was the floor where Linda and Paul were taken. Without a word, the two of them got out of the elevator and rushed to the room with blue curtains which had just been closed by a nurse. When they were almost in front of the VIP room, Anne suddenly touched Jack''s hand, causing Jack to stop in his tracks.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked coldly. Jack was still annoyed by what had happened in the elevator.

    "Earlier, what just happened in the elevator, that''s okay, right, Jack?" Anne asked carefully. She knew that Jack was angry. So she spoke in a soft voice.

    "Of course it''s okay. After all, it was just a simple kiss. And everyone can do it wherever they want," replied Jack curtly, being reminded again about the existence of the CCTV made Jack''s emotions rise again.

    After saying that, Jack then turned his body back and continued his steps, entering the room where the names of Linda and Paul were clearly visible in the VIP room.

    "What kiss? You kissed me so rough and painfully, Jack." Anne spoke to herself, her hand touched her slightly swollen lips. Although Jack only kissed her briefly, but because of his skill and experience which was far more than Anne''s, he easily left a little work on Anne''s thin lips which now look unbnced because her lower lip now was swollen.

    Anne finally went into Linda and Paul''s treatment room. She didn''t want to miss the slightest info while all the time hoping that no one would notice the condition of her lips at the moment.

    "Thisdy suffered bruising from being hit by a blunt object in several ces. Fortunately you brought her here immediately, sir. So we will carry out a more in-depth examination, while this male patient has a stab wound that has been stitched up and there is nothing to worry about. I will ask the nurse to carry out routine checks." Doctor Pierre exined to Jack at length, and Anne, who had just entered, could hear everything the doctor said to Jack.

    Seeing that there was a nurse who wanted to change Linda''s clothes that she was currently wearing, Anne acted quickly. She went straight to Linda''s bed and closed the curtain tightly so that the men in the room did not see Linda''s whole body. As soon as all the curtains were closed tightly, the nurse began to take off Linda''s clothes and jeans, leaving Linda''s panties and matching bra. Anne''s eyes stared sadly when she saw that there were several bruises around Linda''s stomach and thighs that were clearly visible.

    "I''m fine, Anne, don''t cry." Linda immediately spoke in a barely audible voice when she saw Anne''s eyes were filled with tears.

    Anne immediately wiped the tears that had not yete out of her beautiful eyes. "Yeah, you''re fine, you''re so good you didn''t know you were hurt too. Stupid Belinda, you idiot, sob.."

    "Anne..."

    Suddenly the curtain that was closed was opened from the outside and a strong hand came in and pulled Anne''s body out of the curtain which made everyone shocked, including Anne herself. The owner of the hand was none other than Jack, who then hugged Anne tightly as soon as Anne came out of the curtain that surrounded Linda''s bed.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t cry in front of patients, you will give them negative energy." Jack spoke without pause while looking at Anne, who was also looking at him.

    Anne immediately wiped her tears and tried to smile, but her eyes that were still sad could not deceive anyone who saw her. Jack just smiled faintly when he saw what Anne was doing. He then took Anne out of the VIP room, leaving Linda and Paul who would get some exnations from Doctor Pierre.

    When they were outside the room, Jack then led Anne to sit in afortable chair. He then knelt in front of Anne and began to move his hand to touch Anne''s face which was still damp from the asional tears that still rolled down.

    "What a crybaby, you''re not a little child, Anne. Hide your tears, don''t pour them out so easily," said Jack quietly when he finished wiping away the remaining tears left on Anne''s beautiful face.

    Anne looked at Jack with still wet eyes. "I''m not a crybaby, I just cry every now and then."

    "Really? I can''t believe it. Do I need to remind you how many times you cried like this back when we were at Newcastle Upon Tyne, Anne?"

    "Jack!!!!" Anne screamed loudly.

    Jackughed out loud. He was happy to tease Anne and made Anne stop crying. Slowly, Jack got up from the floor and sat beside Anne. He leaned his body against the back of the chair while putting both his hands behind his head as a cushion staring at the door to Linda and Paul''s treatment room.

    "Dr. Pierre is asking the lovers to tell him what had happened to them earlier at the moment and is going to give me the recorded evidence of their confession to hand over to the police. He is doing that on purpose to maximize their time off. Because Doctor Pierre is a doctor who hates seeing his patient is constantly being visited by the police for questioning, so he took the initiative to conduct a brief interview with the two of them," said Jack, quietly telling Anne what was going on in Linda and Paul''s treatment room.

    Anne immediately looked back at Jack, who was smiling. "Really? Will the criminals be caught after this?"

    "I hope so, but what is more important is their current recovery."

    Anne nodded her head many times, she agreed with Jack''s words. In a pose like that, Anne looked very adorable and it made Jack even more uneasy. When he wanted to continue what he started earlier in the elevator, Jack suddenly remembered an important thing he wanted to ask Anne from the start. With a little roughness, Jack took Anne''s hand where he had put the ring yesterday and gripped it tightly.

    "The ring, where is the ring? Are you ashamed to show your status to everyone, Anne? Do you want people not to know that you are mine now? Or do you dislike the ring so you don''t want to wear it?" Jack asked Anne barrage of questions, his eyes were gleaming with intense anger.

    Anne took a deep breath. She didn''t expect Jack to ask about the ring at a time like this.

    "Let go of my hand, Jack," said Anne calmly.

    Jack''s brows immediately knitted at Anne''s words. "What does the hand have to do with the ring?"

    "Don''t you want to know where the ring is? So I need my hand to move freely so I can show you where it is."

    Without being asked twice, Jack then let go of Anne''s hand hesitantly. His body immediately sat up swiftly trying to dominate Anne, so that she could not escape from his question. While watching Anne without blinking, Jack was suddenly startled by the movement of Anne''s hand that was aimed at her chest. At first, he tried to calm down when Anne was still touching the top of the shirt she was wearing, but his heart started beating fast when Anne started to unbutton the top button of the shirt. With a swift movement, Jack restrained Anne''s hands from moving further, he even used his body to push Anne against the back of the chair.

    "Are you crazy, Anne?!! Do you want to show your body to everyone? Have you forgotten that all parts of your body are mine now?!"

    Continued

 Chapter 306 - Friends Advice* Again

    <h4>Chapter 306 - Friend''s Advice* Again</h4>

    "Jack, get off me! You''re heavy, I can''t breathe."

    A few words managed toe out of Anne''s lips, which Jack was pressing on. Despite the fact that Jack wasn''t really on top of Anne, yet with Jack''s body weight which was twice Anne''s weight, it was very painful for Anne.

    Jack, who couldn''t bear to hurt her, immediately got off her body. Both of his hands grabbed Anne''s shirt button which had been opened at the top and immediately buttoned it back while grumbling. "Don''t mess around, Anne, if you want to show your body, do itter when we''re at home, when we are alone. Not in a public ce like this!"

    "Who showed what?" asked Anne confused.

    "What were you doing earlier? Unbuttoning your shirt in a public ce like this! Indeed we are currently alone. However, this is a hospital, Anne, a public ce. Many people are passing by, aren''t you ashamed!" replied Jack curtly. .

    Anne, who was previously confused, finally understood why Jack suddenly became angry. With her lips curling into a smile, Anne grabbed the ne that was wrapped around her neck without unbuttoning her shirt again with great difficulty to pull out the ring that Jack gave her as a pendant.

    "I wanted to take out the ne to show you this ring. After all, I''m still sane Jack. There''s no way I would undress here," said Anne slowly as she lifted the beautiful and luxurious diamond ring even higher.

    Jack''s sharp eyes were perfectly rounded looking at the diamond ring that he had specially ordered for Anne was right in front of his eyes. Instantly, the big fire that had been burning inside him was extinguished and Jack wanted to smile, but suddenly he realized it.

    "Why did you make it into a pendant? Why don''t you wear it on your finger? Do you want to hide it from other people, Anne? Is there a heart you want to protect?" asked Jack repeatedly.

    Anne took a deep breath and lowered the diamond ring she had just shown Jack. "The main reason why I wear this ring as a pendant is that I don''t want to spoil the beauty of this diamond if I wear it on my finger. After all, it''s actually safer to wear it as a pendant because this ring will be closer to my heart."

    "What''s that got to do with being closer to the heart?" asked Jack confused.

    "It means that I will remember you more often, every beat of my heart will immediately feel in this ring and it will make me realize that I already have you now," replied Anne quietly trying to find a reasonable reason so that Jack wouldn''t be angry. Anne couldn''t say the real reason to Jack right now.

    "Really? You''re not lying are you?" Jack asked again excitedly.

    Anne smiled widely. "Of course not. After all, how could I lie to you? But if you don''t like it then I''ll just put it on my finger."

    Jack immediately restrained the movement of Anne''s hand, who wanted to open her ne. "No, Anne, I trust you."

    "So you''re not mad at me, are you?"

    "Of course not, why am I angry? It''s better this way, Anne. In the future, when there is a problem, we better talk it out like this. Don''t run away because it won''t solve the problem," replied Jack softly.

    "Geez what are you doing..."

    Anne''s words stopped when she saw the door to Linda and Paul''s treatment room opened from the inside. She immediately stood up when she saw Doctor Pierree out with his smart phone. Likewise with Jack, who also immediately stood beside and greeted the doctor''s arrival.

    "I just sent my brief interview with the two patients to your cell phone, Mr Muller," said Doctor Pierre quietly.

    "Really? I''ll check it out in a minute." Jack then grabbed his cell phone and smiled when he saw the message that had just been sent by Doctor Pierre. Although he had not opened the recording in full, Jack immediately sent the video message to the police who he had asked to investigate this robbery case.

    Anne, who also had the chance to peek at Pierre''s interview with Linda and Paul, smiled. "And about the two of them, are they all right, Doctor?"

    "They are good. What they need right now is afortable rest, so that their physical and psychological wounds heal quickly," answered Doctor Pierre kindly.

    "Very well, thanks for the information, Doc." Jack immediately extended his hand towards Doctor Pierre to thank him.

    Doctor Pierre also epted Jack''s hand and he left the ce to continue his work. Meanwhile, Anne immediately ran to the door of Linda and Paul''s treatment room. Gazing through the ss to see the condition of the two best friends and Jack also gave time to her to do that. Linda and Paul were the only close friends of Anne, who she really trusted and Jack understood that very well. Therefore, he was not angry when Anne immediately left her job to be with Linda and Paul.

    ******

    Meanwhile, in a new sports car, Daniel and Aaron were confused, because they hadpletely lost track of Anne. Aaron looked so desperate and sad. He had never been this fond of a woman before. Even when he was with Candice Skyriver, the model who had above average beauty, his feelings were not as deep as his feelings for Anne. Anne really made him unable to think logically.

    "Should I let go of Anne and focus on my dream again, Daniel?" Aaron said quietly breaking the silence in the car.

    "Are you sure, sir?" Daniel asked Aaron back.

    Aaron closed his eyes. "I feel no matter how hard I try to approach Anne, nothing works, Daniel. I''m really tired."

    Daniel, who really understood Aaron, seemed silent. He knew the feelings of his best friend and boss, were very deep for Anne. Hence he was speechless at this time.

    "Are you ready to let her go?"

    Aaron was silent. He didn''t respond to Daniel''s question for a long time. His mood was really very bad right now. On the other hand, he still wanted to keep fighting for Anne. But on the other hand, he was starting to feel tired because his struggles were not getting good results at all. He felt that what he had been doing all this time was sitting in ce and there was no progress at all. That was why he was getting tired of trying to get Anne, even though all this time every time he liked a girl, in just one night she had managed toe to him and surrender to him. However, everything was very different with Anne. Even though he had asked Anne to marry him, Anne''s attitude towards him was still cold and there was no change at all. That was why Aaron felt that his efforts that he had done were fruitless.

    "Do I really have to give up on my deepest first love, Daniel?" Aaron uttered a sentence that showed his immense despair over Anne.

    "If you are really sure about your decision, then I can''t say anything else, because you''re the one who is going through all this, boss. And to be honest, I don''t like seeing you tormented like this. Loving a woman who doesn''t love you back, that''s very painful and I don''t want to see you continue to suffer. Because believe me, you deserve happiness, perfect happiness from a woman who also loves you sincerely, no matter what has happened to you in the past. I think, true love is a love that doesn''t see their partner''s past or their partner''s shorings, so I support you to let go of Miss Anne and find your new love. Believe and believe that out there, there will be a woman who is sincere and, of course, beautiful, who loves you as much as you love her, boss," Daniel replied at length, pouring out all the feelings that he had kept bottled up inside.

    Continued

 Chapter 307 - A Leaders Task

    <h4>Chapter 307 - A Leader''s Task</h4>

    Aaron was silent. He stared at Daniel with an indescribable look.

    "I want to end it all after I talk privately with Anne, I want to ask her onest time. If she doesn''t want me, then I''m willing to let her go and let her find a love that isn''t me, Daniel," he said quietly without expression.

    Daniel raised a hand and ced it on Aaron''s shoulder. "You can do it, I believe you. You deserve to be happy with another love, Aaron."

    "Thank you. Okay let''s go back to the office. We still have a lot of work to take care of," Aaron said quietly.

    "Yes sir!!"

    Daniel answered quickly and stomped on the gas pedal again and headed back to the highway, having stopped for a while on the side of the road after losing track of Anne. All the way to the office, Aaron didn''t speak at all. He was confused by his own feelings. It was a feeling that tormented him deeply, a feeling he had never felt in his life. Loving a woman who didn''t love him back made him weak. Aaron, who had always been the target of every beautiful woman, now had to swallow the bitter pill after being rejected outright by Anne, an ordinary girl, a simple girl who had many dreams. And it was Anne''s simplicity which had melted Aaron Sean Connery''s cold heart.

    "Give me a sign, Anne, give me a sign to keep fighting for your love or to turn and walk away from you. Your silence has confused me all this time." Aaron constantly thought about Anne.

    Anne''s sincere smile when she was with him a few months ago was so deeply etched in his heart, especially when Anne was worried about him when he was sick. It was all of Anne''s attention and attitude that made Aaron was unable to just forget about her. During this time, the woman who approached him was a gold digger, but Anne was different. Anne didn''t see that, she was honest about who she really was. Anne''s attitude didn''t change at all. The girl was still the same, she still treated Aaron as usual. And what Anne went through had really left a deep impression on Aaron.

    After traveling for almost thirty minutes, the car driven by Daniel finally arrived at Connery Corporation. When they saw Aaron''s caring, several staff, who were rxing, immediately returned to their respective desks. Likewise with Marissa and Kimberly Henderson who were rxing on the balcony where the staff took their cigarette break. They both immediately followed their seniors who would focus on work while the CEO was in the office. An act that was not foreign. In fact, the discipline of these staff was more alert than before when there was a female janitor who was quite old. She would bring a duster and hit people who were still rxing during working hours when Aaron wasn''t in the office. She didn''t even hesitate to report it to Aaron and Daniel even though she was repeatedly threatened by several staff, who were younger than her and didn''t like what she did, but the old janitor did not flinch. She was even more excited to do her job that was not included in her job desk as a janitor, until the news finally reached Aaron''s ears and made Aaron give an award to the female janitor who was quite old until she retired for about four months ago as her age had entered the maximum limit for work. After the woman retired, the stubborn staff had nothing to do with her anymore. They seemed to have agreed and covered each other when Aaron wasn''t around, to steal time during recess as they just did this morning.

    But actually, without the knowledge of all the stubborn staff, Aaron saw whatever they were doing, because he installed several CCTV backups in various angles that were not known to his staff. So he could see who was really working and who was only kissing his butt. Daniel had actually asked Aaron to take firm action against those undisciplined workers. But Aaron was still giving them a chance and waiting for the right time to take actions on them and it looked like Aaron would take action this time. The reason was that, since entering thepany area, he had not taken his eyes off the monitor screen that disyed the situation in the office, where currently many staff were rxing while chatting with each other, even though there was still a lot of work that must be done immediately. Aaron, who had seen the stubborn staff many times, immediately contacted one of the human resources department staff toe to his office right now. Daniel, who did not know what Aaron was doing, was still focused on parking the vehicle properly in an area specially allocated for Aaron''s parking area.

    "I''m hungry, I want to go to the cafeteria for a bit," Daniel said quietly as Aaron got out of the car.

    "I''m with you."

    Daniel, who was putting his cell phone in his shirt, immediately turned to Aaron. "Did I mishear you?"

    "No, I also want to buy some snacks before work," Aaron replied casually and walked towards the elevator to go up to the 3rd floor where the employee cafeteria was located.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow at Aaron''s words. He really couldn''t believe he saw Aaron going to the employee cafeteria at this early in the morning, where usually before lunchtime the cafeteria staff would be very busy preparing food, so the atmosphere in the cafeteria would definitely be very crowded and there would be a lot of smoke produced from the chefs'' frying pans.

    "Come on, Daniel!!!" Called Aaron from inside the elevator.

    "I''ming."

    Daniel ran and immediately pressed the number 3 button as soon as he entered the elevator. Aaron was still silent while folding his arms across his chest. He didn''t say anything which made Daniel feel like something big was going on. After the elevator stopped on the 3rd floor, Aaron and Daniel went straight out. They walked towards the cafeteria which was very noisy.

    "Are you sure you want to go inside?" Daniel asked Aaron quietly as he stopped in front of the cafeteria''s main door.

    "How many chefs do we have in thispany?" Aaron asked tly.

    "ording to thetest data that I know, we have 1 head chef and 5 chefs and several assistants, so the number of people working in this cafeteria is around 15 people. That includes the dishwasher and janitor," Daniel answered quickly.

    Aaron nodded his head with a strange smile that adorned his handsome face. Without a word, Aaron walked to the vending machine to buy a soft drink that was disyed on the machine. Even though Aaron was the owner of thepany, he still paid when he wanted to buy drinks at the vending machine provided by his business partner who sold the soda, when in fact he could just swiped his identity card into the sensor on the vending machine so he didn''t to pay. But Aaron didn''t want to do that, he knew that the partner who provided the vending machine needed money so he didn''t want to take advantage of it. For him, business was business.

    "Here," Aaron said quietly as he handed Daniel a can of soda.

    "Thanks... but, hey, where are you going?!" Daniel immediately shouted loudly when he saw Aaron suddenly walk again towards the elevator.

    "Doing my job as head of thispany," he answered quietly without turning to look at Daniel, the can of soda in Aaron''s hand was not intact. The tight grip on the soda can caused by Aaron''s fingers could clearly be seen.

 Chapter 308 - Regret Always Comes Late

    <h4>Chapter 308 - Regret Always Comes Late</h4>

    When Aaron arrived at the top floor of the Connery Corporation building, all the staff were already busy, things seemed normal as usual, and Aaron just smiled faintly when he saw the staff looked to be working very hard. He ignored the greetings from the staff who saw himing and continued walking towards his private office where currently a staff from the human resources department was waiting for him with a smart tablet containing the employee data.

    "Sir..."

    "Come in."

    Aaron immediately cut off the words of one of his staff coldly as he walked into the office that had just been opened by Daniel.

    "Yes sir," replied the HRD staff briefly.

    Daniel, who was still at the door, then let the HRD staff in first. After the middle-aged woman entered, Daniel finally came in and closed the door to Aaron''s office from the inside.

    "Look at the CCTV footage," said Aaron, directly speaking to the HRD staff who had just stood in front of him.

    "Yes, sir, I will..."

    "Geez, don''t be so cruel, Boss. Let thedy sit down first, please sit down Madam..."

    "Ynda, my name is Ynda, Mr. Daniel." The HRD staff reintroduced himself to Daniel.

    "Ah yes, Mrs. Ynda. Please sit down, you will have a lot of work so I don''t think it will be veryfortable if you stand," said Daniel again, pulling a chair in front of Aaron and inviting the middle-aged woman to sit down.

    From his seat, Aaron didn''t say anything. He was just silent when he saw Daniel interrupt the order he gave to the HRD staff he had called, but he couldn''t do anything. Since what Daniel was doing was right this time, he couldn''t possibly be that cruel to a woman who was twice his age to stay standing while working on the orders he was about to give.

    Shortly after the woman sat down, she then looked at the monitor screen shown by Aaron. As a staff of the human resources department, it was not difficult for her to recognize the people who were chatting while standing casually on the balcony enjoying their coffee while working hours were still going on. Mrs. Ynda, who has been working as HRD staff for more than 20 years, immediately understood the reason to the sudden meeting this time with the CEO. Therefore, she immediately noted down the names that appeared on the monitor screen without being instructed.

    "These are the names of the people who were caught on camera rxing, sir," said Mrs. Ynda to Aaron while handing over the names of about 20 people she managed to identify.

    "Hmmm good, are they the ones who oftenmit this offense, Madam? Don''t you need to check the other recordings?" Aaron asked tly.

    "From the 3 CCTV footages on different days that you showed me earlier, 20 people always seem to make the same mistake. So I''m sure for the other footage they will also be seen, because from the three recordings they all made the fatal mistakes, sir. So it seems we don''t need to check the other CCTV footage," answered Mrs. Ynda firmly.

    "Okay, prepare a letter of dismissal for them and don''t forget to include severance pay based on the length of time they have worked in thispany. I don''t want to bebeled as a cruel-hearted leader who does not give the rights to employees who are fired for making mistakes," added Aaron again.

    Mrs. Ynda immediately responded to the orders given by the CEO. Not long after that, she rushed to leave Aaron''s room to carry out the orders she had just received. What Aaron did was in no way vited the contract made with the staff who were about to be fired, because the staff had all made the same mistake sessively by rxing during working hours which was a fatal mistake for an employee in anypany. And actually, unbeknownst to everyone, Aaron had given them the opportunity to change many times. However, they never realized that and keep repeating the same mistakes, so Aaron''s patience ran out and he intended to immediately expel them today so as not to be an example for other employees.

    "Come out, Daniel, I need to talk to all of them," Aaron said quietly when he saw Mrs. Ynda had left her room.

    "Yes Boss." Daniel answered curtly.

    Aaron walked with firm steps. The coat he was wearing had been removed, leaving behind a white shirt with rolled up sleeves to the elbows with the top two buttons also undone. Aaron''s appearance like that would be very intimidating to the male staff, but not to the female staff. The women certainly wouldn''t be able to blink when they saw the CEO dressed like that and it was proven now, where at this time all the staff who were on the same floor with him had been called by him and were standing around in front of him, including Marissa and Kimberly Henderson, who couldn''t take their eyes off at all from Aaron.

    "I''m sure all of you must be confused because I suddenly asked for you all to gather here. But because I''m not a person who likes small talk, so I''ll just get to the point of the purpose of this impromptu meeting. On this paper, there are 20 names of the listed staff, and starting today, these 20 people will leave ourpany because I feel they are no longerpetent to work at Connery Corporation. Perhaps they have lost interest or are notfortable with ourpany environment. I''m sure the 20 people from the names listed on this paper are no longer part of the Connery Corporation after I finished speaking. The reason why they are not part of the Connery Corporation is because they allmitted very despicable acts which I hate so much. All this time I may seem silent and do not pay attention to you. But all of that is wrong, because every move in thispany will be immediately seen by me. The CCTV footage in thispany is directly connected to my cell phone and other gadgets, so wherever I go, I can see and check the state of the office. Because it is very, very sad when 20 staff members who are consideredpetent and have high positions actually do something very disgraceful by rxing during working hours, chatting here and there and spending time that could have been used to work productively. I feel very sorry for the chefs who are on the 3rd floor. They all work really hard to prepare food for all of us, Connery Corporation employees, very well. However, it turned out that the results of their work were wasted by 20 people who did not deserve to enjoy their hard work. Therefore, from this moment on, I emphasize to all of you, if anyone makes the same mistake as these 20 people, don''t me me if at that time I will immediately fire him. Because believe me, there are still many people who want to join Connery Corporation. As for the 20 people who will leave today, I want to say to all of you that wherever you work in the future, I hope you change your habits. Believe me, your actions are not verymendable. You are stealing work hours for personal gain and it is very hical for seniors like you, so I ask that other staff can learn a lesson from this so as not to repeat the same mistake. Because, as I said earlier, that I''m not going to mess around, Connery Corporation doesn''t tolerate that anymore. So for those of you who still want to work in thispany, follow all the rules and carry out the orders written in thepany regtions, because so far I have never demanded more from you. But if you are not willing to follow the rules, the door of the Connery Corporation is always open to anyone who wants to leave thispany," said Aaron at length, with a loud voice boomed. And this was the first time he talk like that in front of all the staff.

    After Aaron spoke like that, Daniel then gave the paper he had been holding since a few minutes ago to the closest staff who stood next to him. Suddenly, after the paper was held by one staff, the other staff immediately came to him and there was amotion for a while when several staff whose names were written on the paper seeing their names. They were very shocked because they were fired immediately.

    Aaron who was angry decided to return to his office, leaving Daniel who was now surrounded by staff who couldn''t ept to be fired. They still felt they had done nothing wrong. Because they were annoyed, Daniel finally showed the CCTV record from Aaron''s smart tablet. Suddenly, the fired staff couldn''t say anything but regret, which always camest after everything had happened.

    Continued

 Chapter 309 - The Last Day

    <h4>Chapter 309 - The Last Day</h4>

    After Aaron decided to let Anne go, he became a different person. His friendly figure instantly disappeared and transformed into a colder man. And his changes scared all his employees, especially since he fired 20 people at once. No one dared to mess around in the office anymore, including Marissa and Kimberly Henderson. The two sisters refrained from continuing their n to approach Aaron who was colder than the iceberg. They chose to remain silent and waited for the right time.

    Daniel, who was always with Aaron, didn''t feel a significant change. He was actually happy to see Aaron return to focus on his current job instead of having to think about love.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Anne and Jack''s rtionship became closer after Linda and Paul''s robbery. Jack really showed his power over Anne. In a short time, the robbers, who are ex convicts who have been in and out of prison, were caught two days after the incident. They were arrested while trying to sell Anne''s car. And because the car turned into a bloody car, Jack finally chose to destroy the car to break the bad luck. He didn''t want the same thing to happen to Anne if she used that car again. Therefore, he chose to destroy the car without asking for Anne''s permission.

    Anne still couldn''t ept that thetest red BMW car which was parked in front of the new apartment was bought by Jack for her. She insisted on rejecting the car and wanted her old car back.

    "This suits you, Anne. It''s beautiful, ssy, ??luxurious, and fast. It fits your character very well." Jack again said the same sentence persuasively to make Anne ept the car he gave her.

    Anne was still adamant. "I don''t want this, I don''t want this, Jack!!! Give me back my old car, I''ll just use that."

    "The car was destroyed. I have asked Erick to take it to a used car recycling ce," Jack answered honestly. He couldn''t bear to hear Anne''s whimper asking for her old car back.

    "W-what did you say?!"

    "Anne, that car is a bloody car. The car has been used by criminals who had injured Linda and Paul. Although there was no blood in the car, but I''m sure the remnants of Linda and Paul''s blood were stuck to the car. Do you still want it? Do you still want to drive a car that had injured your two closest people? Moreover, the car was also used by the criminals for two days, and all that time, we all don''t know what they have done to the car. They might have used it to rob again or hurt other people, we don''t know. That''s why I decided to destroy the carpletely so that the bad luck of the car ended," said Jack at length, exining the reason for destroying Anne''s first car. He looked very serious when he spoke. "And I don''t want you to drive that car again. Even if you want to clean it a thousand times, to me that car is very dirty and I don''t allow you to use it as long as I live. So I better destroy that car and now this BMW is your new car now and you have to ept it."

    After talking like that Jack then got into his car, following Erick and Alice who were already waiting in the car. They had an important meeting today to attend, and as soon as Jack got in the car sped away followed by two other cars behind him full of Jack''s personal bodyguards.

    Anne shook her head at Jack''s exnation. She really couldn''t understand the thoughts of the man who was now her lover. Even though Jack actually preferred to be called a fiance, Anne didn''t want to call him that. She still wanted to have a rtionship as a lovers, so that the same mistakes didn''t happen again. Anne did not want to get the title of widow for the second time, therefore she was very careful in having a rtionship with Jack this time, even though Jack had made it clear to her many times that he would never turn away from Anne, but still, she did not believe Jack''s words as easily as that.

    "Arguing with him is indeed impossible. If I take this car to the office, people will definitely suspect me, especially Isabel and Gabrie. Bad gossip will definitely spread on campus if they both find out that I have a car like this," said Anne to herself, staring at her new car without blinking with her hands tightly gripping the car keys that had just been given by Jack.

    Because it was noon, Anne decided to take a taxi to go to work. In two weeks, the lectures would start and she automatically stopped working at Ganke Inc. Production. That was why she wanted to finish all her work as soon as possible before her tenure ended. Yesterday when she came to work for almost half a day she was tried by Leon. Leon was furious at Anne for not doing her job properly, after leaving the office without asking anyone''s permission. Anne, who also didn''t notify Leon the real reason why she left without saying goodbye, made Leon even angrier. Leon was angry as a leader and Anne epted it gracefully, because as an employee she was indeed at fault. Moreover she just left without news and didn''t leave any message, because after meeting with Linda and Paul at the hospital, Anne''s thought was only focused on the situation of the two closest people.

    The fifteen minutes it usually takes to get to the office felt faster for Anne. For some reason, she felt that the trip to her office was faster this time. She felt like she had just sat in the passenger seat and suddenly she had arrived in front of Ganke Inc. Production, where she would spend her day for more than seven hours.

    "Anne!"

    When she heard her name being called, Anne immediately turned to the source of the voice and smiled when she saw Edward running towards her.

    "Are you okay?" Edward asked quietly.

    "Of course," replied Anne curtly with a smile on her face.

    "I just heard everything yesterday when I was going back from the client''s ce. I really regret that it happened. Why don''t you tell me, Anne, if you told the truth to Mr. Leon, maybe you wouldn''t..."

    "Never mind, Edward, I was wrong, so I epted the consequences gracefully because it was me who was wrong," Anne immediately cut Edward''s words quickly as she stepped into the office.

    "But you have a bad reputation, Anne. I''m afraid this incident will affect their judgment during your internship at thispany andter you will have a hard time getting a bad image from the human resources department when we ended the internship. And it will be a big problem if Professor Gilbert knows, your grades will be really bad, Anne," Edward said worriedly.

    Anne stopped in her tracks and turned to Edward. "It''s okay, Edward, if indeed the management of thispany wants to give me such an assessment, then I can''t forbid them, because they have the right to do that. And even if my grades are bad, it means I have to find anotherpany next semester for an internship, it''s that simple, Edward."

    After speaking like that, Anne then continued her steps to enter the elevator which was almost closed, leaving Edward alone in the lobby.

    "It would be better if Leon fired me right now. That means I have 2 weeks to rx before continuing my studies again," said Anne in a hopeful heart with a smile. She didn''t realize that in the elevator, someone who really hated her was standing right behind her. A friend who stabbed her in the back was carrying a suitcase which she would hand over to her husband in a moment.

    "You''re done this time, Anne," the woman hissed softly in German.

    Continued

 Chapter 310 - The Last Day 2

    <h4>Chapter 310 - The Last Day 2</h4>

    As soon as Anne got to the floor where she was going, she immediately left the elevator and walked to her room without stopping at the pantry to fill up her drinking water as usual. She had already brought the drinking water in her bag. After seeing Anne leave, Steffi quickly walked to her husband Leon''s room. Although she couldn''t get Anne''s home address, but she managed to get something bigger. Steffi hurried into her husband''s office, even though Leon had banned her froming to the office forever, but Steffi didn''t care about Leon''s threat. Steffi wanted to destroy Anne this time, so she broke Leon''s rules. Steffi didn''t want her work over the past few weeks to be in vain. Leon needed to see the results of her surveince over the past few days.

    When Steffi came in, Leon''s study was still empty. There were only his mobile phones, wallet, and aptop on the table, because right now Leon had an appointment with Wayne Scott in the newsroom to check the work of the editors yesterday, but that made Steffi happy, because under the situation, she could better prepare everything, including turning on hisptop to y an interesting video.

    "So if there are no obstacles, the release schedule may be in line with the goal you''ve set, sir," Wayne said gravely, opening the door of the room for Leon, who was reading the editors'' reports.

    "Good, I like it. Make sure not to miss or..."

    "Surprise." Without any fear, Steffi immediately stood up with outstretched hands to greet Leon who had just entered.

    Wayne, not noticing Steffi''s presence before, looked very surprised, as did Leon, who dropped the paper in his hand. His eyes were bloodshot, showing that he was angry at the moment.

    "Steffi!! What are you doing in my room? Didn''t I tell you never toe to my office again, why are you ignoring my words? Are you tired of bearing the title of Mrs. Ganke?" Leon reprimanded very loudly. Luckily, Wayne had time to lock Leon''s room so that Leon''s screams couldn''t be heard by the other employees.

    Steffi was a little scared to hear Leon''s threats, but she tried to remain calm so she could get what she wanted to say to her husband. Steffi didn''t want the ns she''d been making over the past few days to copse because she couldn''t control herself.

    "I came here because I wanted to show you something very important. After I show you this, I will leave immediately without your order," Steffi said quickly.

    Leon, who had lost interest in Steffi, then turned to Wayne. He handed the code to his right hand to scare Steffi away. Wayne, understanding it, went straight to Steffi to carry out his master''s orders. However, as Steffi was ready, she immediately pressed the y button on theptop she was carrying and the video she had prepared for Leon immediately started ying.

    "Look at this! When you''re done seeing it, I''m going," Steffi said frantically, trying to avoid Wayne''s touch that tried to drag her out of Leon''s room.

    "Wayne, stop!"

    Leon''s loud voice made Wayne pause from his actions. He then walked over to Steffi''sptop which yed a video of Anne and Jack hugging, holding hands and even kissing in front of Anne''s luxury apartment given by Jack.

    "What is this?!"

    "That, look... that''s Marianne, the female fox, the cheap whore your ex-wife is, my husband. It turns out she was in a rtionship all along with Jackson Patrick Muller, the CEO of Muller Finance International from Switzend. They have even lived under the same roof in a luxury apartment in central London. The apartment is a high end apartment and not everyone can buy it because the apartment is very privately guarded. Even people whoe to visit must have veryplete personal details. If they cannot show proof that he is the closest person to the residents in that ce, they are not allowed to enter the ce. Because to enter that ce, foreigners have to go through retinal scan first and you know that only luxury apartments have such a security system." Steffi immediately spoke at length, exining the video Leon was watching.

    "I actually want to end everything and give up on you because I know you don''t love me anymore since you met Marianne. I feel very sorry for what I did to Marianne. I intend to let you go back to her and that afternoon I want to meet her at the office to talk one-on-one with Marianne, suddenly I saw a luxury car pick up Marianne not far from the office. Out of curiosity, I followed it and found all this. On the first day when I saw what Marianne did with the rich man, I only thought they were business partners or only work partners and she was instructed by you to meet him outside the office, but when I saw their intimacy in the restaurant, I immediately believed that they have a special rtionship. That was why I followed her movements for the past few days and found out all this. When I show you pictures, maybe you would think that I''m lying, but with these videos, you know for yourself whether I''m lying or not. In this video, it''s very clear where they met and what they were doing. My intention to meet Marianne was because I sincerely wanted to end all our disputes, dear, and I have returned you to him. That''s why I wanted to speak to Marianne right away, but after seeing all this, I didn''t want to, I didn''t want you toe back to her. Even if I die, I''d rather be with you, epting all your physical torments, than handing you over to a woman who only wants wealth from rich men. Jackson Patrick Muller is not an ordinary person, he is a rich person who is very famous in his home country and I really did not expect that a very innocent, gentle, weak, and shy Marianne would turn out to be a woman who is very good at chasing after her prey," Steffi said again with teary eyes. Steffi acted to show her grief.

    When he saw the video that Steffi yed, he immediately clenched into fists, plus all of Steffi''s words immediately echoed in his head. He watched as Jackson Patrick Muller wrapped his arms around the waist of the woman he was chasing and hugged her tightly after giving a kiss on the lips right in front of the luxurious apartment Steffi had mentioned earlier. Anger, jealousy, disappointment were all mixed together in Leon''s heart at this time. Wayne, who was standing behind Leon, also confirmed that the videos and photos scattered on the table were original and unedited

    "Leon..."

    "Go home Steffi, I want to meet with Wayne and thanks for the info. I owe you a favor." Leon quickly interrupted Steffi''s words.

    With tears in his eyes, Steffi immediately bumped into Leon and hugged him tightly. "I''m sorry, my husband, I did this without your knowledge. I just wanted to do good, but I didn''t expect to see all this and I''m willing to be punished by you for my rudeness, dear."

    Leon moved his hand and pushed Steffi away from his body. "Go home, we''ll talk at home again. And you don''t have to apologize to me, because what you''re doing is right."

    "Really? Truly? So you''re not mad at me?" Steffi asked with sparkling eyes.

    "Yes, now you''re going home, wait for me at home," Leon replied shortly.

    Without being ordered twice, Steffi grabbed her bag and hurried out of the room from her husband after giving Leon a kiss on the cheek. A triumphant smile was shown on her beautiful face with thick make-up

    "You''re done, whore, I already told you you''re not my opponent. The position of Mrs. Ganke is mine and a cheap bitch like you do not deserve that title," Steffi told herself as she walked close to Anne''s room, where Anne at that time was very busy working.

    Continued

 Chapter 311 - Officially Out

    <h4>Chapter 311 - Officially Out</h4>

    After Steffi left, Leon then ordered Wayne to call Anne to his room. What Leon had in mind at this time was to clear things up directly with Anne. Leon wanted to ask Anne the truth of the videos and photos that were scattered in front of him at this time. Leon, who didn''t believe in Steffi, wanted to confirm directly with Anne.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Sir..."

    "Come in, Anne."

    After Leon gave an answer, Anne slowly entered Leon''s private room which was a soundproof room, while Wayne Scott stood at the door of Leon''s room, guarding the ce so that no one would disturb his master while he was talking to Anne.

    "Wayne said you wanted to talk to me, sir, is there anything important to discuss sir?" Anne asked Leon. Anne was still standing in front of Leon''s door and hadn''t taken a step further.

    Leon looked at Anne from head to toe without blinking. A huge jealousy was taking over Leon. "Sit on the couch Anne."

    "But sir..."

    "Just sit down, I want to show you something important." Leon cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Because she wanted to end her one-on-one meeting with Leon, Anne finallyplied. She sat on the sofa opposite each other in front of Leon''s desk. Anne sat without any suspicion at all until finally Leon handed a nk check on the table.

    Anne, who was surprised, asked, "What does this mean, sir?"

    "Write the amount of money you want on the nk check, I can give it right now and you can pick it up today in cash. Think of it aspensation for our divorce back then," Leon answered quickly, full of contempt.

    Anne immediately realized that Leon''s purpose in asking her toe to his room this time was not to discuss work, but their personal problems which ended 2 years ago.

    "What do you mean, Leon?" asked Anne in a trembling voice.

    Bang!

    Leon threw the pile of photos that Steffi had previously given to Anne, the intimate photos of Anne and Jack scattered on the table.

    "I thought you were a good woman, Anne, I thought I was wrong because I had an affair with Steffi, it turned out that I was stupid. I thought you were a good woman. Because it turned out that what my wife said was true, you are a woman who targets rich men for your sake. I know you didn''t get any money from our first marriage. Therefore you are now looking for a rich man to satisfy your desire to splurge with money from your partner. I know Jackson Patrick Muller is indeed a rich man, but I really didn''t think at all that you were a cheap woman who was crazy about money. How much did your body cost to enjoy, Anne? Write down the amount of money you want on the check now, I can pay you in cash. After that you are satisfied, right? I''m the same as Jackson Patrick Muller who you''ve served in bed," Leon said at length, insulting Anne.

    Anne''s eyes immediately became hot. Her chest hurt so much now, it was even more painful than when she saw Leon and Steffi making love when they were still husband and wife.

    Seeing Anne''s expression clutching her chest, Leonughed. "Don''t act, Anne, I''ve met a lot of women like you out there. Just write down the amount you want or do you want a luxury apartment like the one that Jackson Patrick Muller gave you? Fine, I can give 2 units at a time for you, but you have to satisfy me for as long as you can, maybe a whole week in bed. You have to be my sex ve to get all that, don''t worry I will never go back on what I''ve said. So I can give it to you as long as you want..."

    "Stop, Leon, stop! Watch your words, I''m not a girl like that!!" Anne shouted loudly.

    "Hahahaha�� you''re not that kind of woman, then what kind of woman? Don''t act holy, Anne, there are many poor women like you out there. Don''t pretend to sell me dearly, Anne, I''m sure before you served Jackson Patrick Muller in bed, you were on a different man''s bed, isn''t it, for��"

    p!

    A loud p was heard when Anne, with all her might, pped her hand on Leon''s face. She couldn''t hold back any longer. Being called a prostitute, a cheap woman and sleeping with many men made Anne dare to do that to Leon.

    "I-I''m really poor, Leon, I also don''t have parents. But I still have self-respect, I''m not that low to carry out all your evil usations. I thought you had changed, I was wrong. You''re still the same as before, even now you''re much crazier than thest time I saw you, and just so you know Jack and I are engaged, so if I''m making out or living with him, that''s my right as the fianc��e of Jackson Patrick Muller."

    After saying that with emotion, Anne then got up from the sofa and rushed out of Leon''s room with tears in her eyes. Not long after she entered her room, she immediately ran out and carried her bag to the elevator, making many people confused. Leon, who was still standing holding his cheek which was pped by Anne, immediately mmed Steffi''sptop which was still ying the intimate video of Anne and Jack. Wayne Scott, who heard the sound of something mming into the floor from the door that wasn''t perfectly closed, went straight in to check on the master''s condition and wanted to report that Anne was leaving in tears towards the elevator with her bag.

    "Fuck!!! Her fianc��, she said! There was no way that bitch was engaged to Jackson Patrick Muller!"

    Leon spoke to himself, full of emotion, repeating Anne''s words, which said she was engaged to Jack. Wayne, who didn''t hear Leon''s words clearly, was silent. He didn''t want to specte until Leon spoke to him directly.

    "Wayne, bring a letter of agreement with Muller Finance International. Come with me to the Swiss man''s office," Leon said coldly. He wanted to confirm directly with Jack about his rtionship with Anne. Even though Anne has admitted that she was the fianc��e of Jackson Patrick Muller, Leon didn''t believe her that easy. He wanted to confirm directly with Jack at the moment.

    "Yes sir." Wayne quickly answered Leon''s words. He then went to his desk to bring hisptop and briefcase containing Leon''s important files.

    Not long after, they left the room and headed for the elevator to immediately go to Muller Finance International, where Jack was currently having a meeting with one of the big clients he had worked with sessfully.

    From a luxury SUV parked in front of Ganke Inc. Production, Steffiughed with satisfaction when she saw Annee out of her husband''s office building in tears. She burst outughing when she saw the woman she hated, had been sessfully destroyed for the second time by her.

    "Die, Marianne, you better kill yourself now. Useless trash like you would rather die and be buried in the ground with the worms! Hahahaha..."

    Continued

 Chapter 312 - Coming To The Office

    <h4>Chapter 312 - Coming To The Office</h4>

    After leaving Ganke Inc. Production, Anne immediately stopped a taxi. She didn''t know that a pair of eyes were staring at her triumphantly. While in the taxi, Anne threw her cell phone out, so that her cell phone was immediately crushed by a passing vehicle behind her.

    The taxi driver, who saw Anne did that, smiled faintly. "Come on, Miss, don''t think about it. Let it go by, you are still young and beautiful. You will surely find a better lover in the future."

    Anne smiled faintly at the words of the taxi driver who took her home. The middle-aged taxi driver who had just spoken thought that Anne was heartbroken because she just threw her cell phone on the street. When in fact she was not heartbroken because of a man, she threw away her cell phone because she didn''t want Leon to be able to contact her again. Even though there were actually many ways she could do in order for Leon not to be able to contact her again, but because she was still controlled by anger, that was the only way that came to mind. After driving for almost 25 minutes the taxi that brought Anne finally arrived at the luxurious apartment that Jack had given her. Anne then rushed into the apartment after paying the taxi fare. What was on Anne''s mind right now was to be alone. She didn''t want to be bothered by anyone. Being scolded by Leon made her unable to think clearly. Anne even began to waver at this time. She wondered whether her current rtionship with Jack was right or not. Anne recalled Leon''s words calling her a gold digger who chased the rich men.

    After arriving in her room, Anne went straight to the bathroom. She just put her bag andptop on the floor. Without removing her clothes, Anne sat in the dry bathtub which was starting to flow from the shower she had just turned on.

    Sitting down and hugging her legs, Anne thought about the origin of the photos and videos that Leon had. While she was thinking, suddenly Anne raised her head and stared at the bullet-proof ss that disyed the scenery outside while muttering softly. "Steffi, only that woman can do all this. But Jack said this apartment can''t be entered by just anyone, but how can she take photos and videos of me and Jack in front of this apartment. Don''t tell me she ..."

    Thump!

    Anne stopped her words. She remembered back to the private detective that Steffi hired to follow her a while ago before Jack forced her to move into her current residence. She then canceled her intention to soak longer in the bathtub and ended her shower to go to Jack''s office immediately. She wanted to talk directly to Jack about what had happened. She had decided to share all her troubles with him and didn''t want to bear it alone anymore.

    Without much ritual, Anne then finished her bath and rushed to the room to look for clothes. Even though she knew that Jack liked her feminine appearance, but she preferred to dress casually and wear jeans. In her opinion, dressing up as Jack wanted her put a burden on her. She felt that she was not herself when she dressed as Jack wanted. That was why Anne was dressed as usual, wearing ripped jeans that were slightly torn at the knees and thighs, an oversized shirt that was slightly tucked into her pants, plus her favorite sneaker. After applying a little makeup, Anne then rushed downstairs. As she needed to rush, Anne decided to drive the new BMW that Jack gave her. When she got into their new car, several beautiful women, who were mistresses of several businessmen, looked at Anne from head to toe. They were jealous of Anne, who had an ordinary appearance but had thetest luxury car. So they whined at the businessmen who were in the lobby. The men could only be silent. They ignored the requests of their mistresses because they were still fascinated by Anne. Even though Anne didn''t wear sexy clothes, but in the eyes of these men, she was very attractive. The body shape, hairstyle, and style that she wore were very impressive for the men who had lots of mistresses. ustomed to seeing women with revealing clothes made the men curious about Anne, who covered her body perfectly. Anne, who did not realize that she was the center of attention, then began to fasten her seat belt and stepped on the gas pedal after pressing the start button on her new car. Not long after, the expensive luxury car sped down the highway, past the parking area which again became the center of attention of many people around the apartment. Because the car already had high technology that could find addresses using GPS even though it was not connected to a cell phone, Anne didn''t get into trouble at all. She only needed to enter the name of Muller Finance International London as her destination this time, and quickly, the sophisticated car took a route to get to her destination.

    "Expensive cars are asfortable as this," said Anne quietly,menting on the luxury car she was driving at the moment.

    As her destination was only 100 meters away from where she was at this time, Anne slowed down her car. She was very careful when entering the officeplex which was in the business center. Because the car that she drove was a new car, the parking attendant who was around the business center area gave special treatment to Anne. After parking the car properly, Anne then walked to an information center to check herself before entering the office building area.

    "Do you want to..."

    "Muller Finance International, I have an appointment with Mr. Jack Patrick Muller." Anne immediately cut off the words of a security officer who was a little unfriendly to Anne. He was even rude because he greeted Anne while sitting down when he saw Anne''s simple clothing. The reason was that everyone in the officeplex wore formal clothing of various expensive brands, unlike the clothes that Anne was currently wearing.

    "Oh! The Muller Finance International! Okay, Miss. Please follow the green line,ter at the T-junction, you turn left. That''s where Muller Finance International is," said the officer again.

    Anne looked at the security guard with a smile. She then showed her left hand which had Jack''s ring on it. "I know where my fianc��''s office is, sir."

    Gulped! The face of the security officer, who had been a little disrespectful as he underestimated Anne, immediately turned pale.

    "You..."

    "Yes, I am the fianc��e of the CEO of Muller Finance International," said Anne quietly.

    The security guard who had been sitting there immediately got up and paid his respects to Anne, he also apologized for his slightly impolite attitude. She smiled at the security guard in front of her, then slowly rolled up the sleeves of her white oversized shirt.

    "Don''t judge someone by their clothes, sir, because believe me, not everyone who is well-dressed is a good person, like the corruptors, for example," said Anne slowly with a smile.

    "Sorry Madam, forgive me ... forgive my impoliteness," the guard replied back with a bow.

    "Don''t call me Madam, we''re not officially married yet. Well then, thank you for the wee, excuse me." Anne immediately ended the conversation with the security guard. She then walked down the path to the Muller Finance International building which stood firmly among a row of other buildings. Even though Muller Finance International in London was a newpany, it seemed to shine more than any otherpany. The process of extensive renovation of the building previously had made the building looked perfect now.

    Anne was standing right in front of the entrance of Jack''spany, she looked doubtful. Her initial intention to introduce herself as Jack''s fianc��e in front of everyone had now disappeared. She finally took off the ring she previously wore while driving the car. She deliberately wore the ring to show everyone, but she did not yet have the courage to show people that she was the fianc��e of the CEO of Muller Finance International who was the boss of everyone in the building she was currently visiting. Therefore, she decided to keep the ring back around her neck, to be used as a pendant like before.

    "Okay, Anne, let''s meet your fianc��. Meet the man you trust, tell him everything that just happened."

    Continued

 Chapter 313 - Telling The Story

    <h4>Chapter 313 - Telling The Story</h4>

    When Anne arrived, Muller Finance International was very busy with lots of well-dressed people walking around with files or just walking around talking on the phone. The young executives who were able to do business with Jack were the lucky ones and managed to get rid of theirpetitors when they managed to make a partnership with Jackson Patrick Muller, who was known to be very picky.

    Anne''s steps stopped when she arrived at the reception desk. "Excuse me, can I see Jack?"

    The two receptionists, who had just received the call, were very surprised when they heard someone mentioning their boss''s name directly by the name without any frills. The two girls looked at each other for a while before finallying to their senses.

    "Sorry Miss, can you show your identity first?" a blonde-haired receptionist asked kindly.

    Without being ordered twice, Anne then took out her identity card from her purse and ced it on the reception desk politely. As soon as Anne put down her ID, the other receptionist immediately grabbed it and looked at it carefully.

    When she saw her friend writing down Anne''s name in the guest book, the receptionist first greeted Anne and then asked her purpose ining to Muller Finance International again, even though Anne had previously asked to meet with Jack.

    "I want to meet Jack, indeed I don''t have an appointment with him, but he once told me if I wanted toe, then I can juste here, Miss. That''s why I came straight here," answered Anne slowly.

    "But sorry, Miss, which department this Jack are you referring to?" asked the receptionist again.

    "I don''t know where he is, but what I do know is that hisst name is used as the name of thispany...."

    "What do you mean, Miss?" interrupted the second receptionist, who was holding Anne''s ID card, quickly.

    "Anne!!!"

    Hearing her name being called Anne immediately turned around. After seeing the person who called her, Anne smiled, while the man who called her immediately walked quickly to the reception desk. The man was none other than Jackson Patrick Muller, who had just finished a meeting. He immediately hugged Anne shamelessly in front of everyone, including his co-workers who he escorted out.

    "Why didn''t you call me that you''reing here?" Jack whispered softly as he hugged Anne.

    "Let go of me first," said Anne curtly.

    Jack, who realized his actions, immediately let go of Anne andnded a kiss on Anne''s forehead gently. "Okay, now say it."

    Anne, who didn''t expect Jack to be so intimate in front of everyone, blushed. Her face was reddened, and worst of all she forgot what to say to Jack, because the contents of her brain suddenly scattered after being treated like that by Jack.

    Jack chuckled when he saw Anne was not focused. He was very happy to see Anne like that. With annoyance, hended a small pinch on the top of Anne''s sharp nose. Erick, who felt bad for a work partner who had just signed a cooperation with Muller Finance International, cleared his throat. He tried to make Jack aware that now many people were watching and Erick''s n was sessful. Jack immediately turned to Erick and looked surprised for a few seconds. But because he had been trained, finally Jack managed to control himself again. Without guilt, he walked towards his guest while still wrapping his arm around Anne''s waist.

    "Sorry, gentlemen, because my fianc��e came, I got too excited and forgot my obligation to take you all," said Jack without preamble.

    "Fianc��e?"

    "Ah yes, I forgot, this is my fianc��e, Anne." Jack proudly introduced Anne to his business rtionship as his fianc��e.

    The men who were Jack''s business rtions immediately reached out to Anne. They were very excited to meet the fianc��e of Jackson Patrick Muller. Anne graciously epted the extended hand from Jack''s partners, and soon the three middle-aged men left Muller Finance International.

    "Why didn''t you say you wereing?" Jack asked Anne back as soon as the guests'' cars were out of sight.

    "I''ll tell you in your room," said Anne curtly.

    "Okay."

    Jack then invited Anne to walk to the elevator, but Anne stopped her steps and walked to the reception desk to take her identity card that the receptionists had asked for.

    "They both asked for your ID?" asked Jack. His voice was rising when he saw Anne put her ID back in her bag.

    Hearing Jack''s voice, which was quite loud, the two receptionists who had previously held back for a long time immediately lowered their heads. They felt very guilty because they did not believe her who said that she was Jack''s fianc��e.

    Anne took a deep breath at Jack''s attitude. "They''re just doing their job, don''t be mad."

    Jack, who didn''t like Anne getting unpleasant treatment from his employees, immediately approached the table of the two girls who were very scared. "Remember carefully, thisdy is my fianc��e. Your future mistress is your boss, so don''t ever be rude to her again."

    "Y-yes sir, forgive us."

    "Sorry sir, we won''t do it again."

    The two receptionists answered Jack''s words in unison without looking up. They were both still very afraid to look at Jack. Feeling sorry for the two girls, Anne then approached Jack and asked him to leave. Anne knew that what the two receptionists were doing was part of their job that had to be done, so Anne was not angry. Jack, who actually still wanted to reprimand the two new receptionists who had reced Alice, finally obeyed Anne''s words. He chose to quickly go up to his room to spend time with Anne, instead of spending energy on scolding the two employees. In the elevator, Jack actually wanted to hug Anne again, but Anne actually stood near Erick and chatted with the bespectacled man, ignoring Jack who was folding his arms across his chest, staring without blinking at Anne and Erick who ignored him.

    After arriving on the floor, Jack immediately wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist possessively, as if to show Anne that he was very angry with her after being ignored for a few minutes in the elevator. Erick, who was walking behind Jack and Anne, couldn''t help but smile slightly. He had forgotten that his boss was currently so crazy about Anne. Not wanting to disturb his master who was happy because of Anne''s arrival, Erick then returned to his own office and restrained Alice, who was about to enter Jack''s room. Alice, who didn''t know anything, looked annoyed at Erick because she felt Erick was bothering her. After Erick told her what had happened, Alice finally understood. She ended up doing her other work and putting off the file she wanted to hand over to Jack.

    "What do you want to drink?" Jack asked Anne quietly after she had sat down on the sofa.

    "I''m being called a whore, Jack..."

    Thump!

    Jack, who wanted to open the mini fridge beside his desk, immediately froze hearing Anne''s words. "W-what did you say Anne?"

    Anne looked back at Jack without blinking. "I was called a whore by Leon, that''s why I left thepany."

    Continued

 Chapter 314 - Muller Finance International

    <h4>Chapter 314 - Muller Finance International</h4>

    Jack''s eyes widen when he heard Anne''s words.

    "What do you mean, Anne?"

    Anne took a deep breath, slowly telling him what had just happened at Ganke Inc. Production. Starting from the photos and videos shown by Leon to Leon''s very rude cursing. While speaking, Anne looked very calm. She didn''t even look sad at all.

    "I''m sure it was Steffi who gave Leon the photos and videos," said Anne slowly ending her story.

    "That woman again," said Jack emotionally.

    "Actually I don''t mind Steffi giving all the photos or videos to Leon, but there are other things that bother me," added Anne again.

    "What''s that?" Jack asked curtly.

    Anne looked at Jack without blinking. "Didn''t you say that the apartment has a very strict security system? Then how did Steffi get the photos and videos that were clearly taken in the apartment parking area, which incidentally is still in the apartment environment and to ess it, don''t you have to go through several post first? How did she get in? Doesn''t that mean the security in the apartment isn''t good? If that''s the case, I''d better go back to my old apartment anyway. Steffi will definitely find me anyway, right?"

    Jack''s eyes widened when he heard Anne''s words. He didn''t like it when Anne was against his decision like that. Although Anne directly opposed him, from the story that Anne told him, she wanted to return to her old apartment. Jack immediately realized where the story was leading to. Without a word, Jack took out his cell phone.

    "Find out if in thest few days Steffi Ganke hase to Anne''s apartment. Also find out if there is anyone who helps her. If there is, bring him to me," said Jack in a rising voice as he spoke to one of his subordinates who was guarding Anne''s new apartment.

    "Yes sir, I understand," replied the man on the other end of the line.

    After ordering that, Jack then put his cell phone on the table. He then walked over to Anne who was sitting on the sofa.

    "If the apartment is not safe for you, then my house is your new ce to live, Anne," said Jack quietly as he sat opposite Anne.

    "Don''t be crazy, Jack. If you ask me to stay at your house, then what Steffi said is true. Everyone will definitely call me a slut, I don''t want that, Jack." Anne responded quickly to Jack''s words. She rejected Jack''s proposal to stay at her house.

    "You are my woman, so what? After all, some people already know you are my fianc��e. There is no problem if we live in the same house, Anne. Even if you are pregnant, I will certainly be responsible, so you don''t have to worry, Anne. I don''t care what people say, we''re the ones who go through this. You and I, as long as we''re happy, then there''s no problem, right?" Jack answered quietly without guilt.

    Anne''s heart beat faster hearing Jack''s words. After catching her breath, Anne then looked at Jack sharply and said, "It''s not that easy, Jack, I don''t want to live in the same house with a man who hasn''t officially be my husband. You are a man and it''s easy for a man to change partners, but not with a woman, Jack. That woman''s name will always be tarnished in the eyes of others, especially if she gets pregnant out of wedlock, then it will be a burden for me. If you judge me as an old-fashioned woman, I''ll ept it, but that''s my principle. I''ve failed on my marriage, Jack. I don''t want to repeat a bigger mistake than that. Even if Steffi really wants to do things to me, I will deal with it. As you taught me before to face the problem head-on and not walk away from the problem."

    "Don''t do that, Anne!! Steffi is a lunatic, don''t look for trouble with her," Jack rebuked in a rising voice.

    Anne got up from the sofa. She was on her knees in front of Jack and this was the first time she dared to act like that to Jack. "Then what should I do Jack, you said the apartment was a safe apartment, but look at the fact now. After I lived there, Steffi was able to get the photos and videos, right? So far, only Leon who had received a copy of the originals, and since I know Steffi very well, I''m sure she will definitely use the photos and videos to do even bigger things that can''t..."

    "Don''t worry. The problem about Steffi is my business. One thing is clear, you need to stay calm, don''t decide anything without my permission. Let my men work first, they will find out if it was really Steffi who took the photos and videos or someone else. Because if it was someone else that Steffi ordered, then I would have to think of another way. But if it was Steffi who did it herself, then I''ll stick to the original n. What is certain for now is that you calm down first, I''m sure that woman will not dare to spread the photos and video. As long as I''m there, you don''t need to be afraid and even if the photos and videos have already spread, then that''s even better, so I can have a reason to marry you sooner, right?" Jack said at length cutting Anne''s words.

    "Married? Haven''t we agreed not to get married so soon, Jack?" asked Anne stammered.

    "If you don''t want to live in the same house with me because we''re not married yet, then we should get married, there''s no other way." Jack answered Anne''s question calmly without guilt

    "B-but we already agreed not to..."

    Knock

    Knock

    "Excuse me sir, sorry to interrupt. The person you hate so much is currently downstairs." Erick spoke from the door so politely that Anne couldn''t continue the conversation.

    "Who is it, Erick?" asked Jack loudly.

    "Leonardo Ganke and his assistant, Wayne Scott, are in the lobby. They say they want to meet with you in person to discuss the cooperation agreement which they think is inappropriate," Erick replied politely.

    "Tsk�� discussing the cooperation agreement he said, you bastard man," Jack cursed in annoyance. He knew Leon''s actual purpose toe to his office was to discuss the video and photos that Anne had told him just now.

    Jack seemed to think for a while before answering Erick''s words again. Soon, his smile grew.

    "Call Alice, I need to talk to her," said Jack in a loud voice.

    Alice, who was standing beside Erick, directly went into Jack''s room. She had heard Jack''s words to Erick.

    "Wow, that was fast," Jack said in amazement.

    "I''m sorry, sir, I was actually��"

    "Come here, I want to talk to you about something." Jack cut off Alice''s words quickly.

    Alice, who was afraid, was still standing where she was. She didn''t dare to approach Jack until she finally exhausted Jack''s patience and made his private secretary approached closer. The frightened Alice seemed to be trying to avoid Jack, but Jack swiftly held Alice''s hand and then whispered a few words to the red-haired girl.

    "Yes sir, I understand," answered Alice quickly when Jack had said all the things he wanted to say.

    "Do it now!!!"

    Alice nodded her head excitedly. She rushed to Anne shortly after Jack had left the room.

    "What''s wrong, Alice?" asked Anne confused.

    "Take off your clothes, Sis," Alice answered shortly.

    "W-what?!!" Anne screamed loudly while crossing her arms across her chest.

    Continued

 Chapter 315 - Contract Letter

    <h4>Chapter 315 - Contract Letter</h4>

    Jack, who was very ready to meet Leonardo Ganke, the man he hated so much, now looked very excited, thatl Erick had to calm him down so he wouldn''t overdo it when he was dealing with Leonardo Ganke, who was currently his co-worker. However, Jack had to keep his professionalism when he met Leon for a moment and harbored his annoyance at the German man.

    "Where''s my special guest?" Jack asked quietly at the receptionist who greeted him out of the elevator.

    "Mr. Leonardo Ganke and his assistant are waiting for you in the waiting room in front of you," the receptionist answered quickly.

    "Nice. Oh right, please order us lunch from the most delicious restaurant near our office. I want to wee this special guest to the maximum," asked Jack suddenly as he stepped closer to the waiting room mentioned by the receptionist.

    "Yes sir."

    "Good."

    After saying that, Jack then stepped back into the waiting room, where Leon was. But when he almost reached the room, Erick suddenly stopped Jack''s steps.

    "Remember sir, please don''t get carried away. You have to be able to distinguish between personal and work problems. I''m sure Leonardo''s purpose here is to discuss work. So I hope you don''t get too carried away when you meet himter," Erick whispered quietly.

    Jack smiled at the words of his confidant. "If he really came here to discuss work, of course I would be professional, Erick, but I have a feeling that the opposite is true. I''m sure he came here because he wanted to confirm the truth of the photos and videos that Anne had told me before, especially now that Anne has left his office. But don''t worry, I''m a yer now. Years of dealing with people who only make faces in front of me have made me good at acting now, so don''t worry."

    "Yes, but��."

    Erick''s words were cut short when Jack touched the door handle and pushed him slowly into the waiting room.

    "Wee, Mr Ganke, sorry for making you wait so long," said Jack in a loud voice when he managed to open the door.

    Leon and Wayne, who were sitting there, immediately got up when they saw Jacking. Both of them then approached Jack, who was standing in front of the door with Erick behind him. Leon immediately reached out his hand to wee Jack''s hand.

    "No sir, we only came a few minutes ago and thanks for meeting us both," Leon replied with a smile.

    Jack gripped Leon''s hand tightly to restrain his emotions. Meeting Leon in person made him remember what Anne had told him a moment ago, where Leon called Anne a cheap woman. However, because Leon came as a co-worker, Jack had to maintain his attitude.

    After making small talk, Jack then invited Leon to sit on the sofa previously used by Leon and his assistant. Not long after, a receptionist came to bring soft drinks for the four men, who were talking casually in the waiting room. Initially, Jack wanted to invite Leon up to his room, but Leon refused. He said that he feltfortable in the waiting room where they were currently in. As a result, they began to seriously discuss the cooperation contract in that room.

    "I think that there are several points in this cooperation letter that are inappropriate, starting from the distribution of profits and the investment that you have invested in Ganke Inc. Production in this project, Mr. Muller," said Wayne Scott, slowly exining to Jack some of the shorings in the contract letter that was currently beingpleted and was held by Jack.

    "Didn''t we all agree on this a few days after we agreed to cooperate with Ganke Inc. Production? Then why is this being discussed again? Hasn''t this letter of cooperation also been approved by your legal team, sir?" asked Erick seriously in response to Wayne''s words in ce of Jack, who was just silent when he saw the cooperation letter which he thought was good. Therefore, he was surprised why Leon demanded the issue of the contents of the contract which discussed profit sharing and the amount of investment that Muller Finance International invested in Ganke Inc. Production.

    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to ask for a yield of about 20% of all the profits that Ganke Inc. Production would get? Then why did you change it and demand an increase to 25%? Isn''t that a bit of a vition of the agreement we previously agreed on, sir?" Leon joined in.

    "Well, isn''t it clear in the contract that we hold that we ask for a profit of 25% then why do you say that the profit sharing is only 20%?" Erick asked quickly while showing a copy of the contract that Muller Finance International held.

    "But in the contract letter that we hold, Muller Finance International agrees that you only get 20% profit, then why do you even show a copy of the contract containing the 25% profit sharing, sir? Even though it is clear that what we agreed on is the 20% one," replied Wayne Scott, not wanting to lose while showing the contract letter that had been prepared and he showed it to Erick, which in the contract contained a statement of profit sharing of 20% that would be received by Muller Finance International.

    Erick, who felt guiltless, remained in his position. He continued to say that what was written in the contract letter was appropriate from the start when they decided to work together. However, Leonardo Ganke, represented by Wayne Scott, did not want to budge. He kept saying that what was written in the contract was not in ordance with the initial agreement. Especially now that Wayne was showing two kinds of contract papers, both of which have Jack''s signature as CEO of Muller Finance International, that was why he insisted that Muller Finance International had manipted the contract agreement.

    Jack was silent. He was trying to digest the words of Wayne Scott who was Leonardo Ganke''s personal assistant. He felt that there was nothing strange at all, so he insisted that nothing would change the contents of the cooperation agreement. From the beginning, he had asked for a profit sharing of 25% of the total profit obtained by Ganke Inc. Production, in which the amount of investment was proportional to the amount of profit he requested. Jack felt that this was also agreed by Leon and his team who were present at the signing of the coboration at that time, so he felt very confused at the moment. Jack really felt that there was nothing wrong at all in the contract that Leon was currently arguing about, but on the other hand he felt strange that there were two kinds of contracts with different contents and both contracts had been signed by him.

    "I was not present at the signing of this agreement, but I have read all of Mr. Ganke''s contracts. That was why I feel confused why there are two types of contracts with different contents. Even when I confirmed to you, it turns out that you have a copy of the contract which contains a request for a profit sharing of 25%, while the contract we agreed to is a profit sharing of 20%. This is not a small project, sir, Ganke Inc. Production is a worldwide production house. Therefore, the profit we will get must be veryrge and this has been proven in our previous films. That''s why we must be more careful when working together, so I was really disappointed when I found these two contracts with different contents. Especially when I confirmed to both of you, you actually held the copy of the contract in which the number of requests for profit sharing is greater than we agreed upon, and to be honest I was in shock and disbelief. And if I wanted to, I could sue Muller Finance International on charges of having falsified a contract," said Wayne Scott again enthusiastically. So far, Wayne Scott was known as a person who never lost in an argument. That was why his confidence was so high at the moment.

    When the atmosphere was getting tense, suddenly the door of the waiting room was knocked from outside.

    "Come in." Jack answered slowly in response to a knock on the door from outside.

    After getting permission, the person who knocked on the door, who was none other than Anne, finally stepped into the room, where currently there was a very serious debate between Ganke Inc. Production and Jack.

    "Am I disturbing?" asked Anne quietly without guilt.

    Leon, who was sitting facing the door, was very shocked when he saw Anne. Anne, who was in front of him, was now beautiful. She looked very elegant in a peach mini dress above the knee with a slightly low chest and decorated with a ne with a beautiful rose pendant,pleted with a pair of white high heels on her feet, looked very suitable with the dress she was currently wearing.

    "How could you be, honey," Jack answered quickly as he stood up to Anne and immediately hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 316 - Annes Action

    <h4>Chapter 316 - Anne''s Action</h4>

    Anne, who had been informed by Alice about Jack''s n, also followed Jack''s follow-up game. After changing her clothes and applying a little make up on her face, Anne then went to the waiting room where Leon and Wayne met with Jack.

    "You said you wanted to have lunch, but it turns out there are still guests. Well then, I''ll just wait upstairs," said Anne slowly in response to Jack''s words.

    Jack shook his head. "No, I don''t want you to go up and down. Just wait here, we''ll be done soon. After all, it''s just a misunderstanding, so it won''t take long, dear."

    "Misunderstood? What''s the misunderstanding?" asked Anne, pretending to be curious. Even though Jack didn''t ask her to interfere in his meeting with Leon, which was pretty serious, but Anne couldn''t hide her curiosity.

    Jack then told what had happened to Anne. He also showed the two contracts that were on the table. While talking, Jack didn''t let go of his hand from Anne''s waist at all, which made Leon, who was already hot seeing Anne''s appearance, got even hotter when he saw the intimacy that Jack showed. Hearing Jack''s exnation made Anne think hard. She was really confused right now. How was it possible that in one agreement there were 2 contracts with different contents and both contracts had both been signed by Jack and Leon, even both parties felt that each of the different contracts was the correct one. Jack felt that the contract he was holding was a valid contract, as well as Leon''s who felt that the contract was valid.

    In fact, it was clear in the two contracts that the amount of profit and investment provided was very different.

    "Do you think you''ve signed this contract?" Anne asked Jack.

    "Yes, I feel like I''ve signed this agreement, but somehow the contract that Mr. Leon holds is actually a contract that has a different nominal and that has really confused us for thest 45 minutes. Because these two contracts have been signed by me and by Mr. Ganke, as the CEO of Ganke Inc. Production, but strangely, I''m holding the 25% profit, while Mr. Leon is holding the 20%, the 5% difference is very big," answered Jack seriously.

    Anne was silent hearing Jack''s words. She seemed to be thinking hard at this time. When she was concentrating, suddenly the corner of Anne''s eyes stared at Leon who was staring at her without blinking. Anne slowly smiled at Leon while pinching Jack''s waist. She gave a code to Jack to talk to Leon about her. Jack who was too fascinated by Anne''s beauty finally realized that.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Ganke, I forgot, I think I have to formally introduce you. This is Anne, my fianc��e," Jack said quietly as he tightened his arms around Anne''s waist, smiling at Leon. "Ah, I forgot, you seem to have known Anne before. She is a former intern at Ganke Inc. Production in the head illustration section, isn''t it? But don''t worry, sir. Even though Anne is your worker, I guarantee you she didn''t talk to me about anything about her work, My fianc��e is verypetent at her job."

    "Fianc��e," Leon stammered.

    Anne smiled faintly at Leon''s words. "Yes, Mr. Ganke," said Anne quickly, showing her ring finger, which had Jack''s diamond ring on it.

    "And regarding our conversation earlier, I''ve already forgot about it. I also want to thank the person who showed you the photo and video because I don''t need to bother talking anymore, because you already know firsthand about my rtionship with Jack. I have informed Professor Gilbert that starting this afternoon I am no longer an intern at Ganke Inc. Production, I have handed over all the work to Edward a while ago, and for theptop I use for work, I have returned it via a driver, which may now already epted by Edward. So I no longer have any ties with Ganke Inc. Production, and one more thing you should know, Mr. Leonardo Ganke, that you don''t have to worry, because I don''t have any copies of my work, so you don''t have to worry if any information gets leaked," said Anne again, adding her previous words with a smile.

    "Edward has all your work turned over?" Wayne asked quietly.

    "Yeah, After all, actually if I leave Ganke Inc. Production at any time, there''s no problem. Because I''m just an intern from a campus that works with Ganke Inc. Production, so there are no rules that bind me to thepany. Probably, because I didn''t manage to finish my work in Ganke Inc. Production, next semester, the choice for me is to do an internship again at anotherpany and it looks like I''ve found the rightpany for my internship next semester, that is even when I ..."

    "If I still want you stay in college after we get married, dear, do not forget that." Jack cut off Anne''s words quickly.

    "Well, yes, that''s if my fianc�� still allows me to continue studying. If not, maybe I will be a housewife at home, taking care of my husband and children," said Anne again responding to Jack''s words with a smile.

    Leon''s blood was boiling. His hands that were on his thighs were tightly clenched. He was really burning with jealousy when he heard the words of Anne and Jack who had discussed marriage, especially with the intimacy shown by Jack and Anne in front of his eyes. So his intention to mess with Jack was shattered, even though his n today had almost seeded by arguing on a different contract. Even though he actually knew that the correct contract was the one held by Jack, the problem was the contents of the contract had been changed, which he had also agreed to. However, because he wanted to find trouble with Jack, he finally pretended not to know the existence of the two different contracts.

    "Okay then, when we get back from this office, I will confirm again with Edward about the rest of your unfinished work. Along with some files that you have done," Wayne answered slowly. Wayne couldn''t do anything about Anne''s decision to choose to leave the office.

    Because as Anne said earlier that she was just an intern with no official contract at Ganke Inc. Production, she could leave whenever she wanted, if she felt ufortable. Because from the beginning, Leon had emphasized that he did not bind the students who worked in his office and he also gave freedom to the students, who were interns in his office, to stop at any time if they were notfortable, and Leon''s statement was clearly recorded in a speech he spoke in front of all the lecturers and the UAL students a few months ago, when he was trying to form a partnership with the arts college.

    Anne smiled at Wayne''s words. She returned her focus to the two contracts in front of her. She really paid attention to the two contracts which did not have any difference, starting from the signatures of Leon and Jack which look exactly the same, along with the same date. Only the amount of profit and the amount of investment invested by Muller Finance International into Ganke Inc. Production was the only difference between the two contracts.

    "Do you ever feel like you''ve made a deal at this 25%, Jack?" asked Anne quietly after a while after she had been silent for a while.

    "Yes, even at that time I also had a chat with Mr. Leonardo Ganke to discuss this before we finally agreed to the distribution in the figure of 25%. If Mr. Ganke did not ept my wish, I would then be unable to invest such arge amount, Anne," Jack answered seriously while pointing out the difference in the investment figures he invested in the different contracts.

    Anne''s eyes widened when she saw the numbers on the two contracts that Jack showed, suddenly her smile grew.

    "May I see the history of your conversation?" asked Anne quietly.

    Jack nodded his head and said, "Sure, it''s all in my email. You can see them all."

    Hearing Jack and Anne''s serious conversation, Erick immediately opened Jack''sptop and handed it to Anne.

    "Thanks Erick. Give me fifteen minutes, Mr Ganke. Let me check something first." Anne immediately spoke to Leon and red at him.

    "Of course, please," Leon answered quietly, trying to be strong even though his heart was beating fast.

    Continued

 Chapter 317 - Jacks Exit From Ganke Inc. Production

    <h4>Chapter 317 - Jack''s Exit From Ganke Inc. Production</h4>

    Anne stared at Jack''sptop seriously for a few minutes and while she was busy with herptop, the room suddenly fell silent, none of them made a sound, including Leon and Wayne, who were already restless for fear of their evil ns being exposed. The time that Anne had previously estimated at fifteen minutes turned out to be far off. Because she only needed 5 minutes to find an email sent by Jack to Leon, as the beginning of a conversation discussing the 25% profit he wanted from a coborative project with Ganke Inc Production.

    "Is there a projector, Erick?" asked Anne quietly to Erick.

    "You need a projector, Miss?" Erick asked Anne back.

    "Yes," answered Anne shortly.

    "Wait, I''ll find it for you."

    Anne smiled at Erick''s words. She then took the two contract papers that were lying on the table in the middle of them at the moment.

    "Why do you need a projector, Anne?" Jack asked curiously.

    "Wait, you''ll know the answer in a moment," replied Anne quietly, ncing at Leon and Wayne, who were already unsettled.

    Not long after, Erick came back into the room with a projector in his arms. He even asked someone to bring him a projector screen which he usually rarely used. However, because at the moment Anne wanted to make a presentation, Erick finally asked someone to bring a projector screen too, so that the results of Anne''s presentation could be seen optimally by everyone in the room, even though Erick was actually not sure about what Anne would do.

    After all the preparations wereplete, Erick then turned off the lights in the room and Anne began to make her presentation. Anne started to open Jack''s email that was sent to Leon when he first responded to Leon''s invitation to cooperate. After that, Anne made a follow-up presentation by disying the emails sent by Jack and Leon alternately so that everyone in the ce could clearly see the conversation between Jack and Leon, discussing the cooperation that Leon offered to Jack. Finally, she arrived at the email discussing the results of the cooperation between Muller Finance International and Ganke Inc. Production. In the email, it was clear how Leon initially offered a profit sharing of 20% to Muller Finance International as long as Jack wanted to invest around $ 40 million. However, because Jack said that the amount was not worth it, he finally made another offer to Leon and finally reached a profit sharing agreement of 25% with an investment of $ 43 million, which Jack would give to Ganke Inc. Production. In the email the calctions were very clear and because the email was covered by many emails that Jack didn''t pay attention anymore, today Leon finally came with two kinds of contracts with very different values.

    Leon insisted that the contract he was holding was the right one, even though in the contract Jack would only get a profit of 20% with an investment of $43 million, while with that amount of investment, he should have made a profit of 25% as previously agreed. Looking at the projector screen, Leon''s face suddenly turned pale, and so was Wayne''s. He didn''t expect that Anne would find out everything. Both of them were sure that they would win today''s debate, if it was sessful, Ganke Inc. Production''s profit would be huge, but it turned out that Anne managed to show clear evidence, which made them unable to refute.

    "There seems to be a misunderstanding here, Mr. Muller," said Wayne Scott suddenly, as Anne had finished her presentation.

    "Misunderstanding?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Yes, it looks like we have to confirm again with our legal team to make sure of this. This is purely my fault, I''m not careful enough, I''m sorry to make such a fuss in this office," Wayne replied, trying to calm down, even though he looked very uneasy at the moment. So it was the legal team that made the mistake.

    "But this is..."

    "Okay, sir, I understand. However, this is a fatal mistake in my opinion. Therefore, maybe I will reconsider whether we should continue with this cooperation or not," Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Leon widened his eyes. "What do you mean, Mr. Muller?"

    "As I just said, it seems that I have to reconsider whether I should continue this coboration or not, because with this incident, I have some doubts whether your team is reallypetent or not. The problem is the amount of difference in money that must be paid. I invest and the profit I get is very different from the initial agreement. Therefore, before I invest any money, I better cancel it. After all, this project has just started, so I decided to leave the investor team in yourpany, Mr. Ganke. Even though I was initially very interested, but for now it''s better for me not to join your project, and hopefully on another asion, we can rejoin Ganke Inc. Production for further projects," replied Jack at length.

    Bam!

    "What do you mean, Jackson Muller?!! You can''t do this! It''s called a vition of the agreement. You can''t just cancel the cooperation like this." Leon immediately shouted loudly, full of emotions, after hitting the table in front of him.

    Hearing Leon yelled at his master, Erick immediately got up. "Isn''t what my boss said was clear, Mr Ganke? Actually, we are the ones who should be disappointed with all of this, because you suddenly came to our office with a contract letter which turned out to have been manipted to pressure us. Even though it was clearly stated in the initial agreement that we will provide a disbursement of funds worth $43 million with a profit sharing of 25%, but you still insist that the contract you hold is the correct one with a very different nominal. And one more thing, Mr. Ganke, we are not fools who you think you can tricked. Muller Finance International in Switzend is argepany recognized in Europe, so please don''t mess with us. If you want, sir, maybe we will sue you for this case. "

    "Sue, you said..."

    "Sorry, Mr. Erick, Mr. Jack, please forgive us for this misunderstanding, it seems that the fault here is mine. I, who did not attend this meeting, suddenly came by immediately opening the contract letter which turned out to be wrong. Mr. Ganke was not at fault in this matter. Please just me me," Wayne Scott cut off Leon''s words and immediately got up for him.

    Jack smiled at Wayne''s words. He then walked over to Wayne and patted his shoulder gently.

    "I know, in business there are often misunderstandings. I fully understand it, but once again I exin that I am withdrawing from this project. I will be fair. I ept the fine that you will give ording to the initial agreement. And hopefully, next time we can work together again," Jack said softly with a smile.

    After saying that, Jack approached Anne again and asked her to leave the ce, leaving Erick with his two guests.

    "But Jack, that''s actually..."

    "Hush, don''t be so loud, honey, I''m testing Leonardo Ganke''s mentality. I''m sure he wouldn''t want to ept my money if he still had shame and still had a face for what has happened today, and thank you very much I say to you, dear. Maybe, without you, by now I would have lost millions of dors, "Jack said quietly cutting Anne. "And I will give you a special gift tonight. Apany me to work for a while, after that we''ll go to the venue that I have specially booked for us tonight."

    Anne could not refuse Jack''s invitation. She could only surrender when she was asked to return to Jack''s room, which was on the top floor of the Muller Finance International building. Meanwhile, soon Leon and Wayne left in embarrassment and upset, especially Leon. He was very angry when he found out about Anne and Jack''s rtionship.

    "I will not give up, Jackson Muller, Anne is mine. No one can have Anne other than Leonardo Ganke," Leon said in a vengeful heart as he left Jack''s office towards the parking area.

    Continued

 Chapter 318 - A Surprise For Anne

    <h4>Chapter 318 - A Surprise For Anne</h4>

    Back in his office, Leon went mad. He destroyed the things in his room. Leon was not only angry that Jack withdrew his investment from Ganke Inc. Production, but also because of Anne. The ex-wife who he was after and hoped to get back to him, turned out to have a special rtionship with Jackson Patrick Muller that he never thought at all.

    "Fuck...! Your fianc��? Marianne is my wife, she is mine."

    "Our rtionship is not good, but I''m sure Marianne will definitelye back to me."

    "Aarrgghh...! You bastard, Jackson Patrick Muller!"

    Various curses came out of Leon''s mouth, who was furious. He was very upset because he lost Anne. Meanwhile, Wayne, who was guarding in front of Leon''s room, could only remain silent while lowering his head. He really didn''t expect to see with his own eyes that the outdated woman Marianne he knew before had now turned into an adult woman who was very beautiful and elegant, and she was even very smart.

    "No wonder you want to get Miss Marianne back. It turns out that now Mrs. Marianne is very beautiful," Wayne said to himself.

    Wayne also recalled his first meeting with Anne years ago when he wasing to the house to pick up Leon. The very simple Anne was really very different from Anne now and it made Wayne regretted that he had been rude to Anne in the past. The employees who were working could only be silent when they heard Leon was angry. None of them dared to speak for fear of being hit by Leon''s anger too.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was sitting on the sofa waiting for Jack to finish work, looked very uneasy. She changed her sitting position several times because she was notfortable wearing a mini dress. Even though at this time there was only Jack in front of her, but Anne was still ufortable. Jack, who was focusing on his other files, finally realized that there was something wrong with her. After finished with the files, Jack then sent a message back to Alice, his personal secretary, and approached Anne with a coat that he had just taken from the standing hanger behind his chair.

    "Sorry, please wait a little longer, okay? After this, we will go," said Jack quietly as he put the coat he was wearing on Anne''s thigh.

    "Home?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Hmmm no, I want to take you somewhere else," replied Jack tly.

    "If we''re not going home, then where are we going?" asked Anne again.

    Jack smiled, then lowered his face and nted a kiss on Anne''s forehead lovingly. "You''ll know when we get there."

    "Jack...what''s with all the secret?" protested Anne in annoyance.

    "Since it''s a surprise, if I tell you then it won''t be a surprise anymore," answered Jack quickly.

    "But..."

    "Don''t argue, and sit quietly. I''ll finish all my work, after that we''ll go."Jack cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne finally relented. She no longer argued with Jack and sat back on the sofa, waiting patiently for Jack to finish his work. Without a cell phone in her hand to while away the time, Anne got really bored, especially since there was not a single magazine to read in Jack''s room. As a result, the only thing Anne could do was to sleep. She chose to close her eyes to kill time. Shortly after Anne went to sleep, Jack''s door was knocked from outside, and Alice and Erick came in with several shopping bags which were quiterge. Apparently, Jack had ordered Alice to go pick up the things he had ordered a while ago.

    "Where should I put this, sir?" asked Alice breathlessly.

    "Just put it near the sofa, but don''t make noise. Anne is just sleeping," answered Jack quickly.

    Alice and Erick immediately looked at the sofa at the same time, not to put the things they brought, but to look at Anne, who was indeed fast asleep in a sitting position. Because they didn''t want to disturb Anne, finally Jack''s two right hands carefully ced the tworge shopping bags near the sofa. After carrying out their duties, they then left Jack''s room to continue their pending work. After Alice and Erick left, Jack then took out a small box from his desk drawer with a smile.

    "Tonight you willpletely be mine, Anne," Jack said quietly. His smile widened as he looked at the contents of the box he was taking out of the drawer.

    Because he still had a lot of work to do, Jack then returned his focus to the papers piled up on his desk. Moreover, he also had to take care of canceling the coboration with Ganke Inc. Production, which would certainly take up a lot of time. Time passed quickly. Jack, who was focused on his work, did not realize that it was almost evening. He only realized that all his work had beenpleted when he saw that the cooperation agreement papers he had to sign had moved. There were almost fifteen new contracts that Jack had taken care of today. Running apany that focused on funding made Jack had to be very selective in choosing his colleagues. So he always went down immediately every time a contract came in. And the contracts he just finished today were the result of his selection with the legal team and Erick. That was why he had toplete the files, so they wouldn''t be a problem in the future.

    "Apparently, she''s really tired. Rx, Anne. After tonight, that damn Leonardo Ganke won''t be able to bother you anymore. He won''t be able to force you to work in his office either," said Jack quietly as he looked at Anne, who was still sleeping in the same position. She never moved much when she was asleep.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, Jack had justmunicated with Professor Gilbert. He told the professor everything that Leon had done to Anne, including Leon''s harsh words to her. Jack deliberately told Professor Gilbert, so that the professor would not send Anne back to Ganke Inc. Production. Jack even offered hispany as an internship for UAL students to the professor, but because Jack''spany was in a field that did not match the majors of the students at the art campus in London, Professor Gilbert finally politely refused Jack''s offer. But Jack promised the professor that he would help UAL students find internships at otherpanies that matched the arts students'' majors.

    After all his work was done, Jack tidied up the files that would be handed over to hiswyer for approval. Jack then walked slowly towards the door to lock it from the inside. He wanted to take a shower before going to this secret ce with Anne. That was why he locked the door of his room from the inside, so that no one could enter while he was taking a shower. He didn''t want anything bad happened to Anne who was sleeping, even though at the moment Erick and the other workers had gone home fifteen minutes ago. Jack deliberately made his workers go home early, including Erick and Alice, so that he could execute his surprise for Anne perfectly.

    Continued

 Chapter 319 - God, You, And Me

    <h4>Chapter 319 - God, You, And Me</h4>

    After Jack finished getting ready, he then sprayed on his perfume toplete his already dashing appearance with a ck tuxedo suit. He then walked over to Anne who still had her eyes closed.

    "Wake up, my white bunny, you''ve been asleep for more than two hours." Jack woke Anne gently.

    Anne, who was still asleep, slowly opened her eyes, disturbed by the movement of Jack''s hand touching her nose.

    "Jack..."

    "Yes, it''s me," said Jack quickly.

    "W-why am I here?" asked Anne stuttering, as she crossed her arms across her chest, forming a fortress of self-defense.

    "How forgetful you are. Remember carefully why you are here," replied Jack quickly with augh.

    Anne was silent. She digested what Jack said. Soon, her face turned red as she managed to remember the scene before she fell asleep on the sofa.

    "Are you done with work?" asked Anne, quickly changed the subject to cover her embarrassment.

    "It''s been done since 30 minutes ago. I also got ready to go to the special ce with you and now you need to get ready," replied Jack quickly.

    "Ready? Are we..."

    Anne stopped her words when she realized that Jack was wearing a tuxedo.

    "Don''t ask too many questions and get up quickly and take a shower. Alice has prepared everything for you in these two big bags," said Jack again while showing the tworge bags in front of Anne.

    "What''s this?

    "Your change of clothes. Hurry up to the bathroom before I run out of patience, because if that happens, then you will regret it." Jack replied again with a threatening tone.

    Without being ordered twice, Anne immediately got up and walked towards the bathroom, her hands carrying the tworge bags brought by Alice. Seeing Anne leave in a hurry, Jack smiled faintly. He then sat on the sofa to check his cell phone, which had been ringing non-stop, while waiting for Anne to finish bathing.

    Anne, who was the first to enter Jack''s bathroom in his private room, looked amazed. She couldn''t believe that Jack had made a bathroom in his office with a luxurious design simr to a bathroom in a hotel. Because she didn''t want to make Jack angry, Anne rushed to take a shower. She chose to take a bath in the shower to speed up time. Anne didn''t do many rituals in the bathroom. She only used Jack''s body wash which came from the same brand as her body wash.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Anne ..."

    "Wait, Jack, I''m not finished," Anne shrieked loudly.

    "Do you need my help?" asked Jack from behind the door.

    "Hmmm... I don''t feelfortable with this dress. Don''t you have any other clothes?" Anne protested that the white dress she had just taken out of the grocery bag was above the sink.

    "It''s a special outfit for tonight''s event, Anne, so don''tin too much," answered Jack quickly.

    Anne took a deep breath hearing Jack''s words. She finally relented and carefully put on the dress in her hand. The dress that she was about to wear had an open bateau neckline, an off shoulder, shape in white. This gave the impression of timeless elegance with a modern touch. The dress shaped the curve of her waist, entuating the shoulders, and the three-quarter sleeves gave a modern impression after being worn by Anne. She looked at herself in therge mirror in Jack''s bathroom. She felt that the dress she was wearing was not just any dress. The white color and the details on the dress were tooplicated for an ordinary dress.

    "Anne, are you done?" Jack asked back from behind the door. He was very impatient.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I guess I''ll have to ask Jack directly," Anne muttered quietly.

    Anne, who had finished wearing the dress prepared by Jack, then walked out to Jack''s room. Because the dress Anne was wearing had a slightly long tail, she had to lift the hem of her dress so it wouldn''t get dirty while walking. Jack, who was waiting for Anne, looked very surprised when he saw Anneing out of the bathroom. He was silent for a while when he saw Anne''s perfection in her specially prepared dress.

    "Perfect..." Jack said quietly without realizing it.

    Anne, who never wore clothes that exposed her shoulders, felt a little ufortable, but because the dress was already attached to her body, she couldn''t do anything about it and left her shoulders wide open.

    "Actually, where are we going? Why are you giving me clothes like this, Jack?" asked Anne quietly when she saw Jack walking towards her.

    "You''ll know where we''re going once Iplete your look," Jack replied softly.

    "What else do you want to perfect?" asked Anne confused, Anne felt that the clothes she was wearing were perfect. That was why she was confused when Jack said he would perfect her appearance again.

    Jack just smiled at Anne''s words. Instead of stopping his steps, Jack went into the bathroom where he changed his clothes before, and soon he came out of the bathroom with another bag of groceries that Anne had not touched. He slowly put his hand into the bag and took out a wide transparent white cloth along with a ck box. He put the box on the table and opened it and took out the contents and put the contents of the box which turned out to be a set of jewelry encrusted with colored diamonds that matched with the ring that Anne wore on her left hand.

    "Jack, this..."

    "This is a wedding dress, tonight we are getting married," said Jack quietly cutting Anne''s words.

    "What?!!" Anne screamed loudly in panic.

    Jack, who had expected Anne to be angry at him, just smiled. He then took the transparent white cloth, which turned out to be a veil that brides usually wore on their heads.

    "You''re done." Jack spoke softly as he put the silk tulle veil in Anne''s hair.

    "Jack, are you okay? You''re not joking, are you?" asked Anne quietly to Jack, trying to remind Jack of her previous agreement with the handsome man in front of her right now.

    "I''m very well, Anne, I know you may be confused right now because I suddenly asked you to wear a wedding dress. But believe me, Anne, I''m doing this all for your good," replied Jack softly, while looking at Anne with a gaze full of love.

    "But you know that I''m not ready to marry, Jack, I don''t want to fail again for that..."

    Jack suddenly put one finger on Anne''s lips, so she immediately stopped her words. "I love you. I will never leave you, Anne. For the rest of my life, I want to spend it with you," he said softly.

    "But this..."

    "This is our special wedding. I purposely want to bind you with this marriage before God. Only you, me, and God will know about our marriage and you can rx... I will touch you when we are officially married and recognized by the state." Jack interrupted Anne again, trying to exin what they were going to do now.

    Continued

 Chapter 320 - York Minster

    <h4>Chapter 320 - York Minster?</h4>

    Anne could only surrender. She couldn''t fight Jack. The only thing she could do right now was to obey. It took them nearly four-hour drive to reach the York Minster from London. York Minster was a cathedral located in York, Ennd, and was one of thergest Gothic cathedrals in Northern Europe.

    "We''re here," said Jack excitedly as the car he was driving reached the York Minster yard. Jack was driving his own car to the magnificent cathedral all the way from London.

    "Jack..."

    "Here, Anne, this ce will be our historic ce. We will tie the knot in this ce in a moment. Maybe you think this is crazy. But believe me, Anne, I''m doing this for the sake of our rtionship. I want to show you that I really love you. Seriously, I''m not kidding with this rtionship, Anne." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne stared at the York Minster building without blinking. She was enchanted by the beauty of the building in front of her. While Anne was still speechless, Jack approached her and hugged her tightly from behind.

    "I didn''t make the wrong choice, didn''t I? Do you like it that we tie the knot here?" Jack whispered softly into Anne''s ear.

    "I like it," answered Anne subconsciously. She wasn''t focus on what Jack was saying.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Jack happy. He released his arms and took Anne into the historic building excitedly. Since Jack had contacted the church management, they were amodated when they entered one of the rooms that Jack had arranged for tonight''s event. Although this was not a real wedding, but since Anne and Jack wore formal clothes, they both looked amazing as they walked together towards the altar. Without the priest and other people there, Jack led Anne to walk towards the altar. When he arrived in front of the altar, Jack bowed his head for a while before they finally faced each other.

    "I, Jackson Patrick Muller, with all my heart and soul, ask you, Marianne, to be my wife, be a part of my life, in joy and sorrow. I promise to love you forever and ever until death do us part."

    Jack said these beautiful words with all his heart while holding Anne''s hand tightly.

    "I-I, Marianne, with all my heart and soul, ept you, Jackson Patrick Muller, as my husband, ept you in joys and sorrows. I will also love you for the rest of my life and serve mysewell as your partner."

    As soon as Anne said those words, Jack thennded a kiss on Anne''s lips and ran his tongue down the inside of Anne''s mouth.

    "I love you," Jack said quietly, for a moment. after removing the kiss from Anne''s lips and hugging her tightly.

    "You won''t leave me for another woman, will you, Jack?" Anne asked softly in an almost inaudible voice.

    Jack was holding Anne''s body and enjoying the scent of the woman he had managed to have. He suddenly lifted his face and immediately released his arms from Anne''s body and gripped her shoulders tightly.

    "You doubt me?" asked Jack in a high voice.

    "No, I''m just afraid that I will experience what I had went through. before. Abandoned for another woman," Anne answered quietly, lowering her face.

    Jack grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted her face up. "I''m not as stupid as that idiotic lion, I''m not crazy to hurt the woman I love."

    "Even though that woman is much prettier than me? "

    "Listen to me carefully, even if there were a hundred naked women in front of me, I wouldn''t be horny. So don''t doubt me, I just want to have children with you."

    Blush!

    Anne''s face reddened at Jack''s words. Her heart was beating really fast at the moment. Jack smiled when he noticed the change in Anne''s face. He thennded another kiss on Anne''s cheek.

    "Jack.. .stop kissing me!!" protested Anne annoyed.

    "Why? Is it wrong to kiss my own wife?" Jack asked innocently.

    "Jack..."

    "Hahahaha...okay, okay, I''m sorry. Come on, let''s take a photo, I want to save these historical photos in my cell phone," said Jack quickly as he pulled out his smart phone from his shirt pocket and immediately tightened his arms around Anne''s body, while he pointed his cell phone camera at his face and Anne''s face.

    Anne, who rarely took photos of herself, seemed very awkward at first. But because Jack kept forcing her to take pictures, Anne finally did some poses to equal with Jack''s poses. Even though the night was gettingte, but for this couple, who were looking at each other in the car parked on the road leading to York Minster, they did not feel that they had spent hours in that ce. Although only God was the witness of their sacred promise, but Jack was very happy. He was happy and a little calm now, because he was able to tie Anne further to this stage in their rtionship.

    "After we get home, I''ll ask Erick to take care of all our weddings in Switzend, I want to marry you again at the church where my father and mother were married decades ago," Jack said quietly.

    "Switzend?"

    "Yes, Switzend. My homnd, I want to formally introduce you to everyone there. So that they know that my wife is very beautiful," replied Jack excitedly with sparkling eyes.

    "But won''t you get in trouble, Jack?"

    "Trouble? What trouble?"

    Anne looked at Jack with sad eyes. "I''m an orphan, Jack, my parents'' genealogy is unclear. I don''t have any money ..."

    "Then where is the problem?" asked Jack, quickly cutting Anne''s words. He didn''t look very happy to hear the words that had juste out of Anne''s lips.

    "You are rich, Jack, you are a respected person in Switzend. Your ex-fiancee is Selma, who is very famous and admired by many people. Compared to me who is a nobody, I''m sure you will get in troubleter on, Jack. So, before it''s toote, we better get over this, I don''t want to get you into trouble," answered Anne quietly.

    "I''m looking for a wife for me to lean on, I''m looking for a wife to share my happiness and my sorrow, not for me to make her a trophy that I can show off to many people. I just don''t want to expose you too much. I don''t want many men enjoy your beauty. And just so you know, currently Sophia is the most hated woman in Switzend. Her mark as a song thief will not be forgotten, her family''s big name has also been destroyed. You and Sophia are iparable, you are still 1000 times much better than that woman. So don''t ever talk like that again." Jack spoke seriously to Anne. "And one more thing, Anne, I have a lot of money, I don''t need a rich woman or a woman who has money to be my wife. So stop talking like that again, you are the only woman I want. And only you deserve to be my wife, to be the mother of my children."

    Anne''s eyes filled with tears when she heard Jack''s words. Suddenly, she kissed Jack''s lips. This was the first time that Anne had taken the initiative and Jack did not want to waste this golden opportunity. He slowly pushed Anne to lie down on the car and took control of the kiss that Anne had started first.

    Continued

 Chapter 321 - New Status

    <h4>Chapter 321 - New Status?</h4>

    Even though it was almost morning, but Jack decided to go back to London. He didn''t want to stay in York. Because if that happened, he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself. As he had said to Anne before, he didn''t want to touch her at the moment. Even though they had made their vows, he didn''t want to do that as long as she had not officially be his wife in the eyes of the state. The journey back to London felt faster for Jack after having Anne as his wife. Jack felt that time flew so fast, as if it was tempting his faith.

    "Wee, sir," greeted a bodyguard who stood guard at Jack''s house gate politely.

    "Please hold this door, I want to carry Anne in," Jack asked quietly.

    "Yes Sir."

    The bodyguard then held Jack''s car door on the right, where Anne had fallen asleep. Jack carried her bridal style into the house. Because it was still very early in the morning, the maids weren''t working yet. Jack''s house was still very dark and there was only a little lighting in from outside the house, breaking in through the gaps in the curtains that were not tightly closed. But that situation gave a distinct impression, as the tinge of dawn breaking made the white dress that Anne wore became even more beautiful.

    Cautiously, Jack lowered her body onto the big bed. While on the way back to London, she had tried to stay awake. But because she was very sleepy, she finally fell asleep when they were about to enter the city of London, and she was still not awake when Jack was carried her into the house. Jack thenid beside Anne without taking off his shirt. His face looked very peaceful when he slept.

    "From now on, we''ll be happy together, Anne," Jack muttered quietly, before he finally drifted off to sleep following Anne in his arms.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at Leon''s residence, currently, Steffi seemed to be holding back her sleep on the sofa. She was trying to keep herself from falling asleep. The reason was that Leon hadn''te home yet, even though morning was approaching in a few hours.

    "Where are you Leon? Why can''t I contact you?" said Steffi repeatedly while looking at the clock on the table.

    Steffi didn''t know that today Leon was very upset after returning from Muller Finance International. Even though Wayne knew that Steffi was Leon''s wife, but he didn''t dare to inform about his master''s condition to her, because he didn''t want to make Leon even more upset. As a result, since afternoon, Steffi did not get any information from Leon because Leon''s cell phone was turned off. She also could not contact her husband''s private driver, because she did not know the number of the young man who had worked at the hotel. So all she could do now was to wait for her husband''s return without being able to do anything.

    * * *

    Currently, Leon was at a bar. He spent the night with super sexy beautiful women who would do whatever he ordered, including serving him in bed. But because Leon still remembered Anne, he didn''t want to touch the women. All he did was continue to drink to vent his frustration on Jack, who he considered to have snatched Anne from him. Meanwhile, the loyal Wayne was just sitting beside Leon without drinking any alcohol. He didn''t dare to drink the liquor for fear of not being able to bring his boss home. Even though there was actually Alexander, Leon''s personal driver, who was standing by in the car, still, he didn''t want to take any risks. Hence, he tried to stay awake.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller, you bastard! Don''t call me Leonardo Ganke if I can''t destroy you."

    "Marianne is my wife, she''s the woman my grandmother chose for me. So you can''t take her from me."

    "My Marianne! Arrgghhh��! You''re such a jerk, Jack!!!!"

    "Don''t call me Leonardo Ganke if I can''t beat you! Just wait and see. I''ll definitely crush you to pieces, Jackson ..."

    Various curses escaped Leon''s lips, while he was sitting surrounded with three sexy women. The three beautiful women, who seemed unable to keep up with Leon''s ability, began to look shaky. Actually, the women who worked at the bar were women who could drink inrge amounts, but facing Leon who was the king of drinking, the women were lost. They couldn''tpete with Leon, because since the age of 15, Leon was already familiar with various alcohols, starting from those with low alcohol content to those with high alcohol content. That was why at the moment, Leon was still very fresh. He was still conscious and able to recognize Wayne and knew where he was right now, even though the way he spoke was not clear.

    Bang!

    Leon mmed the empty brandy ss in his hand onto the table full of emotion.

    "Useless women! You said you wanted to apany me until morning. But you''ve been knocked out like this, you trashy bitches," Leon cursed with emotion when he saw the three women he had paid for were lying on the sofa with their faces red from being so drunk.

    "We''d better get out of this ce sir, this ce is not suitable for you to hang out," said Wayne, slowly trying to persuade Leon to go home.

    Leon was silent. He then looked at Wayne sharply. "Do you know a better ce than this?"

    "I know a ce, sir ... that''s why we better get out of this ce first. I guarantee that you will be satisfied with the ce that I will show youter," replied Wayne excitedly.

    "Okay, then let''s go. I''m really sick of seeing these women, these disgusting stupid creatures are trying to approach me make me want to vomit. Their fake bodies don''t make me horny at all," Leon said in annoyance while looking at the sexy women who had superrge breasts from surgery. Leon was a man who didn''t like women who changed their body shape because he used to really admire Steffi the first time he saw his wife.

    Steffi who had more beautiful breasts and hips than Anne managed to attract him. That was why he was crazy about Steffi at that time. Even before they came to London a few months ago, Leon still adored Steffi who was considered able to make him satisfied when they were making love, until finally all of his admiration for Steffi disappeared when he saw Anne back. After throwing some money at thedies Leon then staggered towards the exit of the VIP room followed by Wayne. The bar security guards saluted Leon and Wayne. They knew that the two men who had just walked past were not ordinary people. That was why they give respect as a form of appreciation for visiting the bar where they work.

    When Leon and Wayne got out, Alexander, the driver, immediately opened the car door to let Leon in. Alexander looked very alert because he had already slept right when Leon and Wayne entered the bar a few hours ago. Alexander chose to sleep instead of drinking. He didn''t want to disappoint Leon if he got drunk too. So he rested in the car while waiting for his master to return. Not long after, Leon''s luxury car sped away from Zetter Townhouse bar to another bar to spend the night.

    Continued

 Chapter 322 - The First Day

    <h4>Chapter 322 - The First Day</h4>

    Even though Anne slept earlier than Jack, but still she hadn''t woken up when Jack prepared a surprise for her. She actually slept very soundly. Leaving Ganke Inc. Production, let out all her heart to Leon, then being taken by Jack to the York Minster to tie their sacred vows together with a very beautiful wedding dress at night, had made her sleeping very soundly. It was as if it was very hard for Anne to wake up from her dream. She felt like she was dreaming of being able to say her sacred vow to Jack. The man whom she hadined to for years since she first came to Ennd, the cold, expressionless man who had often made her tired of dealing with him, the handsome barista who became the idol of the customers at her coffee shop, the handsome man who was betrayed by his lover, had now made a holy vow with her. Although the marriage was not yet legal yet officially and to the world, for Jack and Anne, the marriage was legal, because there was God as the witness to their marriage, who approved and blessed their marriage.

    The first morning after saying the sacred vows, Jack ordered all the servants and bodyguards in his house to go to the apartment to prepare everything. Jack wanted to celebrate his first day with Anne many times, and this morning, he had prepared everything himself, starting from arranging the flowers that he had spread in the bathtub, the room, the stairs and all the ces that he and Anne would go through, including the dining table which was now ready, full of delicious and appetizing food. Jack had arranged everything since early this morning. Even though he had only slept for two hours he was very excited.

    With a stalk of rose that he had picked himself, Jack tried to wake Anne. Slowly, Jack ced the rose on Anne''s forehead and dragged it down. The flower went past Anne''s sharp nose andnded on her lips. On the first try, Jack failed to wake her. Anne just squirmed without opening her eyes when the rose disturbed her, but because Jack had intended to wake her up like that, he finally did it again. This time, Jack yed the rose in Anne''s eyes in a gentle motion, trying to stimte the nerves in Anne''s closed lids. And it somehow worked. Anne finally opened her eyes when she felt a little disturbed by what Jack was doing.

    "Good morning, wife," said Jack gently with a warm smile.

    Thump!

    Anne''s consciousness immediately returned to herpletely when her eyes managed to recognize the figure of the man who was staring at her without blinking.

    "W-what are you doing here, Jack?" she stammered. She was very surprised when she saw Jack was in front of her eyes.

    "Is there a prohibition against waking one''s own wife?" asked Jack quickly.

    "Wife��? Aahhh!!!"

    Anne immediately covered her mouth with both hands when she managed to remember what she had done with Jackst night. She also now realized that she was still sleeping in the wedding dress she wore to say the sacred vows with Jack at York Minster. Her cheeks were turning red quickly. She was really confused about what she should do now.

    "Why? Have you managed to remember our rtionship now?"Jack asked Anne again teasingly.

    "Jack... stop teasing me, I don''t like it!!" Anne screamed loudly from behind the hands she was now using to cover her entire face.

    Jack chuckled at her behavior. He slowly moved his hand to grab both of Anne''s hands. He tried to let go of her hands so he could look at the beautiful face of his wife blushing.

    "Come on, get up, take a shower, and have breakfast. We have a lot to go through today," said Jack softly when he managed to get rid of Anne''s hands covering her face.

    "A lot of things? What do you want to do?" asked Anne stupidly.

    "I don''t want to say it now. You will find outter," Jack answered quickly. He didn''t want to tell Anne the truth right now, because what they were going to do today was part of the surprise Jack had prepared for Anne in celebration of their first day as a wedded couple.

    Anne looked at Jack with hopeful eyes. She really wanted to know right now but Jack, who had been very secretive, was not tempted by Anne''s seductive death stare.

    "Don''t look at me like that, I won''t talk. Come on, get up and refresh yourself, do you want to wear the wedding dress all day? Do you want to show everyone that you just got married?"

    Bam!

    Anne hit Jack''s arm hard enough to make the man winced in pain.

    "Don''t just talk, who wants to keep wearing a wedding dress like this all day. Wearing this dress makes me not...huhh!!!" Anne, who was trying to get out of bed after hitting Jack''s arm, was immediately shocked when she saw the scene on the bedroom floor.

    Currently, Jack''s room had been transformed into a bridal suite. Hundreds of white rose petals were scattered on the floor forming the words ''good morning my wife'' among the red rose petals that surround the letters. The other rose petals also formed the path to the bathroom and to the exit. It was truly a sight to behold, which usually would only avable in hotels that provide special services for newlyweds. Jack deliberately made all of this withrge boxes of rose petals of various colors that he had ordered specially from a flower ntation in Spain. Jack prepared all these alone without anyone''s help, and he worked fast to surprise Anne.

    "Jack, this is..."

    "I made it, do you like it?" asked Jack quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne turned her face to Jack who was still standing by the bed with teary eyes. "Of course I like it, I really like it."

    "Thank God, so my hours of effort paid off."

    Beads of tears rolled down on Anne''s cheeks. Seeing that, Jack approached her and wiped the naughty tears.

    "Without my permission, you can''t cry," Jack said softly.

    "I''m not crying," said Anne quickly. "I''m mad at you."

    "Mad? Why are you mad at me? Don''t you like all this? Do you want me to do something else? Do you want me..."

    Jack couldn''t finish his words when Anne suddenly hugged him tightly and pushed him hard, until finally Jack fell onto the bed again with Anne on top of him.

    "I hate you! I hate all your kindness to me!!!" Anne screamed loudly when she was on top of Jack''s body.

 Chapter 323 - Newlywed Rituals

    <h4>Chapter 323 - Newlywed Rituals</h4>

    Jack was shocked when he heard Anne''s words. He couldn''t believe that Anne would speak like that. He quickly took control. In one move, he managed to turn around their position, and made Anne, who was originally above her body, now was under Jack''s body with both hands raised above her head as they were locked by Jack.

    "I''m your husband, remember that, Anne. What I''m doing is not because I''m good to you, no. But it''s a must, an obligation. It''s my obligation as your husband, even though our marriage was only witnessed by God, but we are already married, Anne. You must remember that," said Jack at length. His eyes were fixed on Anne sharply, without a blink.

    "Yeah but I feel that��.mmpphh!"

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because Jack suddenlynded a kiss on her lips and devoured them greedily. As he was already good at kissing, he immediately took control. He yed his tongue inside her mouth, twisting here and there, which made Anne overwhelmed in trying to reply the kiss and also in order for her to be able to breathe properly. As she was carried away by the waves of his kiss, Anne suddenly realized when his hand began to squeeze one of her breasts, and although it didn''t hurt, but Anne was immediately alerted. With quick movements, she tried to grab Jack''s hand which was still squeezing her breast. Because the wedding dress that she was wearing had an open bateau neckline, she was not wearing a bra. So when Jack squeezed her breasts Anne would immediately feel it.

    "Jack...stop it..."

    Anne''s voice sounded low as she tried to hold back the movement of his hands in between his lustful kisses.

    "Jack..."

    Jack, who was still enjoying the kiss, immediately realized when he felt Anne''s nails stuck in the skin of his hand. He immediately opened his eyes and was quite surprised when he saw her began to tear up. Jack slowly released his crush from Anne''s lips and stopped the movement of his hands that had previously been squeezing Anne''s breasts.

    "Anne..."

    "No, Jack, I-I''m not ready," Anne stuttered with teary eyes.

    Bam!

    Jack''s chest felt like it was just hit being by a hammer. He immediately realized the mistake he had just done.

    "Sorry, Anne, sorry... I-I didn''t mean to... I got carried away," Jack stammered, apologizing to Anne who was still lying under him with teary eyes.

    "Don''t do it again," said Anne quietly.

    "Yeah, I won''t do it again. I promise you, I''m sorry, Anne," answered Jack quickly.

    Anne wiped the tears that had fallen from the corners of her eyes. Slowly, Anne got up with the help of Jack, who felt very sorry for her. Anne still felt a little pain in one of her breasts which Jack had just squeezed tightly. Even though Jack didn''t mean it, but for a man who was being controlled by lust, Jack couldn''t control the movement of his hands. Because the sun was high, Jack finally suggested her to take a shower. Walking side by side, he led her to the bathroom. The flower petals scattered on the floor seemed to stick to the tail of the dress that Anne was wearing, which in the end made the bathroom floor now had even more flower petals.

    Anne was stunned when she saw the bathtub in front of her eyes. She hesitated to take a shower. Since Jack was still with her in the bathroom, Anne didn''t have much courage to throw him out of the bathroom.

    "You use the bathtub, I''ll use the shower," Jack said quietly, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    "You''ll be in the shower?" Anne repeated Jack''s words.

    "Yeah, calm down, Anne I''m a man who never breaks my promise. Like I said earlier, I won''t do it without your permission. So don''t worry, I won''t touch you even though we''re in the same bathroom," replied Jack softly. .

    "Yes, but..."

    "Let me help you open your dress." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly while moving his hand towards Anne''s back dress, trying to unzip the beautiful white dress that was still attached to Anne''s body.

    Anne, who was conscious, suddenly gasped when Jack''s fingers suddenly touched the soft skin of her back. When Anne was about to stop what Jack was doing, suddenly her whole body felt stiff when Jacknded a kiss on Anne''s back which was already slightly parted as Jack managed to unzip the dress.

    "Ahh Jack... stooppp...!"

    Jack smiled. He then moved his hand again to brush Anne''s hair that covered her neck. Jack then againnded a kiss on Anne''s neck area which was clean of hair which Jack managed to part to the left.

    "Jack ... please ..." Anne asked softly while biting her lower lip so that the sound of her sighs did note out.

    "I love you," whispered Jack softly behind Anne''s ear which again made Anne speechless. She closed her eyes trying to keep herself awake. Even though she was already married to Leon, it was Anne who had never gotten any touch from Leon. Therefore, at the time when she had just gotten a few kisses from Jack, her whole body reacted quickly.

    "Le-let me go Jack, I have to take a shower. Didn''t you say you wanted to show me another surprise?" stuttered Anne, trying not to get carried away.

    Anne''s words made Jack realize immediately. With a heavy heart, Jack removed his arms from Anne and resumed the activities he had started before. Jack re-zipped Anne''s dress, although Anne actually refused, but he could do nothing but resign. Anne didn''t want to protest much because she was afraid that Jack would get mad if she talked too much, so she couldn''t help but be silent when Jack started to grab the dress that was slung over his shoulders and help Anne take off the beautiful clothes down. Because of Anne''s slender body, the dress easily slipped off Anne''s body. At the moment, Anne was standing with her back to Jack with her hands covering her chest, as the dress she was wearing hadpletely fallen off her body, so that Jack could see all of Anne''s body from behind. Jack''s blood rippled violently when he saw the beauty of Anne''s body. Even though Anne was still wearing panties but still, it couldn''t hide the beauty of her body.

    "I-I''m going to soak in the bathtub with my panties on, don''t open it!!!" Anne screamed in panic when she felt Jack''s soft hands trying to touch her waist. After saying that, Anne immediately walked quickly to the bath tub full of roses. She hid herself from Jack''s sight behind the hundreds of rose petals floating in the bathtub.

    Jack, who had only briefly seen the beauty of Anne''s body from behind, now cursed his stupidity of sprinkling hundreds of rose petals in the bathtub. Due to his stupidity, now he could no longer see Anne''s body. She had just started to reach for the body wash that was on the edge of the bath when Jack walked towards the shower. She hastened her bath and hoped that she would be faster than Jack, who was still standing under the shower running cold water with his clothes still stuck to his body. Unbeknownst to Anne, now Jack was trying to calm himself down and forced his awakened lust to sleep again, as his manhood was stifling the pants that were still stuck to his body.

    "Patience, Jack, you will definitely be able to do the newlyweds ritual next time," Jack said to himself with his eyes open, looking at his wet feet.

    Continued

 Chapter 324 - The Arrival Of The Fake Family

    <h4>Chapter 324 - The Arrival Of The Fake Family</h4>

    Anne was sitting a little ufortably, because the clothes she was wearing were really very thin. Even though she was currently wearing a dress, because the material of the dress she wore was very thin and transparent, finally the bra and panties that she wore could be clearly seen, especially because the panties that she was wearing were not ordinary panties. She was currently wearing a g-string, which would definitely expose her body more clearly. Anne was sure the clothes she was wearing today were prepared by Alice, Jack''s private secretary.

    "Anne..."

    "Don''t talk Jack, I''m angry right now." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    Jack chuckled when he saw Anne was angry. Even though in fact he had not calmed down since on the second floor after seeing the clothes Anne was wearing, but Jack tried to remain calm.

    "Where''s Alice?" asked Anne suddenly.

    Jack remained silent and continued to enjoy his food voraciously. Seeing Jack not responding to his words, Anne''s anger came.

    "Jack!!!"

    "What is it, Anne? Are you talking to me?" Jack asked innocently.

    "No!! I''m talking to the wall! Well, of course to you. Why are you silent and not answering my question?" Anne snarled angrily.

    Jack smiled and looked at Anne. "Well, weren''t you the one who told me to be quiet? Then why did you ask me why I was silent."

    "Th-that was, it''s different now," said Anne in a rising voice.

    "Oh, I see, I understand. So what is it, Anne? What did you ask?"

    Anne waved her hand in the air, she had lost her mood to speak. She was already annoyed with Jack who was sitting across from her. She grabbed the knife next to her te and immediately stuck it again in her te firmly and pulled it firmly, making a very noisy sound. Jack immediately covered his ears with his hands.

    "Sorry, Anne, sorry. Stop! My ears hurt Anne," said Jack loudly.

    Hearing Jack''s request, Anne immediately stopped what she was doing and looked up at Jack with anger.

    "Where''s Alice?" asked Anne again.

    "In the office, where else would she be?" Jack answered quickly. "Uh, butst night she was here with Erick for a while. After that she went home."

    "She was herest night? What was she doing?"

    "Getting your clothes ready, I asked her to take some of your clothes from the apartment and move them to our house." Jack asked again innocently.

    "So it''s true that this outfit was prepared by Alice," said Anne to herself.

    Jack who pretended to be stupid then put the ss back on the table after downing its contents.

    "Why are you asking about Alice?" Jack asked quietly with a triumphant smile on his face.

    "N-no, I just wanted to make sure," Anne stammered. She couldn''t possibly tell Jack the truth at this point. She crossed her legs again, wearing the g-string made her very ufortable at all.

    Seeing Anne continuously changed her sitting position, made Jack increasingly uneasy. He even almost choked when he imagined the beauty of Anne''s body behind the transparent dress that was attached to her body. She then finished her meal. Although she still felt hungry, she chose not to eat anymore. She was afraid that Jack could not control himself. After wiping her lips with a napkin, Anne immediately ran towards the stairs to go up to the second floor, leaving Jack alone at the dining table.

    "You''re really adorable, Anne," Jack said softly as he looked at Anne who finally disappeared from his sight.

    Jack then focused on the food in front of him with an asional smile as he remembered what Anne did a moment ago. Meanwhile, in Anne''s room, she was trying to find clothes that were appropriate to wear. She was really ufortable wearing the dress that was currently attached to her body. But after rummaging through the contents of Jack''s wardrobe which was used as the ce where Alice kept her clothes, Anne finally gave up. The reason was that the contents in the closet were only various sexy clothes that would provoke lust, ranging from lingerie, bikinis, and transparent dresses like the ones Anne was currently wearing.

    "There is no other choice, it seems that this is the only clothes I can wear at this time," said Anne in frustration, while looking at the hangers of Jack''s formal shirts which were neatly arranged in another part of the closet. Without waiting for long, Anne immediately grabbed Jack''s set of shirt and trousers and took them straight to the bathroom.

    Just as Anne entered the bathroom, the bedroom door was opened by Jack who was immediately shocked when he saw the contents of his cupboard which had been scattered on the floor.

    "What happened... Anne, where are you?" Jack shouted loudly when he didn''t see Anne''s figure in his room. His eyes went straight to the closed bathroom door.

    When Jack had just taken two steps, suddenly the bathroom door opened and Anne came out while tying her short hair carelessly, messing around in the wardrobe and putting on clothes had quickly made Anne sweaty and hot.

    "What are you doing?" asked Jack surprised when he saw Anne was already wearing her white shirt which was too big for Anne.

    "Change, I''d really like to meet Alice right now and make calctions with her," Anne replied quietly with emotion, her eyes staring at Jack without blinking.

    Jack just smiled broadly while silently looking at Anne. He didn''t dare to speak anymore now because he knew the woman was really angry. Actually Jack was the person behind Anne''s mess today. He had deliberately asked Alice to prepare sexy clothes for Anne. That was why he couldn''t talk much when Anne asked about Alice. He was afraid that Alice would mention his name to Anne and it would make her angry with him.

    * * *

    "Atchoo!"

    Alice sneezed for the umpteenth time. She was currently in Erick''s room, discussing some important things that must bepleted today.

    "Are you sick? Take some medicine and rest, Alice," Erick said quietly without taking his eyes off theptop screen he was looking at.

    "No, I''m fine," Alice replied curtly.

    "Then what do you call those sneezes, Alice? Get out quickly, go to the clinic and ask for medicine from the staff there. After that, retuern here, we still have a lot of work to do, Alice," rebuked Erick curtly.

    "But I really don''t..."

    Alice couldn''t finish her words when she saw Erick looking at her sarcastically. Without arguing any further, Alice rushed out of Erick''s room to go to the clinic as Erick had instructed her. But her steps stopped when she came out of Erick''s room, because right now in front of the elevator, there were two men, who imed to know Jack, were talking angrily. They both imed to be members of Jack''s family, even though as far as Alice knew, her boss was an only child with no siblings. Jack''s parents were also the only child of their respective parents, so it was very unlikely that Jack had any sibling. As a former receptionist, Alice already knew Jack''s family tree, so she firmly believed that the two men who were currently messing around in the elevator were swindlers. Without thinking, Alice went back into Erick''s room.

    "Why did youe back so soon, Alice? Aren''t you going to the clinic?" asked Erick curtly, half shouting.

    "I''ll go to the clinicter. There are people who are angry in the elevator. Those two people im to be Mr. Jack''s family," said Alice quickly changing the subject.

    Erick was silent digesting Alice''s words. Before long, his face turned tense.

    "Two people...that must be the shameless Johnny and Edmund," Erick hissed quietly.

    Continued

 Chapter 325 - Ericks Conjecture

    <h4>Chapter 325 - Erick''s Conjecture?</h4>

    As Erick guessed earlier, Johnny and Edmund, who were Jack''s ex-family, had came. The father and son came to Muller Finance International in London and made a mess. The father and son shouted to be allowed to see Jack. But because they thought they were rude, the security guards forbade them to go any further into Jack''s room.

    "I''m his uncle, you guys are really rude! The next time I see Jack, I''ll make sure you get fired, remember that!" Johnny cursed emotionally to the security guards, who were still putting up a posse to keep them from going any further.

    "Yes, I am Edmund. I am the deputy director for the parentpany in Switzend, I can assure you that all of you will be fired. You''ll see," added Edmund, not wanting to lose. He was very annoyed that they were banned from entering.

    "Quickly disperse, let us in. We want to meet with Jackson, we have important things to do," said Johnny again.

    "What important thing do you have to tell Mr. Muller toe all the way to London, Mr Iglesias?"

    Suddenly, a loud voice came from behind the security guards who made a posse. Johnny and Edmund, who knew the voice very well, smiled sarcastically. Moreover, the person who spoke called Johnny''sst name, which he had just used after he was banned from using the name Muller again after losing in court, as it was proven that he did not have any rtionship with Jackson Patrick Muller, the only heir to the name Muller in Switzend, who led thergest fundingpany in that beautiful country. And as Johnny and Edmund suspected, Erick appeared from behind the posse of well-built men that had kept the father and son from entering.

    "You don''t seem to have changed, Erick. You''re still as arrogant as you used to be when you were in Switzend," Edmund said sarcastically to Erick who was standing in front of him.

    "Nothing has changed from me, I''m still the same as I used to, and still serve Mr. Muller," Erick answered slowly, a little sarcastically to Edmund, who had still imed to be a Muller to many people.

    Edmund, who knew where Erick was talking, immediately clenched his fists and was about to throw it at Erick''s face, but Johnny, the father, stopped him.

    "You still has a sharp tongue, Erick. No wonder you feel at home beside Jack. Never mind, because we havee all the way from Switzend, we will just go straight to the point, let us go in and meet Jack. I have important things to talk to him about," said Johnny, trying to act smart and wise to win Erick''s heart.

    "Meet with Mr. Jack. What do you need? Just tell me, I will convey it directly to Mr. Mullerter on," Erick asked quietly without changing his facial expression.

    Edmund''s anger could not be contained anymore. With a quick movement, he approached Erick and immediately grabbed Erick''s cor so that the security officers came forward trying to stop what Edmund was doing. But Erick quickly raised one hand up, signaling the men not to interfere.

    "You still haven''t changed, Edmund, you''re still emotional and arrogant. No wonder you got rid of from thepany," Erick said sarcastically, insinuating Edmund''s dismissal from the top ranks of Muller Finance International in Switzend.

    "Bastard, don''t call me Edmund if I can''t finish you Erick!!" Edmund screamed full of emotion right in front of Erick''s face, his fists that had been clenched since earlier flew straight up into the air, trying to hit Erick''s face, but again, his father stopped him and pulled him away from Eric.

    "Dad, why did you stop me? Let me beat him up! People like him should be removed so they don''t get arrogant," protested Edmund to his father.

    "Don''t look for trouble, Edmund, you know what our goal is, right? So it''s better to hold your emotions, we have to meet Jackson first," said Johnny softly to his son who was mad.

    Edmund''s anger immediately dimmed when his father calmed him down. He calmed down and tried to ignore Erick who was trying to provoke his emotions.

    "Forgive? my son, Erick, Edmund is still childish. But believe me he''s not as imagined. Edmund is just too excited to see his brother Jack. They haven''t seen each other for a long time, so it''s only natural that Edmund is a little too much," said Johnny, slowly trying to melt the situation.

    Erick just smiled at Johnny''s words. "It''s okay, sir, this might also be my fault for not weing the two of you to thispany."

    Johnny smiled at Erick''s words. He stepped closer to Erick and immediately wrapped his arms around Erick''s shoulders. "You''re a good boy, Eric. I know that," Johnny whispered softly to Erick. The blue eyed man was trying to seduce Erick to meet Jack.

    "Don''t praise me too much sir, I''m not what you say. Oh yes, Edmund said he wanted to meet Mr. Muller. Is there really something important you want to convey to my master?" Erick asked to the point. He did mention Jack with hisst name so that Johnny and Edmund realize that they were not a Muller as they often told many people about their true family identity. As far as Erick knew, Johnny and Edmund still tried to use the name Muller whenever they wanted to approach or coborate with other entrepreneurs, because everyone who heard Muller''s name would certainly not think twice if invited to meet.

    The smile on Johnny''s face slowly disappeared when he heard Erick''s words. He now understood why his son was very upset with the young man he was embracing. However, because he had a big goal ining to London, finally Johnny tried to cover up his annoyance and tried to be patient.

    "As an uncle who lived in the same house with Jack when he was a child, of course there is no reason for me wanting to see him. Besides, I''m sure Jack wouldn''t mind to meet us both," said Johnny softly.

    Erick smiled. He then grabbed Johnny''s hand which was still leaning on his shoulder. "Sorry sir, I am an employee here. I am just a worker who has to obey the rules made by my boss and my boss is Mr. Muller, so I have to obey the rules he made. And regarding my previous attitude to Edmund is the same as to you. I must ask what is your interest ining to this office, since Mr. Muller is currently not in the office, he is having personal matters that cannot be left behind. So I must ask both of you directly about your intentions and purposes here so that I can confirm to Mr Muller."

    "Fuck!!! You should have told us that earlier, you bastard! Don''t make small talk like that. You''re really looking for trouble with me, Erick! Wait for the time you''ll definitely cry tears of blood. Just you wait!!" Edmund cursed full of emotion when he knew Jack wasn''t in the office. "Let''s go, Dad, I''m so sick of seeing this man''s face," added Edmund again taking his father away from Erick.

    Johnny was actually also angry when he heard Erick''s words about Jack''s absence in the office at this time, but because he knew getting angry would not solve the problem, Johnny finally restrained himself. He didn''t want to make it difficult for himself if he had to fight with Erick right now in front of everyone, while he had not yet achieved the goal he wanted.

    Seeing Edmund walked straight to the elevator, Johnny followed his son after briefly saying goodbye to Erick. Finally, the father and son disappeared from Erick''s sight, who now looked not very happy. He was sure the father and son had other goals ining to London. Without thinking twice, Erick took out his cell phone and sent a message to Jack to tell him what had just happened at the office. Although Jack had told him not to disturb him for one day, Erick did not heed the warning from his master. Erick believed that the arrival of Edmund and Johnny Iglesias had a big purpose, so Jack had to know about this big issue.

    Continued

 Chapter 326 - A New Lesson

    <h4>Chapter 326 - A New Lesson</h4>

    After receiving the news from Erick, who reported that Edmund and his father, Johnny Iglesias, had arrived in Ennd, Jack became more reserved, whereas before he was very excited to tease Anne who was upset because she couldn''t findfortable clothes for her to wear.

    Carrying a cup of her favorite green tea, Anne walked over to Jack who looked serious in front of hisptop.

    "Did something serious happen?" asked Anne quietly.

    Jack lifted his face when he heard Anne speak. His beautiful eyes immediately caught the teacup that Anne had brought. Without asking permission, Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s teacup and drained it down, even though the tea was still a little hot.

    "Are you okay, Jack?" asked Anne again.

    "Of course I''m fine. Why do you ask?" Jack asked Anne back.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t know, it''s just that after you received a call from Erick, your attitude immediately changed."

    A smile appeared on Jack''s handsome face. He was d that Anne was watching him. Slowly, Jack grabbed Anne''s hand, which was standing not far from him, firmly enough to make her immediately sit on hisp.

    "Jack ..."

    "Calm down, Anne, I just want to hug you for a moment." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly while resting his head on her chest.

    Anne''s face immediately turned red as Jack leaned against her chest. Her heart was beating fast and maybe Jack could hear the sound of her heartbeat right now.

    "There are shameless people who came again looking for me, Anne. It seems they haven''t given up on stealing the inheritance of my parents," said Jack hoarsely without lifting his head from Anne''s chest.

    "Wh-who is that shameless person?" stammered Anne.

    "My father''s adopted brother and his son who once worked with me at the head office. They are still after the inheritance of my parents, Anne. Even though it is clear that I am still the only legitimate heir, but they did not give up at all. Even after I won after suing them in court not to use Muller''s surname again, they were still trying to get money that is not their right" replied Jack in a deep voice.

    "If the court has made it clear they can''t use Muller''s surname again, why are they still trying to ask for the money that doesn''t belong to him, Jack?" said Anne absentmindedly.

    Anne''s words made Jack smile. He then lifted his head from Anne''s body and tilted his face up slightly to look at Anne''s face which currently resembled a boiled crab.

    "Well, because they are shameless people, Anne, brainless human beings who have no shame at all. So it''s like that, they are still looking for loopholes to get more money from mypany."

    Anne was silent. She did not utter any words after hearing Jack''s words. She was really confused and afraid of the lives of rich people who knocked each other down for the sake of wealth, even though in her opinion, the source of happiness was not only about wealth. Being able tough without care and live without debt for Anne was a very happy thing.

    After Jack spoke, there was no further conversation going on. Anne was silent in her confusion and Jack was silent as his thoughts were drifting, thinking of a way to get rid of the father and son, who were still trying to grab? the inheritance of his parents. Only the sound of therge clock ticking not far from where Anne and Jack were at this time could be heard. Jack finally woke up from his thoughts when suddenly his cell phone, which was on the table, rang loudly. Anne also immediately realized and immediately got up from Jack''sp. Seeing her behavior made him chuckle. He then grabbed his cell phone and was silent when he saw Edmund''s name appear on his cell phone screen. Because he didn''t want to make his mood worse, Jack then rejected the iing call from Edmund.

    "Why is it turned off?" Anne asked quickly when she saw that Jack had rejected an iing call on his cell phone.

    Jack held up his cell phone in the air to show Anne. "The one who contacted me was that shameless man. I''m not in the mood to deal with him, Anne. Talking to him makes my emotions and blood sugar go up. I could die young if I keep fighting with him. So avoiding him is the best way."

    Anne''s lips thinned at Jack''s words. "Didn''t you tell me not to run away from trouble yourself, so what are you doing, Jack?"

    "It''s different, Anne. Edmund is the type of crazy human who will continue to bite even though you''ve fed him. And this type of human can''t be approached, because the closer you get, the more you''ll get hurt by him," replied Jack curtly, folding his arms across his chest.

    "Is there really such a human being?" Anne asked subconsciously with an innocent look, which made her look even more adorable because of her very cute facial expression.

    "There are many, Anne. In this world, there are many humans who wear masks. Those who will be nice in front of you, but talk bad about you behind your back, who will stab you in the back for money like Steffi did to you, or the kind of people who will lie for their own sake even though someone else is being harmed for his actions, as the Higgins family did. So don''t ever think that humans are good. Yes, humans are born pure, but that was when he was a baby, Anne. But when he grew up, his true nature will show. That''s why you have to be able to act. Not everyone can ept our good intentions, so we must be wise in making decisions. If you have been disappointed once, you are still good, I still understand that. But if you fall in the same hole twice, that cannot be tolerated, Anne. Human beings are intelligent, use that intelligence to survive. Because you don''t know what''s in the minds of the people who are around you, just as you have to do now. Even though Steffi is a woman and you are her best friend, but believe me, that woman can do even more evil things to you, so can Leon. I''m not asking you not to forgive their mistakes, but sometimes you have to be strict with people like that, Anne. Those traitors will still be traitors, especially if they have to deal with money. That''s what I''m doing now. Edmund and his dad, Johnny, are the shameless kind of people. That''s why the best way to deal with them is not to be provoked by what they do. Avoiding them doesn''t mean running away from trouble, but sometimes it''s the best way not to get too involved in the devious game they are creating to trap me." Jack spoke at length, exining the reason for avoiding Edmund by opening Anne''s eyes to keep an eye on Steffi and Leon, the two people who were still trying to annoy her. "Do you understand what I mean, Anne?"

    Anne looked at Jack with her sad eyes and said, "You talk too long Jack."

    Continued

 Chapter 327 - The Main Reason

    <h4>Chapter 327 - The Main Reason</h4>

    Anne, who actually understood what Jack said, pretended not to understand so that Jack wouldn''t discuss about Edmund again. She deliberately did that so that Jack wouldn''t continue to talk about Edmund. And just as Jack was about to start speaking again, she quickly put a finger to Jack''s lips.

    "Don''t talk anymore. Didn''t you tell me earlier that we''re going to do a lot of things? Then why did you have to bring up those people again, Jack?" Anne spoke hoarsely when she was so close to Jack. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to get closer to Jack.

    Jack''s mouth, which was already open, couldn''t close when she immediately put a finger to his lips. He couldn''t believe that she would talk to him like that, even though it was clear that she had always refused him all this time. Without thinking, Jack immediately moved his hand. He grabbed her body and pulled her tight to get closer to him.

    "Do you want it?" whispered Jack softly in Anne''s ear.

    "Jack, don''t start again." Anne quickly rejected Jack as she lowered her head, avoiding eye contact with Jack.

    "Then what did you mean by that?"

    Anne immediately looked up and red at Jack. "Wasn''t it you who said you wanted to do a lot of things with me? Then why are you asking me back?"

    Jack approached Anne''s face and bit the top of Anne''s sharp nose in exasperation. "This is a punishment for you, bad girl," he said quietly without taking off his bite from Anne''s nose.

    "Ahhh! Jack, it hurts!" Anne moaned softly as she closed her eyes, holding back the pain on her nose that Jack had bitten.

    Hearing Anne''s moans made Jack release his bite. Actually Jack didn''t bite Anne. He just stuck his teeth on her nose without really exerting any pressure, but Anne, who was already terrified, immediately felt pain when Jack''s teeth were pressed against her skin.

    "I didn''t really bite you, Anne, don''t overdo it like that," said Jack softly teasing Anne who was still holding the top of her red nose.

    "What do you mean you didn''t bite me?! Then what is this pain?!" protested Anne loudly.

    Jackughed out loud hearing Anne''s words. He was really excited by the woman who was still in his arms. Even though Anne was holding her sore nose, she smiled faintly. She was d Jack didn''t remember about Edmund anymore. Because when he talked about it, he became a cold person and reminded Anne of the old Jack when he was her employee, Jack who was cold and never smiled. Therefore, she tried to end the discussion about Edmund or the others. When she was about to invite Jack to sit, suddenly Anne remembered something rted to Steffi.

    "Do you know who took our photos and videos, Jack?" asked Anne suddenly. Actually, Anne had almost forgotten about this. However, because Jack mentioned Steffi''s name, Anne finally remembered the matter of Leon''s photos and videos.

    Jack''s face immediately changed when he heard Anne''s question. "You''re still curious?"

    Anne nodded her head excitedly. "Of course, I''m curious. Is Steffi working alone or with someone else''s help."

    "Come on, sit down. We''ll have a nice talk by the fire," Jack said quietly, inviting Anne to sit down.

    Anne obediently followed Jack''s orders to sit on one of the sofas near the fire ce. Soon, Jack told the results of his subordinates'' investigation after he asked them to find out how Leon got the photos and videos of the two of them. While Jack was talking, Anne didn''t interrupt him at all. She was a good listener of Jack, who talked at length for nearly ten minutes.

    "Are you sure, Jack? You''re not wrong, are you? I can''t believe that Steffi can go that far, Jack," said Anne in disbelief when Jack finished his story.

    "Didn''t I already tell you, Anne, once that person bes a traitor, then that person cannot be trusted. Even though I have bullied the private detective she previously paid for, Steffi doesn''t seem to be deterred. Instead, she did even more recklessly by looking for a female detective to follow you until she arrived. Finally, she knows where your new ce is," Jack answered seriously.

    "A female private detective?" asked Anne, surprised.

    "Yeah, not just two, but ten. That''s why my men couldn''t detect them, until Steffi found out your new ce of residence."

    After saying that, Jack then showed the message sent by his subordinates who investigated the problem of photos and videos that Steffi had managed to take in Anne''s new apartment area.

    "T-this�� I''ve talked to this woman, Jack!!" Anne screamed hysterically when she saw one of the photos shown by Jack.

    "Yes, the private detectives spread out, disguised as natural as possible to get close to you. That''s why my subordinates didn''t realize their presence, Anne," said Jack quietly. He was annoyed that he failed to restrain Steffi''s movement, because Jack thought Steffi wouldn''t go that far, but his guess was wrong. The woman was really desperate to achieve her goals and that was why Jack decided to immediately marry Anne, so that she could live with him.

    Anne, who was still in shock when she heard Jack''s words earlier, which told her that Steffi had set up the apartment security officers with female sex workers whom she ordered to tempt the security officers at the apartment to give them ess to enter the apartment, was even more surprised when she found out that Steffi had hired ten female private detectives to follow her. She really didn''t expect Steffi to work so well to get information about her.

    "That''s why I immediately marry you, Anne. Even though this marriage was not witnessed by anyone, but at least our marriage is legal in the eyes of God. My life-long promise to you was witnessed by God immediately. After you live with me, I hope Steffi will not dare to do anything further. Moreover, Leon already knows about our rtionship, I''m sure Steffi will stop spying on you for now. But that''s still my guess. For a woman like Steffi who is reckless, I don''t believe that she will stop here," added Jack again.

    Anne, who had been looking down because she was still thinking about Steffi being so reckless, slowly raised her face to look at Jack, who was sitting beside her. "So you''re doing all this because you just want to protect me from Steffi?"

    "Of course not, Anne, I''ve wanted to marry you from the start. But because Steffi threatens your safety, so I hastened our marriage," answered Jack quickly without hesitation.

    "Crap, you sweet-mouthed," said Anne quickly, trying to get up from the couch to leave Jack.

    But Jack, who was alert, caught her hand and pulled her so hard that she immediately fell on top of Jack''s body again. Because Anne was wearing an oversized shirt, Jack''s hand went into the shirt and touched Anne''s upper waist and identally touched the bra strap that she was wearing.

    "Jack...what are you hhmmpphh..."

    Continued

 Chapter 328 - The First Fight

    <h4>Chapter 328 - The First Fight</h4>

    Jack couldn''t hold himself in any longer and grabbed Anne''s bra strap and released it in one tug, causing Anne to scream loudly.

    "Jack!!!"

    "Please Anne, I''ve been holding on to this for a very long time." Without guilt, Jack immediately expressed his heart by continuing to stare at Anne who was on hisp.

    Because the hook straps automatically release the bra that Anne was wearing and made it out of its position, she acted quickly by crossing her arms across her chest to protect her breasts, which were no longer covered by a bra. Because the bra that Anne was wearing was a strapless bra, as a result, the bra waspletely detached from Anne''s body. With a flushed face out of embarrassment, Anne tried to protect her chest, but Jack, who was a normal man, who really wanted Anne, didn''t let her go just like that. Without a word, Jack''s hand which was still on Anne''s waist behind the oversized shirt that Anne was wearing, grabbed her strapless bra. He pulled it so tightly that it waspletely separated from Anne''s body.

    "Jack!!! What are you doing?!!" Anne screamed loudly when she saw the ck strapless bra she had just worn was in Jack''s hands.

    "You don''t need it anymore, Anne," Jack answered quickly.

    Gulped! Anne swallowed hard when she heard Jack''s words.

    "We''re married, Anne, you haven''t forgotten that, have you?"

    Anne tightened the hug on her own body. She felt like she would be swallowed alive by Jack at this moment. "Yes, but that''s..."

    Jack, who had been ovee with lust, couldn''t hold himself any longer. Slowly, he pushed her body and locked her hands above her head.

    "Jack, don''t do that, Jack, you promised me to wait until we are officially married, right?!!" Anne screamed loudly.

    "But we''re married, Anne..."

    "It''s not official, Jack, wait until we are legal, Jack," said Anne panicked. As an adult woman, she knew that Jack was now possessed by lust. So she tried to convince Jack not to do what he intended.

    Jack, who was already on top of Anne''s body, looked at her with a savage gaze like a hungry lion. His breath was panting, indicating that his lust had been crushed and Anne was well aware of it. Even though she had never had sex, as an adult, she knew that Jack''s attitude had changed.

    "Please Jack... Don''t. You remember what you said, right?!" Anne asked softly in a hoarse voice. Her eyes were brimming with tears, showing how scared she was right now. "Y-you said you won''t hurt me, then what are you doing now, Jack? If you do this, you''re hurting me, Jack."

    "What are you afraid of, Anne? Didn''t I tell you that I would never leave you? I have also officially married you before God. And our marriage is more sacred than the marriage at the civil registry, believe me, Anne. I will never leave you, I love you. It''s not the first time you''ve had sex, is it? So don''t be afraid, I''ll do it gently," Jack answered softly and almost inaudibly.

    Anne''s face was getting hotter when she heard Jack''s words. Her heart was beating very fast.

    "So you think I''ve had sex with Leon apparently," said Anne in her heart as she continued to stare at Jack who was very close to her.

    When Anne was about to open her mouth, suddenly Jacknded a kiss on Anne''s lips and devoured her greedily. He sucked almost all parts of Anne''s lips and yed his tongue inside Anne''s mouth which made Anne unable to breathe properly. When Anne tried to turn her head to the left to break his kiss, she suddenly jerked when she felt Jack''s hand again squeezing her unprotected breast. Her body reacted quickly, cold sweat dripping down Anne''s forehead. Holding back the strange sensation in her body from Jack''s touch, Anne tried to free herself from Jack. Using both her hands that had been released by Jack, Anne tried to push him firmly away from her. However, because Jack''s body was twice as big as her own, what she did didn''t have a big impact on Jack. He didn''t seem to have moved an inch from his position.

    "Please stop it, Jack! Hmmmpp ahhh!" cried Anne loudly as Jack sucked the skin of his chest. He gave a love bite to Anne''s chest so passionately that it made Anne in pain.

    "You''re mine, Anne," Jack whispered softly after he released his bite on Anne''s chest, which now had arge purplish red mark.

    "It hurts, Jack, stop, I beg you," said Anne quietly, never having had any physical touch with a man hurt her. The pain in her chest was still palpable even though Jack had let go of that fierce kiss.

    Jack just smiled at Anne''s words. Jack, who had been controlled by lust, immediately continued his activities. With a single pull, Jack managed to open the shirt worn by Anne and exposed her chest to Jack''s eyes. Seeing the beauty of Anne''s body in front of his eyes made Jack pause for a moment. He was amazed when he saw Anne''s two pink nipples, very beautiful and voluptuous. Without waiting long, Jack then sucked one of Anne''s nipples greedily, making Anne scream loudly.

    ****

    Anne sat in front of the door holding her unbuttoned shirt with tears still streaming down her face. She felt very harassed by Jack, who dared to be indecent, whereas previously, Jack had promised not to touch her before they were legally married.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Anne, I''m sorry, Anne. I was so stupid, Anne, please open the door, Anne."

    "I''m sorry, Honey, please. We can have a good talk, don''t be like this."

    "If you want to punish me, I''m ready to ept it, Anne. But open the door first, I want to talk to you first Anne."

    "Anne�� please, open the door. Let me in."

    From behind the door Jack asked Anne to open the door to their bedroom repeatedly. He felt very sorry for doing that to Anne. He still couldn''t understand why he lost his self control like that. Even though Jack had known her for more than 2 years, never once had Jack misbehaved with Anne, but because they had made a promise and Jack was fascinated by Anne''s tantalizing appearance, Jack''s defense finally copsed and he did what he had done to Anne.

    Bam!

    Jack finally sat down on the floor, right in front of the door where Anne was also sitting with her head down on the other side of the door. They turned their backs on each other and were separated by the door; Anne was crying because she was very angry with Jack''s treatment, and Jack was cursing his stupidity for doing the thing that Anne hated the most. The day that should have been filled withughter and jokes had now changed because of Jack''s carelessness. As a result, for one day there was no conversation whatsoever between Jack or Anne. Because Anne still locked herself in the room, she didn''t want to talk to Jack, even though Jack had begged and asked her to open the door because he wanted to apologize in person.

    And as dusk approached, suddenly Jack''s cell phone which was on the first floor rang non-stop, so Jack woke up and got up from the floor to see who was calling him again.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed when he saw Erick''s name appear on the screen of his cell phone. "What''s the matter, Erick?"

    As soon as he heard the master''s voice, Erick then told the important events he had just heard. Currently, several CEOs of major Europeanpanies were meeting in the English Channel on cruise ships and some of them knew Jack very well.

    "So they''re all in the English Channel right now?" Jack asked quietly to make sure he had heard him right.

    "Yes, and specifically Mr Kevin Cormier messaged me asking you toe tonight to join them sir. Can you join them, sir?" Erick asked Jack carefully.

    Jack was silent hearing Erick''s words. He was in a dilemma right now. Because Kevin Cormier was one of the entrepreneurs who were very close to Jack, hispany became the firstpany to join Muller Finance International after Jack became CEO recing his father who had died in a car ident. It could be said that Kevin Cormier was one of the great people who contributed to Muller Finance International, which had be what it was now. That was why Jack was confused. On the other hand, he wanted toe and meet his co-worker, but on the other hand, Anne was still angry with him. Choosing between business and personal affairs had left Jack confused. However, Kevin Cormier was a person of great service to him personally, and Jack could not ignore this kind middle-aged man.

    "How is it, sir? If you can''te, I will immediately reply to Mr. Kevin''s message right now, sir." Erick again asked Jack whether he coulde to the meeting or not.

    "Don''t, Erick, I wille. I can''t refuse Mr Kevin''s request. You know Mr. Kevin''s great service to us many years ago," Jack answered slowly in response to Erick''s words with a little nostalgia for his struggle to make Muller Finance International as big as it was today.

    "Okay, then I will tell this to Mr. Kevin. I''m sure he will be very happy when he knows you wille," Erick said excitedly.

    Not long after that, Jack hung up the iing call from Erick. He then mmed his body roughly on the sofa where he had previously touched Anne. Jack looked very confused at the moment. He couldn''t ignore Kevin Cormier, but his situation with Anne wasn''t good after what he had done to Anne which finally made the woman angry. Jack found it hard to leave. Jack was the type of person who wanted to settle an argument on the spot. He wouldn''t calm down and do something else before the fight was over, especially when he had to leave in this condition, he felt very uneasy. Therefore, at the moment, Jack was really in a dilemma. He could not ignore the good people who had helped him a lot when he was in trouble. Jack wasn''t a person who didn''t know how to return the favor. Moreover, this was just an invitation to a casual dinner after years of not seeing each other because of their busy lives.

    After thinking for a long time, Jack finally decided to leave. He did not want to disappoint Kevin Cormier. With unsteady steps, Jack went up the stairs to the second floor. His steps stopped again in front of his bedroom which was tightly closed from the inside. Knowing his big mistake, Jack finally chose to go to another room to get ready. Luckily, he had clean clothes in another room. So that he didn''t have to knock on the door again to ask Anne to open the door for him. His preparations wereplete after fifteen minutes. Wearing a threeyered all-ck suit which was one of Jack''s favorite colors, he went out of the room. The sound of his footsteps sounded quite loud as he walked towards the room where Anne was.

    "Anne, I''m going to meet my business partner in the English Channel with Erick. And chances are I''ll be back veryte or not even home, so you''ll be enjoying dinner by yourself. Again, I''m sorry for what I did earlier, and I''m sorry for leaving you tonight. We''ll talk again when you''ve calmed down. I love you, Anne, and I''m sorry."

    Jack spoke to himself at the door quite loudly. He hoped that Anne would hear him. Not wanting to waste time, Jack finally left Anne, who was still sitting in the same position. When Jack arrived on the first floor, Erick hade to greet him with a warm smile. He was the only person who knew about the sacred promise between Jack and Anne, so he was very happy today and very excited when Jack ordered him to vacate the house. As a grown man, Erick knew very well what Jack wanted to do with Anne, so he carried out his master''s orders quickly.

    "Why do I feel uneasy, Erick?" said Jack quietly when he was in the car.

    "I understand, sir, calm down sir. Madam is not going anywhere. There are guards guarding outside. So when you go, Madam will be safe andter after youe home from this dinner, you can continue your activities with Madam at home, Sir," said Erick quickly, teasing Jack.

    Jack smiled faintly at Erick''s words. He slowly moved his hand and touched his chest. "Everything will be fine, Jack, calm down. Anne will never leave you."

    Continued

 Chapter 329 - An Unknown Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 329 - An Unknown Enemy?</h4>

    Anne stepped into the bathroom shortly after Jack left. Under the cold shower, Anne was silent without doing anything. Remembering what Jack had done a moment ago made her lost for words. Even though Jack didn''t force her to have sex, but what Jack did to her really made her speechless. Using her hands, Anne rubbed her chest where Jack had left the mark. Although she knew that her efforts were in vain, but she continued to do so until the skin around her chest became red.

    "You''re bad, Jack... Didn''t you say you wouldn''t do that to me first, Jack, sob. You''re bad Jack...bad!!"

    Anne''s tears broke when she touched her chest which had been sucked by Jack. Even though she and Jack had made a promise, but Anne felt that what they were doing was not legally strong. And Anne didn''t want Jack to touch her first before their marriage was actually legalized by the state. Leon dumped her, which made her always felt vulnerable with the word marriage.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was currently in the car going to the English Channel to meet Kevin Cormier with Erick, just sat quietly without a sound. He didn''t even change his sitting position at all with his hand still holding his cell phone.

    "Are you all right, sir?" Eric asked quietly.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t think I''m excited for this trip at all," Jack answered honestly.

    "Calm down, sir, this is just a normal business meeting. Later after the dinner was over, you can be with Madam again," said Erick quickly, teasing his master. Erick guessed that Jack was not excited because he didn''t want to be away from Anne.

    Jack thinned his lips hearing Erick''s words. Indeed, he was not calm because he left Anne in a middle of a fight earlier. As a man who didn''t like to hold on to problems for too long, Jack felt very ufortable having to be separated from Anne when things weren''t over. And there was another strange feeling inside him that he couldn''t describe right now. Jack had a bad feeling about his business meeting this time. A feeling that he couldn''t understand, but what was certain was that his heart was very unsettled. But Jack tried to bury his bad feeling deep because he still had to go to his business partner who had helped him a lot. Jack didn''t want to be called a person who didn''t know how to repay his good deeds. Moreover, this meeting was just an ordinary dinner, not an important business meeting. Because of that, Jack tried to stay calm and not think too much about his feelings that were very messy. He slowly closed his eyes to calm himself because the journey to the dinner venue was still 30 minutes away.

    Seeing the master closed his eyes, Erick was focused on the steering wheel he was holding and increased the speed of his car, so they wouldn''t bete for the event. After a long journey, Erick''s car finally arrived at Portsmouth, where Jack was going to take a yacht, to catch up with Kevin Cormier''s cruise ship with other businessmen who also knew Jack. While on the yacht, Jack sat quietly holding a ss of wine that had been prepared for him. Erick, who had just spoken to the yacht captain, approached Jack.

    "It feels like we haven''t had a business meeting like this in a long time, sir," Erick said quietly as he sat in front of Jack.

    Jack shook the wine ss he was holding and took a slow sip. "You''re right. It feels like it''s been a long time since we''ve had a meeting like this with the other businessmen. Did you know that we''ll meet anyone on that ship, Erick?"

    Erick shook his head slowly regretfully as he lowered his head and said, "I don''t fully know Sir. All I know is that some of Mr. Kevin''s business associates are both from Switzend. The rest there are some businessmen from Asia and America, but that''s all. I still have doubts about where they came from. I don''t know exactly who will be joining this dinner Sir, I''m sorry."

    "It''s okay, Erick. This is just an ordinary dinner so you don''t have to feel guilty like that. Besides, we attended an invitation from Mr. Kevin who was the initiator of this event, so let''s see who we''ll meet withter," said Jack quickly responded to Erick''s words. Jack knew Erick felt guilty because he didn''t know who would being to this event.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Erick lift his head slowly and smile. His fear disappeared when he found out that Jack wasn''t angry with him because he didn''t know who the people who would be at this dinner would be. Soon, they both stood up because the cruise ship they were going to board was already in front. Jack and Erick were getting ready to get off and move to a fairlyrge cruise ship. Because the weather was a little unfriendly, both of them had to be careful when stepping down so they weren''t too far out at sea. At first, Erick wanted to get on the cruise ship after Jack. But Jack forbade him. He finally got on first and immediately reached out his hand to Jack when he arrived safely on the yacht. Holding on to Erick''s hand, Jack was finally able to board the yacht safely. The two of them rushed into the main hall to meet Mr. Kevin Cormier, the host of this event.

    "It''s crowded, sir," Erick whispered softly.

    "Yeah, it looks like there are more than 100 people on this ship," Jack answered quietly.

    "Do you know any of them, sir?" Erick asked curiously, because he was currently in a crowd of strangers he had never seen before.

    "I don''t think so. So far I haven''t recognized these people. Their work is foreign to me," replied Jack tly. As someone who had struggled with business in Europe, Jack felt foreign to these oriental-looking businessmen. But even though he didn''t recognize them, Jack tried to be friendly and smiled when he met some people who indirectly passed him.

    After walking for a long time, Jack and Erick finally met Mr. Kevin Cormier, the host of this banquet. When he saw Jacking, Mr. Kevin immediately greeted him warmly and hugged him tightly.

    "Finally you came, Jack, sorry if I invited you so suddenly like this," said Mr. Kevin friendly.

    "Of course I''ming, I can''t ignore your invitation, sir," answered Jack honestly.

    "Haha! You haven''t changed at all, Jack, you''re still the same as before and I''m very proud of you to see the rapid progress you''ve made here. I really didn''t expect Jackson Patrick Muller to take the risk by opening a branch of Muller Finance International in another country, when everyone ispeting to spread their wings in their own country, you are bravely starting everything from scratch in other countries. Your father and mother must be very proud of you, Jack," said Mr. Kevin honestly.

    "You know very well what my father and mother are like, sir," said Jack quietly in a hoarse voice. Every time Mr. Kevin mentioned about his father and mother, Jack was always sensitive, because his parents were friends of Mr. Kevin.

    Mr. Kevin patted Jack on the shoulder and smiled faintly. "They must be proud of you, Jack, believe me. Your mom and dad would be happy up there right now when they saw their only son could make Muller Finance International the size it is today."

    "You''re praising me too much, sir, I''m really ufortable right now," Jack replied back.

    Mr. Kevinughed out loud at Jack''s words. He then invited Jack to go to the dining table to enjoy the food that were served. Erick, who had been an avid listener from behind, followed his master to the dining table.

    Meanwhile, from the corner of the room, a pair of eyes looked at Jack without blinking. He looked shocked when he saw Jack''s presence in that ce. A look full of hatred and resentment towards Jack emanated from the pair of hazel eyes.

    Continued

 Chapter 330 - The Disappearance Of Jack

    <h4>Chapter 330 - The Disappearance Of Jack</h4>

    Anne, who had fallen asleep in a huddled position without a nket, was startled by a very loud knock on the door. Half awake, Anne got out of bed and walked towards the door to open the lock she installed from the inside.

    Bam!

    Bam!

    "Madam...open the door, Ma''am..."

    Bam!

    Bam!

    "Wait a minute. I only have two legs," replied Anne nonchntly as she covered her yawning mouth, sleeping in the early morning made her still very sleepy.

    "Anne... it''s me, Alice!! Quickly open the door," Alice shouted loudly, her voice sounded worried at the moment.

    Anne scratched her itchy head. Not yet fully awake, she was irritated to hear people screaming in front of her room. With great difficulty, Anne finally managed to open the door to her room and immediately stood in front of Alice and several other maids who looked tense.

    "What''s wrong, Alice?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Don''t ask, Anne, now we need to get ready and go to Portsmouth," Alice answered quickly as she pushed Anne back into the room.

    Anne, who didn''t understand what was happening, looked like an idiot. She only obeyed when Alice asked her to change and leave immediately. However, because Anne had not washed her face and brushed her teeth, she finally went to the bathroom first.

    "Come on, Anne...we don''t have much time," said Alice repeatedly in front of the bathroom door.

    Anne, who was brushing her teeth, then turned to Alice and took her toothbrush from her mouth and immediately rinsed it quickly without repeating it, whereas usually Anne would brush her teeth twice to make sure her teeth were really clean.

    "Actually, why are we going to Portsmouth so early, Alice?" asked Anne curiously when she finished wiping her face with the small towel she had just taken from the clean towel storage.

    Alice''s face paled at Anne''s question. "Lter when you get there, Erick will answer your question, Anne."

    "Erick? Why should Erick exin? Can''t you exin it to me?" said Anne quickly. She felt that Alice''s attitude was very strange this morning.

    Because she didn''t want to talk much, Alice finally chose to take Anne''s hand and immediately pulled her out of the bathroom to immediately go to Portsmouth. Anne didn''t bring anything because she didn''t have a cell phone after she threw it away on the street after the fight with Leon. During the 1 hour 45 minute journey from London to Portsmouth, Anne kept asking Alice about what had actually happened to the point that she was dragged along to the city near the English Channel, but Alice did not answer any of the questions Anne gave. Instead, she was busy with her cell phone and kept talking to some people that Anne didn''t know. Anne felt even more curious when she almost arrived at Portsmouth International port. The reason was that the port was already full of police cars and ambnces as well as several otherrge cars that Anne didn''t recognize.

    "What is going on in this ce, Alice? Why are there so many police cars and ambnces?" asked Anne quietly. Her sleepiness which was nowpletely gone when she saw a lot of police cars. She suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "Anne, let''s go out and meet Erick," Alice answered softly in a hoarse voice, her eyes were red at this point.

    Anne looked at Alice with a look full of confusion. She was increasingly puzzled at what was happening at this time. Since Alice had gotten out of the car, Anne rushed down and immediately stood beside Alice, who was wearing the Muller Finance International ID card around her neck.

    "Why are you wearing thepany ID card here, Alice?" Anne asked again for the umpteenth time because she felt that everything Alice did was very confusing.

    Alice turned to Anne and gripped her hand. "Don''t ask too many questions,e with me."

    Anne nodded her head slowly hearing Alice''s words. She then walked slowly following Alice''s footsteps which led her into the harbor area past the police line that surrounded the harbor area. Initially, Anne was not allowed to enter the port area because she did not carry an ID card like Alice, but because suddenly Erick arrived, Anne and Alice were finally allowed to pass through the police barricades that were securing the area.

    "What''s wrong, Erick? What''s with all of this? Why are there so many police, health workers and all these people?" asked Anne, panting for breath as she quickly followed Erick to the seafront area. She felt ufortable that there were so many journalists taking photos while they were walking. Luckily, Anne had time to hide her face so that the reporters did not get a perfect photo of her face.

    Erick just kept silent hearing Anne''s question. His pale and tired face due tock of sleep clearly showed how chaotic Erick''s condition was and it made Anne even more uneasy. Alice, who was walking beside Erick, just looked down and pretended not to hear Anne''s words.

    Annoyed, Anne elerated her steps and immediately stopped in front of Erick and Alice, who were walking very fast. She faced the two people with emotion.

    "If no one exins what''s happening right now to me, then I''d better go home. I don''t want to spend time in this ce like a lunatic that the two of you ignored," Anne rebuked loudly with emotion.

    Erick bit his lower lip hard. He looked very confused about where to talk, and so did Alice, who slowly lowered her head avoiding eye contact with Anne who was standing in front of them.

    "I ask you one more time, Erick, answer me or I go home. I don''t want to be in a cold ce like this, Erick. You see my clothes are not too thick. Tell me what happened, Erick, I''m ready to hear it," said Anne quietly.

    "Erick..."

    "Master disappeared from the yacht, Madam, since three o''clock in the morning we couldn''t find him in every corner of the ship and when we looked at the CCTV it turned out that..."

    "What happened, Erick?!" said Anne quickly cutting Erick''s words. She felt that Erick spoke very slowly.

    Erick looked at Anne with teary eyes. "It turned out that from the CCTV monitoring it was seen that Master had fallen into the sea at 2.30 am."

    Thump!

    "What did you say?!!!!!" Anne screamed hysterically.

    "Madam..."

    "Y-you''re lying, Erick, I know Jack couldn''t be that stupid. He wouldn''t have dared to jump into the cold sea, he''s not an idiot, Erick...Jack couldn''t have done that," Anne shrieked loudly.

    Seeing Anne was hysterical, Alice then approached her and immediately hugged her tightly. She tried to calm Anne who was constantly screaming Jack''s name. While Erick with his tired face couldn''t say anything. As he didn''t sleep all night, he didn''t have much energy to calm Anne who was screaming continuously, calling Jack''s name which made everyone who heard it touched because Anne called Jack with a trembling voice which was almost inaudible.

    "Rx, Anne, the officers are working hard to find Mr. Jack, our hope is still high, so please don''t panic like that, we better pray to God that he will be found soon," said Alice quietly calming Anne.

    "But this is the sea, Alice, and it''s winter... what if he..."

    "Don''t be discouraged, Anne, we haven''t found his body yet. So don''t jump to conclusions like that, the police are currently working hard," said Alice quickly cutting off her words. Anne.

    Hearing Alice''s words made Anne pause for a moment. She slowly wiped her tears and walked over to Erick. Anne roughly grabbed Erick''s hand and gripped it tightly.

    "Take me to the CCTV room on the cruise ship, Erick... I have to see for myself, I''m sure it''s not Jack. Jack must still be in one of the cruise ship rooms, Erick."

    Continued

 Chapter 331 - Mysterious Man

    <h4>Chapter 331 - Mysterious Man</h4>

    After viewing the CCTV footage in the control room on the cruise ship, Anne sat silently on the sofa with tears in her eyes as she clearly saw how Jack fell in the cold sea.

    "For a normal man who fell in the cold sea, the chances of him surviving are very small." A young policeman whispered softly to his friend after seeing clearly how Jack fell into the sea.

    "Hush! Watch your words, there are many people here. Don''t let yourself get into trouble," said the co-worker quickly. He tried to stop his friend from talking nonsense because at the moment they were behind Anne.

    "Thisdy seems to have a special rtionship with Mr. Muller, so keep your voice down," he added, pointing at Anne.

    The first policeman immediately shut his mouth tightly when he realized his mistake. It wasn''t long before the two policemen went away from Anne''s side for fear that Anne would recognize them. Although Anne did not shed tears profusely, but the expression of sadness was very evident on her face, she looked like a dazed person at this time.

    "It''s been almost seven hours of searching and the results are still nothing. How long are we going to look for the victim, sir?" A young officer asked hismander quietly. He felt sorry for his men who were still circling the ocean where Jack fell.

    "Wait, we still have to continue the search. After all, it''s still very early to finish this search, James," replied a man who was quite old in tactfully answering the question of his subordinate.

    "But my men are cold, sir, being outside in this weather is very risky. Especially now that we are on the water, I don''t want my men to be the next victim, sir," said the young officer named James quickly. He was annoyed because he had just got a report that his men who were trying to find Jack on a small boat almost fell into hypothermia after patrolling for more than 5 hours in today''s cold air.

    The wise senior officer looked doubtful. He was at a loss as to what to do. Because the search in the cold air at this time over the sea was indeed very risky, especially since Jack had been down for a long time and the people on the ship only found out about Jack''s fall thirty minutester. The senior officer who became the head of search operations for Jackson Patrick Muller was confused. He could not sacrifice his men in this impossible mission. Therefore, he was silent for a long time and identally looked at Anne who was sitting on the sofa silently, he squinted his eyes as he looked at Anne who seemed so down.

    "Let me coordinate with the SAR team as well, we can''t decide something as important as this one-sidedly, James. You know that, don''t you?"

    The young police officer named James stared at his boss named Cody without blinking. "I understand sir, but as amander I can''t possibly sacrifice my men. That''s why I''m telling you all this."

    "I know, you are a good boss, James. Now you watch your men, don''t fall victim again," said Cody quietly.

    "Yes sir!!!" James answered loudly while saluting his boss. Not long after, he left the room running. As he walked through the door he sneered at Anne, who he thought was too much.

    After James left, Cody then approached Erick, who was talking to Mr. Kevin Cormier outside the room. He spoke seriously about what James had justined to him. Hearing the police officer''s words, Erick fell to his knees. He couldn''t believe that the search for his master would be stopped. Likewise, Mr. Kevin Cormier immediately closed his eyes. He felt very sorry for inviting Jack to a dinner that was actually not very important.

    "But calm down, sir, until the end of the search deadline, I will ask my subordinates to maximize their work even more. Let''s just pray that Mr. Muller will be found soon," Cody said quietly, as he ended his words trying to calm Erick and Kevin.

    "I beg you, sir, please don''t stop the search. You all must have found my boss, sir, please sir, don''t stop the search," Erick asked softly with a face that was already full of tears. This was the first time in Erick''s life that he was crying. Having been with Jack for decades had brought him so close to his master that he was truly lost.

    "We will do our job to the fullest sir, hopefully Mr. Muller will be found soon," said Cody quietly. Because there was still a lot of work to be done, the senior police officer finally left Erick and Mr. Kevin Cormier to continue his other duties.

    Shortly after Cody left, Erick''s cries sounded loud enough. He really didn''t expect that his meeting with Jack a few hours ago would be theirst. Alice, who had been busy receiving calls from Muller Finance International colleagues who were shocked to see the news of Jack''s fall from the cruise ship, finally burst into tears. Being asked many times by many people about her boss had made Alice''s heart shattered and sad. Mr. Kevin Cormier patted Erick''s shoulder trying to calm Erick. While everyone was showing sadness because of Jack''s disappearancest night, Anne was the only person who turned quiet. After being hysterical when she heard the news for the first time, now Anne did not show any emotions. She just stared at the monitor screen which was already dark, the ce where she saw Jack was walking towards the edge of the ship and until he finally fell into the sea.

    All the sounds that had previously escaped Anne''s lips were now gone, as if a hot iron had caught her throat and made her speechless. Only her eyes couldn''t hide how devastated she was right now. Anne didn''t think that her fightst night with Jack would be thest fight in her life with Jack, whose whereabouts was now unknown. And now all the mass media, both print and electronic, would announce that Jackson Patrick Muller was dered dead, but Anne still had faith that Jack was still alive.

    "You promised me, Jack, you wouldn''t dump me. You promised, Jack, keep your promise... I-I need you. How can I continue my life without you, Jack? How can I survive in this cruel world?" said Anne in her heart with her hands clutching her chest which was now very painful.

    Meanwhile, in a ck car that was on the dock, a man with ck sses with blond hair gripped his hand tightly when he saw the news on his cell phone. The news about what had just happened had shocked the business world, when Jackson Patrick Muller was dered dead because he fell from a cruise ship while attending a dinner party with other great businessmen.

    "How could I be wrong? I''m absolutely sure that the man is him. But why is that man now named Jackson Patrick Muller...? Ah shit!!! It''s in vain that I dirty my hands," hissed the man with sunsses full of disappointment.

    * * *

    < Ganke Inc. Production >

    Leon, who was working seriously, was surprised by Wayne Scott who reported the news that was currently spreading. He immediatelyughed out loud when he read the news on Wayne''s smart phone.

    "Good hahaha...! An arrogant person like you deserves to die, rot in the ocean, Jack. Now no one can stop me from getting Marianne back, hahahaha... thank you, God, thank you..."

    Continued

 Chapter 332 - "I Need You, Jack"

    <h4>Chapter 332 - "I Need You, Jack"</h4>

    After 24 hours of search without sess, the search operation for Jack was finally stopped. All rescue teams were disbanded due to the increasingly hostile weather. Meanwhile, everyone believed that Jack was dead and the news of the death of Jackson Patrick Muller immediately made Muller Finance International''s shares plummet to their lowest point and made Erick very busy, because he was currently receiving calls from many colleagues who suddenly wanted to cancel their cooperation with Muller Finance International in Switzend and in London. And this suddenly made Muller Finance International shook. Many shareholders wanted to break away from Muller Finance International. They reasoned that they did not want to be destroyed along with thepany that did not have a leader. Even though the British police had not officially provided information about Jack''s fate, but these people had drawn their own conclusions. The shareholders who were initially very afraid of Jack had left Muller Finance International in droves. They had already imed that Jackson Patrick Muller must have died, because no human would be able to survive the harsh weather in the English Channel, especially in cold weather like today.

    "What do we do, Erick? If this continues, thepany will be destroyed," said Alice in panic when she saw that almost 30% of Muller Finance International''s shares had disappeared, after the shareholders left thepany.

    "Calm down, Alice, let me think first," replied Erick trying to calm down.

    "How can I calm down, Erick? Look at this! Everyone decided to step down, Erick," added Alice again while showing Erick the current stock situation of Muller Finance International on her smart tablet.

    Erick, who didn''t expect this to happen, was so confused. He really didn''t know what to do at this point. Because this had never crossed his mind at all, just like what had happened to Jack. He had never imagined that Jack would experience such a pathetic thing.

    When Erick and Alice were confused, suddenly Mr. Kevin Cormier came. The man approached Erick and gently patted his shoulder.

    "Go back to Switzend Erick, take care of everything there. You take it easy. You don''t have to worry about the problem of the resigning shareholders. I will rece them to strengthen Muller Finance International until Jack returns," said Mr. Kevin seriously.

    "Are you serious, sir?" Erick stammered.

    "Yes. How is the condition of Muller Finance International shares at the moment?" asked Mr. Kevin back.

    "It is destroyed, sir, currently there are only 40% of Mr. Muller''s shares and only 15% of Mr. Schneider''s shares after the other shareholders have resigned, sir. And if Mr. Schneider also resigns, thepany will be destroyed, sir," Erick answered honestly.

    "Okay, it''s fine. You don''t have to worry. I''ll go into Muller Finance International in ce of all those people. And if Schneider wants to leave too, then I''ll invest 60% of my stake in Muller Finance International. You don''t have to worry. Now you better go back to Switzend and take care of everything. I''m afraid there are some people who will take advantage of this situation by trying to take over Jack''s position as CEO. After you leave, I will ask my men toe to you to provide evidence that I have joined you, so if someone tries to overthrow Jack''s power, you just have to show proof that I''m in. Trust me, Erick, at times like this, there will definitely be bad people who will take advantage of the situation, so we have to act fast. I''ll be here to see developments, until the cops really gave up, I''m not going," said Mr. Kevin Cormier at length.

    Erick''s tears rolled down his face when he heard Mr. Kevin''s words. He really couldn''t think straight at the moment and almost ruined Muller Finance International if Mr. Kevin Cormier didn''t remind him. Erick suddenly hugged Mr. Kevin tightly.

    "I''m going back to Switzend right now sir, but please give me any news. No matter how small the progress is, please let me know, sir," Erick asked quietly without letting go of his arms from Mr. Kevin Cormier''s body.

    Mr. Kevin Cormier moved his hand and gently patted Erick''s back. "Calm down, Erick, I''ll definitely update you. Obviously, you have to go now. Go, Erick, you''re in a race against time. Save Jack''spany now."

    Erick immediately let go of his embrace from the body of Mr. Kevin Cormier, he then wiped his tears and grabbed his cell phone which was on the table and suddenly grabbed Alice''s arm tightly.

    "Eric, it hurts!!!"

    "Follow me, don''t ask too many questions. Thepany is in danger, I''ll exin itter on the road." Erick immediately cut off Alice''s words as he continued to pull Alice''s hand towards his car, leaving Mr, Kevin Cormier and Anne still in the waiting room.

    Mr. Kevin took a deep breath as he watched Erick and Alice leave. Even though it had been almost 24 hours with Anne, he waspletely unaware of Anne''s presence. It was only when he was about to leave that he realized when he saw that Anne was about to stand up.

    "Miss, may I know who you are?" asked Mr. Kevin Cormier to Anne curiously.

    Anne lifted her lowered face slowly. "I''m nobody, sir, I''m just one of Jack''s friends."

    "Really? Whichpany are you from?" asked Mr. Kevin Cormier again. He thought that Anne was one of Jack''s business partners.

    "I don''t have apany, sir, I''m just an ordinary person." Anne answered softly in a barely audible voice, she was now aware of the great ss difference between herself and Jack. "Now if you''ll excuse me, sir."

    After saying goodbye, Anne then left Mr. Kevin Cormier towards the door. While passing a group of police who participated in the search for Jack who was getting treatment because of exhaustion, Anne stopped her footsteps because James, the young police officer who was very tired, was blocking Anne''s way.

    "Excuse me, I..."

    "Who are you to that Jackson? Since yesterday I saw you among the people?"James cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "I''m nobody, I''m just Mr. Muller''s staff," replied Anne lying.

    "Oh you''re just her employee. I thought you were her mistress. Too bad a woman as beautiful as you are only an employee, even though if you were her mistress you could get a lot of money from him after his death, Miss, and you can enjoy the money with..."

    p!

    Anne pped her hand firmly on James'' face, making a fairly loud sound.

    "It''s disgusting for a policeman like you to talk like that, how inappropriate!" Anne shrieked with emotion.

    "You don''t deserve to be a policeman!!" Anne added again. After saying that, Anne then ran away from James in humiliation.

    James, who didn''t expect to receive a p from Anne, looked very surprised. He looked at Anne without speaking with a hand holding his hot cheek. As a police officer who had a fairly high position, he had never been treated badly. Let alone being beaten by a woman like he was today. That was why he was so upset right now, but he couldn''t do anything about it because the woman who had pped him had just taken a taxi off the pier.

    Anne chose to go back to Jack''s house by taxi because she didn''t bring any money, didn''t sleep for almost 24 hours making things very messy. And although the distance from the port of Portsmouth to London was quite far, but Anne did not sleep at all, her tears continued to roll down her pale face. Luckily, when Anne arrived at Jack''s house, there were several bodyguards on guard. They immediately paid for the taxi when Anne ordered the taxi driver to wait for her to get the money.

    The servants and bodyguards, who were now aware of the news about Jack, didn''t say anything when they saw Anne returned home. They didn''t dare to disturb Anne, who was still crying silently. The atmosphere at Jack''s house really changed 360 degrees. There were no smiles andughter from everyone in the house. The flowers that Jack had previously prepared in the room looked wilted and made the atmosphere even gloomier.

    "Come home, Jack, I miss you ... I need you, Jack," said Anne softly without realizing it when she was about to close her eyes on the bed that still smelled Jack''s scent.

    Continued

 Chapter 333 - It Turns Out That This Is Love

    <h4>Chapter 333 - It Turns Out That This Is Love</h4>

    One week had passed since the incident of Jack''s fall in the English Channel. All the media imed that Jackson Patrick Muller had died in that incident. People who knew Jack then offered their condolences to Erick, who was currently recing Jack as interim CEO at Muller Finance International. He had seeded in bing CEO and securing thepany after Mr. Kevin Cormier invested in thergest fundingpany. And fortunately, at that time, Erick arrived on time in Switzend, because shortly after Erick arrived, many people flocked to thepany, trying to rece Jack''s position as the leader of thepany without knowing that Erick, Jackson Patrick Muller''s right-hand man, was already there. People with evil intentions took advantage of the opportunity. They took opportunities when conditions were unstable. Even though at that time Jack had not been dered dead, people were already eager to take his position.

    From Switzend, Erick tried to lead twopanies. He tried to handle everything well as Jack did before. However, Erick''s ability was still below that of Jack, so he reluctantly asked all teams in Ennd to return to Switzend after thepany in Ennd suffered a loss. Because the co-workers who had signed a contract with Jack ran away, they took advantage of the situation to escape responsibility. Erick actually wanted to take care of them, but with the input of Mr. Kevin Cormier, he finally let the rats escaped from their responsibilities and chose to focus on stabilizing the condition of Muller Finance International at the head office.

    "If you want you cane here, Anne, Erick and I will be happy to wee you," Alice said quietly while talking one-on-one with Anne via video call.

    Anne held back her tears with all her might. "No Alice, I have to continue my studies. In a few days the ss will start, I can''t go to Switzend."

    "But you''re alone there, Anne. At least, if you move to Switzend you won''t be lonely." Alice again seduced Anne to move, because at this time all the servants and bodyguards at Jack''s house were preparing to return to Switzend on Erick''s orders and would vacate Jack''s mansion, which had only been inhabited for a few months.

    "I''m not alone, Alice, there are still Linda and Paul who will apany me here," replied Anne slowly, forcing a smile.

    Seeing Anne smiled forcefully, Alice''s tears flowed freely. As a woman, she knew very well how Anne was feeling right now. That was why she tried to get Anne to move to Switzend to live with her, at least until Jack''s body was found. Because Erick repeatedly exined to everyone that he was very sure that Jack was still alive because his body had not been found, and Erick would always believe that his master was still alive. As long as he hadn''t seen Jack''s body, Erick would always assume that Jack was still alive and Erick''s belief was transmitted to Alice who also believed that Jack was still alive, even though everyone said that it was impossible, because no one had managed to survive after falling in the sea in the winter like now. Soon, their conversation had to end because Erick had summoned Alice for a meeting with Mr. Kevin Cormier, who was already in Switzend.

    Right after Alice hung up the phone, Anne was crying loudly. She was crying because at this point, everyone who had anything to do with Jack would leave her, which meant that she waspletely left alone. She was crying very loudly, even this time her cry was louder than when she saw Leon and Steffi having an affair and the pain was ten times more painful than that time. Linda and Paul, who just got out of the hospital, couldn''t do much when they saw Anne was crying like that. The couple could only stare at Anne from behind the door of Anne''s new apartment from Jack, where they were currently in.

    Linda and Paul were asked by Anne to help her tidy up her personal belongings as she was going to move from the new apartment. She decided to live in the same building with Linda and Paul. Although the expensive apartment was already hers, Anne decided not to sell it after leaving the apartment. She asked the apartment marketing to help her rent out the apartment to someone else, because she didn''t know what to do with the first ss apartment. In fact, Anne was sure that not everyone could rent an apartment with such an extraordinary security system. That was why she left everything to someone who was more skilled in dealing with such things. Although Linda really regretted Anne''s decision to leave the apartment, but in the end she couldn''t do anything, because Anne still insisted on getting out of the ce full of memories with Jack. She did not say in detail on her reason to leave the apartment. However, Linda believed that this must have something to do with Jack''s disappearance in the English Channel, especially since all of Jack''s people had also returned to their home countries in Switzend and thepany that Jack had just developed in Ennd was forced to close because Erick was unable to manage twopanies at the same time. He also faced the onught of bad guys who want to dethrone him as interim CEO of Muller Finance International.

    "Anne, are you sure? Think again before Paul gives the keys to this apartment to marketing." Linda tried to convince Anne to stay at the apartment onest time when Anne''s personal belongings had been taken out of the apartment.

    Anne looked at Linda with teary eyes. "How can I live in a ce full of memories with him, Linda? I''m going to be crazy if I continue to be in this ce. I''m pretty sure Jack is still snoring..."

    "Stop, Anne... stop!!!" Linda immediately hugged Anne tightly. She didn''t want to see Anne cry again. Every time she talked about Jack, her tears would always flow non-stop and Linda didn''t want to see Anne continue to cry, because her eyes were already very swollen.

    Paul, who had just returned from the marketing office, took a deep breath when he saw his boss''s devastated condition. He still couldn''t believe that someone as good as Jack would suffer such a terrible fate. Because the apartment keys had been handed over to the marketing team, Paul then took Anne and Linda out of the apartment. After Anne handed over the management of the apartment, the apartment marketing team would be responsible for everything in the apartment. Later, every month, Anne would receive ie from the rental of the apartment because she was the legal owner of the apartment.

    After leaving the apartment building, Anne stopped her steps suddenly.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?" Linda asked in confusion.

    "Give me a minute, Linda," said Anne quietly.

    "But what are you going to..."

    Linda couldn''t continue her sentence because Paul immediately pulled her hand and coded her not to disturb Anne. The pair of lovers walked away, leaving Anne alone on the path that was very neatly arranged. Anne slowly turned her body and looked at the apartment building she had just left with bloodshot eyes.

    "I believe you''re still alive, Jack, I''m waiting for your arrival, Jack�� I''m sure God will save you from that incident. Wherever you are, my prayers are always with you, Jackson Patrick Muller. I love you, Jack... Forgive me for my selfishness all this time. Now I realize that I''m really in love with you, soe back, Jack... I''m waiting for you."

    Continued

 Chapter 334 - The Same Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 334 - The Same Feeling</h4>

    It had been almost two years since the event of Jack''s fall in the English Channel had passed. Everyone had almost forgotten about the incident and actually thought Jack was dead. People who were close and had a working rtionship with him also felt a little lost, such as Aaron Sean Connery, who had visited Muller Finance International two years ago when the ill-fatedpany happened. However, because there was no one he could find, Aaron finally flew to Switzend and went straight to the head office to find out for himself whether the news circting in the mass media was true or not. Arriving at the head office, Aaron met directly with Jack''s secretary who told him that now Erick, Jack''s right-hand man, had taken over the temporary leadership of the giant fundingpany.

    It was only after he met Alice, who told him everything, that Aaron finally believed, even though Jack was his rival to get Anne, but as a fellow businessman who often met with Jack at various award shows in recent years, Aaron felt a little lost. Aaron felt sorry for Jack who had to experience such a tragic event and when he was about to approach Anne to provide support, Anne immediately avoided him. She refused to ept him and did not want to have anything to do with him anymore. Even though at that time, Aaron only wanted to give strength to Anne, but Anne refused and Aaron finally decided to follow Anne''s wishes and keep his distance from her until now.

    "Anne, I''m hungry, let''s go to the cafeteria," Linda whined to Anne as she kept her head on Anne''s arm.

    "Patience Linda, I''m finishing the assignment from Professor Gilbert in a moment," replied Anne curtly.

    "Aw, don''t be too diligent, Anne. I get a headache looking at you. After all, the assignment was just given earlier and will be collected in two days, there''s still plenty of time toplete it, Anne," said Linda again as she gave a pitiful look, acting hungry.

    Being looked at by Linda like that, Anne finally melted. Without another word, she tidied up her books and put them in her bag. Seeing Anne was getting ready, Linda was overjoyed. She then hurriedly got up from the chair and grabbed her backpack as she waited for Anne to finish.

    "Why are you looking? Let''s go," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "I love you, Anne, if only you were a man I would definitely..."

    "No way!! I refused." Anne answered Linda''s words curtly.

    Linda let go of Anne''s arms and stared at her without blinking. "You''re a heartless woman," she said curtly.

    Seeing Linda sulked, Anne chuckled. She then grabbed Linda''s hand and led her back to the cafeteria. It was currently quiet in the cafeteria, because there were currently many students who were preparing for an evening of art performances like what Anne and Linda did two years ago. The first semester students mostly took part in this event, while Anne and Linda, who were senior students, were not required to participate.

    "I can''t believe we''re about to enter the 6th semester, Linda. Time really passes quickly," said Anne quietly while enjoying her favorite matcha ice cream while still staring at the field, where lots of new students were practicing.

    Linda smiled wryly at Anne''s words. She knew what her best friend was talking about. Slowly, Linda took Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly.

    "Life must go on, Anne, you can''t keep on remembering what''s past," Linda said softly.

    Anne turned to Linda with a sad look. "I know, Linda, I''m just so sure that..."

    "Hushh... stop, don''t mention it again. I don''t want to see you cry again." Linda immediately cut Anne''s words by cing one finger in front of Anne''s lips. Linda gently wiped the stubborn tears down from Anne''s beautiful eyes.

    "You deserve to be happy, honey, you have to remember that. And don''t ever think you''re alone, you still have me and Paul," Linda said softly again.

    Anne took a deep breath. Every time she talked about Jack her chest ached. After controlling herself, Anne then grabbed Linda''s bottle of mineral water and drank it all down. Seeing Anne finished her drink, Linda just shook her head without getting angry.

    Although there were many new students, Anne''s charm had not disappeared. Her long hair that was well cared made Anne have her own charm. And Edward, who was currently in his final year, was known to be one of Anne''s devotees, thus making many other students think twice about bothering Anne. They could only admire Anne in silence. In fact, Anne knew that she had been the prima donna on campus for the past year, shifting Isabel''s position, who would graduate with Edward. Anne''s biggest rival to be the prima donna of the campus was Gabrie, who had been beating the drums of war on her since the first semester, but Anne didn''t care about it. Because Anne felt that she was an unpopr student and didn''t feel like the prima donna of the campus. She didn''t care about Gabrie who often made fun of her. The only thing Anne did when ss was over was to go to the cafeteria or to the library with Linda, the only good friend who understood her personal problems.

    Realizing that the cafeteria was full of new students, Anne then wiped her lips with a tissue and asked Linda to leave the cafeteria. One thing that Anne always did when the cafeteria was crowded with her juniors was rushing away. She really created a thick wall that no one could prate. She became a cold woman who couldn''t be melted by the actions of her secret admirers. With quick steps, Linda followed Anne from behind to the car park area. She was replying to Paul''s message reporting that he was having a hard time in the store because there were so many buyers.

    "Come on, Linda, don''t reply to Paul''s messages. We have to leave immediately," said Anne half shouting at Linda, who was walking behind her.

    "Wait a minute, Anne, Paul is so noisy," said Linda loudly.

    Anne let out a long breath with a bit of annoyance. Shepletely forgot that Linda never changed. Even though she was married to Paul, her childish nature didn''t go away either. Without saying much, Anne got into the car and tied her long hair carelessly, waiting for Linda to get into the car. As soon as Linda got into the car, Anne immediately stepped on the gas pedal and drove her car at high speed to her flower shop.

    "I''m still the same as I used to be, Jack, studying and working. Still with Linda and Paul, two people who are very afraid of you. What are you doing Jack? Do you miss me now? It''s been two years since you left, Jack. Do you know that every second that I go through, I always miss you? Do you know that I''m in a lot of pain because of this longing for you, Jack? You''re mean, Jack, you left without giving me a chance to apologize for my rude behaviorst time. You''re really mean to keep me in the same feeling and the same love for you. You are evil for going alone without taking me. You are evil for breaking your promise. You are evil because you have made me fall in love with you too deeply. You are evil, Jack... you are evil..." Anne muttered in her heart, saying the same sentence every day while on her way home from campus.

    Continued

 Chapter 335 - Alan Knight Clarke

    <h4>Chapter 335 - n Knight rke</h4>

    < Luxembourg >

    In a luxurious castle belonging to the rke family, a very dignified old man was seen sitting in the garden staring at his only grandson who was riding. His smile broadened when he saw his grandson had just made a jump with his favorite horse.

    "Young master is getting great, sir," said a servant who was quite old, speaking slowly to his master.

    "Yeah you''re right, Luis, n is getting amazing. I''m d to see him like this," replied Mr. David rke who owned severalrgepanies in Luxembourg over thest few years.

    Mr. David rke looked proudly at his grandson, n Knight rke, who was the only heir of all his wealth. n who had been in a car ident and had been in aa for some time now looked very healthy and could do some of his favorite activities ranging from riding, shooting, and several other sports. Even though Mr. David rke forbade his grandson to do such extreme activities, the rke family''s personal doctor who treated n when he was in the ident said that n''s condition was really very healthy and there was no problem if he did physical activities.

    "Young master, it seems that the old master wants to talk to you," said Nichs, n''s personal assistant.

    n, who had just finished jumping with his favorite horse, turned his head immediately towards the garden where his grandfather was sitting with his servant.

    "Come on up, it looks like what you said is true, Nick," he answered slowly as he spurred his horse to walk towards the park where his grandfather was.

    Seeing the master go into the garden, Nichs followed behind him. Soon the two young men got off their horses and walked towards the garden, approaching Mr. David rk, who was enjoying a cup of his favorite unsweetened green tea.

    "Why are you outside, Grandpa? Didn''t the doctor ask you to rest more inside," n protested quietly instead of greeting his grandfather.

    Mr. David put his teacup on the table. "I''m already very healthy. After all, the afternoon air is very nice to be enjoyed directly. Plus watching you ride your horse, it feels like my health has increased 100%."

    "Ah Grandpa, you always do that, it sucks. And you, Luis, you should be able to keep him in the house. You are his personal servant, you know very well what my grandfather''s condition is like," said n coldly looking at Luis who was standing behind Mr. David rke.

    "I''m sorry, young master, actually I already..."

    "Don''t me Luis, I forced him to take me out. After all, I''m really healthy, n, you don''t have to worry. I''m very healthy now, especially if you want to marry Cassandra who is��"

    Hearing his grandfather mentioned the name of Cassandra Lim, the daughter of one of her grandfather''s business colleague, n''s expression changed. "I don''t like that girl, Grandpa, and you know the reason, right? Cassie is just a spoiled girl who loves money. I''m not sure whether I can pay for all her needs. Because believe me, Grandpa, the more hobbies the girl has, the bigger the costs. And I don''t want to spend my hard-earned money on one girl like Cassie, because I can get ten girls at once for the amount of money I spend on one meal with her. So stop setting her up for me, Grandpa, Cassie isn''t worth that much to be Knight rke''s mistress."

    Mr. David rke smiled wryly at the words of his favorite grandson. Indeed, what n said was almostpletely true, because Cassandra was a girl who loved luxury goods. She didn''t hesitate to spend tens of thousands of dors in a store once. However, because of her parents who spoiled the girl so much, Cassandra''s bad habit had continued all this time. Her father was a deputy director at thepany that n currently led. And n believed that the money Cassandra spent in living luxuriously was money from hispany. That was why he didn''t want to marry her, although her father always set his beloved daughter Cassandra with n.

    "Then what kind of girl do you want to marry, son? You know that I''m not young anymore, when are you going to give me the most beautiful gift, n?" asked Mr. David rke quietly.

    "Soon, when I meet a beautiful girl who has beautiful hair, a slender body, a deadly smile and an extraordinary personality, when I meet that girl, I will immediately ask her to give birth to my child and immediately bring her to you, Grandpa," n answered guiltlessly.

    Mr. David chuckled at the words of his grandson. "Where would you find such a perfect girl n?"

    "I don''t know, what I''m sure is that I will get that girl. And even though I currently have a lot of women, but none of them can be like that girl. So I ask you to be patient and wait for me to find the girl of my dream. Therefore, Grandpa, you must stay healthy. Not only for me, but for the cute baby that grandpa wants," n replied confidently.

    "Okay... okay, I understand. I will stay healthy until then, but promise me one thing, after you find the girl of your dreams, marry her and bring her home," said Mr. David rke quietly.

    n, who was still standing, immediately bent down and hugged his grandfather lovingly. "Of course, Grandpa, of course. I will keep my promise and you must also keep your promise to stay healthy until then."

    "Yes, you naughty boy. Very smart to talk," said Mr. David,ughing widely, his hands patted n''s back affectionately.

    n Knight rke was a great businessman from Luxembourg, a country bordering the sea in northwestern Europe. Luxembourg was one of the richest countries in Europe and was the only country in Europe that was still ruled by a Duke. And the rke family became one of the most respected families in themunity because the family''s wealth was almost at the level of the country''s leaders, so the poprity of n Knight rke, who was the only heir to David rke, skyrocketed. Even when he had a car ident some time ago, the public made amotion because of some nted news circting about him. Some newspapers even dared to mention that n Knight rke could not have survived the car ident. However, after a few weekster, the rke family presented the current condition of n who was still in the ICU in aa, under the close supervision of the best team of doctors. Finally, n waspletely healed and was able to carry out his activities again as usual even though at that time he had to be in a wheelchair for quite a long time.

    Several models and other businessmen''s daughters were rumored to be close to n, but none of them managed to really get close to him. Because in every opportunity n appeared in public, he always went with a different woman and this made news hunters exhausted because they couldn''t find the true woman of n Knight rke.

    n stood proudly watching his grandfather being carried into his big house by Luis because the wind was getting colder.

    "But sorry sir, have you found the girl you mentioned earlier, sir?" Nichs asked curiously.

    "Not yet. After all, I''m still young, Nick. I don''t want to get married and spend the rest of my life with one woman, because you know there are still many sexy and beautiful women waiting for me hahaha..." n replied with a bigugh. He then stepped in into the house after the grandfather.

    Nichs was silent as he shook his head. "You still haven''t changed, Master, you''re still annoying."

    Continued

 Chapter 336 - The Charm Of Alan Knight

    <h4>Chapter 336 - The Charm Of n Knight</h4>

    Being the sole heir to the multi-millionaire David rke had made n a target for many beautiful women, ranging from top artists to beautiful and sexy socialites, they were all vying for n. However, none of them managed to have a rtionship with n, because he only wanted to date his women once. After that, he would look for another woman who would be happy to apany the handsome heir on the bed, although not a few women had tried to expose their rtionships with n, but they had not seeded in actually telling the public about their love affair with the handsome man. The reason was that n had skilled people who would swiftly delete news of his love life on the inte, so that the good name of n Knight rke remained untarnished.

    Tonight n attended a wedding party of one of his business partners, in a private vi that was very tightly guarded and attended only by high-ss circles.

    "Miss Adriana is also here tonight sir," Nichs whispered to n as they got out of the car.

    "Adriana, which Adriana?" asked n in confusion.

    "Miss Adriana who has just signed a film contract in America and has bes one of the ambassadors of Unicef, sir," Nichs answered quickly, reminding him of Adriana Holsy.

    "Unicef ??ambassador, isn''t it wrong? The Adriana who really hates children bes a Unicef ??ambassador? Haha, those people really don''t have eyes in choosing that sly woman," replied n quickly when he managed to remember Adriana Holsy, who was one of his biggest fans.

    Nichs just smiled wryly at his master''s words. Adriana Holsy really hated children. Therefore, when she was appointed as one of the ambassadors for dealing with abandoned children, many people were surprised that Adriana had this honorable opportunity, including n, whom Adriana had been targeting for almost a year. When n and Nichs entered the venue, several girls who were gathered immediately turned and stared at him without blinking. The charm of an n Knight rke really became a ma for everyone present at the venue.

    "n Knight...wow I didn''t expect you to be willing to attend my simple wedding," said Brandon Rex, the groom, in a loud enough voice as he weed n''s arrival.

    "How could I note to the wedding of Brandon Rex, who is famous for being very difficult to beat by this woman? I am very curious to know more about this woman who has seeded in subduing this bastard Brandon Rex," replied n without shame.

    Hearing n''s words, the groom just smiled wryly. He then took n''s hand and hugged him tightly while thanking him many times foring to his wedding reception. Because everyone knew that inviting n Knight rke was not an easy job, so he was grateful that n wanted toe to his wedding.

    "Remember, Rex, you already have a wife. Your responsibility is bigger now than before. So don''t ever do anything like that again," n whispered softly as he was about to release his arms from Brandon Rex''s body.

    "I''m going to be a father, n, there''s no way I''m messing around anymore. Moreover, I know that my baby is a girl," Brandon answered quickly.

    n released his arms from Brandon''s body and pushed the groom''s body hard while gripping both of his arms.

    "Your wife is..."

    "Yes, it''s been four months," Brandon Rex said quickly cutting n off.

    nughed out loud at the groom''s confession. He didn''t expect that a yboy like Brandon Rex, who was quite famous in the city, had lost it and had made his girlfriend, who was one of the best international airline flight attendants in the world, pregnant. Because n knew exactly that it was impossible for Brandon Rex to make love without using protection, he was very surprised when he heard the confession of the groom, who wasughing guiltily in front of him.

    "Are you sure the baby is yours?" n asked after a whisper.

    "Yes, she''s mine. I''ve asked someone to take her to do a DNA check and it turns out that the DNA of the baby she is carrying is 99% the same as mine. So yes, I have to marry her," Brandon Rex answered quickly.

    "It''s fine, Rex, that means you were asked by God to stop being a yboy and live happily with your wife and baby," said n again, strengthening Brandon Rex as a friend.

    Brandon Rex hugged n tightly again, after which they walked to the table where various brands of liquor were set to have a toast together. Nichs, who had been not far from n, faithfully followed his master. Unbeknownst to many people, in the suit that Nichs was wearing, there was a firearm that he carried everywhere just in case. As a former spy agent, Nichs was always ready with his gun.

    Brandon Rex left n and Nichs as he was called by his wife to do their first dance together as husband and wife. After Brandon left, the women who had been staring at n suddenly gathered around him, trying to talk to n, and won the sympathy of the handsome heir. n just smiled faintly when he saw the women approaching him, trying to get his attention by deliberately sticking their bodies to n. Nichs actually wanted to get rid of the flies, but n forbade him. He allowed his worshipers to remain around him. He knew what the women were doing had made several other men jealous, including his eternal rival Roger Dous. n and Roger had indeed been enemies for many years, and their feud was not an open secret anymore.

    When n had an ident, Roger was examined by the police because he was used of being the cause of n''s ident, but because he managed to provide evidence that he was innocent, he was finally released. Even though at that time Nichs was sure that he had clear evidence that Roger had been around n''s car before the ident, but Mr. David rke, n''s grandfather, released Roger with the reason for n''s good. As a result, until now the tattooed man was still roaming free and had tried to make physical contact with n several times, but because Nichs was around n, finally Roger Dous couldn''t do anything.

    When the women began to force n to give his cell phone number, suddenly Adriana Holsy came. She arrogantly pulled him and removed the girls from n''s body.

    "Go away! You guys don''t deserve to be near n Knight. Get out of our way before I get angry," Adriana rebuked while ying her hand on n''s chest.

    Hearing the threat from Adriana Holsy, the girls left without saying much. The big name of Andriana really intimidated the other girls.

    "Thanks Adriana, I owe you one," said n quietly when he waspletely free from the beautiful girls.

    Adriana smiled. She then yed her hand more intensely, fingering n''s stomach area from under his white shirt. Just as she was about to slip her hand inside, suddenly n grabbed her hand.

    "Hold yourself, Adriana, this is a public ce," he said quietly, staring intently at her, as she pressed her cheeks full of make up against his chest.

    Adriana looked up at n who was now also staring at her without blinking. "I miss you n, I want you."

    "You''re drunk, Adriana, you better go home. Let me call your driver to..."

    "Ahh, don''t change the topic, n. You know what I want, since making love to you, I can''t think of another man. I miss you, n, I really miss the smell of your body when you''re pumping my body. I miss the sound of your moans, n," she said without shame.

    Nichs smiled at Adriana''s vulgar words. He then stepped back to make room for his master with Adriana. n narrowed his eyes at Nichs. He was very annoyed at his assistant. Since Adriana continued to cling to him, he then grabbed her hand and led her away from the crowd to the parking area where his car was. Nichs followed his master quickly behind him without saying much. He knew where his master would take Adriana, so he rushed to follow behind.

    From his ce, Roger Dous stared vengefully at n, who was taking Adriana Holsy away, the woman who always refused him. His hand tightly gripping the brandy ss filled with whiskey.

    "I''ve got rid of you twice, but you always managed to survive. Wait for the time, n, you will surely die by my hands."

    Continued

 Chapter 337 - [Bonus ]Trying To Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 337 - [Bonus ]Trying To Let Go</h4>

    The UAL students who just finished their final semester exams got two weeks off, but because the fashion designer department got an assignment from Professor Gilbert, they couldn''t enjoy the long holiday at the end of the semester.

    "It''s so annoying, why do we have to do homework during school holidays like this," Linda grumbled softly to Anne when Professor Gilbert.

    "Don''t be so loud, the professor will hear you," whispered Anne quietly.

    "Ah, so be it! After all, it''s not just me who protested, Anne," answered Linda with annoyance, pointing at another student who was grumbling just like her.

    Anne only smiled faintly at Linda''s words. She knew that Linda was very upset. Because Professor Gilbert always gave them assignments during college holidays, which meant that they wouldn''t be able to enjoy vacations normally like other college students.

    "Okay, because I have exined everything, after this I will give the names of students who will carry out the assignments," said Professor Gilbert in a loud voice while showing the paper in his hand into the air.

    The students sitting in their chairs were silent and no one responded to the lecturer''s words, until finally Gabrie, who was looking for attention, got up from her chair and took the paper from Professor Gilbert''s hand. Soon Gabrie distributed the papers to the other students, including Anne, who was sitting in the back row with Linda.

    "Luxembourg?"

    "Yes, you are going to Luxembourg," Professor Gilbert answered loudly.

    Some students who heard the name Luxembourg immediately screamed hysterically, even though they had lived in a developed country that was very great in Europe, but when they heard the name Luxembourg was mentioned as one of their destinations in doing their holiday assignments this time, they were very excited.

    "You childish," Linda hissed irritated when she saw Gabrie and her friends were very excited about going to Luxembourg.

    "Just leave them be, Linda, don''t ruin their happiness," said Anne quietly as she put herptop in her bag. Since Jack was dered dead two years ago, Anne''s attitude had returned to being very cold.

    "It''s not like that, Anne, they''re always like this. Don''t you rememberst semester''s vacation when we went to Paris? They weren''t doing their assignments, all they did were just having fun taking pictures at almost all Paris''ndmarks," answered Linda curtly, trying to remind Anne about what by Gabrie and her friends had done in the past.

    Anne just smiled without speaking at Linda''s words. She knew that Gabrie had never really done her homework when she was abroad. Every time they got a semester break assignment given by Professor Gilbert to conduct research in countries that have been previously determined by the campus, they must submit a report when sses started again. As students from the fashion designer department, they were asked to do research in various parts of the country as aparison by going directly to the field, that was why every semester break they must travel abroad for almost four weeks.

    As in previous years, Anne and Linda were always in the same group. Therefore, she did not experience any difficulties at all when she was about to make preparations to go to Luxembourg, even though Linda was upset to have to go abroad again but she was a little calm because she was with Anne again. Unbeknownst to Anne, Linda had actually gone to Professor Gilbert to protest because she was almost separated from Anne during her college holiday. She had even threatened Professor Gilbert that she would stop studying if she wasn''t ced in the same group with Anne. Because of that, in the end she was always in the same group as Anne when doing research abroad. Linda, who was used to being with Anne, didn''t want to join other people anymore. After all, she knew that Anne really needed her. As the person who Anne trusted the most, Linda felt that she had a great responsibility to Anne. That was why she didn''t want to be separated from Anne.

    "Linda, I want to go to..."

    "Please Anne, not again!!" said Linda quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    "But I want to say goodbye to him, Linda," said Anne quietly, gripping the steering wheel tightly.

    "Anne." Linda took Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly. "Don''t you believe that Jack is still alive? Then why do you have to do this? If youe to the English Channel to say goodbye to Jack before leaving for foreign countries like you didst semester, you would just as well think he''s dead, don''t you think so, Anne?"

    Anne''s lips trembled violently at Linda''s words. She was speechless when Linda mentioned her beliefs all this time.

    "Yes...but Linda, I..."

    "I know how heavy this must be, Anne, trust that God has a very beautiful n for you. Jack has left us for 2 years, Anne, even everyone close to Jack has left your life shortly after Jack was dered missing in the English Channel. Then why do you keep remembering him like this, Anne? It''s like you''re torturing yourself. You''re still young and very beautiful Anne. There are still a lot of established men out there waiting in line to get you, so please forget all that has passed. I know it is not easy, but believe me when you try, you will definitely get through this. Life goes on, Anne, you can''t be like this, you deserve to be happy and move on with your life." Linda immediately cut Anne''s words quickly, trying to wake Anne up.

    "But I, Jack... we have..."

    "No Anne, it''s not a marriage. A valid marriage is when it is attended by several witnesses and blessed by the priest, but all you do with Jack was just make a vow, Anne. Indeed you both did that at a church, but it can''t be called an official wedding. Do you have a marriage certificate? Do you have a wedding ring? Suppose you tell someone else about this, you will beughed at, Anne," said Linda quickly again.

    Anne was silent, she couldn''t say anything. Although Linda often said the same sentence but she still felt that she still had a great bond with Jack. The guilt caused by herst fight with Jack made Anne regret to this day.

    "You have the right to be happy, Anne, let Jack go. Jack is gone, dear, I''m sure he must be happy in a better ce now. And I''m sure he will be sad if he knows that you continue to mourn him like this," added Linda again.

    "I don''t know, Linda, I''m confused too. I really want to believe what everyone says that Jack is dead, but my little heart keeps telling me that he''s still alive. I don''t know on what basis that I have such beliefs, but I really believe it, Linda. The more I try to erase Jack''s memories from my mind, the stronger that belief grows inside of me. I also don''t know and I''m very confused about how that conviction emerged, Linda," Anne answered softly with tears already flowing.

    Linda smiled wryly at Anne''s words. She slowly grabbed Anne''s body and hugged her tightly. "I know you love him very much, Anne, but believe me, when you have let him go, then God will help you heal all your pain."

    "I want to forget him, Linda, I want to let him go... I really do, sob."

    Continued

 Chapter 338 - A Pair Of Beautiful Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 338 - A Pair Of Beautiful Eyes</h4>

    Sincest night, Paul didn''t smile at all. He looked upset and annoyed because, again, he would be left alone in London, as the boss and Linda were going to Luxembourg to carry out an assignment given by Professor Gilbert.

    "Don''t be mad, Paul, we were only away for three weeks. You don''t have to worry either, because I''m in the same room with Anne," Linda said quietly, trying to calm Paul down for the umpteenth time.

    "I''m not angry. I''m just annoyed that you always go abroad during semester breaks like this. Shouldn''t you be on vacation instead of doing assignments like this? Especially when you have to go abroad and you almost always do that once every six months," answered Paul in annoyance. He couldn''t cover up his mistakes because Linda always left him every time he was off from college and Paul felt a little afraid if Linda left him.

    Paul felt that if Linda went abroad, he was afraid that Linda would meet another man and leave him. Although Linda has repeatedly emphasized that she had not done anything suspicious because she was always with Anne wherever she went when she was abroad, still, Paul was always jealous and angry when Linda had to go abroad. Paul was afraid that Linda would meet another man who was more established and more handsome than himself, who was only the manager of Anne''s flower shop.

    "We really have to leave because of Professor Gilbert''s assignment and our schedule is very detailed while we are abroad, so you don''t have to worry, Paul," added Linda again.

    Paul was silent. He scratched his head that didn''t itch. His bickering with Linda like this always happened every time Linda went abroad, even though they didn''t really fight. Anne, who just sat watching the fight between her employee and her best friend, just smiled. She was no longer angry when Linda and Paul had a fight. Anne now gave the two lovers a chance to understand each other, because Anne knew their fight was just a small fight triggered by the fear of losing each other, not because of other problems like a third person.

    After arguing with Paul for almost an hour, the lovers finally got back together. They were even cooking together in the pantry because Anne was starving. Not long after that, in the living room, there were grilled chicken that Paul had made earlier, and sd and fries with soda that had just been taken out of the refrigerator. As she lived in the same apartment building as Linda and Paul, Anne always spent her time in Linda and Paul''s apartment unit. She had never even cooked since she lived in the same building as the couple. Anne gave Linda the money for shopping so that Linda could cook for her. So every day, Anne always ate at Linda and Paul''s ce, despite the fact that Paul cooked more often for them because it turned out that Paul''s cooking was much better than theirs. After finishing all the delicious food that Paul made, Anne then said goodbye to the hosts to return to her room which was one floor above the floor of Linda and Paul''s room.

    "Poor boss," Paul said quietly as he watched Anne walk into the elevator.

    "Yeah, I know, she hasn''tpletely forgotten about Jack until now," Linda answered softly, responding to her lover''s words.

    "Is there no one on campus who approaches her, Linda?" asked Paul curiously.

    "Many, many young men tried to reach her heart. But you know how cold Anne is, even if a thousand men would approach her, when she didn''t respond, they would slowly back away. I feel sorry for Anne sometimes, but what can I do when she doesn''t want to wake up from that nightmare. Anne always thought that Jack was still alive, even though it was clear that the police who handled the events two years ago emphasized that it was impossible for humans to survive such cold weather in the middle of the sea," answered Linda quietly with sad eyes, looking at Anne who now disappeared behind the elevator.

    Paul took a deep breath. He recalled the incident 2 years ago when the police dered Jack really dead. The cheerful Anne turned 360 degrees. There was no smile orugh from Anne for almost a month, until finally Linda tried her best to bring Anne''sughter back by taking her to an amusement park to ride various extreme rides. Linda asked Anne to let go of all her feelings by screaming as loud as she could while riding the rides, and Linda''s n worked. After returning from the entertainment venue, Anne gradually began to talk and finally she returned to normal, even though she kept her distance from other men. Anne made an ice pce inside of her that no one could break down, because day by day the thickness of the walls of the ice pce was getting stronger.

    Since it was gettingte, Paul took Linda to rest. The next morning, Linda and Anne had to be at the airport to leave for Luxembourg as Professor Gilbert had scheduled. Anne also immediatelyid down on her bed when she arrived in the room. On her bed side, there was a picture of herself and Jack set in York Minster where they tied the knot. The only photo she had because Jack had sent it to Erick before his cell phone went missing in the English Channel.

    Meanwhile, in David rke''s residence, n''s ck Ferrari car was seen entering the yard. n and his assistant Nichs managed to escape from Adriana at Brandon Rex''s wedding reception, after several of Brandon''s bodyguards helped n and Nichs by detaining Adriana.

    "They''re really vicious," Nichs said quietly as he got out of n''s favorite car.

    n smiled faintly at Nichs'' words. He hadn''t spoken since returning from Brandon Rex''s party. He suddenly felt very chaotic. It was a very foreign feeling. Nichs, who was taking the coat off him, finally realized that something was wrong with n. Slowly, he approached n and patted his shoulder gently.

    "What are you doing, sir?" Nichs asked quietly. "We''re at home, Adriana can''t possibly chase you here, sir."

    "Nick, can I ask you something?" n asked seriously.

    "You''re wee, sir, I''ll be happy to answer," Nichs replied with a smile.

    n red at Nichs. "Have I ever had a lover with amber eyes?"

    "Amber-eyed girl?"

    "Yes," said n quickly.

    "I don''t think so, sir, because the women who have approached you all this time have blue, hazel, or ck eyes. No one has amber eyes," Nichs answered seriously when he managed to remember the women who had been close to the master.

    "That''s weird," n muttered quietly.

    Nichs, who didn''t understand where n''s conversation was going, was silent. He stood beside n without saying much for fear of making his master ufortable.

    "Then who is that beautiful-eyed girl," n said softly as he closed his eyes remembering the figure of a woman whose face was blurred, looking at him sadly. Her eyes were filled with deep sadness so that her amber eyes looked very sad.

    Continued

 Chapter 339 - [Bonus ]A New Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 339 - [Bonus ]A New Destiny?</h4>

    Holding back the drowsiness, Paul drove the car to the airport to drop Linda and Anne off. When they arrived at the airport, several other students had started to arrive. Not long after, all of Anne''s and Linda''s ssmates had arrived. They all started to enter the airport area because the ne was about to take off. After making sure that Anne and Linda really flew, Paul returned to the apartment alone by driving Anne''s car. For the next few weeks, he would be busy alone at the flower shop. So he rushed home to prepare to go to the shop.

    On the ne that was taking them to Luxembourg, Anne''s feelings were mixed up. For some reason, she suddenly felt very uneasy on this trip, while when she traveled to other countries before she never experienced such strange feelings at all. This was the first time that Anne had a strange feeling that was churning in her chest.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" Linda asked softly when she felt Anne''s change in attitude.

    Anne, who was staring at the clouds, immediately turned to Linda. "I don''t know, Linda, I don''t feel very calm."

    "It''s okay, Anne, we''ve done this a lot before. I should be the one to worry about this trip, not you. Luxembourg uses German as one of their nationalnguages ??besides Luxembourg and French. And you''re German, so there''s nothing that you need to be afraid of, Anne," said Linda again with a big smile.

    Anne smiled at Linda''s words. She then turned her face back to the window to watch the clouds. Even though it would only take 1 hour and 15 minutes, Anne chose to close her eyes for a moment, hoping that the strange feeling that was bothering her would go away. While Linda, who was already very excited to arrive in Luxembourg, seemed to be reading some of the interesting ces in Luxembourg from a flyer she had previously received at the airport. Linda waspletely fascinated by the beauty of some of the castles that were still preserved in Luxembourg.

    After traveling for almost 1 hour 15 minutes, the ne that was carried by several UAL students majoring in fashion designernded smoothly. One by one, the students got off the ne and headed to the airport lobby area where there was already someone sent by Professor Gilbert who would take them to the hotel chosen by the campus. So for the next 4 weeks or so, they had to stay in the hotel and were not allowed to leave the hotel without Professor Gilbert''s permission. If they vited that important rule, Professor Gilbert would immediately give them a D, which meant that they would have to do research again next semester and this, of course, would be a waste of time and the costs were not cheap.

    "Wow... what a beautiful city this is!"

    "Excellent Luxembourg! Yeah!"

    "Ah, I can''t wait to get started on the streets seeing the fashion of the people of this country."

    "Yeah me too, they must be really awesome."

    "I heard that there are a lot of well-established men in this city who are still single. Who knows we might meet one of them! Hehe."

    "Wow, really? Then I''m really excited about this."

    Hearing the conversation of Gabrie and her friends, Anne only smiled faintly. After knowing Gabrie for more than two years, Anne was not surprised at all with her attitude. After Anne left Ganke Inc. Production two years ago, Gabrie and Isabel got a promotion. They both got a pretty big sry. Together with Edward, who was still surviving, the two girls finally finished their internship at the Germanpany and they were even allowed to apply for work again at thepany after they had graduated. Shortly after Anne left, the animated film that Anne had taken care of was finallyunched in almost all cinemas in the world, the results were very good. The film about the struggle of a poor child also gained multiple benefits. Leon''s name shone even more which automatically made Steffi as his wife famous too. Because they often went together to various award shows, Leon and Steffi also got the title as the most harmonious married couple, which of course made many people jealous.

    Because of her rising poprity, Steffi automatically stopped bothering Anne. She didn''t care about Anne anymore. Because for Steffi, Anne was just a small fly that didn''t matter anymore in her eyes, even Leon now didn''t seem interested in Anne anymore. That was why, for thest two years, Anne''s life had been quite calm. Leon only came to see Anne shortly after the news of Jack''s death was announced. He arrogantly offered Anne the opportunity to be his woman with millions of dors. Anne, who was grieving the loss of Jack, was speechless when Leon humiliated her like that. What Anne did that time was just to go away from Leon without a word. Two medium buses that carried the UAL students had finally arrived at a quitefortable hotel in the center of Luxembourg. Many students were surprised to see the hotel chosen by the campus this time. They did not expect this time the campus gave them a good ce to stay, unlikest semester where they had to live in an ordinary apartment t which made many of them protested, especially Gabrie and her friends.

    "Our hotel is great, Anne," Linda whispered to Anne honestly.

    "Yes," answered Anne curtly.

    "Let''s go, I can''t wait to see our room!" Linda said excitedly as she pulled Anne''s hand towards the hotel lobby, following her friends who had entered the beautiful hotel to ask for their respective hotel keys.

    After waiting in line for a long time, Linda finally managed to get her and Anne''s room key. They were on the third floor, which was the lowest floor among Anne''s other friends. However, this was not a problem for Linda, as long as she and Anne were ready to be ced on any floor. By using the elevator, the students then went up to their respective rooms. Because Linda and Anne were on the lowest floor, they quickly reached their destination. Together with several other students, Anne and Linda started looking for their rooms. Linda''s smile widened when she managed to find their room which was at the far end.

    "Don''t run, Linda, this isn''t a race," said Anne quietly when she saw Linda running towards their room.

    "I can''t wait to get inside, Anne." Linda shouted quite loudly in response to Anne''s words.

    Not long after that, Linda arrived in her room and rushed in after sticking the hotel key card. Linda screamed hysterically when she saw the view from her room, as she could see the streets of Luxembourg and some beautiful paths around the park.

    "We''re lucky, Anne! The view from our room is amazing!" Linda said over and over again.

    "Yeah, we''re lucky," replied Anne tly without any expression.

    Linda, who was at the window, immediately looked at Anne, who was opening her suitcase, as she wanted to immediately tidy her clothes into the closet and take out some of her personal belongings, including herptop and camera and some important files. Linda couldn''t believe that Anne was about to get to work, even though they still had the whole evening to rest.

    "Come on, Anne, we still have plenty of time to rx," said Linda in disbelief when she saw Anne started checking her camera.

    "Yeah I know. I just want to prepare everything. So tomorrow morning when we start working, everything will be ready," answered Anne quickly.

    Linda folded her arms across her chest quickly. "I can''t believe I know you so well, Anne."

    Anne just smiled at the words of her best friend. She went back to make sure all her work tools were fine. After making sure that the camera was working properly, Anne then went into the bathroom to wash her face to freshen up. Before long, Anne returned to the bed and sat in front of the dressing table. Anne tied her long hair in a ponytail and wore some sun block. Linda, who could already guess what Anne would do when she wore sun block, moved quickly. She grabbed her bag and put her cell phone in it and changed into morefortable shoes and immediately stood next to Anne.

    "Linda ..."

    "Ah don''t talk too much, I know your n. Come on, I''ll go with you," said Linda curtly, cutting Anne''s words.

    "You are truly my love, Linda, so let''s go for a walk!" said Anne excitedly.

    Linda stuck out her tongue in response to Anne''s words, which Anne smiled guiltlessly at. Not long after that, they both came out of the room and prepared to explore the city of Luxembourg, a city that would bring a new destiny for Anne.

    Continued

 Chapter 340 - Jack, Is That You?

    <h4>Chapter 340 - Jack, Is That You?</h4>

    Anne and Linda walked to enjoy the view of Luxembourg. Although they had not started their work yet, Anne had brought a DSLR camera which she hung around her neck.

    "Chairs, let''s sit there Anne!!" Linda shouted loudly, pointing to a chair not far from where they were walking now.

    "Why should we sit? Our goal is to enjoy the city while walking, Linda, not sitting," answered Anne firmly to restrain Linda who wanted to run to a chair on the side of the road.

    Linda turned to Anne with a pitiful face. "But I''m tired, Anne."

    Anne immediately released her grip on Linda''s arm and then folded her arms across her chest. "Well, you sit there alone. Enjoying the view of this city by sitting isn''t a bad idea, but ifter you are suddenly visited by some local people and you can''t answer their words then don''t me me huh? You know it''s dangerous to be in a foreign country whosenguage you can''t understand at all."

    Gulped! Linda immediately swallowed forcefully. Her face immediately paled at Anne''s words. Without another word, Linda continued her steps back down the path she was walking with Anne. From behind, Anne smiled amusedly. She bit her lower lip so she wouldn''t burst outughing. Because Linda had walked further and further, Anne then quickened her footsteps, following her friend who looked annoyed.

    Anne''s invitation to keep going was right, because not far from where they stopped for the first time, there was a big road where lots of people pass by. At the red light intersection, there were a lot of working women with their activities, starting from walking by, crossing the street, taking the bus, or just standing at the bus stop. The scene in front of them right now really resembled a walking fashion show.

    "Wow Anne...!"

    "Yeah I know." Anne immediately cut off Linda''s words as she began to aim the lens at the people in front of her.

    While Linda was admiring the busy Luxembourg city women, Anne had gotten some good photos of the women who she thought had a good fashion style. Although not a photographer, the photos taken by Anne were never bad. All the photos she took were even perfect and really looked dynamic. That was why Linda always entrusted her to take photos, every time they did an assignment for Professor Gilbert.

    "Anne, look! What''s wrong with those people? Let''s see," said Linda, suddenly startling Anne, who was still busy with her camera.

    "Just leave them be, Linda, I still want to take photos of those women. The more references we have, the more chances we have to get a good result," answered Anne quickly without taking her eyes off her camera.

    Linda took a deep breath when she heard Anne''s words. She forgot that Anne was a very apathetic person for the past 2 years. However, because Linda was very curious about the crowd of people across the street, she then chose to approach the people herself without taking Anne. Lind ran through the zebra crossing with the locals who were also crossing the road, while Anne, who didn''t realize Linda was gone, was still busy taking photos of the Luxembourg women, which had be rare because many of them had started to enter the nearby buildings which stood near that big road.

    "Come on, Linda, let''s find another ce," said Anne quietly, looking at the camera to see the photos.

    Anne, who looked satisfied with the photos she took, seemed a little annoyed that Linda ignored her. Without taking her eyes off the camera, Anne again called Linda''s name. But again, she did not get an answer from Linda. With a little annoyance, Anne lifted her face and turned to look for Linda, but she did not find Linda. even when she turned around to look around the figure of Linda, her best friend, was nowhere to be seen.

    "Linda��.Linda��don''t y games, Linda,e out quickly, don''t hide. Let''s go again." Anne started screaming loudly when she couldn''t find Linda around her.

    Because she didn''t get an answer, Anne started to panic. She knew that Linda couldn''t speak German and French, the twonguages which were often used by people here tomunicate. Anne then hastened her steps down the path to the back of where she was now. Anne continued to walk while calling Linda''s name anxiously, but Linda never appeared, which made Anne even more anxious. When she was panicking, suddenly Anne looked across the street where there was a crowd, Anne immediately fell silent. She remembered what Linda had told her to take a look at the crowd earlier. Without thinking, Anne crossed the street. Even though she already knew that the time for the red light was almost over, Anne didn''t care, she just kept walking across the zebra crossing. But after taking just three steps, suddenly the traffic light turned green, Anne panicked. She couldn''t possibly turn back because several cars from where she had originally crossed had started running, while in front, the stopped cars had not started the engine. Without thinking, Anne chose to continue her steps by running. However, Anne''s running speed was not quick enough than the speed of the cars. When she had almost reached the other side of the street, suddenly there was arge truck speeding. Many people had shouted for the truck to stop because of Anne, but because the truck was traveling at a fairly high speed, the heavy car could not stop suddenly. As a result, there was a panic in that ce, Anne, who was still on the zebra crossing, was confused. She panicked about what to do. She didn''t know whether to go back or forward. She was in a difficult position, especially when there were so many people shouting, asking her to leave where she was standing now, which made Anne even more confused. While her mind went nk, suddenly someone grabbed Anne''s hand and pulled her suddenly to the side of the road. Luckily, the person who grabbed Anne''s arm moved quickly, because right after he managed to bring Anne to the side of the road, the speeding truck passed and cursed Anne, who was kneeling on the paving box with a pale face.

    "Are you all right, Miss?" asked a man who was helping Anne in a friendly manner.

    "I-I..."

    "Anne!!! Are you crazy?!!" Linda shouted loudly, suddenly emerging from the crowd of people who circled Anne and the man who helped her.

    Anne lifted her face when she heard Linda''s voice, her eyes filled with tears as soon as she realized Linda was in front of her.

    "I thought you were missing, Linda," said Anne quietly.

    Linda was surprised. She didn''t expect the first sentence that came out of Anne''s lips was an expression of concern because she had suddenly disappeared.

    "Idiot! How could I be lost? I already have a boyfriend, Anne, I''m not a child who could be lost because she saw a crowd like this," answered Linda quickly as she hugged Anne tightly.

    "Naughty, why didn''t you say you wanted to separate yourself from me? I panicked earlier, Linda," said Anne annoyed.

    Linda smiled and took her hand from Anne. "I''m sorry, Anne."

    "Don''t repeat that, we''re in a foreign country, Linda. I don''t want Paul to scold me because you''re missing," said Anne quietly.

    "Yeah, I know, I''m sorry."

    Anne smiled slowly. She then wiped the tears that came out of the corners of her eyes. The people who surrounded Anne and Linda seemed to be smiling. Although they didn''t speak English very well but they knew what the two girls were talking about at the moment, including the man who helped Anne who had stood up and took out his cell phone because he got a call.

    "Okay, I''m back sir," replied the man in a fairly loud voice. After saying that, he then closed his cell phone and immediately ran to a car parked not far from where he was.

    Anne, who realized that she had been helped by the man before, then looked for the man to say thank you, but because the helper had left, she couldn''t say thank you. Anne, who was still sitting in the paving box, only saw a car driven by her helper passing not far from where she was now. When Anne was about to scream to say thank you, Anne''s face suddenly paled when she saw the figure of the man sitting in the back seat of the car that was passing through. Even though Anne could clearly see the face of the man with ck sses, Anne''s eyes immediately filled with tears.

    "Anne, what''s wrong?" Linda asked in confusion when she saw Anne''s change in attitude.

    Silently, Anne raised her hand and pointed to the car she was still looking at. "Jack�� I saw Jack in the car, it''s him, Linda."

    Continued

 Chapter 341 - [Bonus ]The Girl In The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 341 - [Bonus ]The Girl In The Dream</h4>

    Linda immediately grabbed Anne''s hand which was pointing at a car that had gone away.

    "Anne, wake up!!! Control yourself!!" said Linda quickly, she didn''t want Anne to return to her condition two years ago.

    Hearing Linda''s words which are loud enough made Anne''s consciousness return. She then turned to Linda with teary eyes.

    "Come on, Anne, aren''t you ashamed to be seen by so many people like this and Anne�� y-your camera is broken!!!" Linda screamed in panic when she saw that the DSLR lens hanging from Anne''s neck was broken.

    Anne suddenly saw her camera and was just as surprised as Linda when she saw that her favorite camera had been destroyed, Anne was quite shocked when she saw that her favorite camera lens was broken. Linda was just as surprised as Anne. Anne now regretted her stupid act of crossing the street carelessly. After calming down, Anne then asked a few people, who were still standing not far from her, about a camera shop nearby. Of the three people that Anne asked, there was only one person who gave a satisfying answer to her. Without further ado, Anne then took Linda to go to the camera shop mentioned by the kind woman earlier. While walking towards the shop, Anne felt a little pain in her knee, but she ignored it and chose to continue walking with Linda to the camera shop which was not far from where they were now.

    "What were you doing earlier, Nick?" n asked tly to his assistant who was driving the car.

    "Oh, a girl got panicked because she saw a truck that was approaching quickly, sir, plus many people were shouting at the same time on the side of the road. As a result, the girl was out of focus and was standing frozen in the middle of the road. Luckily, I was still able to pull her to the side of the road, '' Nichs replied at length.

    "Oh, that''s good. So when can you quickly increase the speed of the car, Nick? We have to get to the office immediately. Otherwise, Grandpa will definitely be angry with me," said n again.

    "Yes Sir."

    Nichs then increased the speed of his car to go to the rke family office, where today n would do an opening ceremony of a newly built jewelrypany. The rke family had been managing apany for generations that concentrated on making expensive jewelry made from super rare stones obtained from all over the world. That was why the rke family''s wealth would not run out until the 20th generations. So it was no wonder that many businessmen werepeting to match their daughters to n Knight rke, but because n rke still wanted to focus on thepany, no girl had ever catch his attention, including Cassandra Lim, the only girl who had the greatest chance of bing the future wife of an n Knight rke. Cassandra Lim was seen apanying n to attend several business meetings that were exposed to the media only for a few times.

    Although the love story of n Knight rke had not been exposed by the media, he had nothing to do with satisfying his desires. Countless beautiful and sexy girls groaned in pleasure when n pushed his body over the girls, but because n had fast-paced men, every girl who had been with him would not be able to rte to n anymore. Since n would cut off contact with them through his men, n, who didn''t believe in marriage, preferred his current lifestyle. This free sex lifestyle was worrisome to his grandfather, Mr. David rke, who wished to have a great-grandson from n. But because n still didn''t want to get married, Mr. David could only patiently wait for his grandson to grant his greatest wish.

    "Are you sure these are the only ones who wille?" n asked quietly after reading the list of uing business associates on his smart tablet, as Nichs pulled up the car to the newpany''s VIP parking area.

    "Yes sir, all the names in the data wille. But I can''t guarantee whether the businessmen would bring their children again or not, you know what they are like," Nichs answered quickly while tucking a gun into the jacket he was wearing.

    n smiled wryly at Nichs'' words. "It''s okay, Nick, no problem for me. Well, then let''s go downstairs, the reporters and those people must be waiting for us."

    Nichs nodded his head quickly. He then opened the car door and got down quickly to help open the car door for n. As soon as n got off the car, the reporters, who had been waiting for his presence, immediately ran and pointed the camera at him. Not long after, hundreds of shes from the reporters'' cameras were seen lighting the way that n had passed. Mr. David rke, who was in thepany, was sitting in a wheelchair, staring at the CCTV which showed his beloved grandson walking gantly up the stairs. A proud smile was shown on his aged face.

    Luis, who was faithful to his master, seemed to be patting Mr. David rke on the shoulder, he gave a code to his master not to show his expression too much so that people didn''t think that he was weak like a few years ago. That was why Mr. David rke never smiled again when he was in the office. He didn''t want his employees to underestimate him as he was now an invalid who could no longer walk.

    "Thank you, Luis," said Mr. David rke quietly.

    Louis smiled. "It''s my duty, sir."

    Not long after, n and Nichs finally managed to get past the dozens of journalists who were blocking their way. n managed to enter the office and immediately looked for his grandfather, who was still on the second floor. But when he was about to take the elevator, n''s steps suddenly stopped when Cassandra Lim and her father, Nelson Lim, blocked him.

    "n!"

    "Oh, Uncle Lim, I didn''t expect you to attend this event," n said loudly instead of greeting the Chinese-Korean man.

    Nelson Limughed out loud, he then put his arm around n''s shoulder and said, "Of course we''reing, n, there''s no way Cassandra and I won''te."

    "Yes, n, moreover I was invited directly by Grandpa David. How could I note," added Cassandra Lim, speaking in a fairly loud voice. She deliberately spoke like that because she wanted to quip some girls who were standing not far from where she was standing at the moment. She wanted to show all the girls how close she was to the rke family.

    n only smiled faintly at the words of the father and daughter. When n was about to excuse himself to go up to the second floor, suddenly the elevator opened and out came the grandfather with his personal assistant, Luis, who pushed his wheelchair. Seeing Mr. David rke appear Cassandra immediately ran to the old man to greet him. Once again, Cassandra Lim wanted to show off to the girls who hade to today''s event, so that they were aware of themselves and would stay away from n, who was the man she was after.

    Because Mr. David rke had joined thepany''s inauguration ceremony, n, as the sessor to the rke family, held a pair of scissors to cut the ribbon in front of thepany''s main door. Thunderous apuse was immediately heard when n managed to cut the red ribbon, which was a symbol that the rke family''s newpany was officially opened. When all the reporters present turned to n to take his best photo, identally n saw two girls got off a taxi right on the street in front of his newpany. At first, n did not pay attention to the first girl who got off, but when he saw the girl with waist-length brownish ck hair getting off the taxi, his eyes didn''t blink. Although the distance was quite far, n was fascinated by the girl''s beauty.

    Thump

    n''s heart raced quickly when he saw the girl smiled. There was a strange sense of churning inside him. It was an indescribable pain that made n had to hold his chest which suddenly hurt. Seeing n clutched his chest, suddenly everyone in the ce panicked. They immediately approached n to make sure that the sole heir of the rke corporation was in alright, including Nichs, who immediately approached n quickly and blocked everyone who wanted to touch n.

    "Sir..."

    "I''m okay, I''m okay," n answered quickly, trying to hold back the pain in his chest.

    Continued

 Chapter 342 - [Bonus ]Clarke Familys Dark Secret 1

    <h4>Chapter 342 - [Bonus ]rke Family''s Dark Secret 1</h4>

    n sat on the sofa in a special room that was only upied by Mr. David rke, Luis and Nichs with a doctor who had just checked n''s condition.

    "How''s he, doc?" Nichs asked impatiently.

    "Mr. n is fine, it''s just that he seems to be sleep deprived. Reduce your work schedule and get more rest, that seems to be enough for now," answered the rke family''s personal doctor quickly.

    "Are you sure my grandson is okay?" asked Mr. David again. He seemed dissatisfied with the doctor''s words.

    "He''s okay Sir, there is no problem with Mr. n''s heart. Everything is normal, as I said earlier Mr. n needs a lot of time to rest," replied the doctor again.

    After hearing the doctor''s exnation for the umpteenth time, Mr. David finally believed him. He finally allowed his personal doctor to return to the hospital. As soon as n held his chest, he was immediately brought into thepany to rest, while Luis immediately acted quickly to contact the rke family''s private doctor toe to the rke family''s newpany. All colleagues who attended the event seemed to be waiting for an exnation from the doctor by standing in front of the door, including Cassandra and her father, who were also seen waiting to hear from the doctor.

    n, who had a terrible car ident 2 years ago, became the center of attention of many people, because at that time many people doubted n''s safety because of the terrible car ident. However, after a weekter, it turned out that the rke family gave a press conference regarding the ident of the heir of the family. Luis, as the representative of Mr. David rke stated that their young master was in fairly good condition and was still under the supervision of a doctor. At that time, although Luis had given a statement that the young master of the rke family was in good condition, but there were some people who doubted his statement. They also demanded to see firsthand the condition of n Knight rke. After discussing for a long time with the doctor, finally thetest photo of n Knight rke was released to the public, only then were few people who doubted Luis'' statement believed him. Actually, an ident like was not a big thing, but because the one affected by the ident was the only heir to a rich family, the news had caused a stir throughout the country. That was why when n suddenly grabbed his chest after cutting the ribbon, it shocked many people, so that currently, outside the rke family''s newpany, there was already journalists flocked to find out about the condition of the heir.

    As in previous years when many journalists were trying to find out about rke''s family life, Luis, Mr. David rke''s personal assistant, gave a statement that their young master was in good condition. He exined that what happened to n earlier was because he was tired, after attending his best friend Brandon Rex''s weddingst night. Hearing Luis'' statement, the reporters did not immediately believe him. They pursued Luis with more questions. However, because Luis was used to dealing with journalists, he immediately took out his cell phone and showed n''s current condition, where he was still sitting on the sofa with his grandfather in the office.

    "Like the photo I just showed you, our young master is in good condition, the doctor who examined him did not take long because indeed our young master is in very good condition. The young master is experiencing a bit of shortness of breath due to exhaustion after attending the wedding party Brandon Rex, his best friend, so I ask all of you not to give news that doesn''t match the facts because I''ve exined many times that our young master is in good condition," Luis said slowly closing his exnation.

    After Luis spoke, the dissatisfied reporters tried to ask for more information, but the rke family bodyguards immediately moved quickly. They made a posse to protect Luis from the reach of the reporters so that Luis could enter the office safely. Shortly after Luis entered, Mr. David rke and the center of attention, who had be the talk of the reporters, n Knight rke, came out of the office area. Although his face looked a little tired, n tried to smile while waving his hand at the reporters. He tried to show the reporters that he was fine.

    "Mister n, are you all right?"

    "How are you feeling right now?"

    "Which part did it hurt, sir?"

    "Is it the scars from the car ident, sir?"

    The reporters took turns giving questions to n who was already in the car. Mr. David rke only heard the reporters'' questions. Likewise with Luis who did not open his mouth at all.

    "They really are assholes. The reporters don''t seem to have any heart at all. How dare he ask such questions to a healthy person," Nichs said annoyed.

    "Just leave it, Nick, don''t mind it. Anyway, I''m really fine," n answered quietly, closing his eyes as he leaned back in the seat.

    Mr. David rke still locked his lips tightly as he continued to stare at his grandson who was sitting opposite him in the limo that took them home. Luis, who really understood his master then took his master''s hand and patted it gently. Luis gave the code to his master to calm down, Mr. David rke, who immediately understood the bodynguage of the trusted assistant, slowly smiled and looked calmer than before.

    After traveling for nearly 20 minutes, the rke family''s motorcade entered the rich family''s private area. n immediately got out of the car and rushed into the house, leaving his grandfather who was still walking behind, n was eager toy down on the bed. It had been a few days rted to this little messed up feelings, so he chose to rest.

    "I''ll go straight to my room, Grandpa, it seems what the doctor said is true. I need a lot of rest," said n suddenly while walking down the stairs, saying goodbye to his grandfather.

    Mr. David rke smiled. He then nodded his head slowly, giving permission for his beloved grandson to rest. His dim eyes stared lovingly at n, who had disappeared behind the door.

    "Excuse me as well, Master, I have to catch up with young master." Nichs also said goodbye to Mr. David rke politely.

    "Yes, you go, Nick. Apany n," replied Mr. David rke quietly.

    Nichs nodded his head slowly when he got permission. He immediately rushed into the house to catch up with the young master.

    "How is it, Luis?" asked Mr. David rke quietly.

    "Positive sir," said Luis softly, careful not to overhear his conversation with the master whom he had served for so many years.

    Mr. David rke closed his eyes gratefully. "So he really is my missing biological grandson, thank God. You gave back one of my other grandchildren when you took my other grandson."

    Continued

 Chapter 343 - Clarke Familys Dark Secret 2

    <h4>Chapter 343 - rke Family''s Dark Secret 2</h4>

    < 2 years ago, The English Channel >

    A luxury yacht belonging to a Luxembourg multi millionaire, Mr David rke, was seen crossing the English Channel. The private yacht was seen in a hurry after the passenger, who was none other than Luis Cobb, David rke''s trusted personal assistant, found a handsome man still wearing a tuxedo passed out with arge wound to his head and nearly drowned in the English Channel where the yacht was passing. Luckily, Luis was on time to see the poor man who looked exhausted after swimming in the deep ocean. When Luis ordered the crew to help the poor man, he was shocked when he saw the face of the man he helped. Luis even asked one of his members to pinch him to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. After making sure he wasn''t imagining, Luis ordered his men to immediately go to the ins after he previously ordered intensive care from a doctor who was in a small clinic on the outskirts of Portsmouth.

    "Don''t joke, Luis, you know I''m ..."

    "No, sir, I''m serious. I''ll change to video call mode in a moment," Luis interrupted quickly while showing the face of a young man who fainted with a lot of blooding out of his forehead.

    "A-n, my grandson..." stuttered Mr. David rke. He couldn''t believe himself as he looked at the handsome young man lying on the floor of the yacht that carried Luis and some of his men.

    Luis again changed the rear camera to the front camera, so that Mr. David now saw his face. "His name is Jackson Patrick Muller, I found his ID on his suit, sir."

    After saying that, Luis then showed Jack''s identity card which was wet, but it was very clear and the writing could be read. In shock, Mr. David who was in his room read the name on the ID that Luis was showing.

    "Remove all his identity, take him home, Luis. From this moment on, he is my grandson, David rke''s grandson. n Knight rke," said Mr. David rke in a trembling voice.

    "Okay sir, tonight I will return to Luxembourg by jet with the young master," replied Luis obediently. He immediately called the man he had just found as young master even though he realized that the young man who was fainting was not his young master who actually.

    Mr. David rke turned off his cell phone. With trembling hands, he put it on the nightstand. His two vulnerable eyes closed slowly and he shed tears profusely. Actually, Mr. David rke was grieving because his beloved grandson, n Knight rke, was dered dead after a single car ident. Even though the police stated that n Knight rke had died, his grandfather couldn''t ept the fact. He emphasized that as long as he had not seen the body of his favorite grandson, he did not believe the news. Because n Knight rke''s body was not found, the car he was driving was found in ake after falling from a height, crushed after a great fire. The police had a hard time finding n''s body because the terrain was very difficult and steep, but they all said anyone who had such a terrible ident would not survive.

    But Mr. David rke who was the richest man in the city of Luxembourg firmly rejected the statements of the police. He always insisted that his beloved grandson could not have died in that way. He knew exactly that n was a very reliable car driver and would not have been able to get into a terrible ident like that. That was why he did not ept all the news that developed in themunity and refused to hold a funeral ceremony for his beloved grandson.

    After receiving orders from the great master, Luis then took the unconscious young man to the airport to be brought back to Luxembourg. Even though he knew that what he was doing was wrong, but he was sure that what he was doing would save the lives of the rke family, which was on the verge of copse after the sole heir of the family was dered dead. Luis sat beside the bed where the young man he found in the English Channel lied unconscious. The young man had an IV in his hand, and the wound on his head was only bandaged. Luis brought a doctor from the clinic where he brought the handsome young man. He asked the doctor toe with him to Luxembourg so that he could make sure the young man''s condition was alright while on the ne.

    As soon as the jet belonging to the rke familynded at Luxembourg airport, several ck cars were seen entering the airport area to pick them up. They also rushed to a special hospital where the rke family members were patrons, a special hospital that received several well-known families, including the rke family. Soon after arriving at the hospital, Luis escorted the young man he found into the elevator to the top floor of the hospital. There, a special team of doctors were currently waiting for n''s arrival. These doctors were trusted by the rke family to be able to keep the secrets of this wealthy family to the public, let alone to the family''s business rivals.

    "Young master n..." an aged doctor hissed in surprise when he saw the young man that Luis brought.

    "Please, Doc, please save the young master," said Luis quickly.

    "Sure, of course. Well, you wait here, Luis, we will work hard to help the young master," said the doctor again as he was about to close the emergency room door.

    Luis, who already knew the doctor he had just spoken to, nodded his head slowly while looking at him expectantly. He then sat on a chair with the doctor he had brought from Portsmouth.

    "That is..."

    "The young man you helped earlier is the heir of the most influential family in this city, Doctor, that''s why we brought him under such strict guard. Because you yourself know that being the most influential family in the city, there must be a lot of enemies that don''t like this fact. Therefore, we are trying our best to save our young master." Luis cut quickly. "And since you have helped our young master, I, as the representative of the family, am asking you to stay in this city to serve the rke family. Are you willing, Doc?"

    "Serving the rke family?" the doctor stammered. He was surprised when he heard rke''s surname called.

    "Yes," said Luis shortly.

    "Of course I do, sir, I do!" shouted the doctor from the city of Portsmouth loudly.

    "Hush! Watch your attitude, Doctor, this is a hospital. After this, I will take care of your contract, along with the sry and some luxurious facilities that you will get if you be a private doctor for the rke family," said Luis tly, reminding the young doctor quickly. .

    The doctor immediately covered his mouth quickly. While on the jet, he had realized that the person he had just helped was not an ordinary person. But he didn''t expect that person to be the heir of the richest family in Luxembourg. Not long after, the team of doctors tried to save the young man who was helped by Luis. Mr. David rke and severalrge men arrived at the hospital. He went straight to Luis who stood up straight away, as did the doctor from Portsmouth.

    "n... how about him?" asked Mr. David rke quickly.

    "He''s still inside, sir, the team of doctors are trying to help him," answered Luis briefly.

    "How did you find n there, Luis?" Mr. David rke asked again by mentioning n''s name for a man who wasn''t actually n.

    Luis nodded his head slowly. He gave a code to several big men behind the master to take the doctor he brought from Ennd away. After they were alone, Luis then told the incident of how he found a young man who was very simr to his young master.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller, German citizen," said Mr. David rke quietly as he read the identity of the young man who was rescued by Luis in the English Channel.

    "Yes, sir, and when I found out this name, it turned out that he is a great CEO of..."

    "He is my grandson, Luis, n Knight rke. I don''t care about his past. Make him n Knight rke no matter what." Mr. David rke immediately cut off the words of Luis the right-hand man quickly.

    Continued

 Chapter 344 - Clarke Familys Dark Secret 3

    <h4>Chapter 344 - rke Family''s Dark Secret 3</h4>

    Mr. David rke was still in the living room remembering the events that have passed 2 years ago. He still didn''t expect to find another grandson when his favorite grandson died in a car ident.

    "Even after 2 years, I haven''t been able to find the mastermind behind n''s death. I feel guilty for n and my son Calvin," said Mr. David rke quietly after reading an article about the news of the death of Calvin Muller and his wife who died a few years ago in a car ident.

    Mr. David rke''s feelings of regret were even greater when he remembered the incident decades ago where his only son, Calvin rke, chose to go with his wife Megan, because he refused to marry one of his business partners'' daughter. Calvin and Megan eloped and continued to hide from the pursuit of their biological father, Mr. David rke, who still had not given up wanting to match Calvin, until finally Mr. David let Calvin and Megan live together as long as they gave up the child that was being conceived by Megan. At first, Calvin and Megan did not agree to Mr. David''s request, but after a long consideration, Calvin finally agreed to hand over their baby to his father. Unbeknownst to Mr. David rke, it turned out that the unwanted daughter-inw was pregnant with 2 male twins. Calvin rke reluctantly handed over his first son to his father and in exchange he got a veryrge amount of money to use as venture capital. At that time, Mr. David rke was very happy because he got a very handsome baby boy from his only son, without knowing that the baby being cared for turned out to have a twin brother.

    After handing over their first son to their father, Calvin rke and his wife Megan and their second baby, whose whereabouts were hidden from their father, went to Switzend to start a new life. In that country, Calvin changed his name to Calvin Muller and founded a fundingpany called Muller Finance International, with a nearly bankrupt businessman named Drew Smith Muller whom he considered as his father. Calvin used his adoptive father''s surname to rece rke''s surname. He decided to change his surname because he was too hurt by his father, who chose to expel him just because he married Megan, who was just an ordinarywyer with an ordinary background, unlike the woman Mr. David rke chose for him.

    "If I had known Calvin and Megan were living happily in Switzend, I would have gone to them and apologized for all the mistakes I''ve done in the past, Luis," said Mr. David rke quietly.

    "I''m sure Mr. Calvin and Miss Megan must have forgiven you, sir, no matter how angry a child is to his parent, they certainly will not hate his parent. Just like you, who still really hope for the return of Mr. Calvin and Miss Megan to this house," Luis replied with a smile quickly. As the personal assistant of Mr. David rke who was very trusted, Luis knew how much he missed his only child and daughter-inw. That was why Mr. David rke really spoiled his only grandson, n.

    Mr. David rke closed his eyes slowly as he looked up at the ceiling of his study. "I don''t know if Calvin and Meghan forgave me or not, Luis, not even until their death. If I could turn back time, I would like to go back to 30 years ago and fix all my rtionships with Calvin and Megan."

    Luis approached his master and gently patted his shoulder. "Don''t regret what has happened, sir, look at how beautiful God''s n is for you. God brought young master Jack in your life for sure to fix all the mistakes that have happened in the past, sir, so don''t ever regret everything that has passed. I''m sure now young master n is happy with his parents whom he has never met in his life up there, and so is young master Jack who is now with you. Trust me, this has all been beautifully nned by Him."

    Mr. David rke shed tears as he listened to the words of his personal assistant. He was really very happy and sad at the same time. When he found out that Jack was his biological grandson, he had to ept the fact that n, his beloved grandson, whom he had been caring for lovingly for decades, had actually died, due to a car ident that happened to him 2 years ago. Just a few days before Luis brought Jack''s DNA results, Mr. David rke was met by some very honest police officers. They came to meet Mr. David rke and told him about the findings of the skull they got in theke where n Knight rke''s car ident urred 2 years ago. From the results of their investigation, it was found that the bones they got really belonged to n Knight rke, which meant at that time, n actually died on the spot.

    Because the scene of the fatal ident was very steep and difficult to ess byrge vehicles, it took the police a long time tob theke where n''s car fell. And after almost a year, they finally found the bones in theke and carried out an examination of the bones to determine whether they really belonged to n Knight rke. And after a long examination, the result surprisingly stated that the bones were indeed n Knight rke, based on the DNA match taken from Mr. David rke as the only family.

    Even though he already knew that his favorite grandson had died, Mr. David rke asked the police officers who participated in the secret operation to search for n on his orders to remain silent to the public, and pretended not to know that the present n Knight rke was now n''s twin brother, Jack. At first, the police did not believe that Jack was n''s twin brother. But after seeing Jack, who was very simr to n, who had above average good looks, they finally believed that Jack was n''s twin brother. Mr. David rke asked the police to continue investigating the ident that killed his grandson, he was very sure that his favorite grandson must have died not because of his own fault, but because of someone''s sabotage. And the police who found n''s bones agreed. They continued to investigate the ident case secretly without telling anyone. There were only 4 people who knew and were involved in the operation, and these four police officers were orphans who excel in their school financed by the rke family foundation for many years until they be police officers. That was why Mr. David rke trusted them so much.

    "Do you want to tell this secret to young master Jack, sir?" asked Luis suddenly interrupting Mr. David rke''s thoughts.

    "It''s not time yet, Luis, let Jack stays as n. I don''t want to suddenly tell him this. You do remember what the doctor said, right? He can''t get shocking news out of the blue, especially since we''ve been giving away n''s memories to him. So, automatically what he remembers in his memory is n''s memory. I''ve lost n, I don''t want to lose Jack again, Luis," answered Mr. David rke quickly.

    "I understand, sir, I guarantee you this secret will be kept tightly until the perpetrators of the crime that caused Mr. n''s death are caught and get the punishment they deserve," said Luis in a trembling voice. He was one of the people who was very devastated when he found out the young master really already dead.

    Mr. David rke had tears in his eyes again. "If this is a form of punishment from God to me I''m ready to ept it, to grow old and die alone. But if I have to watch my descendants die one by one, it hurts so much, Luis, please protect Jack as much as you can. I''m sure the viin who killed Jack is still alive, and is not satisfied and now he is definitely targeting Jack, thinking that he is n. I am willing to give all my money to keep Jack, myst flesh and blood, safe."

    Continued

 Chapter 345 - Down Into The Street

    <h4>Chapter 345 - Down Into The Street?</h4>

    The morning sun burst in through the window blinds of n Knight rke''srge and luxurious bedroom. After feeling a little pain in his heart after the opening ceremony of his family''s newpany, n went home and went straight to bed.

    "It''s morning, apparently," n muttered quietly when he realized the day had changed.

    n slowly got up from the super soft bed made of goose feathers. He then walked to the balcony of his room to enjoy the cool air and drink a ss of water as his mandatory routine every morning. After standing for a long time on the balcony, n then continued his activities towards the bathroom. Because it was still early enough to go to work, n chose to soak in the bathtub longer while carrying the messages that came into his cell phone.

    "Cassie, you''re acting too much, Cassie," n said quietly as he read about fifty messages Cassie sent.

    n immediately deleted all the messages and nned to enjoy his morning ritual, but when he was about to put down his cell phone down, suddenly a news appeared on n''s smart phone screen. News about him had again be an easy target for journalists and had now be headlines on various paid and free news tforms.

    "You brainless humans, how can they make news like this?" said n angrily when he read the news that he was sick again and had not fully recovered from the ident that happened to him 2 years ago.

    "If only I didn''t live at home with Grandpa, maybe Grandpa was already panicked when he read this news," added n again, full of emotion. He had to cancel his intention to soak longer in the bathtub.

    n then got up from the bathtub and immediately rinsed quickly. He couldn''t wait to p the reporters by appearing in public so they would be ashamed of the news they had published. Usually, it would take n thirty minutes every morning to shower, but this time it only took ten minutes. Within ten minutes, n had even finished wearing his clothes. Without waiting long, n then rushed out of his big room with his smart phone in his hand. The servants who were carrying out their duties, immediately bowed their heads and saluted him, as he walked down the stairs to the dining table where his grandfather was.

    "These reporters really are always looking for trouble," n cursed loudly as he almost got to the dinner table.

    Mr. David rke, who was enjoying his breakfast, immediately turned to his beloved grandson. "Just ignore it as usual, it''s their job. So you don''t have to think about it, the most important thing is that we all know the truth."

    Hearing the words of his grandfather, n''s emotions lessened slightly. "Ah, people like them don''t deserve to be ignored, Grandpa, because the more they are ignored, the more insolent they be."

    "The taller the tree, the stronger the wind that blows, n. So you don''t have to be surprised. After all, the facts don''t match the news they publish, do they? So just ignore it, because the more you respond to the reporters, the more they will want to chase you. When you are annoyed with such false information they make, then they will have a new loophole to extract other information from you. Therefore, if there are journalists who publish news like that, just ignore them, pretend you don''t read it," said Mr. David rke at length.

    "Ah, Grandpa, you''re always like that," said n annoyed.

    Mr. David rke smiled when he saw his grandson was annoyed. He then turned to Luis, and gave him a code. Luis, who understood the signal given by the master, immediately asked the other servants to serve n his breakfast. Not long after that, the maids immediately served breakfast for n. The best piece ofmb chop was immediately served on n''s te along with an omelet, and some boiled vegetables and peas. The aroma of grilled asparagus beside themb was very appetizing, n immediately enjoyed his breakfast voraciously and made Mr. David rke smile.

    "Oh right, Grandpa, I''m going to meet some suppliers out of town today, so I might be homete," said n suddenly with his mouth full of food.

    Crash!

    The knife that Mr. David rke was holding fell on the te and made a very loud sound.

    "Grandpa..."

    "W-what did you say, n?" asked David rke, stuttering.

    "Which one?" n asked confused.

    "Yourst words," replied Mr. David rke quietly.

    "Oh, is it about my n to go out of town?" n said quickly without guilt.

    Mr. David rke nodded his head slowly in response to n''s question. His two vulnerable eyes showing great concern at the moment and n didn''t notice it.

    n then exined in detail about his ns for today with Nichs, his trusted assistant, He spoke excitedly because he couldn''t wait to go out of town to visit one of the raw material suppliers.

    "Don''t go, n, let other people go. I will ask one of the managers to go out of town, you stay in the office," said Mr. David rke quickly when he finished speaking.

    "Why can''t I go, Grandpa?" n asked in confusion.

    "There''s no reason, it''s just that you''re better off staying in the office to take care of bigger things than going to a supplier who is out of town like that, because that job isn''t done by a leader. That''s the job of a responsible field manager," answered Mr. David rke firmly.

    n was silent for a while after hearing his grandfather''s words. Soon, his smile broke and he obeyed the orders given by his grandfather and returned to focus on the food that was in front of him.

    Nichs, who was not far from Luis, checked his cell phone which suddenly rang because Mr. David rke gave him a message. In that message, Mr. David asked Nichs to find out the person who had wanted n to go out of town. Without being ordered twice, Nichs checked his cell phone again to find the email received by n. Even though he was only a personal assistant, but Nichs had ess to read all of n''s messages.

    *****

    "Anne,e on, today we''ll start working, Anne," said Linda repeatedly to Anne who was setting up her new camera after her favorite camera was broken.

    "Be patient, Linda, I have to make sure this camera can work properly," replied Anne tly without taking her focus away from the camera in her hand.

    Linda, who was standing by the window, couldn''t stay calm, because at the moment, all of their college friends had started to leave the hotel where they were staying to start working. Meanwhile, Anne was still busy with her new camera for almost an hour.

    "Anne!!!"

    "Okay, I''m done, let''s go," Anne shouted loudly, cutting off Linda''s words.

    "Ah, you really are something. Come on,e on," said Linda hopefully.

    Anne looked at Linda with a smile. Then she wrapped her new camera around her neck. Anne had vowed to take good care of her new camera this time, because the new camera cost twice as much as her old broken one. And Anne had to buy the camera, because she had no other choice. Anne had never bought anything that cost more than $5000, because for her, there were still many things that could be bought with that much money. That was why when she bought a camera for $5000, Anne seemed hesitant. However, because the camera was for her work, Anne inevitably had to buy it with her own personal money, even though Linda wanted to pay for it, but Anne firmly refused. Anne knew what Linda''s finances were like, which was why she bought the new camera with her own money.

    "Let''s go hunting!!!!" Linda shouted excitedly when she was outside the hotel.

    Anne smiled. She recalled the moment she saw the figure of Jack passing in front of her.

    "Give me strength to forget him, Lord, make things easy for me while I''m in this city. Amen." Anne prayed silently as she gently patted her chest and began to walk towards the path where Linda had walked first.

    Continued

 Chapter 346 - [Bonus ]Meet Again

    <h4>Chapter 346 - [Bonus ]Meet Again</h4>

    Some students majoring in fashion designer from the UAL campus had started to scatter looking for their respective targets in order to do the assignments given by Professor Gilbert. This assignment was always conducted almost every end of the semester, because Professor Gilbert wanted his students to have hands-on experiences directly in the field to see the development of fashion in various countries that had been determined. Not only observing the tabloids or social media, Professor Gilbert wanted his students to be able to understand whether there were other things that affect fashion changes in each country, whether it was because of the culture of each country or their lifestyle. This was very much weed by the students, even though they had to spend more for the cost of doing assignments during the end of semester holidays like today.

    Anne and Linda had also gone looking for a ce some distance from the hotel where they were staying. Riding on the bus, the two girls tried to find a ce with lots of pedestrians. After riding the bus for almost thirty minutes, they finally got off at a crossroads in the center of Luxembourg.

    "Wow Anne, that''s a lot of pedestrians. We''ll get things over with quickly at this rate." Linda screamed with joy when she saw the many people passing by in front of them at this time.

    "Don''t be so loud, Linda, you''ll be considered a nuisance." Anne whispered softly to Linda to remind her friend to be careful.

    "Oops, I forgot! Hehe, sorry sir, sorry miss... I didn''t mean to disturb you all," said Linda quietly while covering her mouth and apologizing to the people who passed in front of her, even though she was sure that those people wouldn''t hear what she said, but Linda still apologized.

    Anne chuckled at Linda''s behavior. "What are you doing, apologizing with that soft voice? How could they hear you, Linda?"

    "Well then what should I do, Anne? I don''t know them. So it doesn''t matter, the important thing is that I''ve apologized," said Linda quickly trying to defend herself.

    Anne''sughter grew louder when she heard the silly excuse from her best friend. Soon, Anne and Linda went to find afortable ce and made some preparations. Although Anne brought her camera, but Linda also brought her small camera. In fact, Anne never asked Linda to buy a camera. However, because her best friend wanted to take pictures of many things, Anne finally allowed Linda to express herself with her own camera.

    "You just sit and wait here on this bench, and I will find a ce that..."

    "No, no no, I will go. You sit down." Anne quickly cut off Linda''s words. She didn''t want the incident that happened yesterday to happen again. "You still remember how my camera broke?"

    Lindaughed loudly without making a sound hearing Anne''s words, she had no reason to refuse Anne''s orders now. After all the preparations were done, Anne wrapped her camera around her neck and prepared to leave the chair where she and Linda were sitting.

    "Don''t be stupid, Linda, just sit here and take photos of those passing by. I''ll be on the other side of the road," said Anne quietly, for the umpteenth time asking Linda not to do stupid things like yesterday again.

    "Yes, Anne, you''ve told me that more than four times already. I understand, Anne," answered Linda quickly.

    Anne moved her hand towards Linda''s head and stroked it gently. "Just watch out if you mess around like yesterday, I''ll break your leg."

    "Oh my God, you''re so mean!!!" Linda screamed with drama.

    "You really are something. Okay, I''m going. Remember what I''ve told you, Linda."

    "You''re so noisy!!! Quickly go," said Linda curtly to chase away Anne who started walking to cross the zebra cross.

    Anne waved her hand up in response to Linda''s words. She then quickened her pace because the traffic light was about to change. From the bench where Linda was sitting, she wiped her tears of emotion. Linda knew that Anne was like that because she was afraid to be alone. Although Anne looked strong and remained patient in front of others, her heart was very weak. Linda knew very well how fragile Anne''s heart was. One Sunday after Jack was dered dead by ident, Linda saw Anne wailed in her apartment room. Anne cried so hard that her voice was gone because she kept calling Jack''s name. At that time, Linda was actually going to take Anne to work in the flower shop. However, after seeing Anne''s condition, it was impossible for her to go to work. Linda finally cancelled her intention to go to the shop, and let Paul go alone and gave some time for Anne to pour her heart out. Linda went back to her apartment unit and made Anne''s favorite food and brought it back to Anne''s room, pretending not to know that she had seen Anne cry.

    That was why Linda was not angry even though at the moment Anne forbade her to do much alone, even though she wanted to explore Luxembourg on her own. Linda knew that Anne was afraid of losing again, so Linda always asked Professor Gilbert personally to always pair her with Anne when they were abroad to carry out this task. Linda took a deep breath and waved her hand at Anne, who was already across the street. She started to work because so many people started passing by. Even though the photos were not as good as Anne''s, Linda still wanted to take part in this mandatory task.

    From across the street, Anne stood by themppost. She used her camera to take the best photo of the many passersby. Her smile widened when she saw a ten year old cradling her puppy in her arms, for fear of her puppies being left behind as they walk across the street.

    "What a beautiful sight," said Anne quietly as she continued to aim her lens at the little boy who finally got into the car with his parents.

    Because there were so many people passing by at the crossroads not far from where she was, Anne then stepped closer to the crossroads while still smiling because she was so happy to see so many people passing by. When Anne was looking down as she wanted to reach for her vibrating cell phone, she identally bumped into a big tall man who was standing outside a restaurant.

    "Sorry, I-I didn''t mean to," said Anne quietly, sincerely to the man she had just bumped into.

    "Be careful when you walk, Miss, focus on the road you are walking on. Don''t y with your cell phone like that," said the man standing in front of Anne in a deep voice.

    "Yes sir, sorry, I was really careless," added Anne again regretfully without lifting her face.

    "What''s wrong, Felix?" asked a man who had juste out of the restaurant in a soft voice.

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast to hear the words of the man who had just spoken. She slowly raised her head and froze when she saw the figure of the man who she had been missing was standing in front of her. When Anne was about to open her lips suddenly her legs felt weak and had no energy, until she finally lost her bnce. But just as Anne''s body was about to fall, the man who had juste out of the restaurant moved quickly and grabbed Anne''s waist.

    "Are you okay, Miss?" asked the handsome man who was none other than n Knight rke in surprise.

    Continued

 Chapter 347 - [Bonus ]Jack Vs Alan

    <h4>Chapter 347 - [Bonus ]Jack Vs n</h4>

    "J-Jack..."

    n, who was admiring the beauty of the girl in his arms, suddenly woke up when he heard the girl he was helping mention someone else''s name. n quickly helped Anne to her feet.

    "Are you all right, Miss?" n asked kindly to Anne, whose face was still as pale as a sheet.

    Nichs, who was standing behind n, was a little annoyed by Anne''s attitude. He immediately stepped forward and waved his hand right in front of Anne''s face.

    "Hello Miss, my master is asking you a question," Nichs said curtly as he lowered his hand from Anne''s face.

    "I-I''m fine..."

    "Good, then let''s go, sir. Your schedule is full today." Nichs immediately cut Anne''s words and asked n to leave the ce.

    n, who has a very busy schedule today, always followed the instructions given by Nichs. He walked away leaving Anne, who was currently kneeling and holding her chest which hurt. Anne did not expect to meet the figure of the man she missed so much, her tears immediately rolled down her face. Meanwhile, n, who was already in the car, looked at Anne.

    "Don''t mind her, sir, girls nowadays are like that. They are very good at acting to get the sympathy of men, especially rich men like you," Nichs said curtly,menting on Anne who was being watched by n.

    "Yeah, you''re right Nick, Cassandra, Adriana, and all the other girls I know also did what that girl did," n answered quickly as he raised his car window.

    "Well, you know, especially that girl. I''m sure she must be a poor girl who has targeted you and pretended to fall after hitting the bodyguards, really a sly girl," added Nichs full of emotion. He felt what Anne had done earlier had been intentional and was prepared beforehand. That was why he was so upset right now.

    "Well, Nick, just ignore her. After all, we won''t see her again, let her go," said n tly as he opened the message that had entered his cell phone.

    Nichs just snorted in annoyance at his master''s words. He knew that his master was too kind. That was why there were so many girls who tried to take advantage of his kindness, even though every girl who was close to n always ended up on n''s big bed. But still, Nichs was annoyed with those poor girls who he considered like pests who were ready to crawl up to obtain a position, even though they had to use cheap methods like Anne had done in front of the restaurant.

    Meanwhile, a kind middle-aged woman was helping Anne. She approache Anne and asked whether Anne was hurt or not, and whether Anne needed help or not, she was worried to see Anne crying while holding her chest.

    "Indeed, sometimes we need to cry because we are human, but remember that crying will not solve the problem. If you have a problem, face it and find a way out, child, don''t cry like this," said the middle-aged woman softly.

    "Yes Ma''am, thank you. I''m alright now," said Anne softly, wiping the tears that remained on her face.

    The middle-aged woman smiled and grabbed Anne''s face and said, "You are very beautiful, child, very beautiful. Don''t cry for the man who hurt you, there are still many good-natured men waiting in line to get your love."

    Anne nodded her head. She smiled when she realized that the nice woman in front of her thought she had just had a fight with a man.

    "Well then if you''ll excuse me, I have a journey to continue," said the foreign woman to Anne.

    "Do you need to be escorted, Madam?" asked Anne slowly offering to help.

    "Ah, no need. My destination is not far away. You go home, child, it''s not good for a beautiful girl like you to cry in front of this restaurant. Your tears are too expensive to cry for a man," the woman replied back.

    "Yes, I understand, Madam," said Anne quietly.

    "Smart girl! Good bye now. I hope we''ll meet again some other time."

    "Thanks for the help, Madam." Anne immediately thanked the woman sincerely as she started walking away from Anne.

    After the middle-aged woman left, Anne was reminded of the man who looked so much like Jack. Her eyes were burning again when she remembered what had just happened.

    "I can''t believe I can see n Knight rke in this restaurant."

    "Yeah you''re right, what an extraordinary opportunity."

    "I''ll make this ce my favorite restaurantter. Who knows we might meet that rich young master."

    "Hahaha great idea, well we have toe to this restaurant starting tomorrow. Who knows an n Knight rke will fall in love with one of us, right? Hahaha."

    Theughter of beautiful and sexy young girls sounded very loud while talking about n Knight rke who had just left. Anne, who was standing not far from the girls, could hear everything they were talking about.

    "n...who is n...? Uh sorry can I ask?"

    Anne, who was muttering because she remembered n''s name, immediately stopped the steps of a male waiter who had just left the restaurant.

    "Oh yes, Miss, is there anything I can help you with?" asked the male servant in a friendly manner.

    "n, I heard the girls say n''s name over and over again when they left this restaurant. I wonder who n is?" said Anne quietly, immediately asking out of her curiosity that had been swirling in her head.

    The male servant looked surprised when he heard her asked him about n.

    "You''re a resident of Luxembourg, aren''t you?" the servant asked Anne back.

    Anne smiled. "No, I''m a tourist."

    "A tourist? But thenguage..."

    "I''m a German citizen," said Anne, quickly interrupting the waiter standing in front of her.

    "Oh, no wonder you don''t have trouble talking to the citizens of Luxembourg. Okay, so here it goes, Miss. The n that the girls were talking about is the prince of this city, the only heir to the rke family business empire whose full name is n Knight rke," said the waiter loudly.

    "n Knight rke..."

    "Wait a minute... I''ll look for it first." The restaurant waiter interrupted Anne''s words again while checking on his cell phone.

    "Yess... here, look at this. This is the prince of this city, n Knight rke, a handsome man of the year 2020 who is still single until this moment," the waiter shouted while showing his cell phone to Anne. The waiter was showing a photo of n Knight rke, who was standing with his grandfather, Mr. David rke, in front of their giantpany.

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart raced very quickly. Her eyes were immediately rounded perfectly while viewing the photo on the phone of the waiter.

    "Jack..." said Anne quietly when she saw n''s photo.

    Continued

 Chapter 348 - The Different Look In His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 348 - The Different Look In His Eyes</h4>

    Anne cancelled her intention to do her task. Seeing n''s photo live on the cell phone makes her almost scream out loud. However, when she found out that this handsome man was named n Knight rke, Anne''s heart became chaotic. She didn''t understand why there could be someone who looked exactly like Jack in Luxembourg. When Anne was focusing on her cell phone she was suddenly startled by a touch on her shoulder.

    "Aah ...!"

    "It''s me, Anne, don''t scream!!" said Linda quickly so that Anne wouldn''t scream again.

    "Linda!! Can you note in stealthily like that? I only have one heart, Linda, what if my heart jumps out of ce?" Anne screamed loudly while holding her chest.

    Lindaughed in amusement at Anne''s words. "Our hearts are made by God, not man-made. So how could it be possible for it to escape from your chest cavity, just because you were surprised like that, Anne?"

    "But still, Linda. Are you a human or a dementor after all? The sound of your footsteps can''t be heard at all," Anne snarled again.

    "I''m Lord Voldemort," Linda answered with a bigugh.

    Anne, who was already irritated, was getting angry at Linda who was joking. She hit Linda''s thighs so hard that it made Linda wince in pain. Not long after that, Linda sat beside Anne.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne? I''ve already sent you some messages, but you haven''t replied to a single message," said Linda annoyed.

    "Messages? Did you send me..."

    Anne finished her words when she saw that there were about five messages sent by Linda. Even though she had been holding her smart phone, Anne was still focused on seeing n''s photos on the inte, so she didn''t notice that there were some iing messages.

    "Well, see? I sent five messages to you, Anne, but you didn''t reply to any of them," said Linda, her voice was rising.

    Anne lowered her face with her eyes closed hearing Linda''s words. She looked confused as to where to begin. Because she still couldn''t believe what she just saw a moment ago. Linda, who knew Anne very well, sensed that there was something odd about her best friend. Without a word, Linda grabbed Anne''s chin and lifted her up so that it was level with her.

    "What happened, Anne?" Linda asked seriously.

    Anne re-opened n''s pictures on her cell phone and showed them to Linda silently.

    "Why did you show your phone, Anne, what��"

    Linda was silent. She didn''t continue her words when she saw Anne''s cell phone screen. Dozens of photos of n could be seen clearly on the inte in various poses in many ces with different hairstyles and clothes.

    "Jack�� Why are you showing me these photos, Anne? Didn''t I tell you to forget him? He''s gone, you can''t continue to mourn his passing like this, Anne. You have to move on with your life, I''m sure up there Jack will not rest in peace when he sees you continue to mourn like this," said Linda at length.

    Anne looked at Linda with sharp eyes. "n, this guy''s name is n, not Jack."

    "Anne,e on, don''t joke. Obviously this is Jack, you don''t have to joke, Anne," said Linda, her voice rising, because she felt that she was being tricked by Anne.

    Without speaking, Anne took her cell phone back and started entering n Knight rke''s name in the inte search right in front of Linda''s eyes. After Anne pressed the enter button, suddenly various articles and photos of n appeared. Even rke''spany name came out.

    "It''s impossible, Anne," said Linda quietly as she grabbed Anne''s cell phone and looked at n''s very clear photos one by one.

    "I can''t believe it either, Linda. I almost went crazy looking at those photos. He really has a face that looks a lot like Jack, if they were standing side by side I wouldn''t be able to tell them apart," said Anne quietly.

    "Yes but this can''t be him, Anne, how can there be someone who looks exactly the same? And if it is Jack, there''s no way the Luxembourg media doesn''t know. They''ll know it''s Jack. But this is��"

    "Look at his childhood photos, Linda. Everything about him is on the inte, including a photo of his millionaire grandfather, Mr. David rke," Anne said quickly, cutting Linda''s words.

    Linda immediately did a search about n Knight rke''s childhood. Not long after, she entered the keywords, various photos of little n appeared on Anne''s cell phone screen. Even photos of n growing up were also shown on the inte.

    "Pinch me, Anne, I''m sure this is a dream. There can''t be... Ouch!!" Linda screamed loudly when Anne pinched her hand.

    "Anne...!"

    "Weren''t you the one who asked me to pinch your arm?" Anne asked innocently.

    "Yes I did, but it hurts so bad," Linda answered shortly, feeling her arm which was hot because of Anne''s pinch.

    Anne did not respond to Linda''s words. She still looked confused by what she had just learned. Linda, who wanted to make a joke, immediately turned serious when she saw Anne was silent again.

    "What do you think, Anne?" Linda asked softly.

    "Do you think there are two people in this world who look exactly the same, Linda?" asked Anne.

    "Of course there are, Anne, a lot of people have twins, Anne," Linda answered back with a smile. She already knew where Anne was talking.

    Anne looked back at Linda''s expressionless face. "Then do you think this man named n is Jack''s twin brother?"

    "It seems impossible, Anne, this man named n lives in Luxembourg, while Jack is in Switzend. Although they are both businessmen, I''m sure they don''t have any rtionship. Look, this man named n lives with his grandfather after his mother and father died of illness. Meanwhile, Jack''s parents just left him when he was an adult, right? If this man named n is Jack''s twin brother, then why didn''t Jack''s parents tell Jack about the whereabouts of this other child? This grandfather of n or Jack''s parents will definitely find out about each other, Anne. I think they really have nothing to do with Jack. They''re just two people who happen to have the exact same face," said Linda at length, trying to give the most usible exnation.

    "Looks like you''re right, Linda, this man named n is someone else who has the same face as Jack. I''m sure he''s not Jack, the way he looks at me is very different from the way Jack looks at me," murmured Anne quietly.

    "Well yeah, it''s you..."

    Thump! Linda almost choked on her own saliva hearing Anne''s words.

    "W-what do you mean, Anne?" Linda stammered.

    "I''ve met this man, Linda, I just met this n Knight rke," replied Anne quietly without pause.

    Continued

 Chapter 349 - Im Not Gay

    <h4>Chapter 349 - I''m Not Gay</h4>

    Arriving at the office, n went straight up to the top floor where his room was located with Nichs trailing behind.

    "We still have thirty minutes left before the meeting with the jewelry designer, sir," Nichs said softly, informing the schedule to n who was just sitting in his chair.

    "Thanks for the info, Nick. Then I''ll check some of the other documents before the meeting," n answered excitedly.

    Nichs smiled broadly. He was very pleased to see the spirit of the master''s. "Well, if you''ll excuse me, sir."

    After saying goodbye, Nichs then walked towards the door to get out of n''s room and returned to his own private room, which was right next to n''s room. After Nichs left, n suddenly remembered the girl he had helped a while ago in front of the restaurant.

    "That girl''s eyes are so beautiful," said n subconsciously, his hands clenched into fists on the table.

    n''s memory reyed the memories that happened a few moments ago, where he swiftly helped the woman who suddenly almost fell in front of him. For some reason, n became uneasy after seeing the girl. This beautiful girl without make-up really made a special impression on n''s heart. n slowly grabbed his cell phone and was pondering while tapping his fingers on the screen, before he finally put the wireless earphones in his ears.

    "Send the CCTV footage about 30 minutes ago in front of your restaurant to me. I''ll give you 5 minutes to do it." n was speaking in a firm voice to someone on the other end of the phone.

    "Ready sir, I-I''ll do it now."

    n smiled at the words of the manager of the restaurant where he had visited a moment ago. Without another word, he turned off the call and immediately sat down seriously looking at his cell phone, waiting for the CCTV recording he requested. Around five minutester, a messageing in, an anonymous number had sent a video. n immediately watched the video recording after connecting it to hisptop. His eyes were perfectly rounded seeing the video that was ying in front of him.

    "Wait!"

    Bang!

    With emotion, n threw hisptop to the side so that ??theptop shattered instantly when it collided with a hard wall. Right at that moment, the door to n''s office opened from the outside and Nichs came in with some documents in his hand, he looked shocked when he saw his master had thrown away hisptop.

    "Everyone is waiting for you in the meeting room, sir," Nichs said quietly to n, who looked angry, reminding him of his schedule.

    "Okay." n answered curtly, then got up from his chair and walked towards the door.

    Nichs just sighed. He nced at theptop that had been smashed on the floor. Not wanting to make n even more upset, Nichs hastened his footsteps to follow n to the meeting room which was not far from n''s private room. As soon as the meeting room door was opened from the outside by Nichs, a cold chill rushed into the room which wasrge enough to make the staff and clients who were going to make the presentation shudder. They could feel the great anger of n Knight rke. Realizing the change in the mood of his master, Nichs finally acted quickly by starting the meeting and allowing the client who was going to make a presentation to start his work.

    During the meeting, n''s eyes did not leave the screen where several young jewelry designers were presenting, but his mind was not in the room. n still thinking about the beautiful girl he helped turned out to be a journalist. He still regretted his hasty action to find out about the girl through CCTV recordings to the restaurant owner. His sympathy for the girl immediately disappeared and turned into anger. n thought that the girl had vited his privacy because she had followed him while he was dining out. n did not really like journalists, because all this time those journalists always gave bad news about him. Starting from the ident two years ago, to several things rted to his mental health, including his rtionships with the girls around him. n felt his privacy was very disturbed by the news seekers.

    Bang!

    "Our meeting ends here, I am very disappointed with your presentation. Aren''t you the chosen designers? But why is the presentation that you give shows me absolutely nothing interesting," rebuked n curtly after cutting the presentation of one of the designers who were still speaking by banging the table loudly. "If this is your way of designing, I might look for another designer from overseas. You know the rkepany jewelry exhibition will start in a few months, right? We don''t have much time, if you guys are still giving a bad presentation like this, then how are we going to start the production of those jewels? Are you all willing to bear thepany''s losses if you postpone the scheduled exhibition?"

    About ten people from the designer team who made the presentation fell silent. None of them dared to speak and raised their heads. Everyone looked down in fear, including a woman who was still standing in front. n''s anger was so great that it was actually able to make all the creative people speechless. Nichs, who had expected something like this to happen, sighed. He then touched n''s arm and got up from his chair. When Nichs was about to open his mouth, suddenly the sound of the door mming loudly was heard because n had got up from his chair suddenly and immediately walked away from the meeting room with a very annoyed face.

    "It''s better for you to revise all of these presentations. Indeed, from the presentation you are giving, there are still many shorings. Therefore, I ask that within 1 x 24 hours, you revise everything and submit your revision results to me. I will correct it and submit it directly to Mr. n. Then our meeting ends here, everyone can go back to their respective work and don''t forget what I asked for help," said Nichs wisely with a smile. After saying that, Nichs then rushed to follow n, who went to the balcony. It was n''s favorite ce to spend time when he''s upset, because from the balcony, the view of almost a third of Luxembourg was clearly visible.

    "Aarggghh! Fuck...!" n screamed loudly to vent all the annoyance in his heart.

    Nichs, who was walking towards the balcony, could only smile when he heard his master shouted. He was sure that something big had happened to his young master. What was certain was that his annoyance had nothing to do with the results of the presentations shown by the young designers. As the person who knew n best, Nichs felt that there was a major change in n''s attitude, especially after his master recovered from the car ident. One thing Nichs could do was to keep his master quiet and not bother him until the young master waspletely satisfied with venting his frustration. Only then would he approach him and talk to him.

    "Damn journalist!" n cursed angrily. He was reminded of one of the articles published by one of the journalists who said that he was gay because he was not married when he already had everything and considered his rtionship with beautiful women who had been close to him as a cover he used to hide his true sexual orientation.

    "I still like women, assholes!" n snorted in annoyance.

    From behind, Nichs just smiled silently at the young master''s words. He knew very well how angry his master was when articles that said he was gay appeared on several news tforms. Although, not long after, the news was taken down, n was very upset. He felt that his good name had been tarnished. That was why his hatred for journalists grew even greater.

    Continued

 Chapter 350 - Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 350 - Feeling</h4>

    Four days have passed since Anne met n in front of the restaurant. During those four days, Anne had locked herself in the hotel room. Linda, who understood Anne''s mood swings, didn''t force Anne to join her in the field. She gave her best friend some time to calm down. So, for four days, Linda used Anne''s camera to do her work. Although the photos she took were not as good as Anne''s, but she was quite satisfied because not a day was missed.

    "Anne, I''m leaving," said Linda slowly to Anne, who was sitting staring at the window from the room from a chair with her legs tightly hugged.

    Hearing Linda''s voice brought Anne to her senses. "I''ming with you, wait for me Linda."

    Linda shook her head. She pressed on Anne''s shoulder to keep her from getting up from her chair. "You stay in the room, leave everything to me. Solve the struggle in your heart Anne. Don''t worry, you can rely on Belinda Gibson."

    Anne looked at Linda with sad and tired eyes. Always sleeping very early in the morning had made Anne experience obvious physical fatigue and Linda a little worried about Anne''s condition. So she asked Anne to stay in the hotel room today.

    "I''m sorry, I always bother you, Linda," said Anne quietly.

    "Come on, what are you talking about? We should take turns, remember, Anne, we are a team. After all, this is my first time leading the operation,st semesters you were always the one to lead. So it''s my turn," replied Linda excitedly.

    "Are you sure you''re okay?" Anne asked seriously again.

    "Yeah, don''t underestimate me, Anne. Well then, I''ll leave now. I''m going to hunt with other friends near the church not far from the fountain that I told you about yesterday. There are lots of pedestrians and it''s amazing. When you feel much better, I''ll take you there, Anne. But for now, it''s better for you to stay in your room, eat on time and rest. Don''t touch theptop again, you need to rest, Anne. Your body needs it," answered Linda firmly.

    "Okay, I''m taking another break today. If something happens, call me, Linda," said Anne quietly.

    Linda chuckled at Anne''s words. Since there was a knock on the door, Linda then left the hotel room. Not long after that, in front of Anne''s room, it was quiet again because all her friends had left, including Linda. Anne opened her bedroom window and waved at Linda who had just left the hotel. Her smile widened when she saw Linda was walking excitedly with her other friends down the path leaving the hotel area to continue their work.

    After Linda was out of sight, Anne then went back to sit on the bed. She slowly grabbed herptop and opened several articles she had read for thest four days. She really couldn''t believe that the man she met yesterday was n Knight rke, not Jack. Whereas previously, Anne had hoped that the man was Jack, but after reading all the articles that she had downloaded, her heart was broken again. Her hopes disappeared instantly, because Anne really hoped that the man she met yesterday was Jack. The reason was that in the article on Anne''sptop screen, it was clearly described how n Knight rke''s life and love story which had been reported by the media.

    "You''re not Jack, you really are someone else. But why does my heart tells me that you''re Jack? The more I try to deny that you''re n Knight rke, the greater my belief that you are Jack," said Anne softly as she fingered the photo of n that was posing next to his favorite Ferrari car.

    "The way you talk is also very different. When Jack spoke, I could feel the warmth from his eyes, but when talking to n yesterday, I didn''t find that warmth. What is this, God? Why am I being given a test like this again when I have given up on Jack? Why do you send a man who looks a lot like Jack into my life again, God?" Anne mumbled softly with her eyes closed as she clutched her cell phone which showed a picture of her and Jack in front of the York Minster two years ago, just after they made their vows.

    Anne finally fell asleep. She fell asleep very peacefully. After convincing herself that the man she had met a few days ago was not Jack, Anne finally fell asleep. The dark circles under her eyes showed how sleep deprived and tired she was.

    ***

    < The residence of the rke family >

    Mr. David rke, who had nevere to the office again due to his poor health condition, was currently sitting in the park with Luis. He read the news about n through his smart phone.

    "Grandpa, I''m leaving!!" n shouted loudly as he just came down from the second floor.

    "The master is in the garden, sir," said a servant politely.

    With his mouth full of the apple he had just picked up from the table, Jack turned to the servant and pointed to the garden behind the house.

    "No, young master, the master is with Luis in the side garden," replied the servant again in response to n''s gesture.

    "O-ok thanks Kenny," n said with difficulty while continued to chew the apple that was in his mouth as he stepped into the garden indicated by the waiter.

    n''s smile widened when he saw his grandfather sitting with his personal assistant enjoying a ss of his favorite unsweetened green tea.

    "Morning, Grandpa," said n excitedly.

    Mr. David rke turned towards the source of the voice and smiled warmly to see his beloved grandson was standing proudly in front of him.

    "Sit down," he said quietly.

    "I''ll bete, Grandpa." n immediately refused firmly the grandfather''s request.

    "This won''t take more than five minutes," said Mr. David rke again with a smile.

    n couldn''t help but obey to his grandfather''s request. He slowly sat on the chair next to his grandfather where Luis had previously sat.

    "What is it, Grandpa?" n asked impatiently.

    With his wrinkled hands, Mr. David rke touched n''s face. "I''m getting old, n, when are you going to give me a farewell gift?"

    "Grandpa, please!!!!"

    "I''m serious, you''re all grown up, n. It''s time for you to start a family, stop fooling around. I know you don''t like Cassandra, but try to find another woman who roughly fits your taste, as long as she''s kind and loves you, I will agree. Her family background doesn''t matter, or where shees from," said Mr. David rke, cutting n off quickly.

    n looked deeply at his grandfather''s shady face. He was sure that when his grandfather was young, he must have been very handsome. The remnants of his good looks were still clearly visible on his frail face.

    "I haven''t found the woman I''m looking for, Grandpa," n answered honestly.

    "What kind of woman are you looking for? That woman with long hair, beautiful eyes with a deadly smile?" asked Mr. David rke quickly.

    n grimaced so that his row of white teeth could be seen clearly when he heard his grandfather''s words.

    "If you really want a girl like that, I think you''ll meet her soon. But when you find her, take her home and introduce her to me," said Mr. David rke excitedly.

    "How do you know that I will meet the girl?" n asked in confusion

    Mr. David rke smiled and said, "Feeling."

    Continued

 Chapter 351 - An Honest Girl

    <h4>Chapter 351 - An Honest Girl</h4>

    All the way to the office, n smiled as he remembered his grandfather''s words which he thought didn''t make sense, while Nichs who was driving the car was silent and didn''t say anything and he chose to focus on the steering wheel. The clear sky suddenly turned dark. Suddenly, a loud thunder rumbled across the sky.

    "It''s raining," n mumbled softly as he noticed water droplets started pouring from the sky.

    "It''s still spring, sir, so it''s natural that it still rains a lot," Nichs replied in response to n''s words.

    "When I was in an ident two years ago, what month was it, Nick?" asked n suddenly.

    Thump!

    Nichs'' face immediately paled at the master''s question. "Why do you ask that, sir?"

    "I don''t know, what I heard from Grandpa was that day it was raining like this too," n answered quietly.

    "That terrible ident has passed, sir, don''t remember it again. Besides, now you are fine, let it pass, sir," Nichs said again, trying to end the discussion about the ident that happened to n.

    n pursed his lips at the assistant''s words. "You''re right, Nick, it''s just that when I see a lot of water like this I feel like I''m automatically transported to the past, where Grandpa always said was the time I had the ident, so you better drive the car with care, Nick."

    "Yes sir, I''m��!!!

    Screech!

    The sound of wheels colliding with asphalt sounded very loud when Nichs suddenly stepped on the brakes. Luckily, n wore his seat belt behind so he didn''t fall forward when the car stopped suddenly.

    "Nick!!!"

    "Sorry sir, there is a woman in front of the car who crossed suddenly, sir," Nichs said stuttering to tell n the truth. "Are you okay, sir?"

    "I''m fine. Just a little surprised," n answered briefly as he adjusted his seat.

    "Thank God, once again I apologize, sir."

    "Forget it, Nick. Oh, right, you said there was a woman who just crossed, didn''t you? How''s that woman Nick?" shouted n suddenly remembering the existence of the woman Nichs mentioned earlier.

    "Oh my God!!"

    Nichs immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and immediately got out of the car to look for the woman who had crossed the road carelessly, because he didn''t saw the woman again after he suddenly hit the brakes.

    "Jesus!!! Miss, hey...are you okay?" Nichs screamed in panic when he saw the woman was sitting right in front of the car, covering her ears with an overturned and damaged umbre beside her.

    n, who was curious to see Nichs'' expression, got off the car and was surprised to see a woman was sitting on the street.

    "Miss, are you not..."

    n couldn''t finish his words when the woman he was holding in his hand raised her face, he was very surprised to see the woman he met a few days ago.

    Bam!

    " Ahhhh!!!!"

    The woman, who apparently was Anne, was unable to hide her fear. She immediately hugged n, who was squatting in front of her, so that n''s clothes were wet when she hugged him.

    "Jeez!! This woman is really..."

    Nichs, who seemed very surprised to see what Anne had done to n, immediately grabbed Anne''s hand from n''s neck and pushed her back, making Anne fell with her elbowsnded on the asphalt.

    "Ouch...!"

    "You ignorant woman, how dare you do such a thing! Who do you think my master is!!" Nichs scolded emotionally at Anne, who was seen wincing in pain because her hand was injured.

    n, who was still very surprised by being suddenly hugged by Anne, then got up and calmed Nichs down. "Let''s go, let it go Nick. Look at my wet shirt."

    "Oh my God,e on, sir, get in. I''ll take you faster to the office," said Nichs panicked when he saw n''s clothes were dirty and wet from Anne''s embrace.

    Without a word, n then got into the car, leaving Anne who was still sitting holding her injured right hand. Meanwhile, Nichs, who was annoyed with Anne because she was considered to have done one of the lowest acts by directly hugging n like before, stared at her without blinking with a look of disgust.

    "Your way is very cheap, Miss, but remember Mr. n is not an easy person. He will not be able to melt with the way used by so many women," Nichs said quietly insulting Anne.

    After speaking like that, Nichs got into the car after the master. He let Anne sit on the asphalt in a drenched condition. Soon, Nichs stepped on the gas pedal and left Anne, who was still lowering her head. Being out in the open with the rain getting heavier made Anne scared. Moreover, there were still lightning struck a few times up in the sky. Finally, a loud thunder was crashing again. Anne could only cover her ears while screaming loudly without changing her sitting position. Anne was really scared right now, she didn''t seem too afraid of lightning all this time. But that was because she was in the room, but right now, it was different when she was in the middle of a torrential rain alone with thunder pping above her head. Her fear returned. All she could do was cry while covering her ears.

    From the rearview mirror, n could clearly see behind how Anne was still sitting on the side of the road without changing her position by continuing to cover her ears, even when the lightning was heard several times, it was clear how Anne''s body fell from shock. n''s eyes narrowed. He felt that the girl they had just left was really afraid of lightning, because since Anne hugged him earlier, n was thinking hard. For some reason, he felt that what the girl he had just left did was real, and not out of pretense. He felt the girl who had just hugged him was really scared even though he didn''t know what made the girl suddenly hugged him quickly like before. And now he finally knew what scared the girl.

    "Stop, Nick, turn your car around," said n suddenly.

    "What''s wrong, sir?" Nichs asked in confusion while looking in the rearview mirror.

    "You''ll find outter, okay! Just turn the car around," said n tly.

    Without further dy, Nichs then turned the car around and returned to the original ce, following the instructions given by the young master. When he almost arrived near Anne who was still sitting on the side of the road with her hands still covering her ears, Nichs stopped the car. But n didn''t get off the car right away. He wanted to make sure one more time, whether the girl he was staring at without blinking was really scared or not. Not long after, n and Nichs was staring at Anne when suddenly the lightning hit the earth again with a very loud sound. Anne, who was crying, immediately screamed loudly. She really wanted to get up from where she was right now, but her legs felt very weak, she really couldn''t hold her own body weight.

    n''s chest hurt when he saw a red liquid dripping from the hands of the girl he was looking at. Without thinking, he then got out of the car and rushed to the girl who was still covering her ears with her hands.

    "Get up," said n quietly as he was in front of Anne.

    Although n''s voice was not too loud, Anne could hear him clearly. She slowly lifted her face and was surprised to see the man whose face was very simr to Jack, extended his hand and reached out to her.

    "Jack, did youe to pick up..."

    "Hey Miss!!!!"

    Continued

 Chapter 352 - A Different Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 352 - A Different Feeling</h4>

    Nichs kept driving the car without speaking. He still didn''t understand why his master brought home the girl who they almost got hit. Because earlier when n returned, suddenly Anne hugged him again because there was lightning that came and was followed by a thunderous roar. Even Nichs and n, who were not afraid of lightning, were shocked to hear such loud thunder.

    "Where do you live, Miss ..."

    "Anne, my name is Anne," said Anne quickly cutting n''s words.

    "Anne, that''s a nice name. My name is n, and Nick is my personal assistant," n said quietly, raising one hand to point at Nichs who was driving a car.

    "Yes, I know..."

    "Of course you must know who my young master is. All the girls in town or even in this country know who Sir n is." From the driver''s seat, Nichs immediately cut Anne''s words curtly. He hated Anne''s innocent attitude.

    Anne''s face immediately turned pale. She felt a little offended by Nichs'' words, while n only smiled faintly. He preferred to take off his wet suit and put it in a paper bag containing his clean clothes which Nichs always prepared just in case. When n took off his wet suit and shirt, Anne looked away. She didn''t look at n. But still Anne felt ufortable, especially when they were sitting so close together like that.

    "Do-don''t do it here!!" Anne stuttered when she saw n was about to change into trousers.

    "What do you mean, Miss?" asked Jack confused.

    "Th-that, I mean don''t change your pants in the car like this. Y-you can changeter when the car stops or just drop me off first. After that you can change your clothes," answered Anne quickly without pause while continuing to look towards the window.

    Hearing the words made Nichs suddenly hit the brakes. n and Anne, who were in the back seat, were shocked.

    "Nick!!!"

    "I just did what she wanted, sir. Didn''t she want to get out of the car? So I stopped," Nichs said without feeling guilty.

    n''s eyes widened perfectly when he heard Nichs'' words. He didn''t understand why his assistant was suddenly so annoying now.

    "It''s still raining very heavily now, and the thunder is still ringing. Do you understand what I mean, Nick?" n said softly in a rising voice.

    "I know sir, but you still have to change your clothes. I don''t want the old master to be angry with me if you catch cold," replied Nick again.

    n took a deep breath and said, "I know that, you don''t have to worry. I''ll keep changing in the car without Miss Anne having to get off. Now you better get going and don''t forget to put on the protective ss. I have to change my pants."

    The obedient Nichs immediately did what his employer told him to do. Before stepping on the gas pedal, he activated the protective ss which made the car was protected from people outside. The shield made it impossible for people from outside to see what they were doing in the car, but everyone in the car could still see outside.

    "If you feel ufortable, it''s better to just keep looking at the window, Miss. I''ll change my trousers now. Don''t worry, it''s just trousers, I''ll still wear my underwear. So you don''t have to worry too much," n said softly as he reached for the zipper of his wet pants.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard n''s words. Her heart was beating very fast because of n''s words. All she could do was be quiet and keep looking at the window without speaking. Anne shifted her seat towards the door several times, trying to keep as much distance as possible from n. n, who was changing his pants, just smiled at Anne''s attitude. Since n was used to changing clothes like this in the car, he didn''t have any trouble, so that in a short time, n had managed to change into trousers that were still dry and clean,plete with a white shirt that fit him.

    "Oh yes, where do you live, Miss Anne?"

    "Anne, please just call my name. Don''t use Miss, I''m not someone who deserves to be called Miss," answered Anne quickly in response to Nichs'' words.

    Hearing Anne''s words made Nichs lift his face and look in the rearview mirror to look at Anne. "Then where is your address, Anne?"

    "I''m staying in a hotel not far from the city center with friends..."

    "Hotel?" n immediately cut Anne''s words in shock.

    Anne turned to n with a still red face. "My friends and I are students from the University of the Arts London majoring in fashion design. At the end of each semester we get assignments from our professor to conduct research in several countries that have been selected by the campus to see firsthand how people dress in the designated country, where the assignment will be a reference for our assessment in the next semester. And this semester, we have an assignment toe to Luxembourg to do that task."

    "Fashion designer? Is there such a research?" Nichs asked, joining in the conversation. He felt that what Anne said was very unreasonable.

    "It sounds strange, but that''s what happened. The professor in our campus really wants us students to go directly to the field to see firsthand, not just looking at magazines or social media," replied Anne again calmly.

    n smiled at Anne''s words. Even though he had only spoken that long with Anne, for some reason he felt veryfortable, a different sense offort that n himself couldn''t describe. After mentioning the name of the hotel where Anne was staying, she became silent again. She chose to keep herself busy by sending messages to Linda to hold back the cold that was starting to attack her. She felt embarrassed to asked Nichs to turn off the car''s air conditioner. That was why she chose to busy herself with her cell phone to avoid direct contact with n, who had been looking at her without blinking.

    Because it was raining quite heavily, the trip that should have only taken fifteen minutes became longer. There were so many cars passing by that Nichs had to drive carefully, plus the rain was getting heavier.

    "Okay, we''re here," Nichs said briefly when he was in front of the hotel lobby where Anne was staying with her ssmates.

    "Thank you for your help and sorry for bothering you, I don''t know what to do without both of you," replied Anne slowly. After thinking all the way back to the hotel, those words finally came out of Anne''s lips.

    n''s thin lips widened at Anne''s words. "Then give me your cell phone number."

    Anne, who was staring straight ahead, turned to n. She stared at him with her two perfectly rounded eyes. She didn''t seem to believe what n said. Anne''s gaze made n smile. He then grabbed the cell phone that Anne was still holding and made a call to his own cell phone number.

    "Okay, that''s my number. You can keep it," said n again without guilt as he returned Anne''s cell phone back.

    "Y-yes...t-then I got off now, thank you and sorry for making this car wet and dirty," replied Anne stuttering with a downcast face while tightly gripping the cell phone that had just been returned by n. She felt guilty when she realized that the chair she was sitting on got wet.

    "Don''t worry, it''s no big deal," said n quickly.

    Anne lifted her face slowly and smiled at n. A secondter, she grabbed the door handle and got out of the car. Not long after Anne got out of the car, Nichs drove the car out of the hotel area towards the highway. From the rearview mirror, n smiled when he saw Anne sneeze.

    "Turns out she''s not a journalist, hmm that''s interesting," said n in his heart. An article on his cell phone about one of the London University of the Arts study programs previously mentioned by Anne was opened on his cell phone.

    Continued

 Chapter 353 - Who Are You, Silly Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 353 - Who Are You, Silly Girl?</h4>

    Anne sat wearing some thick clothes in the hotel restaurant, while enjoying a ss of warm tea with a bowl of crab asparagus soup that she had ordered to warm her body. The restaurant waitress, who already knew that Anne was one of the students who came from Ennd and stayed at the hotel for 4 weeks, looked very friendly when serving her. She even offered Anne some warm milk for free. But Anne politely refused, she already had a ss of hot tea and that was more than enough for her.

    While Anne was enjoying asparagus soup, her cell phone suddenly rang, and Linda''s name appeared on the screen. Without putting the spoon into the bowl, Anne received the video call from Linda.

    "Yes..."

    "Marianne!!!! Where are you?!!" Linda screamed loudly.

    Anne smiled. She then put the spoon that was still in her mouth into the bowl and wiped her lips with a tissue. "I''m at the hotel and currently enjoying a cup of hot tea and this very good crab asparagus soup at the hotel restaurant, why?"

    "You are really annoying, Anne. Earlier you said you were in the rain because you wanted to catch up with me, but now you''re saying you''re at the hotel. So which one is right, Anne?" said Linda angrily. Actually, Linda wasn''t really angry. She was only worried about Anne because it was still raining heavily outside with the asional thunder. As a very close friend, Linda knew that Anne was very afraid of lightning.

    "Yes, I did got soaked in the rain, but now I''m at the hotel. Oh right, where are you now, Linda? You''re not outside right? You must be in the room right?" Anne asked Linda worriedly.

    Instead of answering questions from Anne, Linda then changed the front camera capture to the rear camera so that Anne could see where she was.

    "The mall, are you with the others?" asked Anne again. She was worried that Linda couldn''t find her way home because she couldn''t speak German.

    "Yes, I am with the others. We will have lunch at this ce while waiting for the rain to stop. After the rain stops, we will take some photos for a while then go home and you better not go anywhere. Watch out if you go without me, Anne" answered Linda threateningly.

    Anne smiled when she heard Linda''s words. She looked back at Linda''s face warmly. Not long after, Linda ended the call, because the food she had ordered with the other friends had arrived. Anne went back to enjoying the amazingly delicious crab asparagus soup, her cold whole body was much better now. Even the flu that came suddenly earlier had also subsided a little, the sneezing had also disappeared. Hot chamomile tea and asparagus soup were indeed a perfectbination. After finishing her food and drink, Anne then went back up to her room. Even though the flu had subsided, but because her head hurt so much, Anne decided to go to sleep. She seemed to really need a break at the moment, because the hotel where she was currently staying had almost all of the rooms booked by the campus. As a result, at the moment, the situation of the hotel was very quiet. Because all the UAL students were away, Anne''s steps could be heard very clearly when she walked down the hallway after getting out of the elevator. Anne, who was unable to endure the pain in her head and decided to immediately enter the room. She felt like arge hand was gripping her head.

    Therefore, she rushed to unlock her room and immediately locked it back from the inside using a double key and just as Anne entered the room, there was a man with dreadlocks running straight to her room. The man had been watching Anne for the past few days, who was in the hotel alone when everyone went out, and this time he intended tounch his action. But his steps were still slow, because Anne had already entered the room and locked the door from the inside, a habit she had been doing for years, where she always locked the door again from the inside when he entered the room. As a result, the man who nned to attack her couldn''t carry out his action. In fact, ever since she was at the restaurant, he had been observing Anne''s movements.

    "Fuck, I''m not fast enough," muttered the dreadlocked man who wanted to do bad to Anne in annoyance, because the door to Anne''s room was locked tightly.

    Finally, the man left the front door of Anne''s room for fear of being found out by the hotel staff. He then went down using the elevator and left the hotel. Acting like one of the hotel upants so as not to be suspected by the hotel staff, the man was a criminal who specialized in undercover hotel residents to drain the rooms of tourists who came. But a few days ago when he saw Anne was alone in the room while all her friends left, his evil intentions changed. He wanted to rape her because he was tempted by the beauty of Anne''s face. That was why he had been at the hotel since morning waiting for Anne to be off guard. However, because Anne left, he finally couldn''t do anything. Only when lunch time arrived, he came to the hotel restaurant and managed to see Anne who was enjoying her asparagus soup alone. Therefore, he immediately took strong drugs and prepared stimnt drugs to subdue her. But when he was almost sessful in performing the action, for some reason, suddenly his shoece fell off the stairs and was identally stepped on by himself, which caused him to fall and was unable to catch up with Anne, who had already entered her room.

    ***

    < The rke Company >

    Meanwhile, in arge room in a 30-story building belonging to the rke family, a pair of sharp eyes stared at the movement of the dreadlocked man from hisptop screen. His hands clenched tightly in anger when he saw what the dreadlocked man was doing in front of Anne''s hotel room. Apparently, after arriving at the office, n asked Nichs to find out about Anne because he felt guilty after leaving Anne in front of the hotel with her sneezing. He also asked Nichs to hijack the hotel CCTV camera and was quite surprised when he saw a man who looked very suspicious following Anne from the restaurant area until Anne took the elevator.

    "Find out who this man is, Nick, I''m sure he must have bad intentions. You saw the way he ran after Anne who was about to enter her room, didn''t you?" n said coldly. Every word he said was filled with emphasis and enormous anger.

    "Are you serious, sir?" Nichs asked in disbelief, because he knew his master was a man who didn''t care about any woman. Because of that, he was surprised when he saw him suddenly paying attention to a girl he had just met a few hours ago.

    n shifted his gaze from hisptop screen to Nichs. "Do you think I''m not serious, Nick?"

    Nichs immediately backed away. Seeing the angry look on his master''s face, without another word he then rushed out of n''s room to do the task he just got. Meanwhile, n looked back at Anne''s bedroom door which was still tightly closed from the outside in one video clip and saw another video when the man with dreadlocks tried to push the door of Anne''s room. As a fellow man, n was absolutely sure that the man with dreadlocks had bad intentions towards Anne. And seeing that, all of his anger was unstoppable, a feeling he had never felt before. A great feeling of wanting to protect her suddenly emerged from n. It was a possessive feeling that he never felt before. For sure, he didn''t want the long-haired girl to get hurt, so he went this far.

    "Who are you? Why do you make me always think of you, silly girl?" n said softly with his hands still tightly clenched together on the table.

    Continued

 Chapter 354 - Alan’s Help

    <h4>Chapter 354 - n��s Help</h4>

    Knock!

    Knock!

    Knock!

    "Anne, open the door, Anne ... Anne, woke up!."

    "This girl really sleeps like a sleeping beauty. So difficult to wake! Anne, open the door!"

    Knock!

    Knock

    Linda, who just got back, had been standing for a long time in front of her bedroom door and hadn''t managed to wake Anne, who was still sleeping. She had also called Anne''s cell phone many times but she didn''t pick them up. That was why she was starting to get a little worried at this point.

    "Anne! Are you alright in there?" Linda shouted back very loudly at the door, so that some of Linda''s other ssmates began to arrive one by one in front of Anne and Linda''s room.

    "What''s wrong, Linda? Is Anne in there?"

    "She couldn''t have been a victim of that criminal, could he?"

    Linda, who was panicking because Anne had not opened the bedroom door, immediately turned to one of her ssmates with an angry look. "Don''t talk nonsense! Anne can''t be a victim of that criminal. She must be fine by now, she must be sleeping inside. You know she''s not feeling well."

    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk... not only in London, even in Luxembourg, your friend is always a bother, Belinda." Gabrie, who had just finished checking her room, immediately joined in the conversation.

    "Watch your words, E, Anne is sick. Besides, as her roommate, I don''t mind at all, so you better shut up and don''t say anything. Every word thates out of your mouth is not good at all," said Linda in annoyance to refute Gabrie''s words.

    Gabrie stuck her tongue out when she heard Linda''s rebuke. She finally stepped away from the front of Anne and Linda''s room to join in checking the room of one of her gang members. A few moments ago, they were all surprised by the arrival of the police who were at the hotel. The policemen also exined that they had just arrested a criminal who specialized in tourist robbery. The criminal would disguise himself as a tourist and mingle in the hotel where the guests were staying, then robbed the real tourist''s room. That was why at this time all the UAL students were panicking, because from the CCTV monitoring the dreadlocked man was seen pacing back and forth in the hallway area of ??their rooms. Therefore, they all checked the rooms one by one, including Linda, who had not managed to wake Anne. The reason was that the police who came earlier exined that this criminal did not hesitate to injure his victim, even though it was a woman.

    After seeing Gabrie leave, Linda then intended to wake Anne back but this time she prepared with a stronger fist to make a louder sound. However, when she touched the door, suddenly she heard the sound of the lock opening from the inside. Linda canceled her intention to knock on the door again.

    "Anne!!!!" Linda screamed loudly when she saw Anne standing in front of her wrapped in a thick nket. Anne''s forehead was now glued with a fever-reducingpress usually used by little kids.

    "Linda, cough...let me go. I can''t breathe," said Anne quietly with a hoarse voice apanied by a cough.

    Hearing Anne''s voice made Linda immediately let go of her hug. She then gripped Anne''s shoulders tightly.

    "Are you sick, Anne?" Linda asked seriously.

    "Yes, my head hurts so bad, my body is cold too. That''s why I''m sleeping, Linda, what''s all this? Why are you all gathered in front of our room? Did something happen?" asked Anne back with a nasally voice because her nose was blocked. She stared at some of her ssmates who were standing behind Linda.

    Linda took a deep breath upon hearing Anne''s words. She then moved her hand to Anne''s forehead and smiled wryly when she realized Anne''s body was still hot. Knowing that Anne was sick, Linda then asked her ssmates to leave their room immediately because Anne needed rest. Linda carefully covered Anne''s body with the nket on her bed when they returned to the room.

    "You haven''t answered my question, Linda," said Anne quietly, covering her mouth as she was about to cough.

    "What question?" Linda asked confused.

    "Earlier, why were our friends standing in front of our room? And I ask for this exnation, why do you call me so many times like this?" answered Anne quickly while showing her cell phone which was showing about 30 missed calls from Linda.

    "No need to talk about it. The important thing is that you rest, Anne. I''ll check something in a moment," said Linda quickly, trying to divert the conversation.

    Anne tilted her head at Linda''s words. She felt even more certain that something big had happened. Especially now that Linda was seen tidying her things in the closet. For almost five minutes, there was no conversation between Anne and Linda. Anne was still staring at Linda without blinking on her bed while lying down, while Linda was still busy tidying her things or rather she looked like she was looking for something in her closet.

    "Actually what are you doing, Linda? I''ve seen you looking for something. What are you looking for? If you tell me, maybe I can help you," asked Anne curiously. She couldn''t hide her curiosity anymore.

    Linda, who believed that nothing was missing, then turned to Anne with a face full of sweat because she had worked so hard unpacking some of the clothes in the closet and tidied them up again.

    "What happened?" asked Anne again.

    "But you promise after I tell you everything, you won''t be surprised or scared," Linda answered quickly.

    "Yes, I promise." Anne immediately answered Linda''s words quickly while raising her palms up as a symbol of having made a promise.

    Linda took a deep breath and then told Anne what really happened, starting from when they first met the police in front of the hotel until finally the policemen told what really happened, including what they saw in the CCTV footage. How it was obvious that the man with dreadlocks hair seemed to be reading the situation in the hotel, including when the man followed Anne from the restaurant area until Anne got into the elevator.

    "That''s why we were all asked to check our respective rooms. See if anything is missing or not, because if something is missing, the police will help find it," said Linda at length.

    "There is a criminal who was observing the hotel situation? Then you have been rummaging through your closet, why, Linda? Is there something missing?" asked Anne confused.

    Linda, who couldn''t hide her feelings, immediately hugged Anne tightly. Not long after that, she heard the sound of Linda''s crying while hugging her. "I-I was afraid that you''re hurt, Anne, I''ve been trying not to cry since. But I can''t hold myself back anymore, I''m afraid you''ll fall victim to that pervert."

    Hearing Linda mentioned about the perverted man, Anne immediately pushed Linda''s body to let go of her embrace. "What do you mean? Who are you calling a pervert, Linda?"

    "That man, the bad guy who was after us. Just when I was about to take the elevator, suddenly a policewoman came up to me and asked if I was the upant of this room or not, and when I said that I was one of the upants of this room, she told me that the bad man had already prepared aphrodisiac in his pocket to carry out his action. At first, I didn''t believe it but when I saw the CCTV footage which showed that the criminal started following you from the restaurant and repeatedly pushed the door of this room, I was scared and worried, Anne, I''m afraid you''ve be a victim of that viin boo hoo��"

    Linda''s cries got louder when she was really afraid that something bad would happen to Anne. That was why she was so happy that now Anne was okay. Meanwhile, Anne was trying to remember what happened at the restaurant a few hours ago. Indeed, when she was at the restaurant, she noticed that there was a man who was also enjoying a cup of coffee, but she did not have the slightest suspicion, because she thought the man was one of the hotel guests. That was why Anne was quite shocked at the moment and felt grateful that the criminal had been caught.

    Continued

 Chapter 355 - [Bonus ]Potential Partner

    <h4>Chapter 355 - [Bonus ]Potential Partner</h4>

    Meanwhile, in his office, n smiled with satisfaction when he received a report from the police who had managed to catch the man who wanted to harm Anne. The man was caught while venting his lust in a brothel with a prostitute there. Because the man couldn''t help himself after swallowing strong drugs when he was about to harm Anne, that was why he went to a brothel and paid a prostitute to satisfy him. Hearing this report, Nichs got angry. At first, he didn''t like n taking care of Anne. But after knowing that the girl was almost a rape victim, his anger peaked, especially since the man had prepared everything neatly.

    "Just kill people like that, sir, they''re trash of society," Nichs cursed angrily when he joined the conversation with the police who were on a video call with n.

    "We will process it ording to the applicablew,Nichs, so we can''t do that. After all, our country is a state ofw, so we have to..."

    "Castrate him, cut off his penis." n, who had been silent for a while, suddenly joined in the conversation and immediately cut off the words of the policeman who was talking.

    Thump!

    Nichs and several policemen who were involved in the conversation were surprised. They didn''t expect n to order such a thing.

    "Sir..."

    "How is that? You guys can do that, right?" n asked back to the police who were still very surprised.

    Nichs, who was about to speak, immediately covered his mouth when he realized that his master was serious with his words.

    "But, Mr. rke, it''s not all that easy. We can''t possibly do something so cruel like that, sir," replied a woman who was the chief of police handling the case quickly. She tried to speak in the right words so as not to make n offended and angry.

    "Then what are you going to do with him? Death penalty? Or thrown to hungry crocodiles in Africa alive?" asked n again innocently.

    "It''s not like that, sir, we will process this case properly. You don''t have to worry. Moreover, we have the evidence of this person''s crime in our pockets. So he won''t be able to escape our country''sw," replied the police chief again while smiling.

    "Okay, I''ll leave it to you guys. But remember, I want a severe punishment for this person. He has already made the name of this city ugly. How dare he target tourists like this? While the state and businessmen have worked very hard to invite foreign tourist, he just arbitrarilymits the lowest of crimes like this. Robbing tourists'' hotel rooms, what an unscrupulous human he is. I want you to give him the heaviest punishment so that criminals like this guy will think twice tomit such a crime. I don''t want to hear that there is a crime case like this in my city. So you have to work hard to take care of it, because if you disappoint me, then don''t me me if I will punish them in my own way," n said tly without expression. His eyes were still staring straight at the camera, so that the policemen at the police station could clearly see n''s gaze.

    After saying that, n then left his chair and left his office room, leaving the monitor screen that was still connected to the police station. Seeing that, Nichs then took over and immediately sat in the chair where n previously sat. As an assistant, Nichs knew that n was very upset right now because the police were still going to process everything ording to the applicablew, even though it was clear the man was doing the wrong thing. Moreover, he had a simr record at the police station, where in the previous year he had done the same thing. Breaking into an inn and robbing tourists'' belongings, leaving the tourists confused, as all their money and passports were stolen. Passport trade on the ck market was still very high, so passports were the most valuable possessions for perpetrators of such crimes.

    "We promise to thoroughly investigate this case, Mr. Nichs, don''t worry," said another police officer. They knew that n was very angry at this time.

    "It''s better that you don''t give us promises, sir. Just prove that the police are doing a good job, so that such crime is gone and there will be no more tourists who lose their passports, because to be honest, it''s very embarrassing," said Nichs again.

    The policemen answered Nichs'' words in unison and again promised to take care of this matter thoroughly, including giving amensurate punishment for the criminal who had intended to harm Anne. Not long after, Nichs ended the video call and looked for the master, who was currently on the balcony, enjoying a ss of his favorite red wine.

    "I''ve taken care of everything, sir." Nichs immediately reported what he had just done to n, who was looking up at the orange sky on the western horizon of Luxembourg.

    n downed hisst red wine in the ss and turned to Nichs who was standing beside him. "Good, I definitely don''t want to hear of this happening again anywhere in this city, because it''s really, really, really embarrassing. How dare those cheap criminals steal passports and sell them on the ck market? It isn''t a ssy crime indeed."

    Nichs kept his mouth shut, because he didn''t dare toment anymore. He didn''t want to ruin the master''s mood even further. Because it waste, n decided to go home. Tonight, he had a schedule with his grandfather to attend an engagement party for one of the rke family business partners. And usually if n attended a party, automatically the ce would be filled with beautiful girls vying for his attention. An activity that was very tedious for n actually, because he was surrounded by the same type of girl. These girls only approached him because of his wealth, beautiful girls with good make-up and clothes who didn''t hesitate to expose their bodies to win n''s sympathy.

    "For tonight''s event, Mr. Roger will also join you, sir," Nichs said quietly as he was driving to the rke family''s residence.

    "Roger Dous?"

    "Yes, your college friend, Mr. Roger Dous," Nichs answered quickly.

    n was silent. He was reminded of his grandfather''s words which said that since the first, Roger Dous had always tried to get rid of n from his current position. Even ording to his grandfather, Roger Dous was the only person he had to avoid. During a car ident two years ago, Roger Dous was allegedly involved in setting up the car used by n to cross the road in the mountains which eventually made the natural car crash and fall into a ravine, which had ake that was quite deep. Although the police did not seed in obtaining concrete evidence that pointed to Roger Dous, Mr. David rke was very sure that Roger was involved in the deadly ident. Therefore, Mr. David rke always advised n not to meet Roger face-to-face.

    "Aren''t youing, sir?" Nichs asked again.

    "How could I note when I''ve found a suitable partner for me to take to the party?" n answered tly with a meaningful smile.

    Continued

 Chapter 356 - The Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 356 - The Hotel?</h4>

    The effect of the thief being caught as he tried to steal the belongings of the UAL students, they were currently having a sudden meeting through a video call with Professor Gilbert who was in London. They felt unsafe in the hotel where they were staying at the time, so the students tried to ask Professor Gilbert to find a new ce to stay. The students were very sure that the criminal who had been caught had other aplices and they were likely toe back. That was why they asked the professor to move to a new ce of stay, especially since they would stay in Luxembourg for quite some time toplete their final project this semester.

    When he received this bad news, Professor Gilbert didn''t believe it right away. He checked with the hotel management first, and after getting valid confirmation from them, Professor Gilbert promised to find a new ce to live for his students.

    "I will discuss this matter with the vice-chancellor''s office. For sure, for the sake of each of you, it''s better not to leave your passport at the hotel. Even though the criminal has been caught, but as you know that criminal might not be doing this crime alone. Therefore, carry your valuable items temporarily or leave them to someone you can trust while you are working and doing research," said Professor Gilbert quietly, trying to calm the students down.

    "We know, sir, but more importantly we have to make sure where we will be staying for the next few weeks, sir."

    "That''s right, sir. Moreover, the criminal is very skillful. We are sure he must have otherpanions, and as long as his other friends have not been caught, we still feel anxious about staying in this hotel. Even though the hotel management has guaranteed that such crime will not happen again, but we have lost out trust, sir, so please find us a new ce to stay, or if the campus can''t find one, please let us find our own ce to stay," said Gabrie loudly, trying to cover her fear of the incident that happened today. "Moreover, I saw the CCTV footage showing how the dreadlocked man tried to break down Anne''s bedroom door."

    "We are really ufortable to stay in this hotel, sir. We''re afraid that suddenly the criminals came at night while we were sleeping. I really can''t imagine if that really happened."

    "Me too... Me too."

    "Yes, we are all afraid, sir."

    The frightened students immediately insisted to Professor Gilbert to find them a new ce to stay. Gabriemented that they were really restless after seeing the CCTV footage of how the criminal began to act, starting from his surveince for thest few days in front of their respective rooms, to the time the criminal was seen following Anne from the restaurant until she took the elevator.

    "I fully understand your fears. For sure, at the moment you must all calm down and don''t panic. I will try to get you to move from the hotel immediately, but wait for all the processes to bepleted, because the campus has already paid for your four-week stay there, so please be patient a little longer," Professor Gilbert replied hopefully.

    "Okay sir, we will be patient here. But in two days, if we haven''t got a new ce to stay, then don''t me us if we file a protest to the campus," Gabrie replied back with a little threat.

    Professor Gilbert tried to be patient with his students who insisted to move to a new hotel. He couldn''t me the frightened girls. As a man, he understood the fear experienced by his students who were mostly women. Soon, their conversation was cut off after Professor Gilbert promised to find them a new hotel. The reason was that they couldn''t return to Ennd at the moment, because their task had not beenpleted, so inevitably they had to stay in Luxembourg.

    Anne and Linda seemed to be the calm ones. They both even sat in the back seats without saying a word, even though Anne was clearly the target of the evil man.

    "Come on, Linda, let''s go up. My head still hurts." Anne whispered softly to Linda.

    "Your head still hurts?"

    "Yes," answered Anne curtly.

    "Let''s go to the hospital, okay?" Linda immediately took the initiative to take Anne to the hospital when she realized how pale Anne''s face was now.

    "I just need some rest, Linda, after that it will be fine. You don''t have to worry," said Anne slowly, refusing Linda''s invitation to go to the hospital.

    "But, Anne..."

    Linda couldn''t finish her words when Anne put one finger to her lips. Because she didn''t want Anne''s pain to get worse, Linda finallyplied to Anne''s wish to return to their room to rest. Once in the room, Linda quickly helped Anne to lie downfortably. She also put an anti-feverpress on Anne''s forehead because Anne''s body temperature was very hot.

    "Next time it''s raining, find a shelter, Anne," Linda grumbled in annoyance.

    "Yeah I know," said Anne quietly. She didn''t say what had happened to Linda. Because Anne was sure that Linda would be mad at her.

    "You''re just like a child. You carried an umbre, and yet you still catch a cold. Well, now you sleep so your headache goes away, I''ll talk to Paul outside. I miss him," said Linda chuckling shamelessly, showing her affection with Paul to Anne.

    "You bastard. Get away from me. I don''t want to hear you guys making out on the phone," said Anne in a raised voice pretending to be angry.

    Linda just stuck out her tongue in response to Anne''s words. She then rushed out of the room to the balcony at the end of the hall, leaving Anne alone in the room so she could rest well. Shortly after Linda left, Anne then closed her eyes slowly. Her head was currently felt like it was being stabbed with hundreds of needles. It was so painful and it felt like she was seeing millions of stars spinning around. She finally fell asleep after being unable to bear the pain in her head.

    * * *

    < rke Residence >

    n, who was ready to leave, was suddenly detained by his grandfather who was talking to his men.

    "Are you sure this party was arranged by Roger?" asked Mr. David rke in surprise.

    "That''s right, sir, Roger Dous is one of the people who took care of this party. He seems to have started to meddle in the world of event organizers like this, sir," answered a man with jet ck hair to his master''s question.

    Mr. David rke clenched his jaw. Even though he was old, his eyes were still as sharp as when he was young.

    "Thanks for the information, Philip, you may leave now," said Mr. David rke quietly, asking his men to leave because he wanted to have a serious talk with his grandson who had been standing silently for a while.

    The man who was called Philip nodded his head slowly, and quietly left the ce. Soon, n walked over to his grandfather.

    "Shouldn''t we go?" n asked tly.

    "As long as Grandpa hasn''t been able to get proof that Roger is the one who caused the ident to you two years ago, I''m sure he has bad intentions towards you. That''s why you should keep your distance from him," replied Mr. David rke in a deep voice.

    "Okay, I''m not going. Then I''ll go with Nick somewhere then," n said excitedly.

    Mr. David rke raised an eyebrow. "Where are you going?"

    "A hotel." n answered briefly and densely to his grandfather''s question.

    Continued

 Chapter 357 - Platonic Love

    <h4>Chapter 357 - tonic Love</h4>

    "Are you sure, Nick?" n again asked Nichs in a rising voice.

    Nichs, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, nodded his head slowly in response to his master''s words. n, who was already very excited about going to the hotel where Anne was staying, was surprised by the information that had just been conveyed by Nichs, who informed him that the students of the University of the Arts London would stay at another hotel after the incident this afternoon. And now they were already on their way to the new hotel where they would stay.

    "Well, let''s go and follow them," said n again.

    Nichs looked back at his young master''s face. "It''s not that easy, sir, if we were toe I''m afraid they''ll be scared again and it''s very likely that they will move to another hotel again or even return to London."

    "What? Why is it like that? What does this have to do with our arrival to their new hotel?" asked n confused

    "Obviously it has something to do, sir. At the moment, they must still be afraid of what happened this afternoon and if we came, they would think that something is wrong. And that would be very risky, they must still be very wary of strangers, sir," Nichs answered quickly.

    n was silent. He digested Nichs'' words quietly. Soon a smile appeared on his face.

    "You''re right, Nick, they will definitely be more vignt. That is only if wee suddenly, but it will be a different story if we reached the hotel first," said n with sparkling eyes.

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    Bam!

    n hit the chair where Nichs was sitting. "Let''s just go to the hotel, I will exin everything after we arrive at the ce. Remember we have to arrive at the hotel before the students."

    "Yes sir." Nichs briefly answered the master''s words. He then stepped on the gas pedal and increased the speed of the car to the hotel which Anne and her ssmates had already gone to. They immediately moved to the new hotel without waiting until morning because they were in fear. After Professor Gilbert said that they got a new hotel, the students immediately prepared to go to the new hotel using the shuttle bus belonging to the new hotel where they would be staying.

    The journey to the second hotel, where the UAL students would be staying, seemed very slow for n, even though Nichs was already driving the car at high speed. Until finally when he arrived at his destination, n immediately got out of the car without waiting for Nichs. The three-star hotel was immediately shocked when it was visited by n Knight rke. The hotel manager, who initially wanted to wee the UAL students who almost arrived, chose to serve n Knight and referred his duties to other hotel staff.

    "It''s an extraordinary luck that our hotel was visited by you, Mr. rke, I felt like I was dreaming," said the hotel manager repeatedly.

    "Don''t be like that, I''m just a nobody. After all, this hotel is very interesting, I''ve been wanting toe for a long time and this is the first time I''ve had the opportunity. Hmm. Oh right, what are the most popr facilities in this hotel?" n asked pleasantly to buy time. The reason was that, at this time, the shuttle bus that brought the students had arrived at the hotel lobby.

    n deliberately lingered with the hotel manager because he wanted to see Anne. The manager enthusiastically exined some of the mainstay facilities in his hotel. Meanwhile, n, who had shifted his focus to Anne, did not listen to a single word from the manager. n''s smile widened when he saw Anne get off the bus, although her face was pale but her beauty did not fade in the slightest. Even with such disheveled hair, she actually looked dazzling in n''s eyes. It was a strange feeling that n had never felt before, even though so far, many beautiful and sexy women had approached him. But he never felt like this. It was a vague feeling that made him very happy even though he only saw Anne from afar and without making any physical contact.

    "So that''s it, sir, so when are you nning to hold your event at the hotel?" asked the hotel manager when he had finished exining all the facilities at his hotel.

    "T-tomorrow morning, I will have breakfast here at this hotel. So prepare your best meal," n stuttered.

    "Okay sir, I will prepare everything tomorrow morning," said the hotel manager excitedly.

    Since Anne had already climbed the stairs to her room, n decided to leave the hotel. He didn''t want to disturb Anne''s resting time. Bringing his favorite coffee, n went home with Nichs. Along the way, he smiled as he remembered how happy Anne was as she got off the shuttle bus. Nichs, who had been concentrating on driving the car, did not dare to disturb his master''s pleasure.

    "Tomorrow morning we will have breakfast at the hotel, Nick," said n suddenly breaking the silence in the car.

    "What?"

    n pursed his lips and looked in the mirror, where Nichs was also looking at him in confusion. "Yes, I want us to have breakfast at the hotel. I''ve asked the hotel manager to prepare everything and please tell some managers toe to the hotel too. After breakfast, we will have a short meeting."

    Nichs swallowed hard. Although when n spoke, he didn''t use a high tone but there was an imperative in that sentence. Nichs quickly agreed to the master''s order, he didn''t want to get in trouble for denying the words of his master, who was very curious about Anne. Nichs then increased the speed of the car to return to rke''s residence, because after this he still had to contact about ten managers toe to the hotel they had just left, to have breakfast with his master the next day.

    ****

    < London, Ennd >

    Ever since Jack was dered dead, Aaron had be a more reserved man. He had not expected that Jack would passed away so young. Although Aaron hated Jack for winning Anne''s heart, Aaron was still sad when he learned that Jack died in an ident in the English Channel.

    During these two years, Aaron had been keeping himself busy with hispany, his big project with Mr. Bob at Northampton was a sess. He made a double profit from the sale of the apartment building, as did Mr. Bob. Aaron and Connery Corporation were increasingly shining in Ennd. He had also won several awards for the design of the apartment building in Northampton.

    "Boss, you got another message from Candice Skyriver," Daniel said quietly while Aaron was still busy with his monitor

    "Candice? Oh, does she want to inform that she has sessfully signed a contract with a Paris underwear brand?" asked Aaron quietly without turning his head from theptop screen.

    Daniel picked up his cell phone and showed Aaron a message from Candice. "I think studying boss."

    Aaron smiled faintly. "Ignore it, apparently after two years she never gives up."

    "Then how about you and Miss Anne?" Daniel asked Aaron directly without fear.

    Hearing Daniel mention his feelings for Anne, the smile on Aaron''s face disappeared instantly. He couldn''t lie that he still loved Anne very much until now. The more he tried to forget Anne, the stronger Anne''s smile was etched in his memory.

    "I seem to be caught up in a tonic love, Daniel."

    Continued

 Chapter 358 - Impotent?

    <h4>Chapter 358 - Impotent?</h4>

    "tonic love is a love that you can never have, yet you still love."

    That sentence kept ringing in Daniel''s memory after Aaron said it a few moments ago. As the closest person to Aaron for years, Daniel knew that Aaron''s love to Anne seemed bigger and deeper. As a friend, he felt both amazed and sorry for Aaron. Daniel''s countless efforts to introduce Aaron to many beautiful, kind-hearted women were useless. None of the women managed to stay in his heart and this made Daniel confused. He was amazed at the magnitude of Aaron''s love for Anne, but on the other hand, he felt sad. He was sad because he knew Aaron''s love was unrequited, because for the past two years, Aaron had been trying to win Anne''s heart but all in vain.

    None of the flowers Aaron had sent to Anne were received, nor were any of the other gifts. Anne always firmly refused the gifts to the courier who brought them. As a result, even though Aaron continued to send the items to Anne, Aaron was always disappointed.

    "Let''s go home, I''m tired. But let''s just go to a bar, I haven''t had a drink in a long time," Aaron said quietly, breaking Daniel''s thoughts.

    "Huh��to a bar?" asked Daniel surprised. "It''s 3 in the morning and you want to take me to the bar."

    Aaron, who just got up from his chair, looked at Daniel, who was rxing on the sofa, and said. "Yeah, so what if we go to the bar at 3 am? Is there a ban for adults like us going to the bar to drink at 3 am?"

    "Well, there isn''t. But are you sure we''re going to a bar when you just finished all your work like this. Aren''t you tired?" Daniel asked again.

    "Not at all, I''m just really excited to go to a bar. I haven''t had a drink in a long time, so you better get up now ande with me, because if you refuse, I''ll cut your sry," Aaron replied.

    Hearing Aaron mention about his sry being cut, Daniel immediately got up from the sofa and walked towards the door to open the door for his best friend and boss. Aaron just smiled faintly at Daniel''s behavior. He then stepped towards the door and rushed out of his room after reaching for his cell phone which was on the table. The two single men then disappeared behind the elevator and became thest people in the office to leave. Even though Aaron no longer saw Anne after Jack''s death, but he always monitored what Anne was doing, including this time where she had to go to Luxembourg to carry out her final semester assignment given by Professor Gilbert. Usually Aaron always came to the ce where Anne visited. But this time he had no intention ofing to Luxembourg because he felt the small country was safe for a girl like Anne. That was why he chose to spend the night with Daniel even though there were many beautiful women waiting in line for him.

    When Aaron and Daniel arrived at the bar, it was still very busy, even though it was almost morning but the nightdies working at the bar were still busy. They happily catered to the mashers who were their exclusive guests, since only people with a lot of money would be at the bar until this early in the morning. Moreover, the bar that was being visited by Aaron and Daniel was a bar located in the most famous 5 star hotel in London, so it was no wonder that the women that night were still busy serving the wishes of their guests, even though they had to let their bodies being touched here and there.

    Seeing the scene in front of his eyes, Aaron smiled faintly. He wasn''t tempted at all to hire a woman to apany him to drink. For him, Daniel''s presence was more than enough for now.

    "Very beautiful."

    "Wow, her body is beautiful."

    "Excellent, it''s just a woman."

    "Arrgghh! It''s not in vain that you brought me to this ce, boss, my sleepiness immediately disappeared when I saw these women."

    Daniel kept on bbering,menting on the mini-dressed women passing by in front of him. The beautiful and fantastic women were like tame snakes that weaved in front of the men''s eyes, trying to seduce the visitors, including Aaron and Daniel, who were just sitting alone in a VIP room made of ss walls so they could see the people passing by outside.

    "Boss, look at that... she seems to have Middle Eastern blood. Urggh! Her boobs are my dream," said Daniel who was increasingly vulgar as he held his empty ss in his hand.

    "You want him?" Aaron asked curtly.

    "Yeah, I really want to enjoy her body. I really want to make her limp under my body, I really want��"

    Daniel who wasn''t too drunk immediately stopped his rambling when he realized his mistake. Meanwhile, Aaron just chuckled silently. He knew that his best friend really needed a woman at the moment. For almost two years, Daniel had been busy going back and forth from London to Northampton, he barely had time to have fun. He even broke up with his partner because of this busy life. On the other hand, Daniel wanted to apany Aaron. Because of that he chose to keep himself busy with a lot of work with Aaron.

    As he was getting sleepy, Aaron asked Daniel to go. He didn''t want Daniel to go crazy. Because now Daniel had started bbering, speaking incoherently,menting on the women one by one, as they made out with their guests on the sofa in the same room as him at this time. They shamelessly licked each other''s lips with their hands that were already groping everywhere.

    "Come on, Daniel, it''s 5 in the morning. This ce will close soon," Aaron said quietly.

    "Wh-where? Do you want to take me to the room? Is there a woman in the room?" Daniel chirped incoherently.

    "Go home, of course, let''s get up quickly or I''ll be mad," Aaron replied in a rising voice.

    Daniel, who was only 10% conscious, looked up and stared at Aaron with bloodshot eyes. "You''re too stiff, Aaron. No woman will ever be close to you if you''re like this. And one more thing, forget Marianne. If that girl doesn''t love you, let her go, let her keep crying over her dead lover. That ungrateful girl, she should be happy that you love her. But that Marianne arrogantly rejected you just like that, I know she''s beautiful. Very beautiful even, bute on... that beauty will be in vain if you don''t have a partner. Like a flower that still has honey, it should just let the beese and enjoy the honey instead of hiding itself like that... t-chhh."

    "And from now on I want to live a normal life, Aaron, find your love and forget about that insignificant tonic love. Bullshit, there''s no such thing as a love like that. You''re still young, handsome, rich and strong in bed... what else are you looking for? Or maybe you''re impotent, Boss? Oh, really? Since you''ve known Marianne, who is so beautiful, you''ve never slept with another woman... is it true that you ..."

    p!

    Aaron, who had run out of patience, hit Daniel''s head. He was very annoyed with Daniel''s words calling him impotent.

    "Damn! It hurts."

    Aaron, who was helping Daniel get up from the couch, didn''t care about Daniel''s constant cursing.

    "Wait until you wake up tomorrow morning, you jerk! Y-you''re going to pay a heavy price for all this. How dare you insult Anne and call me stupid? Just see tomorrow morning when you wake up, Daniel," Aaron stuttered as he struggled to get the already drunk Daniel out of the bar.

    Continued

 Chapter 359 - How Dare You Reject Me!"

    <h4>Chapter 359 - How Dare You Reject Me!"</h4>

    Breakfast was the time that the UAL students looked forward to the most when they were at the hotel, but their fun was a bit ruined today because an important person was enjoying breakfast at the restaurant. As a result, the students could not linger in the restaurant.

    "It sucks! I can only take so little food."

    "Yeah, the time given to us to get food is only limited."

    "Who''s the important person? Would such an important person actually have breakfast at a 3-star hotel like this?"

    "Damn, I''m not full at all."

    "Yeah, I haven''t picked up the fruit either."

    "Ah, it sucks! We''ve moved here only to receive an ufortable treatment like this."

    Anne and Linda, who were not used to eating much in the morning, just smiled when they heard their friends grumbling. After a night''s rest, Anne''s fever had disappeared. She was now healthy again and ready to work with Linda. That was why she joined breakfast with the others.

    "I''m full," said Anne quietly, wiping her lips with the napkin when the cereal and milk in her bowl was out.

    "Are you full just eating that little bowl of cereal, Anne?" asked Vincent who sat across from her quickly.

    "Yes, this is more than enough for me," answered Anne honestly.

    "Fruit? Dessert?"

    Anne shook her head slowly. "I eat cereal and milk, it''s a perfectbination. My stomach is already full and I can''t have dessert or fruit."

    "Yes, but still if I have only cereal and milk, I will still be hungry," said Vincent seriously.

    "That''s because your stomach is that big, Vincent. Look at your stomach, it''s like a 40 year old man''s, very unattractive to women. You are a fashion student but you can''t keep your own body in shape. It''s a shame." Gabrie, who was sitting not far from where Anne and Vincent, seemed to have been eavesdropping on Anne and Vincent''s conversation.

    Bang!

    "Linda, don''t bete," Vincent said spontaneously when Linda hit the table where they were currently sitting after hearing Gabrie''s words.

    "But he insulted you, Vincent," said Linda, full of emotion.

    Vincent looked at Linda calmly. "I don''t care. After all, my other friends like you two don''t protest, right? So just ignore her instead of wasting your energy."

    "Yeah but..."

    "Linda, you heard what Vincent said didn''t you?" Anne joined in.

    "Yes, I heard him, it''s just that she has physically insulted someone, Anne," said Linda, still annoyed.

    "Don''t mind her, Linda. You''d better eat this apple pie. We''ll split it in two." Vincent calmed Linda down again as he halved the apple pie he had previously taken from the counter for dessert.

    After epting the apple pie from Vincent, Linda immediately ate it while continuing to stare at Gabri, who was still talking about Vincent from her seat with three of her subordinates. While Anne chose to activate her cell phone after she turned it off all night. As soon as her cell phone was turned on, several messages immediately came in. Anne immediately checked the messages, her eyes were wide open when she read three messages sent by the same number.

    "Is there any problem, Anne?" Linda asked curiously.

    Anne who was surprised to read the message from n immediately realized.

    "N-no, this is just a message from a few florist customers. They asked for my opinion on the best choice of flowers for a wedding," replied Anne, lying. She couldn''t be honest about n asking her out for lunch.

    "Oh customer, but why are they asking you? There''s Paul at the store," said Linda again.

    "Customers are king, Linda, don''t forget about that. Maybe they are morefortable when they directly consult other women, even though there is Paul in the shop on duty," said Vincent.

    "Oh yes, you''re right, Vincent. I really need a lot of patience to serve the shoppers at the shop. They like to change orders and schedules that have been set and sometimes it gives you a headache, because you have to think about the concept again and interrupt other orders, but still they don''t care about it," said Linda quickly. She remembered about one of the shop''s customers who got angry at her because she felt cheated about the discount given by the shop. The customer thought that the discount would be in full effect in one week, even though the discount was only valid for the weekend and the exnation was very clear on the flower shop''s social media and on the notice board in front of the shop. At that time, Linda did not ept and was really angry at being yelled at by a young man who was much younger than her, until finally the customer was embarrassed for not reading the description clearly and apologized to Linda.

    Vincent listened to Linda''s story seriously. He really liked listening to Linda when she told stories. Meanwhile, Anne was replying the message that n had sent to her. She politely refused n''s invitation. Anne preferred to go to work with Linda. After being absent for more than 4 days, she didn''t want her final semester assignment to be ruined because she let Linda take photos alone.

    Meanwhile, n, who was in the restaurant and only separated by ss with Anne, looked annoyed that Anne''s invitation was rejected. As the ideal man for all women, n felt that his self-esteem has fallen, as all this time n was the one who always refused the invitation of the women who wanted to go with him. Nichs, who was sitting beside n, managed to catch the change in his master''s emotions. He slowly showed his cell phone which contained a message from his grandfather, who was currently on his way to the office with Louis and asked n toe back to the office immediately.

    As soon as he read the message on the assistant''s cell phone, n immediately put down his fork and hurried out of the room, leaving the managers still enjoying their meals. While walking away from the hotel, n''s eyes caught the sight of Anne, who was sitting on a park bench with her friends. He pointed his cell phone at Anne to take her picture.

    "I want the girl whose picture I just sent to you in my bed tonight," n said quietly to someone on the phone.

    "Sir..."

    "Shut up, Nick, this is my business. Don''t interfere and don''t tell Grandpa, I''m very upset right now." n immediately cut Nichs'' words quickly and emotionally without taking his eyes off Anne, who was straightening her long hair.

    After watching her for a while, Jack then got into his car followed by Nichs who immediately ran to the driver''s seat.

    "You will be mine tonight arrogant girl, just watch. I will make you unable to get out of my bed, you will regret to have disappoint n Knight," said n quietly while looking at Anne with a look full of emotion.

    Continued

 Chapter 360 - Alan For Jack

    <h4>Chapter 360 - n For Jack</h4>

    The UAL students finally left the hotel to continue with their work after breakfast. Anne was very excited today after days not holding her camera. All the students work in their respective teams, even Gabrie also seemed very enthusiastic about hunting people who were passing by on the roadside. Even though she was known to be very annoying, she was still very responsible with her duties. Having a dream as a top fashion designer made her always eager to do all the assignments given by Professor Gilbert, especially research assignments abroad like this.

    "Do you want to take pictures too?" asked Anne quietly to Linda, who was taking her personal camera out of her bag.

    "Of course, I don''t want to lose to that annoying E," answered Linda excitedly with her eyes drawn to the front looking at Gabrie and her friends.

    Anne smiled hearing Linda''s words. She knew that her best friend was still very upset with Gabrie who often spoke without thinking twice. But on the other hand, Anne was happy to see Linda trying hard, doing a job that Linda really hated. When Anne started working not far from where she was, there were already about five men who were n''s men staring at her without blinking. They were nning the best n to take Anne to n''s private vi, a ce that was often used to party n with beautiful girls or his friends.

    * * *

    < rke Medical Center >

    The hospital founded by the rke family this morning looked very busy, because the owner, Mr. David rke, came for his regr checkup every month. As an influential person, Mr. David rke only wanted to be examined by his personal doctor who he assigned to the family hospital and because the owner came, the hospital area was temporarily closed for public.

    "It''s time for the young master to be taken to the hospital again, sir," said a middle-aged doctor in a deep voice asking n to be taken to the hospital.

    "Is it not dangerous if we keep doing this, doc? I''m afraid his brain will be damaged," asked Mr. David rke worriedly.

    "No, sir, the procedure we are doing is not at all harmful to the young master. What we are doing is to keep his brain from receiving a big shock, hence this must be done often to prevent unwanted incidents," replied the doctor again.

    Mr. David rke was silent. His eyes were starting to dim as he looked at his personal doctor. "Is there any chance that Jack will escape these therapies?"

    "He can, but it''s a long process. We have to patiently put young master n''s memory into him so that young master Jack''s memory is gone, but this process takes quite a long time," said the doctor again.

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Mr. David rke''s expression suddenly changed. He looked so sad right now that his team of doctors were worried, so was Luis, who stood beside Mr. David.

    "I feel selfish, I feel very guilty for doing this. I actually can''t bear to make Jack be n, even though Jack has his own life with the people he loves. But on the other hand, I also feel sorry for my grandson, n. I''m sure he can''t rest in peace up there knowing that the killer is still atrge. I''m afraid that if Jack remembers everythingter, he will hate me, he will hate his grandfather," said Mr. David rke softly in an almost inaudible voice.

    "Please don''t say that, sir. The big decision you made is right. If at that time we didn''t put young master n''s memory into young master Jack, maybe at the moment, young master Jack was unconscious and still in aa. Luckily, at that time we seeded to stimte his brain to keep working. Because if we failed back then, young master Jack would still be lying on the hospital bed, and I, as a doctor, don''t know when young master Jack would regain his consciousness under such condition. So please, don''t me yourself, sir, because what you are doing is for the safety of your grandson. I will help young master Jack get his memories back slowly. You also know that his brain can''t take big shocks, so please don''t be weak, sir. What we are doing is for the safety of young master Jack and seeking justice for thete young master n," said Doctor Jonathan quickly.

    Mr. David rke lowered his head. His memory reyed the incident two years ago where he first met Jack after Luis brought him to Luxembourg from Ennd in an unconscious state. At that time, Jack was in very critical condition, with severe internal injuries to the head after being hit by a blunt object. Jack had lost consciousness. Not to mention the fact that he had fell in the cold sea, which only made his condition even worse. After getting surgery on the head to remove the clotted blood that was blocking Jack''s blood vessels, he never regained consciousness. He even almost lost his life because the doctor at that time sentenced his brain to stop working. Finally, Doctor Jonathan was given orders by Mr. David rke to force his brain to keep working by entering some of n''s memories which were yed through a device connected to Jack''s head. Initially all doctors had lost hope because previously Jack''s brain really did not show any reaction. However, just one minute after n''s memory was yed, the doctors screamed hysterically when they saw a good response from Jack''s brain. Jack, who never knew his biological grandfather, immediately responded to n''s childhood memory. Even though Jack lived with his father and mother, n, who was spoiled by his grandfather, was actually able to stimte Jack''s brain to work again. A life longed for by little Jack was in fact able to make his brain work again after being dered to be had stopped functioning by doctors.

    "Since young master Jack''s memory is currently filled with all of young master n''s memory, we can''t just change it again sir, because it would be very dangerous. I''m afraid that if his brain is subjected to a big shock like that, it will damage his whole brain, so just let young master Jack lives as young master n for now. I believe young master Jack''s memory will slowlye back to life if he manages to remember some things from his past life without being forced by others," added the doctor again trying to exin Jack''s current condition.

    "So-so you mean we..."

    "Let young master Jack get his own memory master, let his brain work naturally. Because with that, his brain won''t get a big shock, but right now what we need to do is keep it well. Don''t let his head hit again," said Doctor Jonathan firmly, cutting Mr. rke''s words.

    Mr. David rke was silent for a long time, digesting each of the sentences that came from his personal doctor''s lips. Slowly, a smile grew on his face. "Alright, Doc, I will make sure that Jack doesn''t get anything like that. I will do anything for my baby grandson''s safety."

    Continued

 Chapter 361 - God The Savior

    <h4>Chapter 361 - God The Savior</h4>

    After working for a whole day, the UAL students returned to the hotel looking very tired. More than six hours outside made the students sit carelessly in the garden next to the restaurant, enjoying the breeze to recharge before going up to their respective rooms.

    When they were done and were getting ready to go up to their respective rooms, suddenly the hotel manager came over and asked them to attend a barbeque held by the hotel for UAL students.

    "Is this serious?"

    "You''re not joking, are you?"

    "If this is just a joke, then we will be angry."

    "That''s right. We are very tired today and need rest. So don''t give us false hope."

    The students who were closest to the hotel manager immediately reacted and confirmed whether the invitation they received was correct.

    "We can''t possibly lie to you. This event was made as a form of our apology because this morning you all couldn''t enjoy breakfastfortably since there were special guests who came to this hotel. That''s why the hotel management intend to hold a barbecue party for all of you in a venue that we have prepared," said the hotel manager with a smile, trying to exin the reason why the hotel had prepared such an event for them.

    Gabrie, who stood with her hands on her hips, immediately sparkled. She then ran to the hotel manager past her friends who were in front.

    "What time is it?" Gabrie asked excitedly.

    "8 o''clock."

    "8 pm! Yes, we still have time to soak first. Come on, guys, let''s go up. Let''s go to the jacuzzi before we go to the barbeque party." Gabrie screamed loudly calling her girls to immediately go upstairs to soak in the warm water pool.

    The four members of Gabrie''s gang rushed to follow Gabrie, who was already in the elevator, leaving the manager and her friends. Seeing Gabrie''s behavior, the other students could only shake their heads without saying anything. But it was different with Linda. She sneered at Gabrie and her friends for being rude to the manager. Finally, Anne turned to her and immediately made Linda shut her mouth tightly.

    "Come on up, I''m tired too. I want to straighten my back, Linda," said Anne softly while massaging her sore shoulder.

    "I also want to take care of my face. It feels like my face is very dirty right now," said Linda spontaneously while wiping her face with a facial tissue as she followed Anne''s steps into the hotel to the elevator.

    The other students also entered the hotel one by one. Working all day on the streets had indeed exhausted them. Therefore, when they heard they were going to get a gift of a barbeque party, they were very excited. Not long after, all the students had entered the hotel. Several men dressed all in ck came out from behind the wall. The men seemed to pat the hotel manager''s shoulder with a big smiling face, one of the men was seen talking to someone on the phone seriously.

    "Okay sir, everything is ording to n. Then we will do it ording to the instructions you gave earlier," said the man in ck, who was Nichs''s subordinate, politely.

    "Good. Remember not to make mistakes or the young master will be angry," answered Nichs on the other end of the phone in a deep voice, responding to the report from the man dressed in ck.

    The man dressed in all ck slowly nodded his head. Before long, he hung up the phone and gave the code to his friends to immediately leave the hotel to carry out their next n. They only have a little time toplete all the tasks given by the master.

    Anne, who had just arrived in the room, immediately stood on the balcony looking outside the hotel, gazing at the incredibly beautiful view.

    "Didn''t you tell me that you wanted to rest, Anne? Why are you standing outside like that?" said Linda carefully so that the mask she had just put on her face would not be ruined.

    "I don''t know, I suddenly feel bad, Linda. I feel nervous and I don''t know why I feel like this," answered Anne honestly. Since arriving at the hotel, for some reason, she felt very ufortable. It was an indescribable feeling she had never felt before.

    Linda, who had just put on the sheet mask and walked over to Anne, who was still on the balcony, slowly moved her hand to Anne''s shoulder. "It''s just your feeling. You better take a shower and clean yourself up. After you''re clean, I''m sure all the difort will go away, Anne."

    "Yes, I want to take a shower, but I''m curious about that building, Linda. From the first time I entered this hotel, I was very captivated by the beauty of the building, what kind of building is that?" asked Anne slowly, pointing to a very beautiful building opposite the hotel.

    Linda turned to follow the direction of Anne''s hand. "Oh, that''s a Roman Catholic church, Anne. It''s a beautiful church. The others and I were walking past the church yesterday."

    "A church? Is it an old building?" asked Anne again.

    "ording to the information on the board in front of the church, the church was first built in 987 as a castle chapel for the Count of Luxembourg. But it was restored again in ... hmm what year was it? I forget, but the present building is from the first restoration," Linda answered again while holding her cheek so that the mask that was attached to her face didn''t move. "Ah don''t talk to me anymore, my mask is ruined. If you''re curious, go and take a look for yourself."

    "Can it still be visited in the afternoon like this, Linda?" cried Anne excitedly.

    Linda, who had walked into the bed, just raised her hand up in response to Anne''s words. She didn''t want to talk anymore because she was afraid her face mask would be ruined. Seeing Linda''s answer, Anne soon entered the room. She then grabbed her cell phone on the nightstand and rushed to the bathroom. Anne wanted to find out about the church in the bathroom before going to visit it. Anne had not been going to church for a long time, that was why she didn''t want to waste this opportunity. Linda, who was already sitting on the bed while massaging her face, shook her head at Anne''s behavior.

    Saint Michael''s Church, the original one was built on the spot in 987 as the castle chapel for the Count of Luxembourg. However, over the following centuries, it was demolished, rebuilt, and renovated several times. Its current appearance dates from 1688, and united Romanesque and Baroque architectural styles, before the national Moselle Baroque style. The building has been restored since then, retaining its original form. It wasst renovated in the 1960s, 1980s, and 2003�C2004, wow what historical building! Okay, I''m going there, I''d better not stay in the bathroom for long because the sun will soon set," said Anne quietly to herself after reading an article about the church she had just seen on the balcony.

    Usually, Anne would take a long bath, but this time she showered quickly. Without doing any of the rituals she used to do in the bathroom, Anne just showered normally. After brushing her teeth, Anne immediately grabbed the towel behind her and immediately got out of the bathroom. Without a word, Anne wore her clothes. This time she chose afortable outfit, a pair of jeans, a t-shirtbined with a ck leather jacket, and as usual, without any make-up on her face. She just let her hair flow beautifully on her back.

    "Wear some lipstick, Anne. Your face is so pale without make-up," said Linda suddenly when Anne was about to reach for her favorite sling bag.

    "It''s gettingte, Linda. Who puts on makeup at night?" replied Anne with a smile.

    "Lipstick is not make-up, it''s just to freshen your pale, zombie-like face," said Linda curtly.

    Anne chuckled. She then grabbed Linda''s pink lipstick and gently daubed it on her thin lips.

    Smack

    Smack

    Anne smacked her lips to spread the lipstick she had just wore in front of the mirror. Slowly, she then put Linda''s lipstick back on the table.

    "Okay, I''m done. Satisfied, Madam? Well, I''m leaving," said Anne quietly, smiling teasingly at Linda.

    "Return to the hotel before eight o''clock, Anne! Remember, we have an invitation to have dinner together," Linda half shouted at Anne who was already at the door.

    "Yeah Linda! After all, I''m just across the street. You don''t have to worry, bye Linda!" Anne quickly answered Linda''s words.

    "Just don''t be �� jeez, you annoying girl, you just go away," Linda grumbled when she realized Anne had left the room. Linda finally decided to go to the bathroom to soak in the bathtub, doing some "me time" after working all day on the streets of Luxembourg.

    Anne, who was already outside the hotel, immediately rushed across the street to reach the very charming Saint Michael''s church. When she was almost close, there was a warm feeling welling up inside her. She felt like she was in her hometown, considering that Luxembourg was directly adjacent to Germany. Anne felt like she was in her own environment.

    Without waiting for long, Anne went straight into the churchyard. Fortunately, there were still many people when she came. Anne then stepped into the historic church after making a cross with holy water at the entrance. She chose to sit in the front seat and immediately kneel to pray with her hands sped on her chest.

    "I''ming, Lord," said Anne softly as she lowered her face with her eyes closed. Anne prayed fervently to calm her restless heart.

    Continued

 Chapter 362 - [Bonus ]A Contract Lover

    <h4>Chapter 362 - [Bonus ]A Contract Lover</h4>

    A shuttle bus was parked in front of the hotel. The UAL students had also started entering the bus one by one, but Linda, who was still standing in the lobby and looked very uneasy because she hadn''t been able to contact Anne for almost 15 minutes. None of her messages were answered, nor did her calls. Therefore, Linda was feeling very nervous at the moment, because the bus that would take them to the event venue that had been provided by the hotel management would soon depart. However, Anne never came back, even though Anne had said that she would only be a while, to go to the church which was not far from the hotel.

    "Come on, Linda, everyone is in," said Vincent to Linda.

    "Anne, she''s not back yet. I can''t leave her, Vincent," Linda answered honestly.

    "Where did she go?" Vincent asked in confusion.

    "Saint Michael''s Church right across the hotel," Linda answered quietly.

    "Oh, that beautiful church? Well, just send a message to her to follow us if she is still at the church for a while," Vincent said spontaneously.

    "Follow us?"

    "Yes, Anne is a German citizen and Luxembourg uses German as one of thenguages ?for daily conversation in addition to French and Luxembourgish itself. So Anne might not have any trouble following us to the venue, rather than us waiting for her. Come on, Linda. You don''t want to get in trouble, do you? Remember, Linda, people can be barbaric when they are starving. You certainly don''t want to get in trouble because of that, right? Especially if you see Gabrie is already on the bus, if we don''t get on now, the witch might go crazy," Vincent whispered softly, cutting off Linda''s words.

    Linda was stunned. She was silent thinking about Vincent''s words. Slowly she looked at the bus where almost everyone had boarded. After taking a deep breath, Linda finally walked towards the bus followed by Vincent, who was happy because Linda followed the advice he gave. Shortly after Linda and Vincent got on the bus, the hotel manager also got on it. The bus driver then drove the bus to the event venue where they would enjoy a variety of delicious food that had been prepared by the hotel. While on the bus, Linda immediately sent a message to Anne to immediately follow her to the venue.

    "Report sir, the bus carrying the students has already gone to the venue." A man in sunsses who had just emerged from the parking area was talking to someone on the phone.

    "But the target was not seen to have gotten in the bus, I and the others will stay at the hotel as nned," he said again when the person he contacted answered the report he previously gave.

    The man finally ended the call when he had reported everything. He then took one of his colleagues, who had been silent for a long time, to return to his original position, waiting for the target they had been waiting for for more than two hours.

    "Look at that, Bill, the target ising," whispered the man who had been silent for a while to Billy, who had previously spoken on the phone with his master, who was none other than n Knight rke, who was waiting in his private vi with Nichs and several other bodyguards.

    "Hush! Focus, Jim. Remember, we do everything quickly and we can''t hurt her. Master forbid us to hurt thedy," Billy said quickly while giving the other codes to work quickly.

    Jim and the other two men nodded their heads quickly in response to Billy''s words. They then returned to focus on a beautiful girl with long, flowing hair that was none other than Anne. Once Anne had walked closer to the hotel, Billy coded a ck limousine to get ready, while he immediately got out of his surveince area and walked over to Anne, who was pulling her cell phone out of her leather jacket pocket. Because she was focused on her cell phone, which was almost ran out of battery, she didn''t notice that a luxury car was moving very slowly behind her, nor did she notice that there were four big men dressed in ck.

    Bam!

    "Ahh my phone...!"

    "Sorry, Miss."

    "Yeah, that''s��hmmppphh!"

    Anne, who was surprised because her cell phone fell when she hit a man in front of her, couldn''t continue her words, because suddenly from behind there was a man who covered her mouth with a handkerchief that had been doused in anesthetic, so that in a few seconds Anne had lost consciousness. . When Anne lost her consciousness, the three men carried Anne''s body into the car. Billy, who had hit Anne, crouched down and grabbed Anne''s cell phone, which waspletely dead and there was a crack on the screen due to it falling the curb. Shortly after Billy got in the car, it immediately slid out of the hotel to the vi where their master was waiting.

    Meanwhile, n, who had been impatient to see Anne, had been changing seats, from sitting on his proud sofa to the massage chair to sitting at the window. He was really very anxious in waiting for his men toe.

    "Rx, sir, Billy and the others are on their way to this vi." Nichs spoke slowly trying to calm n down.

    "I''ve never been like this before, Nick. Since the first time I saw her a few days ago, my chest hurts so much. There''s an indescribable burning feeling inside of me right now, a feeling I''ve never experienced before towards women," said n honestly expressing his heart. "I''m kind of scared of losing her, Nick, when obviously I''ve never even seen this girl before."

    "That''s because you''re nervous, sir, so for now you better calm down. Everything will go ording to n. Thedy definitely won''t be able to refuse you after seeing the pile of gifts that you have prepared, sir," Nichs replied, while pointing to the pile of luxurious gifts in the living room, from the most expensive crocodile skin bags to rare diamond-coated jewelry as well as limited edition make-up products from the best brands in the room.

    n asked Nichs to prepare all the gifts to negotiate with Anne. He intended to make Anne his contract lover in exchange for amazing gifts that any woman would not be able to refuse in addition to the main prize, which was truly extraordinary, namely being able to have himself fully for six months. So far, n hadn''t found a woman he really liked. Therefore, he only wanted to be involved in contractual rtionships with beautiful women who passed his selection. After the beautiful women passed the selection, then n only wanted to have a rtionship with the women for only a few months without being noticed by public. And in return, he would give whatever his contract lover asked for during the time limit specified in the contract letter. That was why he now wanted to do the same with Anne.

    "No one can refuse me. No woman can refuse n Knight rke," n hissed softly when he saw a ck limousine car enter the vi area. The car that carried Anne finally stopped right in front of the lobby where n was standing with his hands on his hips.

    Continued

 Chapter 363 - Alans Private Villa

    <h4>Chapter 363 - n''s Private Vi</h4>

    n stood in front of a superfortable jet ck sofa while folding his arms across his chest. He didn''t take his eyes off the beautiful girl lying on the sofa.

    "I asked you to take her to the vi without resorting to violence, but what is this, Billy?" n snapped angrily. He couldn''t wait for Anne to wake up.

    "Sorry sir, we had to do this for safety reasons. Because the road was still quite busy, we were afraid that thisdy would refuse toe with us. So we chose to do this, but really we didn''t do any violence to her. We didn''t touch her skin either. As soon as thisdy was unconscious, we immediately took her into the car carefully without making real physical contact," Billy replied in a trembling voice holding back his fear.

    While Billy was talking, n didn''t take his eyes off the big man for a second, which made the other bodyguards feel scared too.

    "Fine, I believe in your exnation.. But ifter I find a few of your fingerprints on the skin of my woman''s body, then don''t me me if all of you will lose your fingers," said n quietly with emphasis.

    Bam!

    Billy and the rest of the bodyguards immediately knelt down to apologize to n while bowing their heads. They were truly afraid of the current young master. Nichs, who was standing behind the bodyguards, could only remain silent while shaking his head. He didn''t expect that the young master would be this protective of a woman he had just met.

    "Get up and go, I ept your apologies. Get out of the vi right now, I don''t want my girl to be scared when she sees her abductors when she wakes up," said n slowly pushing the kneeling bodyguards away.

    Without being ordered twice, the bodyguards immediately got up from the floor and rushed off. They ran out of the vi towards the gate.

    "Hence, listen to the orders clearly," Nichs said softly, crossing his arms across his chest.

    "You''re out, too, Nick," n continued tly, ring at Nichs sharply.

    Nichs, who was staring at the gate, flinched at the master''s words. He quickly looked back at n with a confused look.

    "What do you mean, sir?" Nichs asked confused.

    "You should leave the vi. I didn''t want to be disturbed when I was alone with my girl. So now you leave this ce," n replied Nichs'' question without guilt.

    "Sir..."

    "Is my order not clear, Nick?" n rebuked again, his eyes shed an angry look at the moment.

    Nichs swallowed his saliva with difficulty. Realizing that the master was really angry, Nichs finally chose to leave the vi. He walked quickly. As he descended the stairs, n''s eyes were still following Nichs movement, until finally Nichs'' car left the vi and the gate of the vi was closed again by the gatekeepers. n had just pressed the secret button under the table which he could only use alone because it read n''s fingerprints. As soon as n pressed his finger on the button, the main door of the vi closed automatically. After seeing that all ess to the vi was closed, a smile appeared on n''s face. Slowly, he turned his gaze to Anne, who was still asleep under the anesthetic. Although Billy''s anesthetic was only a little and wouldn''t make Anne unconscious for hours, n was still annoyed. He didn''t want to see Anne in that position.

    "What magic did you use on me, kitty? Why can''t I stop thinking about you?" n said softly while sitting beside Anne, with his hand touching Anne''s cheek. n never called a girl kitty. He always called the name of every woman who became his lover, but for some reason, this time he gave a nickname for Anne.

    Since his chest was getting tighter, n decided to stay away from Anne and walked towards the table where there was a variety of his favorite liquor. Without taking any ss, n immediately drank the drink directly from the bottle.

    "Aarrgghhh! Billy you bastard, if Kitty doesn''t wake up in the next 20 minutes then I''ll throw you to my favorite hungry mountain lions," n cursed with emotion as he drank his drink for the third time.

    Carrying his bottle, n walked back to Anne. His body was already in heat out of his lust for Anne, got even more hot when he drank arge amount of his liquor. At first, n wanted to let Anne wake up on the sofa, but he couldn''t wait long. Without thinking, n grabbed Anne''s slender body in one motion. He carried her bridal style up the stairs to the second floor. While walking on the stairs, n did not pay attention to his steps. Instead, he looked at Anne''s long neck which made his lust even more turbulent. n then elerated his footsteps when he felt his manhood tight and painful. He cursed his junior who was already on fire when he hadn''t done anything yet. Because he didn''t want to be tormented, n then shifted his focus on his footsteps. He had just realized now that in his private vi turned out to have many stairs.

    After being tormented for almost two minutes, n finally arrived at the biggest master bedroom in the vi which was his private room. n slowlyid Anne''s body on his superrge bed. Anne''s hair color which was dyed ck contrasted with the color of the clean white sheets. Her presence on the bed reallyplemented the beauty of the expensive bed. She looked like a goddess from heaven, so enchanting, so beautiful and innocent in her deep sleep that made n went mad.

    n was still frozen in ce after cing Anne on the bed. He seemed to be enchanted by the beauty of Anne''s very natural body. Without any extra silicone on her breasts or butt, unlike other women that n had known so far.

    "You know, n, hold yourself back. You''re human, don''t touch a sleeping woman. If you fuck her when she''s unconscious like this, it''s the same as making love to a sex doll," n said softly in a hoarse voice.

    Just as n stopped speaking, Anne''s consciousness returned. She began to furrow her brows which were still aching from the anesthetic she was inhaling. When she was able to adjust, Anne finally realized that she was in another ce when she felt the softness of the bed she was lying in now. Her eyes opened wide instantly when she realized that she was in a bed.

    "J-jack!!! Jack, you''re back?" Anne screamed hysterically when she saw n standing beside the bed. Anne, who was not fully aware yet, had not clearly remembered who the man in front of her was and still mentioned Jack''s name to him like the first time they meet in front of the restaurant.

    "Who is Jack?"

    Continued

 Chapter 364 - Youre Mine Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 364 - You''re Mine Tonight</h4>

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart beat so fast when she realized that the man before her was not Jack, the man who had filled her heart for the past two years. The man that everyone said had died by drowning in the English Channel.

    "W-why are you at my ce?!" Anne asked n nonchntly.

    "Am I at your ce? Take a look around you, Miss," n chuckled.

    Immediately Anne realized. She recalled thest incident before she was unconscious before. Anne immediately inched backwards to the wall because she realized that she was being kidnapped.

    "W-what do you want? Why did you forcibly bring me to this ce?"

    n''s smile grew wide at Anne''s question.. Without a word, n then walked to the table and grabbed a piece of paper that was on it. He then gave the paper to Anne, who was sitting in a corner on the bed. "Read that, you''ll understand what I meant by bring you to this ce."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Why should I read the paper? Can''t you answer the question I asked earlier?"

    "All the answers you want to know are on the paper, Ma''am," n answered again, trying to convince Anne to read the paper in front of her.

    Because she was not in the mood to argue with the man in front of her, Anne finally relented. She grabbed the paper that was near her. Because the paper was upside down, Anne had not seen anything, so when she touched and turned the paper, Anne''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what was written on the paper in her hand.

    "You''re crazy, n!!" These three words came out of Anne''s lips when she finished reading the contract.

    n released his folded arms, "Yeah, I''m crazy and you''re the cause."

    "Me? Why me? We''ve only met a few times and even then I didn''t do anything, so how could I drive you crazy?" replied Anne pretending to be calm, although she was currently very nervous. Reading the contract letter given by n really made her angry. She felt that her self-esteem as a woman was lowered by n.

    "Of course there is, Miss, it''s just that you don''t realize it. The only reason I''m doing this is because of you. It is because of you that I did thus far," n said quietly, holding back the turmoil that had surged in him, speaking directly to Anne. in a room like this made his desire to have Anne even greater.

    "Don''t be crazy, n, I didn''t do anything. So don''t tell me because of me, you went crazy like this. What have I done?!?" Anne screamed out of patience. She tried to end her conversation with n because she didn''t want to feel even more tormented. Talking to a man who looked very simr to her fianc�� really tormented her.

    n was surprised that Anne dared to scream like that to him, because so far no woman had dared to do that to him. Let alone shouting, no one even dared to refuse his orders. That was why n was silent for a while, but strangely he wasn''t angry at the moment. He was actually happy that Anne dared to fight him like that. After a long silence, n then walked closer to the side of the bed that was near Anne. But just as n was about to sit on the side of the bed near the nightstand, Anne immediately moved. She shuffled to the other side of the bed. Even now her legs were on the side of the bed and ready to get out of bed. Seeing Anne''s attitude made n even more surprised. He couldn''t believe that there was a woman who rejected him outright like Anne did right now. Even though the paper that Anne had previously read clearly stated the many advantages of being a contract lover of n Knight rke.

    "You know who I am, right?" n asked slowly to Anne who was across the bed.

    Anne, who was ready to open her mouth, fell silent suddenly. Her voice seemed to be caught in her throat at the moment. Anne wanted to mention Jack''s name, but she realized that the man in front of her was not her Jack. This man only had a facial resemnce to Jack, those were the words that were currently swirling in Anne''s head.

    "I''m n Knight rke, a sessful man who every woman in Luxembourg dreams of. And you dare to refuse me? Are you sane?" n asked Anne again because he became impatient when he saw that Anne was silent.

    "A person''s level of sess varies, as well as the types of ideal men of the women who are crazy about you. So don''t think that every woman who meets you will definitely go crazy about you, Mr. n Knight rke," replied Anne spoke out without fear.

    nughed out loud hearing Anne''s words. He did not expect that Anne would dare to speak to him like that.

    "And for the cooperation offer you gave me earlier, I firmly refused. I have no interest at all in being your contract lover, sir, even though you provide all the luxuries as you wrote in the letter, but I am not very interested. So you better let me leave this ce now, because I have no business being here," added Anne again in a voice that was still high. Anne deliberately spoke in a loud voice to cover the anxiety in her at this time.

    "You rejected me, Anne?" n asked loudly. He still couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    "Yes, dear Mr. rke. I don''t feel good enough to be your contract lover," answered Anne quickly. She deliberately mentioned the subject of a contract lover again, so that n would realize that what he was doing was wrong.

    n''s jaw tightened, his eyes that had been calm since then now looked even more fierce and were filled with enormous anger.

    "n Knight rke never gets rejected, Miss, you have to remember that," n said threateningly.

    "Then what do you want? Do you think all women would be happy to give themselves up to be contract lovers like you offered earlier? Do you think with all the money and power you have, you can have everything? No, Mr. rke, you are wrong. Not everything in this world can be bought with money, especially if you have to sell freedom like that. I''d rather work for a small wage than be a lust for a sick man like you," Anne replied back loudly while panting. She was really angry now because of what n said. Anne felt very offended at being equated with a woman who loves money.

    "Watch your words, Anne!!"

    Thump!

    Anne gasped. She couldn''t believe n snapped at her like that.

    "There''s nothing that n Knight rke can''t have, if he wants it, including you," n added back breathlessly. He really, really, wanted Anne this time. The more Anne rejected him, the greater his desire to conquer the girl.

    Hearing n''s words made Anne finally realize that she had woken the hungry wolf. She slowly stepped back unconsciously. The aura of n''s anger was felt on Anne, but before Anne could leave the bed, n had grabbed her hand and pulled her to the bed. Anne, who was exhausted, finally fell on the bed in a supine position. Without waiting long, n immediately pressed Anne using his body weight.

    "n..."

    "I told you, Anne, no woman can refuse me!!!" n immediately cut Anne''s words quickly while locking Anne''s hands who were trying to push her back.

    "Don''t be crazy, n, you can''t do this. Otherwise I''ll scream," said Anne loudly.

    "Oh yeah? Please, if you can. I''ve driven away all the servants in this vi. So no matter how loud you shout, no one will hear you, even if they were there, no one would dare to disturb my fun," n answered tly with a triumphantugh.

    Anne''s heart was beating so fast. She couldn''t move at all at the moment. No matter how hard she tried to push n down from her body, she failed miserably. Let alone turn him over, his body didn''t even move an inch. Finally, Anne''s energy was almost exhausted. n still casually locked Anne''s movement.

    "Let go of me, n, I beg you," said Anne quietly.

    n smiled, then he lowered his face to Anne''s long neck which was slightly shiny because of her cold sweat. "You can speak softly too apparently."

    The hot air from n''s mouth immediately hit Anne''s neck. Instantly, all the fine hairs on Anne''s body exploded.

    "n, please�� I beg you, we can have a good talk," said Anne back hoarsely. Tears already streamed down her face. Being that close to n really scared Anne.

    "It''s toote, I want you so badly, Anne," n whispered softly as he ced a kiss on Anne''s neck.

    "n, stop...! I-I actually already have a husband, n," said Anne nonchntly. She said whatever sentence was in her mind at the moment to stop n from kissing her neck.

    And what Anne had just said managed to make n stop what he was doing. He then pulled his face from Anne''s neck and looked at Anne with a sad look. n was a little disturbed by the sentence that Anne had just said.

    "So you already have a husband? Good, at least you will be able to judge who is stronger than the two of us," n whispered softly with a smile. Slowly, he gave Anne a kiss again. A soft kiss that slowly made Anne fall asleep and join in the game n was ying.

    Anne''s heartbreaking screams filled the room as n managed to get what he wanted, seeing the red liquid pouring down the bed didn''t stop n. The man was even more excited, knowing the fact that Anne was still a virgin made n not want to end the game quickly.

    Continued

 Chapter 365 - [Bonus ]Alan Knight Clarkes Woman

    <h4>Chapter 365 - [Bonus ]n Knight rke''s Woman</h4>

    "You''re the first woman who made me feel lucky to be born to be a man, Anne, and I won''t let you go, you''re mine, Anne. You belong to n Knight rke, your lover who you call your husband is nothingpared to me, Anne. From this second, you are n Knight rke''s woman, no one can take you from me," n whispered softly when he finished kissing Anne''s open back. He slowly closed his eyes.

    n slept very peacefully, even in his sleep he smiled. Tonight, he was really very happy and vowed not to let Anne go away from him. Without Anne knowing, n had investigated her background from her origins to who her closest people were. That was why when Anne said that she was married, n was not surprised. He actually said very vulgarly to Anne until he finally decided to have Annepletely without dy and he was very grateful for his decision because he finally became the first man in Anne''s life who had not been touched before.

    Anne, who had not been able to sleep after what happened, could only stay in her current position. There was nothing she could do. She was too weak to fight n Knight rke. Anne regretted her decision to reject the offer n gave her a moment ago.. If she could think more clearly now, n wouldn''t have dared to touch her.

    "No, Anne, you''re innocent. Only insane women would want to have a contractual rtionship with a man, what you did was right."

    "No, it''s your fault, Anne. If you had epted this man''s offer, this might not have happened to you, you are to me for provoking this man."

    "Don''t listen to her, Anne. You''re right, what you did was not wrong. It''s this brat to me, not you."

    "You are too naive, this man named n Knight rke is too strong to be resisted, let alone rejected. If only you could use yourmon sense and think far maybe this incident didn''t happen, it''s very clear that you are the cause of all this. So stop ming whoever, this is your own fault, Anne."

    In Anne''s mind, there was a very great struggle between the two opposite sides of her thoughts. One side of her mind med her decision to reject n''s offer and the other side of her mind supported her decision to reject the crazy offer that n gave her. Anne still couldn''t believe what had happened to her. Even though n said he would make her his wife, Anne still couldn''t understand why a crazy man like n would offer a contract rtionship to a woman.

    Anne''s tears rolled down her cheeks when she remembered Jack. Although Jack''s mood changed easily, Jack really appreciated her. Jack really took care of her even though in a way that was sometimes a little unnatural and excessive.

    "I''m sorry, Jack. I''m sorry that I can''t be the woman you expect. I''m sorry for being too naive and stupid. I''m also sorry for thinking that you''re like this bad man. I love you, Jack. I love you very much," said Anne in her heart with tears still flowing.

    Just as Anne was about to close her eyes, she suddenly felt n''s big hand wrapped around her stomach again from behind.

    "Sleep dear, I don''t want my future wife to get sick. There are still many things I want to do with you, Anne. My dear Marianne, I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. You are the best woman God sent for me, don''t leave me. I love you, Anne."

    n spoke softly behind Anne''s ear. He thought that Anne had fallen asleep after their hot romance.

    Smack!

    n again gave Anne a kiss on her open shoulder gently.

    "I love you. Sorry if my way is too harsh and wrong. This is the only way I can think of to make you mine. I swear I will never let you go, Anne. You will be mine forever," whispered n again, his breath was ragged. The warmth immediately touched Anne''s soft skin, which seemed to have had some purple marks on it because of his actions.

    After saying that, n closed his eyes again. A wide smile was on his handsome face, as he was very happy. Meanwhile, Anne, who was still not sleeping, was silent. She did not give any response to what n said a moment ago. She was too weak to speak, her whole body was crushed at this point. What n did earlier to her really made Anne unable to move much.

    "I''m sorry, Jack, I''m sorry that I couldn''t take care of myself for you." Anne spoke again in her heart regretting her actions as she got carried away in the game n was ying.

    The touch that n gave just now really carried her away that she let herself be involved in the hot romance that n yed, so that she lost the only pride in her life as a woman.

    Meanwhile, Nichs who was outside the vi gate, could only enjoy some junk food with the other bodyguards in the car. They obediently left their master alone with Anne in the vi, which had never happened before. Usually, every time n brought a woman home, he would let his men stay in the vi. Because after satisfying himself, n would immediately order his men to take the woman home. n never wanted to sleep in the same bed with the woman who had served him. But this woman was a very big exception. n instead ordered all his men to get away from the vi while he was with Anne. n seemed to really keep his privacy with Anne, who he had managed to conquer.

    "Sir, there''s a call from the hotel manager," Billy said quietly, breaking the silence in the limousine.

    "I don''t want to talk to him, you take care of him, Bill. Remember, make sure all the students don''t return to the hotel. ording to the young master''s orders, we must protect Miss Anne''s good name," Nichs replied with a yawn.

    "Okay, I understand sir."

    Billy then received an iing call from the manager of the hotel where the UAL students were staying. In ordance with what Nichs said earlier, Billy gave the hotel manager the same ultimatum of not letting the students return to the hotel tonight. The hotel manager obediently promised not to let the students return to the hotel, ording to n Knight rke''s request, who did not want Anne''s name to be tarnished.

    Continued

 Chapter 366 - Hallucinations

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Hallucinations</h4>

    "Luxembourg? What are those students doing there?" Leon who had just returned from the United States was very surprised to get a report from his subordinates that he asked to keep an eye on Anne.

    "End of semester work as usual, sir," replied a middle-aged man quickly.

    "How many days has it been?"

    "Almost two weeks, sir. Their schedule is only for four weeks in the country."

    Leon was silent hearing the words of his subordinates. Even though he already knew that the University of Art London often sent students majoring in fashion design abroad, but still, Leon was always not calm. After Jack died two years ago, Leon thought it would be easy to win Anne''s heart back, but he turned out to be wrong. Anne was like an immovable rock, she can''t resist all her persuasion to get back together.

    "Okay, I''ve received your report. Now it''s better for you to go and continue your work," Leon said slowly, ordering his men to get back to work.

    "But about Mrs. Ganke, I haven''t reported what your wife did, sir," said another of Leon''s men quickly.

    Wayne Scott, who also apanied Leon to the United States, immediately read the change in Leon''s facial expression when one of his subordinates mentioned Steffi. "You alle with me."

    Yes sir," replied the five well-built men in unison.

    Without speaking, the five men left Leon alone to follow Wayne, who had left first. As soon as they left Leon''s room, the five men immediately lowered their heads when they realized they had made a mistake. Wayne firmly warned the five men not to mention Steffi in front of Leon, let alone call her Mrs. Ganke.

    "Remember that important thing. Don''t repeat it again unless you don''t want to work for Mr. Leon," Wayne Scott said slowly closing his words.

    "We understand, sir, please forgive our mistake," the five men replied back in unison.

    Wayne lowered his hands from his chest and said, "All right, now you guys go back to your work. Don''t make the master angry again."

    With full manners, the five men left Wayne to continue their work again. When they were talking, none of the Ganke Inc Production staff understood, because Wayne and the five bodyguards spoke in German. After seeing the five of his men disappear, Wayne then went back into the master''s room. Wayne walked so slowly that Leon, who waspletely focused on the article about Luxembourg on his monitor, didn''t notice the presence of his best right hand. Without a word, Wayne stood in front of Leon''s desk. He waited for another order from his master and did not dare to disturb him. Wayne was a very disciplined and loyal person.

    "Steffi, what was that woman doing during my three week stay in America, Wayne?" Leon suddenly asked Wayne to break the silence.

    "Spa, salon, mall, hangout with socialite friends and..."

    "Shopping." Leon immediately cut off Wayne''s words.

    "That''s right, sir."

    Leon clenched his fists tightly. "Didn''t your men see her leave with a man?"

    Wayne shook his head. He knew what his master was actually mean. The reason was that Leon had been waiting for Steffi to have a love affair, but Steffi didn''t seem interested in other men. She was still very loyal to Leon and was not tempted by handsome young men like the mistresses of her other socialite friends. Steffi didn''t want to make such mistakes because she knew Leon would immediately throw her into the streets if she had an affair. Therefore she preferred to spend her time at the beauty clinic to treat her face and body, her valuable asset to satisfy Leon.

    "That woman is smart, she knows that I will throw her away if I find out she is having an affair," Leon said quietly praising Steffi''s ingenuity.

    "Smart and cunning, sir," said Wayne tly.

    Leon took a deep breath at the words of his right hand. "Yeah you''re right, that woman is really sneaky. It''s like she already knows what''s going on in my head, arrgghhh fuck! At this point I can''t throw her away, Wayne."

    "If you''re really fed up with her, I''ll take care of her right away, sir." Wayne immediately offered to get rid of Steffi.

    "Don''t, Wayne, I don''t want you to dirty your hands with her blood. Besides, right now I still need her to maintain my image in public. I have to be seen as a good and perfect businessman. If Steffi suddenly dies then the public and my business rivals will suspect me. They will definitely use all means to destroy me," said Leon quickly.

    Hearing Leon''s words made Wayne silent. Fortunately, he confirmed in advance every n he wanted to carry out with his master, so that he didn''t cause a big problem, like the n he made to get rid of Steffi from Leon''s life. Leon finally decided to go home because it was veryte. The employees had all gone home. Because he felt that Luxembourg was not a dangerous city, Leon even let Anne remain in the country. He did not send his men to spy on Anne in the country bordering to their homnd.

    Leon and Wayne went home with the driver who was on standby in the basement. Along the way, there was no conversation between the three men. They were lost in their own thoughts. Wayne was thinking of a way to get rid of Steffi from his master, and Leon was thinking about Anne. Tonight he really missed his ex-wife, the woman he once neglected and dumped whom he now loved with all his heart.

    The trip home from work was fast. Leon, who actually didn''t want to go home and meet Steffi now was meeting his wife even sooner than he had expected, because now Steffi was standing in front of the house, weing him with a warm and loving smile. She really acted like a wife who was very devoted to her husband. For people who didn''t know any better, they would think that Leon and Steffi had a very happy marriage, even though the fact was the other way around. Leon had not touched Steffi for months now. He would rather spend his money on fashion models, who were only starting their careers, to satisfy his lust behind Steffi''s back, rather than having to make love to Steffi.

    "Wee home!!!" said Steffi loudly when she saw Leon getting out of the car.

    Impatient and already missing her husband so much, Steffi then ran to Leon and immediately hugged him tightly. "I miss you, Honey."

    Leon smiled at Steffi''s words. He realized that he had not touched Steffi for a long time. While looking at Steffi, Leon suddenly saw Anne''s face clearly reflected on Steffi''s face.

    "I-I miss you too A..."

    Leon couldn''t finish his words because Steffi had already given him a kiss. Steffi was too happy when Leon said he missed her too. Leon, who thought Steffi was Anne, then kissed her back passionately until finally she ran out of breath and held Leon''s hand which was squeezing her breasts.

    "Our room, let''s go to the room, Honey, not here," said Steffi quietly.

    Leon, who didn''t realize that the woman he just kissed was his wife, smiled broadly. Without a word, Leon carried Steffi bridal style into the house, leaving Wayne and Alexander, the driver, watched them in surprise as their master kissed his wife passionately.

    "Am I seeing things, Xander?" Wayne asked quietly.

    Alexander shook his head. "No, we''re not hallucinating, Mr. Scott, Mr. Leon was indeed making out with Mrs. Steffi just now."

    Continued

 Chapter 367 - I Hate You, You Monster!

    <h4>Chapter 367 - I Hate You, You Monster!</h4>

    Anne woke up from her sleep because her throat was dry after crying almost all night. She didn''t change position much during her sleep as her whole body ached.

    "Jack...sorry, I''m sorry..." Anne sobbed softly when she managed to remember what happened to herst night. Luckily, n had removed his hand from Anne''s body, so Anne was able to get out of bed without any trouble.

    Enduring the stinging pain, Anne walked to the bathroom. The first thing she wanted to do was clean her body from the remains of n''s touchesst night. Her eyes were filled with tears again when she saw the blood stains on the bed she had just left.. Her chest felt tight again. To keep her voice from being heard, she bit her lip hard. She didn''t want to wake the evil monster who was still sleeping. The bathroom which was only a few steps away felt so far away for Anne who walked like a snail.

    "God...help me, lift this pain a little," said Anne softly, the nket covering her body made her steps even slower.

    After staying silent for a long time, Anne finally had some strength. She then let go of the nket that had been covering her body as she realized that the nket made her unable to walk quickly. After a lot of struggle, she arrived at the bathroom. She immediately locked the door from the inside and walked towards therge mirror in front of the sink. Her lips trembled when she saw her reflection in the mirror.

    Her already swollen eyes popped on her ashen face, not to mention the few love bites n had made on her skin. Anne closed her eyes with tears flowing freely as she touched her chest which was full of purplish red marks. Every love bite that was created on her skin was painful to the touch.

    "Y-you''re evil, n, you''re evil. I hate you so much ..."

    Those words came out of Anne''s pale lips as she stood under the shower. She deliberately took a shower to wash away every trace that n left on her body. She burst into tears again when she remembered the stupidity she had donest night. It was a great stupidity that carried her away and fell in n''s touches. Although initially it was n who started it, she did not deny her very fatal mistake because she thought n was Jack. That was why she finally let n touch her.

    "Jack, sob, I''m sorry.. I should be able to tell the difference between you and that crazy guy boo hoo.... I''m sorry, Jack, forgive my stupidity."

    Anne''s loud cries were covered by the sound of water trickled on the floor. Sincest night, Anne had refrained from shouting Jack''s name like now.

    Only once did Anne say Jack''s name, just before n did it. She mentioned Jack''s name as she was carried away by the atmosphere. She was lost in her longing for Jack and continued to think that n was Jack until finally her awareness came when they were done. Regardless of the cold floor, Anne sat with the shower still running cold water. Even as her body started to shiver, she didn''t care. She was determined to leave where she is now when all the signs n had made disappeared.

    The first thing n did when he opened his eyes was to look for Anne, in a state not yet fully aware n finally realized that Anne was not beside him after he did not find the body of the woman he managed to possessst night.

    "Anne!!!" n hissed spontaneously, without wearing his clothes n immediately jumped on the bed to check the door. He almost fell when his feet got wrapped in the nket that Anne had left on the floor.

    "nket, she''s still here. Yes, I''m sure she''s still in the vi," n said softly as he tightly gripped the nket he had just lifted off the floor.

    n''s eagle eyes nced at the tightly closed bathroom, he was sure that Anne was in the bathroom. Becausest night before going to bed, n had gone to the bathroom for a while and didn''t close the bathroom door properly. After making sure that Anne was still in his territory, n grabbed his sleeping pajama which was on the chair.

    "No, junior no, you already got a special giftst night. This morning you have to calm down and don''t torture me. My woman is still tired so don''t be too ambitious. Give her some time to adjust. You still have plenty of opportunities to satisfy yourself again, junior," said Jack slowly at his manhood, which had hardened again and was seen poking under the pajamas that Jack was wearing.

    Feeling thirsty, Jack then walked to his refrigerator. "She hasn''t even drink yet."

    In one turn, the bottle cap that was already in his hand was opened. n then gulped the cold water in the ss bottle in one straight shot. In addition to quenching his thirst, n also tried to calm his burning desire.

    "You bastard," said n, chuckling, staring at his groin which was not as hard as before. He then chose to wear his boxer shorts to make sure his junior remained obedient to him.

    After feelingfortable n then walked towards the bathroom door. From the time he got up until he put on his boxers, it had taken about ten minutes and Anne had note out of the bathroom yet. Anxiety began to ovee his mind. .

    Knock

    Knock

    Knock

    "Open the door, Anne! I know you''re in there! Come on, open the door, there''s nothing you can do alone in the bathroom, Anne," n said loudly after knocking on the bathroom door three times.

    n was stunned when he didn''t hear an answer from inside. He took a deep breath trying to calm himself down, because he knew who was in the bathroom at the moment. n was not afraid of Anne doing bad things to herself, because there were no sharp objects in the bathroom. Even if she had the strength of Hercules, it didn''t necessarily able to destroy the thick ss of the bathroom wall, because n had installed a special ss that couldn''t be destroyed with a kick or an ordinary bullet. But n''s patience slowly ran out when he realized that Anne had already spent more than 20 minutes.

    Knock

    Knock

    Knock

    "Anne, open the door now!!! Don''t make me angry, Anne, you''ll regret it if you make me angry," rebuked n who started to worry, because he didn''t hear any sound from inside the bathroom.

    n was running out of patience. Without hesitation, he walked to the nightstand and grabbed a gun that was hidden in one corner of the nightstand.

    Bang!

    In one shot, the door handle that was instantly crushed. n kicked the bathroom door open with his foot, and the door swung open immediately.

    "Anne!!!" n shouted loudly when he found the figure he had been looking for more than twenty minutes.

    Continued

 Chapter 368 - Game Of Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Game Of Destiny</h4>

    n stood unsteadily as he watched his personal doctor inserted an IV needle in Anne''s left hand. A few moments ago, when n managed to burst into the bathroom, he was surprised to find Anne was lying on the bathroom floor unconscious with the shower still pouring down her naked body. Without thinking, n immediately took her out of the bathroom andid her down on the bed. He then quickly contacted his personal doctor toe to the vi, after which he also ordered Nichs to enter the vi with a maid to take care of Anne.

    Because the vi where he was staying in currently was often used to have fun with beautiful women, he had no trouble finding some clothes for Anne. Nichs, who helped him organize the vi, had prepared everything neatly, including the women''s bathing supplies and others.

    "How is she, Doc?" n asked impatiently.

    "Thisdy has a fever, when the heat goes down she will wake up. But she''s... there were wounds on her body...."

    "I made them." n interrupted quickly.

    The doctor, who was one of the rke family''s personal doctors, was surprised. She then looked at n without blinking.

    "I lost control while making love to her! Are you satisfied now?" said n again adding his previous sentence.

    Thump!

    "Young master, you ..."

    "Don''t try to teach me, tell me her condition in detail quickly," said n again cutting the doctor''s words.

    The middle-aged female doctor then exined Anne''s real condition to n and while she was exining, n listened seriously.

    "If thisdy is one of your contract lovers and she gets a fever like this after you two were togetherst night, it would be better if we took thisdy to the hospital, sir," said the doctor gently closing her exnation.

    n raised an eyebrow. "Hospital? Why do we have to take my woman to the hospital?"

    "So that we can take good care of her, sir, we can also find out if thisdy has a history of..."

    "She''s a virgin. I was the first to touch her. So get rid of your bad thoughts right now, she can''t possibly have a sexually transmitted disease like what you''re suggesting right now," n snapped angrily.

    The female doctor named Caitlyn was very surprised and immediately covered her mouth spontaneously when she heard n''s words.

    "Your master..."

    "Don''t talk too much, Doctor. You work for my family. So do what I tell you, treat her well and tell me what happened to her," rebuked n again cutting the doctor''s words.

    Realizing n''s anger, Doctor Caitlyn decided to continue her job well. As a fellow woman, she felt sorry for what was happening to Anne at the moment.

    "You''re so beautiful, Miss, no wonder the young master is crazy about you," thought Doctor Caitlyn as she wiped the sweat off Anne''s forehead.

    n, who was standing behind one of his family''s personal doctors, couldn''t take his eyes off of Anne. His heart ached to see Anne slumped helplessly like that. Her cheeks that used to be flushed red now looked pale, as if there was no blood flowing in that area.

    Doctor Caitlyn who had finished examining Anne then got up from the bed and looked at n sharply "Hopefully before the IV runs out thisdy will wake up, but remember one thing, sir. You can''t do that to her again, she needs a lot of time to rest. Because if you can''t control yourself and force your will again to thisdy who hasn''t fully recovered, then thisdy will get sick again, and if that happens, then you yourself will suffer the loss, sir."

    "Fuck!!!"

    "But it alles back to you sir, as I said earlier," added Doctor Caitlyn again. She deliberately said that to n because she felt sorry for Anne. That was why she asked n not to touch Anne again for a while.

    n just kept quiet and didn''t give any answer to Doctor Caitlyn''s words. He didn''t know what to say at this point. But one thing for sure right now was that he didn''t want to be away from Anne, and that was why he asked Doctor Caitlyn to leave as soon as she finished doing her job. Doctor Caitlyn didn''t give Anne any medicine to take because she had put everything in the IV bottle which was now in Anne''s hand. Doctor Caitlyn finally left n''s room. Apanied with Nichs, she went out to the car. Not long after, the sound of Doctor Caitlyn''s car was heard and she finally left n Knight rke''s private vi.

    After the doctor left, n then sat on the bed right next to Anne, who was still unconscious. n gently touched Anne''s thin, pale lips. "Why do you have to be sick like this, Anne? While there are plenty of things for us to do together.".

    n''s heart beat faster when he was close to Anne. Even though he had managed to get Annepletely, but there was fear in n. He was afraid that Anne would leave him, especially because Anne had refused to sign the contract that he gave her.

    While n was still touching Anne''s face, the door to his room was notpletely closed. It was opened again from the outside and Nichs came in with a few sheets of paper. "This is what you asked for, sir," he said slowly.

    "What''s that?"

    "All information regarding Miss Anne," Nichs answered quickly.

    "Put it on the table, I''ll read it after the shower. And what about Anne''s college friends?" n asked Nichs again.

    "It''s safe, ording to your instructions I have arranged everything well. You don''t have to worry sir, I have hired a professional photographer to rece Miss Anne''s job of taking pictures. So while she is in this vi, all her campus work will be well taken care of by the photographer," Nichs immediately replied quickly reporting all the tasks he hadpleted and hoped to get n''s praise as before.

    But Nichs''s hopes did note true. No words came out of n''s lips. He just nodded his head without changing his ghastly expression.

    "Good. For now that''s enough. I''ll think about thingster. What''s clear is that you''ll have a lot of work ahead of you, Nick. So you should get ready," said n quietly.

    "Yes sir, I will be happy to do all the work you give me," Nichs said excitedly in a loud voice.

    Instantly, n turned and looked at Nichs with fiery eyes. "My girl is resting and you scream like that, Nick?!"

    Thump!

    Nichs immediately covered his mouth tightly with both hands when he realized the big mistake he had just made.

    "Sorry sir..."

    "Go! Leave us alone! I don''t want you to ruin our intimacy!" said n quickly with his hands on his hips.

    Nichs immediately came out of the master''s room without being ordered twice. He didn''t want to find trouble with the master who looked very angry. After Nichs left, n''s anger slowly dissipated. He then looked back at Anne. The look in his eyes changed for a moment when he looked at Anne.

    "I won''t let you go back to London again, you''re mine Anne. Your life and death are in my hands, I won''t let the Professor disturb us." n spoke in a hoarse voice with hot cheeks. He was annoyed when Nichs discussed Anne''s lectures. That was why he was angry with Nichs.

    * * *

    < rke''s Residence >

    "What? n brought a woman from Ennd to the vi?" Mr. David rke shouted loudly when his personal assistant Luis reported what had happened at n''s private vi.

    "And that woman is not just any woman, Master, she is the woman who is loved by young master Jack," added Luis again, Luis managed to get detailed information about Anne''s personal data which is currently under n''s control.

    Thump!

    "T-the woman who was my grandson Jack''s girlfriend while in Ennd?!"

    "Yes sir, they are a couple now."

    "T-tell me the details about the girl, Luis, I want to hear all about her," demandedDavid rke excitedly, his eyes sparkling.

    Continued

 Chapter 369 - The Destiny Of The Clarke Family

    <h4>Chapter 369 - The Destiny Of The rke Family</h4>

    While Luis exined, Mr. David rke didn''t open his mouth at all. He listened seriously to everything the assistant had to say.

    "At first, I didn''t believe it either, sir, but after getting reports from our two men who are currently in London, I finally believed it," said Luis slowly closing his report.

    "Do you believe in destiny, Luis?" asked Mr. David rke suddenly.

    "I don''t know sir, I''m too old to believe such things," replied Luis tly. Since losing all his family to the negligence of histe wife''s parents, Luis did not believe in such things and chose to devote the rest of his life to the rke family.

    Mr. David rke removed the sses that were attached to his face. "I''ve also been very disappointed with destiny, Luis.. Since I lost Calvin and Megan, I started ming fate and then added n''s death to it. It felt like the sky was falling over my head, the bloodline that I was proud of was destroyed in no time. I started ming God for what happened to n and that it was the same as when I lost my wife and only son Calvin. But finally God gave me a miracle. He sent Jack to me, my other grandson in a state of memory loss. That''s why now I believe that everything that happened was arranged very well by fate, just like what happened to the girl now, Luis. She was separated from Jack for more than two years and now she hase to Luxembourg and is reunited with Jack in n''s memory. Let them be, Luis. I have borrowed Jack''s freedom once to seek justice for n and now I don''t want to spoil his happiness again. From the start, the girl was destined by God for Jack. I dare not go against God''s will, help Jack to keep the girl beside him. Take care of all the problems at her campus in London, I entrust everything to you."

    Luis opened his mouth wide. He couldn''t believe what his master had just said. Because all this time his master had always forbade his grandson to do that kind of thing, having a contractual rtionship with girls. But this time, his master actually supported what his favorite grandson was doing.

    "Do you understand, Luis?" asked David rke again.

    "Y-yes sir, I understand," said Luis, stammering.

    Mr. David rke smiled. When he was not wearing his sses, he appeared like a totally different person; an old man who really misses the warmth of his family, an old man who is left alone by his loved ones. An old man who lived with regret and sadness until finally God gave him one more chance to be happy by bringing Jack into his life.

    Even without wearing sses, Mr. David rke could still see quite clearly at close range. He smiled when he saw the beautiful photo of Anne that Luis previously gave.

    "What''s this girl''s name?"

    "Marianne. She''s an orphan girl whoes from a poor family in Germany. She went to Ennd about four or five years ago. Thisdy currently owns a small flower shop that employs a young man and her best friend as employees," Luis replied quickly giving report about Anne to the master.

    Mr. David rke pursed his lips. "A hard worker, she really is a wonderful girl. No wonder Jack liked her."

    "Miss Anne is also very smart sir, almost perfect scores in every subject." Luis again gave information about Anne.

    "Good, my grandchildren would be perfect if they were born from a woman like her," said Mr. David rke with a big smile.

    Cough...

    Cough...

    Hearing the words of the master, Luis suddenly coughed. He choked on his own saliva because he was very surprised to hear the words his master had just said.

    "What''s wrong with you, Luis?" asked Mr. David rke surprised. "You''re not eating or drinking, but why are you coughing all of a sudden?"

    Luis, who had just drank some water, immediately put the bottle back on the table. "I''m fine sir, just a little..."

    "Surprised?"

    Luis nodded his head like a child in response to the question of Mr. rke, who was nowughing out loud.

    "I want them to marry, Luis," said Mr. David rke again.

    "Are you serious, sir?!!!" Luis shouted spontaneously with wide eyes.

    "Very serious, but for now, don''t discuss this with Jack. Let everything flow like water. One thing I want to do as soon as possible is to meet this girl named Marianne. I want to get to know her more personally," replied Mr. David rke with a smile. His eyes seemed to sparkle when he talked about Jack and Anne''s marriage.

    Thump!

    Luis gasped. He finally noticed a very noticeable change from his master. Having been with David rke for more than twenty years had made him very familiar with his master''s each and every gestures and bodynguages, and this was the first time he saw his master, whose health began to fail, had such high spirits.

    "Yes sir, I will do everything well. You don''t have to worry, the young master and Miss Marianne''s wedding will definitely happen," said Luis, quickly holding back tears of emotion.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath while closing his eyes tightly. Slowly, his wrinkled lips said. "Ynda, be patient .... Let me watch our descendants continue, be patient, my wife."

    Luis'' tears finally flowed down his face. He couldn''t stop himself from shedding the tears that he had been holding back for a long time. Finally he burst into tears. Every time he heard his master mention the name of his wife who had died more than 40 years ago, Luis got carried away. He knew how lonely and miserable his master was due to all his selfishness when he was young. That was why Luis vowed to continue to stand by David rke''s side until the end of his life. Although themander where he worked before still asked him to return to duty, Luis firmly refused. He would rather be an assistant to David rke than return to work as a police officer, a job that cost him so much precious time with his loved ones that he lost them forever.

    * * *

    < n''s Private Vi>

    Meanwhile, at the vi where n and Anne were staying, it was already very crowded. The reason was that, at the moment, there were already two pick up cars carrying fresh food ingredients to the vi on Nichs'' orders. Since n said he would live with Anne in the vi, he then replenished the food stock in the food warehouse with fresh ones.

    "Remember not to store them wrong, beef,mb, chicken and fish are ced in different freezers. I don''t want to receive a report from the chef that you have misced the ingredients," Nichs said loudly, giving instructions to all the workers who were loading all kinds of food stuff to the refrigerators.

    "Yes sir," said about ten men in unison.

    Nichs went back to check the other ingredients. Before they were ced in the storage, he had to make sure that the expiration dates of the ingredients were good for the safety of the master, who was about to start a new life with Anne at the vi.

    n, who was on the second floor, could hear the noise that was going on below. He had been sitting in the chair right next to the bed where Anne was lying for more than four hours, during which he never leave Anne''s side.

    "Why don''t you wake up, Anne? What actually happens to you? Wake up, Anne, I can''t watch you like this," n said softly as he touched Anne''s hand which was attached to an IV needle.

    Continued

 Chapter 370 - [Bonus ]Your Life Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 370 - [Bonus ]Your Life Is Mine</h4>

    Anne woke up from her sleep when she felt a stabbing pain in her hand because the IV tube seemed to be pinched so that the blood rose into the tube and caused a biting sensation on the hand which was finally able to bring Anne back to consciousness. n, who was checking his work at the sofa not far from the bed, didn''t notice Anne was awake.

    "Urrgghh ..."

    Thump!

    n immediately realized when he heard Anne''s groan in pain. He immediately threw his smart phone on the sofa and immediately ran to the bed to approach Anne.

    "Anne, are you awake?"

    Anne, who had not fully opened her eyes, immediately recognized the voice she had just heard. Her eyes immediately openedpletely and managed to find the owner of the voice. Instantly Anne''s brain reyed the terrible events that happenedst night..

    "No!!! Go away, don''t touch me," cried Anne panicked as she tried to get up from the bed to get away from n who was currently sitting beside her.

    "Anne..."

    "Please noo...arghhhh!" Anne screamed in pain when she felt her hand was getting sore because the IV needle attached to her hand was detached when she forced the nket to cover her body again. Instantly, the sheets that witnessedst night''s incident now had additional bloodstains from Anne''s injured hand.

    "Stop!! Don''t move, Anne, your hand is hurt," n snapped loudly when he saw the new wound on Anne''s hand.

    Anne, who was very scared of n, ignored his shout. She kept moving away, trying to keep as far as possible from the man she hated so much. Finally Anne fell from the bed and it hurt her even more as her body hit the hard marble floor.

    "Anne!!"

    n, who was angry because he saw Anne hurt herself again, finally ran out of patience. He quickly grabbed Anne''s face and immediately kissed her lips which were still pale. Anne, who had no energy, could not fight back. Because she felt that she was being abused again, she ended up crying again. Her body was shaking because she was so scared. n released his crush from Anne''s lips when he felt the body of the girl he was kissing was shaking violently.

    "Oh Anne, please don''t do this. I''m sorry, Anne, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you," said n quickly as he hugged Anne, who was crying silently.

    Anne, who was already very hurt, didn''t hear an apology from n. The pain she felt couldn''t be healed with an apology. n immediately released his arms from her when he smelled the blood getting thicker. He finally realized and removed his arms from Anne. Once freed from n''s embrace, Anne quickly tried to move away, but apparently her movements were less fast than n who could read her movements. In one attempt, n had managed to bring Anne back to bed.

    "n no...sob it hurts, let me go...don''t," said Anne panicked when she realized n was already on top of her again. The horrific scene when n touched her was reyed in her mind again. Her tears were streaming down her face again, just likest night when n had all of her.

    n''s chest hurt so much when he saw Anne in such a panic, even though he had no intention of repeating what he didst night. n just wanted to calm her down, but Anne, who was already very scared of him, couldn''t calm down.

    "n, please don''t, hoo hoo, let go of me... I beg you. Please, n hoo hoo," the words that came out of Anne''s lips were truly heartbreaking for anyone who heard it, as well as n. He felt very hurt to hear Anne speak in such a tone. His heart ached so much right now.

    "Listen, Anne, listen to me. I''m not going to hurt you, I just want to treat you. Your hand is injured, Anne, your hand is bleeding," said n softly with a slightly trembling voice.

    "No, I don''t ... I don''t want to be treated by you. Let me go, I want to go home hoo hoo ... let me go, n," said Anne in panic. What was on her mind right now was to get as far away from n.

    "Anne, stop!!!!" n shouted loudly. "I said I just want to treat you, don''t fight me and whine like that. Because believe me, you won''t be able to escape from me, I won''t let you escape from my grasp. So it''s useless for you to whine like that. Now you better shut up and obey me. I want to treat your hand, I don''t want to make you sick too long. Remember you are my woman now and the woman of n Knight rke is not allowed to get sick, because if you get sick then you can''t serve me anymore and I don''t want that to happen. And what happened earlier night wasn''t my fault, you wanted me too, Anne. You gave yourself up to me, so you can''t me me."

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast after hearing n''s words. All of her voice caught in her throat at this moment so she couldn''t speak anymore. Anne could not believe that she would hear such horrible words from a man who had the exact same face as the face of the man she loved so much.

    "Well, you better keep quiet like this. Don''t provoke my anger, because if it happens then you will regret it," added n back to Anne threateningly.

    She can only cry. There was nothing else she could do now other than obey n''s words. Anne really cursed her stupidity that she thought n was Jackst night. Her longing for Jack was so great that she didn''t realize it. n''s threat was too frightening for her currently powerless self. While n treated her, she was silent, unlike the tears that flowed endlessly down her pale face. She bit her lower lip over and over again so her cry wouldn''t be heard.

    While n was busy with the wound on Anne''s hand, a maid who brought food for them came. She could enter n''s private room because Nichs was apanying him. Without a word, the maid ced a tray of food for n on the table. While Nichs, who was still standing in front of the door, looked at Anne who looked very pathetic, her hair was disheveled, her eyes were puffy, and her pale skin really broke the heart of anyone who saw it. Despite her pathetic appearance, somehow Anne still looked beautiful.

    "Are you satisfied to look at her?!" n rebuked suddenly startled Nichs who was still looking at Anne. Although n didn''t see Nichs staring at Anne but he knew that another man was staring at his woman.

    Thump! Nichs immediately realized.

    "S-sorry sir, I''m sorry."

    After saying that Nichs immediately left n''s room following the maid who had just left. After Nichs left, n who had just finished putting a ster on the IV in Anne''s hand, immediately got up and walked towards the door. Without a word, he then put a double lock on the door. After making sure the door to his room was locked, n then turned back to the bed and looked at Anne, who was still crying without blinking.

    "No one can look at you but me, your body, your soul even your life is mine Anne. Remember that well."

    Continued

 Chapter 371 - Free

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Free</h4>

    Anne did not utter any word when n spoke at length, but the look in her eyes showed how much anger and hatred she had for the man sitting in front of her.

    "Ok, you''re done. Since you''re not using IVs anymore, so you have to eat," n said quietly as he straightened the IV line that was dripping with IV fluid after it was forcibly removed from Anne''s hand.

    After sessfully tidying up the IV from the side of the bed, n then rushed to the table to get the food that the maid had previously brought. On a te that was quiterge, n got several types of dishes and rushed to Anne, who was already lying facing the window, her back was facing him.

    n took a deep breath. He tried to be patient with Anne. n slowly ced the te he had just filled with food on the nightstand and sat down by her side next to her shoulder which was not covered by the nket. "Anne, get up... you have to eat, Anne," he said softly, patting her twice on the shoulder..

    There was only silence, there was no response from Anne. There was neither rejection nor panic like earlier from Anne, so that made him panic. He roughly turned Anne''s body, which was tilted to the left, onto her back. n who was ready to open his mouth again was surprised when he saw Anne was already asleep.

    "You''re asleep so fast? Don''t joke, Anne...."

    n couldn''t finish his words when he realized that Anne was really sleeping. He pulled his hand away from Anne''s face. Anne''s breathing rhythm was smoother than before, although there were still a few moans from her. n, who was still sitting beside her, still didn''t take his eyes away from her. The swelling in Anne''s eyes had started to subside, and her face wasn''t as pale as it had been a few moments ago.

    "Beautiful and you won''t be able to run away from me," n hissed unconsciously. Even though he had managed to have Annepletely but there was a great sense of fear in him at the moment. He was still a little disturbed by the few sentences that came out of Anne''s lipsst night when he was trying to bully her. Although it wasn''t very clear, n was still able to hear a string of words out of Anne''s lips even though n couldn''t clearly remember the name of the man she mentioned.

    "I''m pretty surest night she said the name of a man, who was that man? Was that man her lover? What did he look like that she had to call his name when I was by her side? Fuck...! No one can fill Anne''s heart except me, n Knight rke," n said coldly with his jaw clenched. His eyes were gleaming with intense jealousy.

    Without thinking, n took off all his clothes and left only his underwear then went straight into the nket that Anne was using to cover her body. He then grabbed Anne tightly. "You''re mine, Anne, I won''t let you leave me. Even if there''s a next life after this you''ll still be mine."

    Not long after, a soft snoring sound was heard came from n. Initially, he nned to wait for Anne to wake up, but he finally fell asleep. Being that close to Anne made him feel veryfortable, a feeling he had never felt before. There was an extraordinaryfort that n felt when he was with Anne. It was as if he had had a long-standing rtionship with Anne. Even though they had only met a few times.

    Because the rest of the sleeping pills in Anne''s body had disappeared after the infusion was released from her body, Anne slowly woke up when she felt arge hand pressing her stomach which had not been filled since yesterday. Anne almost screamed loudly when she found out that the owner of the hand that was holding her. She then carefully shifted her body from n''s arms. After trying for more than five minutes, Anne was finally free from n''s embrace. Without thinking, she immediately walked towards the door. Even though her whole body was in a lot of pain, but Anne didn''t care about it. All she had in mind right now was to be free from that sleeping evil monster.

    "Hold on, Anne, hold on a little longer. Your freedom is right there, Anne," said Anne in her heart as she stretched out her hand trying to reach the door which was still four steps away from her ce.

    If Anne had been in a better shape, it would not have taken her long to reach the door, but because she was in a weak condition at the moment, the distance seemed far away for her. After struggling with all her might, Anne finally arrived at the door. With thest of her strength, Anne tried to open the locks one by one very carefully so as not to make a sound. She didn''t want to make the man she hated so much to wake up from his sleep, because when her hands were pinched and bleeding a little, Anne couldn''t help but make a sound. She endured all her pain with all her might for the sake of freedom.

    "Thank God," said Anne in her heart when she managed to open the five locks on the door. She was now even more convinced that n was a crazy psychopath. No normal human being had that many keys for the door of a room. After sessfully opening all the keys, Anne carefully pulled the door open so she could get out of the room and hoped that no one was in front of the room.

    Anne was so relieved when she managed to get out of n''s room. She had guessed that n was not a random person. Seeing the magnitude of the ce she was currently in made Anne a little nervous. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to escape in time. Being in a superrge house with manyrge spaces really confused her. She didn''t know which way to choose. Everything in front of her seemed like a dangerous thorny path, but due to the great desire to escape from n, she took courage to take a step forward to find a way out.

    Even though she was barefoot, Anne was very careful when she stepped. She didn''t want to make the slightest sound so that no one would know.

    "Staircase, should I go down through this staircase? But what if someone sees me? What if the monster''s men find out? God, what should I do? Please, give me your instructions," said Anne softly with teary eyes again. The mention of n''s name brought back memories of that dreadful night.

    After standing for a long time, Anne finally decided to go down the stairs. Step by step, Anne went through until she finally arrived in the middle of the stairs. Her heart was pounding faster at the sound of footsteps. She froze in ce as two maids passed across the first floor. Her palm was covering her mouth to hold herself so as not to make a sound, her tears were already flooding her face again. Anne suddenly remembered how n had forced his will very harshly, and she did not want it to happen again. That was why at the moment, she prayed to God so that the maids on the first floor did not look up to the stairs, where she was standing.

    "Thank God, thank you..."

    Anne stepped back when the two maids did not notice her presence. Her enthusiasm to be free was even greater. Suddenly, out of nowhere, a rush of energy came, and she was able to walk very quickly towards the door, but was just about to touch the veryrge and heavy door, when suddenly the door opened from the outside and a man''s shoe appeared through the open door.

    "Ahhh...!"

    Continued

 Chapter 372 - David Clarkes Order

    <h4>Chapter 372 - David rke''s Order</h4>

    Anne''s screams stopped when the man who had just entered immediately covered her mouth with his big hand.

    "Hush, I''vee to save you, Miss. Don''t scream or the young master''s men will know I''ming," said a middle-aged man who was none other than Luis Cobb, David rke''s assistant.

    Anne''s eyes, which were wet with tears, stared at Luis expectantly and Luis, who seemed to be able to read the eyes of the girl in front of him, nodded his head slowly.

    "Trust me, I have no bad intentions," he repeated.

    Anne nodded her head. After she calmed down, Luis then removed his hand from Anne''s mouth. As a former special police officer, it was not difficult for Luis to take her away from n''s private vi. With a bulletproof car, Luis left the vi with Anne, who looked very frightened. Even though she had managed to free herself from n''s ce, she was still afraid. She had not calmed down before she managed to return with Linda and her friends..

    "Don''t be afraid, Miss Marianne, I''m not a bad person. So you don''t have to worry," Luis said softly with a smile when he saw through the rearview mirror that Anne was shaking in the back seat.

    "H-how do you know my name?" asked Anne, stammering in fear.

    Luis smiled, impressed by Anne''s politeness. Even though he had only said a few words, David rke''s personal assistant could tell that Anne was indeed a good girl. "I am Luis, personal assistant to Mr. David rke, Miss."

    "Sir David rke, he''s... ahh," Anne immediately covered her mouth when she said David rke''sst name. "rke... h-he..."

    "Yes, Miss, Mr. David rke is Mr. n''s grandfather. Don''t worry, he is a good person, you don''t have to be afraid. I saved you too because of his direct orders." Luis interrupted Anne, trying to exin who David rke was.

    Even though Luis had said that David rke was a good person, Anne was still afraid. The person who had ruined her life was a rke and now she was about to meet another rke, Anne was really confused. She didn''t know what to do now and surrender was all she could do.

    From the rearview mirror, Luis looked at Anne who looked very pitiful. She felt pity when he saw how chaotic Anne''s condition was. Luckily, the master ordered him to pick up Anne from n''s ce, because if he didn''t, who knew what the fate of the kind girl would be. Luis then increased the speed of his car so that he could reach his master''s house as soon as possible. Since Anne had already wearing a seat belt behind, Luis did not hesitate to take the car at high speed. He had to get home soon before n realized that his woman was no longer beside him.

    The distance from n''s vi to David rke''s residence felt very fast, because Luis didn''t slow down at all when driving on the highway, so Luis and Anne arrived at the billionaire''s residence in 45 minutes, though usually under the normal circumstances, it would take more than one and a half hour.

    "Come on down, Miss," said Luis politely to Anne.

    "B-but I..."

    "Believe me, Miss, Mr. Davis is a good man," added Luis quickly, trying to convince Anne for the umpteenth time.

    Anne bit her lower lip trying to hide the great fear that was in her. She slowly stepped out of the car. The majestic building in front of her failed to attract her attention. Instead, she turned her gaze to another direction. She looked around trying to find a way out, but because of the size of David rke''s yard, the gate she had just walked through seemed very far away.

    Luis, who was very good at reading someone''s bodynguage, seemed to be holding back fromughing. He knew what Anne was looking for right now.

    "Uhum ... Let''s go in, Miss, we''ll go up these stairs," said Luis slowly startling Anne.

    "Y-yes..."

    Luis held out his hand to signal for Anne to enter first. Anne, who didn''t want to look for trouble, chose to obey the orders of the man who had just saved her from n. When Anne walked up the stairs, Luis'' eyes narrowed, he didn''t realize that Anne had not been wearing footwear. There was a great sense of guilt in him at the moment when he saw Anne''s feet were red when she stepped on the hard stairs. Because she had arrived in front of the main door, Anne stopped her footsteps and turned to Luis, who was still below. Realizing that Anne was waiting for him, Luis rushed up the stairs, he quickly touched the door handle and pushed it slowly.

    "Pleasee in, Miss."

    Anne shook her head in disapproval of Luis'' orders, her eyes showing both confusion and fear at the moment.

    "The master is waiting for us, Miss," said Luis again.

    Anne was still unmoved. She was not used to entering a stranger''s ce before the owner entered first. Luis finally realized his mistake. He slowly entered the house and again asked Anne toe in. With a little fear, Anne stepped into the superrge house and yed with her fingers while in the main room of the rke family residence. Her heart was racing again when she saw the photo of n Knight rke standing proudly beside his grandfather, Mr. David rke, who was sitting on an oversized chair. Unknowingly, Anne even stepped back because she felt like she was facing n face-to-face, when clearly what she was looking at was arge photo hanging on the wall.

    "Are you okay, Miss?" asked Luis in confusion. He felt that there was something strange with Anne.

    "May I go, Luis?" asked Anne in an almost inaudible voice.

    Luis raised an eyebrow at Anne''s words. "We have arrived at the rke family residence at the moment and the master will being down to meet you soon, so how could you possibly leave?"

    Anne lifted her face and looked at Luis with teary eyes. "I''m scared..."

    "Scared? Why are you afraid, Miss? I didn''t do anything to you, I didn''t hurt you. I didn''t do anything to harm you either, so why should you be afraid?" Luis immediately cut Anne''s words quickly. Luis felt that there was something wrong with the girl in front of him.

    Anne raised one hand and pointed at therge photo of n and his grandfather that hung majestically on the wall. "To him, I''m afraid of that monster."

    Thump!

    Luis was astonished when he heard Anne''s words. Never before had a girl shown such a great expression of disdain and fear towards her young master.

    "Young master, are you afraid of him, Miss?"

    Anne turned and looked at Luis with a face that was already flooded with tears again, the fear was evident in Anne. "H-he''s a monster..."

    "Are you calling my grandson n a monster, Miss Marianne?" Mr. David rke, who apparently had heard the conversation between Anne and his assistant, immediately cut Anne''s words.

    Hearing someone else talking, Anne immediately raised her face and looked for the source of the voice. Anne spontaneously covered her mouth when she saw the man she previously saw in the photo with n was now approaching her in a wheelchair pushed by a man who was the butler of the rke residence.

    "Help me, God," said Anne quietly without realizing it.

    Luis, who was standing right beside Anne, smiled at her words. "It''s true as Master said, this girl is really a good girl."

    Continued

 Chapter 373 - Trauma

    <h4>Chapter 373 - Trauma</h4>

    Bam!

    Anne, who felt very exhausted and depressed, immediately fainted right after Mr. David rke arrived in front of her. She could not withstand the tremendous pressure from the people she had just met.

    "Hey, Miss!!!" Luis shouted in surprise.

    "Stop Noah, help Luis," said Mr. David rke to his butler, who was pushing his wheelchair, to help Anne with Luis.

    The butler named Noah immediately approached Anne, who was now in Luis'' arms.

    "n''s room, take this girl to my grandson''s room."

    "Yes sir.."

    Luis quickly carried the unconscious Anne up the stairs to the second floor. Meanwhile, the host, David rke, was pushed back by his butler to the elevator to go up to the second floor. Because n''s room was not locked, Luis entered easily. He then rushed to n''srge bed which was neatly arranged, because he was feeling a little panicked at this time. Because Anne''s body felt very cold, he was afraid that something bad would happen to the girl who was unconscious.

    "Call Doctor Leo right now Noah," said Mr. David rke as he arrived at his grandson''s room.

    "Yes sir," replied Noah briefly. He then took out his cell phone and spoke to Doctor Leo, one of the rke family doctors who lived not far from the rke family''s residence.

    After talking to the doctor, Noah then reported to his master that the doctor would arrive in 5 minutes. Mr. David rke seemed satisfied with the butler''s report. He then gave another task to Noah to keep n or his men from getting close to the house. Mr. David was sure that n had done a great thing to Anne that finally Anne was very scared like that. Without arguing, Noah left the room to pick up Doctor Leo and gave the task to the guards to tighten their guard and restrain their young master from entering the area of ??the house ording to the master''s orders.

    "How is she, Doctor?" asked Mr. David rke to the doctor who was sitting next to the unconscious Anne.

    Doctor Leo, who had just finished examining Anne, took a deep breath, then pulled the stethoscope from his ear. "Thisdy is in a bad state, sir."

    "What happened to her? Is the wound on her hand that bad?" asked Mr. David rke curiously.

    "The wound on her hand is just a harmless little wound sir, it''s just that thisdy has a high fever,cks nutrition and..."

    "And what?" Luis interrupted impatiently.

    "In deep shock. It seems that thisdy has just experienced a frightening event that she ended up like this," replied Doctor Leo, shifting his position to show Anne who asionally whimpered like someone who was crying.

    Mr. David rke could immediately guess what had happened to Anne. He knew his favorite grandson very well. He was very sure that n had raped Anne. He slowly turned to Luis and nodded his head slowly at his assistant. Luis, who already understood the code given by the master, then invited Doctor Leo to leave n''s room immediately. After exining the various medicines that Anne had to take, Doctor Leo left the room, leaving the master with Anne who was still sweating cold.

    "Change her clothes, I''m afraid she will get sicker if she sleeps in wet clothes," said Mr. David rke to a maid who had just entered.

    "Change thisdy''s clothes..."

    "Look in n''s walk in closet, I''m sure he has a lot of new women''s clothes there," said Mr. David rke quickly, pointing to a door to n''s walk-in closet.

    The maid immediately walked to the room pointed by the master without a word. Not long after that, she came back again with a new set of luxurious satin pajamasplete with a bra and panties which were a set. The wise Mr. David pushed the button on his wheelchair to get out of the grandson''s room. He didn''t want to see his maid change Anne''s clothes. Just as Mr. David rke came out of the room, Luis, who had just seen Doctor Leo out, then ran to his master and immediately helped him out of the room.

    "Has my grandson realized that Marianne is not with him, Luis?" asked Mr. David rke quietly as Luis pushed him away from his grandson''s room.

    "For now, there are no calls or movements from the vi, sir, I''m sureter on, when young master finds out that Miss Marianne is not at the vi, he will definitely go crazy, sir," said Luis quickly.

    "Yes, you''re right, Luis. Oh yes, how far is their rtionship in the past, Luis? What other information did you get?" Mr. David asked Luis again. He was very curious about the rtionship between Anne and Jack in the past.

    Louis shook his head. "No sir, I couldn''t ess any information rted to the young master and Miss Anne''s past rtionship. Even when I tried to find out through his subordinates who were in Switzend, I didn''t get any information."

    "It seems that Jack and Marianne used to have a sweet rtionship that was not exposed to the media," said Mr. David rke quietly, remembering things rted to Jack''s past, he felt guilty.

    "Maybe, sir, but you know that young people nowadays definitely..."

    Luis couldn''t finish his words when he saw the maid who had just changed Anne''s clothes looked panicked when she came out of n''s room.

    "What ..."

    Thump!

    Luis'' voice was caught in his throat when he saw Anne''s clothes that the maid was carrying in her hand.

    "Blood! Whose blood is it?" asked Mr. David rke in shock

    "T-thedy, I just change her clothes, sir ..."

    David rke''s face immediately turned pale when he heard the maid''s words, as well as Luis, who was as surprised as the master.

    "You''re not mistaken, are you?"

    The maid shook her head in fear. "No sir, just now when I was changing thedy''s clothes I saw a lot of marks on her body and there was quite a lot of blood. At first, I thought it was menstrual blood, but I was sure it wasn''t a woman''s menstrual blood. Whates out of thedy''s feminine area is fresh blood, sir."

    Mr. David rke was speechless. He was very shocked to hear his maid''s words. What was in his mind right now was the terrible thing that his beloved grandson had done to Anne. Luis, who seeded in controlling himself, then asked the maid to get rid of Anne''s clothes and immediately return to the room again to take care of Anne. After that, he contacted Doctor Caitlyn, one female doctor who had became the personal physician of the rke family.

    "Please,e here quickly, Doc, we need you as soon as possible," Luis said quietly as he was about to end his conversation with the kind doctor.

    "Ready sir, I''ll be leaving right now," Doctor Caitlyn answered quickly.

    With tears in his eyes, Mr. David rke said, "Is Marianne pregnant, Luis? Did she have a miscarriage?"

    Continued

 Chapter 374 - Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 374 - Obsession</h4>

    Doctor Caitlyn screamed when she saw the figure she had to examine. It was the same girl in such a short time in a different ce with a situation which was not much different from the previous morning when she saw her for the first time.

    "So my grandson asked you toe, Doc?" asked Mr. David rke, who had just entered the room, to Doctor Caitlyn, who had just finished examining Anne''s entire body.

    "Yes sir, and this morning her condition was the same as this. Thisdy was unconscious. I was stupid. This morning I didn''t force young master to take thisdy to the hospital, so that something like this didn''t happen," Doctor Caitlyn answered slowly. She felt very sorry for Anne which she had just thoroughly examined. Doctor Caitlyn also believed that Anne was still pure as n said before, unlike his other contract lovers.

    "I''m sorry, Doc, if I knew n was going to be that crazy, of course I would have stopped him," said Mr. David rke quietly full of regret.. He felt responsible for what happened to Anne at the moment.

    "It''s not your fault, sir, so you shouldn''t talk say that. I''m sure the young master is also very sorry for his actions, sir. This morning when I came to the vi, he looked very worried for this beautifuldy." Doctor Caitlyn tried to calm Mr. David rke carefully. As one of the doctors in charge of Mr. David rke''s health, she tried to calm her VIP patient not to worry too much.

    Mr. David rke smiled at the words of one of his personal doctors. The doctors who knew about Jack bing n were few, and Doctor Caitlyn was one of those doctors who didn''t know about it. Mr. David didn''t want many doctors to know his big secret, because the fewer people who knew about this important matter, the smaller the chance for the secret to be exposed.

    "But thisdy is all right, isn''t she, Doc?" Suddenly Luis, who had been a quiet listener for some time, asked Doctor Caitlyn.

    "This is what you have to remember, sir, make sure young master doesn''t touch thisdy first in the next few days. It seems thisdy is traumatized by what young master did to her, even though young master said they did it consensually, but keep thisdy out of young master''s reach for a while. Not because I am the doctor who examined her but because I feel sorry for her, I am also a woman, sir. Even though I am not the one who experienced this, but I can feel how depressed thisdy is. The external wounds are indeed easy to heal, but not with the wound in her heart, it willst a lifetime," Doctor Caitlyn replied at length in a hoarse voice, as she held back her tears.

    Luis was silent when he heard Doctor Caitlyn''s words. Even though he knew that his young master had often changed partners, but he didn''t expect something like this to happen. "But she''s a grown woman, Doc. Will trauma like that still happen to her? Out there right now, free sex, living together is a natural thing, right? So it feels strange for an adult woman like thisdy..."

    "Not all the flowers in one tree bloom at the same time, Luis," said Doctor Caitlyn quickly.

    "What do you mean, Doc?" Luis asked in confusion.

    "Even though thisdy is an adult woman, the trauma will still be there, Luis, even though there are many women out there, as you said earlier, who are willing to sell their bodies for money, for power, for poprity, but believe me, there are still good women like thisdy, who will be destroyed when she loses her chastity which she protected for her future husband," Doctor Caitlyn replied back.

    "Lost her chastity? What do you mean, Doctor?"

    Doctor Caitlyn turned to Mr. David rke who had just asked him. "Thisdy was still a virgin when young master touched her, sir, this morning it was young master who confessed to me directly that he was the first man to touch thisdy. Although young master said that they did it consensually, but I doubt that, it seems there something that young master is hiding something, judging from thisdy''s condition. So I ask you to please keep thisdy away from the young master''s touch, I have to find out the truth for the cause of thisdy''s trauma. Is it because she has received violence from the young master or because of some other things."

    "No, Doc, that won''t be possible. Take my word, I will make n won''t touch her again. I will mobilize all my men to keep thisdy out of n''s reach. You can take my word, Doc. David rke will never take back on his promise," said Mr. David rke, cutting Doctor Caitlyn''s words in a trembling voice. His eyes even now full of tears ready to drip down his old face at any moment.

    Realizing the change in his emotions, Luis immediately took action. He then squatted in front of Mr. David rke''s wheelchair. He quickly calmed his master down, so that his heart would be fine. Doctor Caitlyn immediately realized the mistake she had just made and immediately followed Luis to calm the old man in regret.

    "I''m fine, you two don''t have to worry. I won''t die until I see my grandson be a responsible and independent man," added Mr. David rke again.

    "Sir, please don''t say that," said Luis quickly. "Remember what your goal is, sir, don''t you want to find out the mastermind behind the young master''s car ident two years ago, sir?"

    Hearing Luis'' words made the tears that he had been holding in for a long time finally trickled down Mr. David''s face. Even though he was old, but the remnants of his handsomeness could still be seen. Feeling guilty, Doctor Caitlyn carefully wiped her important patient''s tears, and soon they left, leaving Anne alone to rest.

    ***

    "Fuck... find Anne! Find my woman. Find her wherever she is and don''t you dare go home before you find her and bring her back to me!" n screamed madly after not finding Anne in bed after he fell asleep with Anne not long ago, after Doctor Caitlyn, who he had asked to examine Anne went home.

    Crash!

    n''s fistnded on the ss of one of the ss doors that separated the living room and family room. Due to the severity of n''s fist, the ss shattered instantly and made a very loud sound.

    "I told you, you are mine, Anne! How dare you run away from me? I''ll chase you wherever you go, even if it''s to hell."

    Continued

 Chapter 375 - Alans Fury

    <h4>Chapter 375 - n''s Fury?</h4>

    n was clenching his fists tightly as he stared at the monitor screen. He still couldn''t understand how all the CCTV in his vi were not recording anything.

    "It''s a sabotage." n said softly with anger.

    Nichs, who was deep in thought with this strangeness, immediately turned to his master in surprise. "What do you mean, sir?"

    "If only one or two are damaged, I will understand, but if 20 CCTVs have been damaged, I''m sure that this is not just a coincidence. I''m sure this is someone''s doing, someone is sabotaging this ce," said n slowly. Every word he spoke was emphatic and showed great anger.

    "But who dares to sabotage this ce? I mean who dares to make trouble with you, sir? Is there anyone you...."

    "Luis Cobb, my grandfather''s former special police assistant. He''s the only person capable of all this. Didn''t you say that you all fell asleep for thirty minutes at the same time? I''m sure only that asshole is capable of doing this." n immediately cut off Nichs'' words with a trembling voice.

    Nichs opened his mouth wide. He was surprised to hear his master mention Luis Cobb''s name, the only man who never wanted to lose to him.

    "Let''s go home, Nick, my hands are itching to beat the guy," said n again as he quickly got up from his oversized chair.

    "Yes, sir."

    n who was already very angry did not respond to the respect given by his other subordinates as he walked out of the control room. His aura of anger was really great and made all the big guys feel scared. n, who had never been angry like this since recovering from the car ident, looked very scary and made no one dare to approach him because they felt very guilty after falling asleep while on guard, as well as Nichs. He was still confused about how he could fall asleep while ying a ystation with several other bodyguards, even though it was still very early in the day to be able to sleep like that. That was why n was suspicious. He was increasingly convinced that Anne''s disappearance from the vi was part of the oddities that urred at the same time.

    When n came down from his room, Nichs and all the bodyguards were lined up on the first floor face to face to make way for the master to pass. They had loaded their guns and were wearing bulletproof vests as if they wanted to carry out an important mission that would threaten their lives. As n walked towards the door, one by one, the big men followed behind, starting with Nichs, who immediately took a position on n''s left, followed by the others behind. They got into the prepared cars one by one. Not long after, the five cars left n''s vi for the rke family residence. n, who actually still lived with his grandfather, didn''t need this much escort to return to his own house. It was just that because the current situation was different, he finally brought his loyal guards to his grandfather''s house. Along the way, n did not open his lips at all so the atmosphere was getting more and more intense. Nichs even immediately checked his cell phone when they got into the car, he chose to avoid unwanted things.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the rke family''s residence, Luis was currently ready. His men had reported that n had started to move. Mr. David rke, who was sitting in his wheelchair, seemed calm as he listened to the reports of Luis'' men who were reporting the movements of his grandson.

    "You better rest, sir," said Luis quietly.

    Mr David rke shook his head. "I want to join in facing him, Luis, even though he''s not the real n, but he''s still my grandson. My flesh and blood, I faced n''s anger a few years ago. So there''s no problem if I face the anger of my other grandson now."

    Hearing the words of the master made Luis silent. He did not dare to open his mouth again. Since what his master said was true, he had the right to do whatever he wanted, like now, facing the anger of the heir who he loved with all his heart.

    Luis then returned to focus on his subordinates, who reported the current position of n and his men. After sessfully taking Anne away, Luis then ordered his subordinates to stand guard at several points that he spread so they would know the movements of the young master and the method he chose turned out to be right, because he could easily guess when n and his men would arrive.

    As soon as he got the report that n had moved, Luis immediately reported it to Mr. David rke, and quickly the rich man ordered the servants to move Anne to a secret room in the mansion, which was unknown to Jack, who currently lived with n''s memory. After Anne was transferred to a special room, the other maids immediately tidied the young master''s room which was previously used for Anne to rest. The room was immediately cleaned of the smell of drugs, blood, and intravenous fluids. The sheets and nkets were reced with new ones and arranged in such a way as to indicate that the room had never been slept on. After making sure that the young master''s room was tidy, the maids returned to their respective duties. Like Luis'' order, the maids were asked not to say anything and pretended not to know what was going on. Without asking too many questions, the maids, who were mostly young, immediately obeyed the orders given to them. There was only one maid, who was not seen at the moment, as she was asked by Luis to apany Anne. At least, until n left, she had to be beside Anne, who was still sleeping, Luis didn''t want Anne to panic when she realized that she couldn''t find anyone by her side.

    Finally, the awaited time arrived. n''s motorcade arrived at the rke''s residence. On the input of Mr. David rke, Luis asked the guards, who were in front, not to detain n''s entourage. This was intended so as not to make n suspicious.

    "Luis... Luis Cobb, get out here!!!!" n shouted loudly when he just set foot in his grandfather''s yard.

    Nichs, who also got out of the car, immediately approached the master who was currently climbing the stairs in anger, as did the other bodyguards. n''s steps just stopped when he looked at the garden, where currently his grandfather and assistant, Luis, were sitting together, enjoying a ss of tea with Noah, the butler, who was removing an empty te from his master. Without thinking, n immediately ran to where his grandfather was. . As soon as he arrived beside Luis, without thinking, he immediately grabbed the cor of the former police chief''s clothes and pulled him with all his might.

    "Where is she? Tell me quick, if you don''t want to die!!" n rebuked with emotion.

    Mr. Davis rke, who was enjoying his tea, immediately put his cup of tea quickly on the table.

    "Stop it, n! What are you doing!!!"

    Continued

 Chapter 376 - David Clarkes Protection

    <h4>Chapter 376 - David rke''s Protection</h4>

    n, who had been ovee with anger, ignored his grandfather''s words. Without waiting for Luis'' answer, with all his strength, n threw his fist into Luis'' face which immediately made Luis fall into the grass.

    "n, stop it!!!!" Mr. David rke shouted back when he saw his beloved grandson was about to throw his fist back at Luis.

    "Grandpa..."

    "Everything can be discussed amicably, son, sit down quickly," said Mr. David rke, again cutting n''s words.

    n, who was actually still very angry, finally obeyed his grandfather''s words and sat in the chair that Luis had previously upied without speaking, while Noah and Nichs rushed to help Luis to get up. Mr.. David rke took a deep breath when he saw that Luis'' lips were cracked from being hit by n''s mighty blow. He then gave a code to Luis to treat his wound but Luis firmly refused. He preferred to stay with his master for fear that n would do something reckless.

    "What''s the matter with you? Why did you suddenlye and hit Luis like that? What''s wrong with Luis?" asked Mr. David rke gently to n.

    "Grandpa, don''t pretend you don''t know, I''m sure you''re also involved in this," n replied curtly without taking his eyes off Luis, who was currently standing right beside his grandfather.

    "How do I know if you don''t tell me? Do you think this grandfather is a psychic," said Mr. David rke without guilt.

    "Please Grandpa..."

    n couldn''t finish his words when his hand was gripped by his grandfather. No matter how angry he was, when his grandfather did that to him, all the anger that was in his chest was instantly subsided.

    "Speak clearly. If Luis did something wrong, I will act upon it. Even though he is my personal assistant, I will not defend the wrong person here, son. So tell me from the beginning, what did Luis do to make you angry that you have to beat him like that?"'' said Mr. David rke back with a warm gaze full of love.

    Being stared at like that made n''s angerpletely disappear, the only person who was able to calm his anger was only his grandfather, who was currently smiling warmly at him. After taking a deep breath, n began to tell about the strange event that had happened in his private vi today, including the oddities that befell his subordinates, who fell asleep at the same time. He also told about Anne''s disappearance from the vi, but he did not tell the most important part where he had raped her to his grandfather. When n started to talk about Anne, his voice trembled a little which made Mr. David rke feel a little guilty, but because he remembered about Doctor Caitlyn''s message, he finally tried to get rid of those feelings for Anne''s sake.

    "How did you know it was Luis who did that, son?" asked Mr. David rke quietly.

    n looked at Luis sharply. "He''s the only person who can do all that, you also know his ability, right, Grandpa?"

    "Luis has been with me since morning, he hasn''t gone anywhere. He apanied me to check some important files, apanied me to breakfast, apanied me to sunbathe, and right now, as you can see, we are rxing while enjoying our tea. So how could he possibly do such a thing? "said Mr. David rke slowly in response to n''s words.

    "But..."

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath. "Maybe he can do all that if you are beside me, recing his duties every day. So he can do it all."

    n''s face immediately changed, he was speechless. The words that had just been spoken by his grandfather made him lose, because the one who had been apanying his grandfather was Luis, not him. Instantly, a sense of guilt filled his deepest little heart. He felt a little guilty now because he couldn''t do as many things as Luis did.

    A triumphant smile spread across the old man''s face. He managed to make his grandson lost in just a few words. Likewise with Luis, although he did not show a change in expression, heughed inwardly and worshiped his master for his ability to subdue an angry lion with ease.

    "Who is the girl you''re looking for, son? Is she Andriana or..."

    "No, she''s not one of those girls. You don''t know her, Grandpa, I''ve only met her a few times," n answered softly in a hoarse voice. When he talked about Anne, he was devastated that he had lost track of her now.

    "If you''ve only met her a few times, why are you so panicked? How beautiful is she to make my favorite grandson so mad like this hmmm?" asked Mr. David rke excitedly while stroking n''s neatly arranged hair.

    n was silent, his lips were stiff. His throat suddenly hurt so much that he couldn''t utter any word, as guilt came back to him. He felt sick when he heard his grandfather''s question.

    "S-she''s the prettiest girl I''ve ever seen, Grandpa, her smile is the same as the girl who''s been in my dreams. Her lips, her dimples and..."

    "And?"

    "And her body, her body is like that girl''s. I was absolutely infatuated with her from the first time I saw her in that restaurant, Grandpa, I''ve never felt this feeling before. No girl has managed to make me this crazy except her and I''m so afraid of losing her. Just seeing her smile makes me want her so much," said n honestly. He really loved Anne and didn''t want to lose her.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath. He now believed what Dr. Caitlyn said. His grandson was really obsessed with Anne, but on the other hand, he didn''t me n because, in fact they had a rtionship in the past and Mr. David believed his grandson was like that to Anne because of their bond that had existed for years.

    "If you love her, find her and take her home to meet me. I want to see the kind of girl who has made my beloved grandson can suddenly speak sweet things like this." Mr. David tried to calm n down in his own way. However he couldn''t divulge Anne''s current whereabouts to n.

    Mr. David rke knew very well what his grandson was like. He would not be satisfied to make love with a woman until he was bored. Moreover, this time, the woman n liked was the same woman he had loved when he was still Jack. Mr. David rke was afraid that his grandson would not be able to control himself and raped Anne again. And if that happened, then Anne would be even more afraid of n, so that his n to get them married would fail. Therefore, Mr. David rke did not tell him Anne''s whereabouts at the moment and pretended not to know her for the sake of his grand n to reunite their love.

    Continued

 Chapter 377 - Alan’s Search

    <h4>Chapter 377 - n��s Search</h4>

    After being in his grandfather''s residence for a long while, n decided to leave. He wanted to find Anne until she was found. Being around Luis made him even more convinced that Luis was the one who took Anne away. However, because he did not have clear evidence, plus his grandfather''s statement that his assistant had not left him since morning, n could not do anything.

    "Are you sure you don''t want to join us for lunch?" Mr. David rke asked quietly to his grandson, who had just gotten up from the chair.

    "I''m not hungry. All my appetite is gone," n answered briefly while continuing to stare at Luis. He was still very suspicious of Luis.

    "Then are you going to stay in the vi? This is your house, n, you should live with me. You''re the only one that I have," said Mr. David rke suddenly, which greatly surprised Luis and Noah..

    n took his eyes off Luis and looked at his grandfather. "I''ve decided to stay at the vi for a while, Grandpa, but you don''t have to worry because I''ll be visiting you often."

    Mr. David rke smiled wryly at the words of his grandson. Even though he had expected to hear the words from his grandson''s lips, but still he felt a little sad when he heard them. Not long after, n and his bodyguards left the rke family residence.

    After n and his men left, Mr. David rke went into the house with Luis and Noah to check on Marianne. He wanted to talk a lot with the girl his grandson was looking for.

    "Sorry, Miss, forgive my grandson''s actions. I''ve spoiled him too much," said Mr. David rke regretfully.

    "I know what n did was wrong, that''s why I, as his grandfather, want to sincerely apologize to you, miss..."

    "L-let go of me, sir, let me go home," said Marianne stammering to cut off the words of Mr. David rke, her eyes returned zed.

    "Home? Where do you want to go, Miss? This is your home now, are you not going to demand responsibility for my grandson?" asked Mr. David rke repeatedly.

    Anne''s face turned pale again when she was reminded of n again. n''s ferocity reyed in her memory. She quickly grabbed the edge of the nket and gripped it tightly and used it to cover her body. "I don''t want to see him again. I don''t want to see that monster again. H-he''s so mean, I-I''m scared."

    As she spoke, Anne''s body shook violently, making everyone in the room feel sorry for her. Even Noah, who was known to be very strict with the maids, looked teary as he saw Anne''s reaction.

    Mr. David then ordered Luis, Noah and the maid to leave himself alone with Anne. He needed to talk privately with his grandson''s lover. Immediately, the three people left the room. Luis, as thest person toe out, closed the door carefully.

    "I know you must be very angry and hate my grandson. I understand it and it''s very natural for you to be angry. But believe me, Miss, my grandson will want to be held ountable for his actions."

    "No!!! I don''t want him to take responsibility. I just want to get away from this ce, get as far away from him as possible," said Anne loudly, cutting off Mr. David rke''s words.

    "Y-you don''t want my grandson to marry you?"

    Anne quickly shook her head. Her eyes wet with tears, looking full of anger and hatred when discussing n.

    "Miss Marianne, I know you''re being very angry. But think again carefully, n is a good man. It''s just that he lost control when he was with you, so I beg you ..."

    "A nice man you say? Tell me if he is a good man when he offers a contract agreement for a rtionship? What kind of a good man is he who is willing to pay a woman to be his sleeping partner? Is that what you call a good man? He is a monster to me and I don''t want to have the rest of my life satisfying his lust." Anne cut David rke quickly, her eyes were fixed sharply on Mr. David rke.

    "But Miss ..."

    "Go away!!! I don''t want to talk to anyone. I don''t want to see anyone!!" Anne screamed hysterically, driving away Mr. David rke.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath. The girl in front of him right now really had a great trauma as Doctor Caitlyn said. The old man finally left Anne in her own room. He didn''t want to make Anne had a mental breakdown if he continued to talk about n, because it would automatically remind her about the rape that had happened to her.

    "How is it, sir?" Luis asked quietly as he managed to get David rke out of Anne''s room.

    Mr. David rke shook his head. "It''s like Doctor Caitlyn said, Marianne is so traumatized that it''s hard to talk to her. And I don''t me her, she''s the victim here.

    "Then it''s better if we give thedy some time to calm down, Sir, maybe with the help of Doctor Caitlyn, Miss Marianne''s trauma will go away little by little. Usually when a victim shared her trauma with another woman, it will get easier," said Luis, quickly giving input to Mr. David. rke.

    "Oh yes, Doctor Caitlyn! I forget about this. Call Doctor Caitlyn right now, Luis," shouted Mr. David rke excitedly.

    "Yes, sir."

    ording to his master''s orders, Luis then contacted Doctor Caitlyn, the only female doctor that Mr. David rke trusted to be one of his family doctors. All the doctors that Mr. David rke chose did not only examine him and n, but also all the employees, because of that, there was a female doctor who in one of the rke family doctors.

    Meanwhile, in his car, n went crazy. He cursed Luis over and over. He was absolutely sure that Luis was the one who had taken Anne away from him, but because his grandfather gave a very reasonable reason, in the end for almost an hour being at his grandfather''s mansion, he got nothing but disappointment.

    "Fuck! How can he act like nothing happened?! Luis Cobb, you''re such a jerk!" n cursed for the umpteenth time. The veins on his face even bulged, showing that he was really angry.

    "Be patient, sir, you have to think calmly right now. Don''t be provoked by him. Because if you are angry, you will lose, and I''m sure Luis will want that. Therefore, you must be able to control your emotions, especially we don''t know who the person behind Luis is. There is big master who protects him," Nichs said quietly, trying to calm n. "What you need to do right now is to keep an eye on all of Luis''s movements carefully so as not to make him and Mr. David suspicious. If Luis is being protected by Master, shouldn''t old Master be involved in this as well? So you can''t be careless, sir."

    n was silent hearing Nichs'' words. He digested the words spoken by his right hand.

    "I think you''re right, Nick. It looks like Grandpa is really involved in this. I''m sure. Okay then, I will y this game. Just watch, I will definitely get my Marianne back. She is mine, no one can keep Marianne away from me," n said coldly with tightly clenched fists.

    Continued

 Chapter 378 - A Clue

    <h4>Chapter 378 - A Clue</h4>

    Since the arrival of Doctor Caitlyn, Anne''s condition had greatly improved. She was no longer afraid and couldmunicate well. Although she was still picky about the people she wanted to talk to, this was a great improvement than before.

    "Young master is a young man who is the dream of many women, Anne. Apart from being a rke, his face is also very handsome. So it''s no wonder many women are queuing up to be close to him," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly telling Anne about n.

    "Monster, to me he is a monster."

    Doctor Caitlyn, who wasbing Anne''s hair, smiled. She knew that Anne still hated n. And Doctor Caitlyn understood that very well. Not long after that, the doctor tied Anne''s long hair which she had tied into a ponytail.

    Meanwhile, Anne was silent and resigned herself to staring at Doctor Caitlyn without blinking from the mirror in front of her.

    "Oh yeah, does your vagina still hurt?" asked Doctor Caitlyn suddenly.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard such a vulgar question. Rven though she was a doctor, Caitlyn was a woman, but it was still a taboo for Anne.

    "Why? Does it still hurt? Then let me check ..."

    "No, no, Doc. I''m fine," Anne shrieked frantically as she held the skirt she was wearing so Doctor Caitlyn wouldn''t open it.

    Seeing Anne''s attitude, Doctor Caitlyn was amused and smiled. "Why should you be ashamed? I am also a woman like you, Anne."

    "You''re a doctor, you''re used to seeing things like that. Besides, I''m on my period, aren''t you disgusted at seeing dirty blood like that?"

    Doctor Caitlyn patted Anne''s shoulders and smiled into the mirror where Anne was also looking at her through the reflection of the ss. "Blood is amon thing for us doctors, Anne, so it''s no big deal and how many days have you had your period?"

    "I have my period one day after that incident, because it was the date," answered Anne slowly, lowering her face.

    "Let''s go to the park. Being in the room for three days must be boring, right? You need some fresh air," said Doctor Caitlyn, changing the subject, taking Anne outside.

    "Go out? But what if he..."

    "Don''t worry. Young master won''t be able to enter this area of ??the house. Mr. David will guarantee that, Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn, cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne was silent. She did not give any response. For her, as long as she was still in this house, her safety was not guaranteed. Therefore, even though Mr. David had assured her many times that n would not be able to approach her again, Anne was still restless. Because there was no response from Anne, Doctor Caitlyn finally took a stand.

    "I think your silence means yes, so let''s go out. We have to enjoy this beautiful morning sun, Anne," said the doctor again excitedly as she grabbed Anne''s hand to get out of the room immediately.

    Anne, who could not refuse Doctor Caitlyn''s request, finally gave in. The two of them then went out to the back garden to enjoy the morning air. When they arrived at the garden, Doctor Caitlyn invited Anne to chat, discussing many things with enthusiasm. She hoped that Anne would forget what had happened to her and would consider Mr. David rke''s request to marry n.

    "Amazing, isn''t it? You must be very happy if you go to that ce, Anne. Later you and the young master can explore the city of Clervaux and explore its castles," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly as she ended her story while they were discussing the beauty of the cities in Luxembourg.

    Anne looked at Doctor Caitlyn with sad eyes. "I want to go home. I want to go back to Ennd and live a normal life there with my college friends, Doc. I don''t want to marry n, I''m not asking him to marry me, Doc. I don''t want to."

    "Anne..."

    "How can I live happily with a man who has raped me, Doc? I can''t even imagine it. So please help me, help me talk to Mr. David to let me go. I promise I won''t tell this to anyone, so the good name of this family will be maintained," added Anne again adding her previous words.

    Doctor Caitlyn took a deep breath. Her three days of effort had been in vain. Because Anne insisted on her initial decision to return to Ennd, the middle-aged doctor slowly wiped the tears that were running down Anne''s face gently.

    "Do you hate that young master?" Doctor Caitlyn asked quietly.

    "I-I just don''t want to see him again, Doc, I don''t want to meet that bad person ... I don''t want to," answered Anne, stammering, her eyes were filled with tears that were ready to fall down her beautiful face that looked thinner.

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head. She stopped Anne not to cry anymore.

    With motherly love, she grabbed Anne and held her gently in her arms. "I can''t promise you much, Anne, but I''ll try to talk to the old master. I hope he grants your wish, dear, but I can''t promise anything, Anne. So don''t get your hopes up too high, okay?"

    Anne nodded her head excitedly. Hearing Doctor Caitlyn''s words made Anne very happy. After four days of feeling that her life was empty, this was the first time that Anne was excited again. Her hope to be able to live a normal life with Linda and her other friends had returned. Anne was so happy that she hugged Doctor Caitlyn tightly.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, n, who was busy with his work, had just been able to rx after meeting for almost two hours since morning. He didn''t understand why he had so much work for the past few days. Not to mention the women who constantly contact him almost simultaneously.

    Crash!

    n''s smart phone rang loudly as it hit a hard wall.

    "Find a new cell phone for me, I''m so fed up with those women," said n full of emotion. He had run out of patience after Cassandra Lim and Andriana contacted him alternately throughout the meeting. As a result, he was forced to turn off his cell phone, when in fact he had to use the cell phone to record important things during the meeting.

    "Yes sir," Nichs answered quickly.

    n''s jaw clenched so hard that his teeth cked against each other. "Any development, Nick?"

    "No sir, Luis didn''t do anything suspicious. He still faithfully apanies the big master at home, serving him as usual. Only asionally is he seen beside his car to just clean or heat the car, the rest he is still busy with his main work. Friends Miss Anne''s friends still have four days left in Luxembourg, after which they will return to London. And there is one thing that seems a bit strange to me, sir," Nichs answered seriously.

    "What''s that?"

    "Doctor, during the past three days a lot of doctors havee to see Mr. Grandmaster. Even though they usuallye once a week, but for three days in a row they keeping especially Dr. Caitlyn..."

    "Let me exin Nick, tell me in more detail," n said quickly cutting Nichs off.

    Nichs also began to exin from the beginning what he knew based on the reports of his subordinates, as long as Nichs spoke n did not take his eyes off his assistant at all. When Nichs had finished speaking n suddenly got up from his seat suddenly.

    "Let''s go home Nick," n said excitedly.

    "But you still have an appointment for another meeting in a moment, sir," Nichs replied in surprise.

    n, who had stood up and put on his coat, immediately turned to Nichs. "Nothing is more important to me than getting my woman home, Nick."

    Continued

 Chapter 379 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 379 - Meeting Again</h4>

    Anne, who was willing to have lunch with Mr. David rke, seemed to add to the warmth of the magnificent house. Usually Mr. David was only apanied by Luis and Noah at every meal, but this time there were Doctor Caitlyn and Anne who joined the lunch together.

    "Please don''t hesitate, Doc," said Mr. David quietly to Doctor Caitlyn as he gave arge te of roast mutton from the bestmb towards her.

    "Yes sir, I''ll have another servingter. I haven''t even finish my te," replied Doctor Caitlyn slowly, gently refusing Mr. David rke''s offer.

    "Okay, but do have some more, Doc. It feels so nice to have so many people sitting with me at a meal like this," said Mr. David rke with a big smile..

    Anne felt a little ufortable, because during her stay in that ce, she had always refused the man''s invitation to eat together, that was why she felt a little awkward at the moment, especially hearing the words that the good man had just said.

    Luis, who was sitting right next to Mr. David rke, smiled faintly when he saw Anne was willing to have lunch. As the person who brought her to the house for the first time, he was pleased to see a slight change in Anne''s attitude. She had started to talk even though she had to be provoked first. He knew very well what Anne was feeling, that was why he didn''t feel angry at her, because Luis was a strict person who didn''t like to see attention-seeking girls pretending to be weak, like girls who had been approaching their young master.

    "Berries, you should eat a lot of fruits, Anne," Doctor Caitlyn said quietly as she put a few blueberries and raspberries into Anne''s te.

    "Enough, Doc, I still have a lot of food," said Anne quickly, but her movements were still not as fast as Doctor Caitlyn, who managed to put two spoons of fruit into her te.

    "It''s fruit, Anne dear, you must eat a bnced diet. Don''t just eat meat like that," said Doctor Caitlyn softly with a wink.

    "But Doc..."

    Anne''s words were cut off when Doctor Caitlyn stroked her head. "You remember our conversation at the park, don''t you?"

    Anne''s eyes immediately rounded perfectly when she heard the doctor''s words. Her smile widened and it made Mr. David rke and Luis surprised because they couldn''t believe that Anne could smile. Their surprise didn''t end there, because now they saw Anne was eating voraciously, whereas a few minutes ago, she was just ying with her food, without actually eating.

    Doctor Caitlyn nodded her head slowly towards Mr. David rke and Luis, giving the code to the two men, who were responded with a warm smile from Mr. David rke. He was d that Doctor Caitlyn was able to gain Anne''s trust. When they were enjoying their meal full of warmth, suddenly there was amotion outside and the sound of footsteps was heard getting closer to the dining room.

    Crash!

    "Anne!!!"

    Anne dropped the fork in her hand identally when she saw clearly the figure she hated standing in front of her.

    It was not only Anne who was shocked, Mr. David rke, Luis and Doctor Caitlyn also showed the same surprise.

    "n," said Mr. David rke quietly as he looked at his grandson who currently looked very angry.

    Bam!

    With full emotion, n hit the marble dining table suddenly, so that suddenly the ss that was protecting the dining table cracked because of the hard blow of n''s hand.

    "Why did you lie to me? Didn''t you know from the start that I was looking for Anne like a madman? Why did you just shut up and let that bastard Luis hide Anne in this house? Why did you defend him? Why did you protect Luis? I am your grandson! I should be the one you support, not this bastard Luis!" n shouted madly, his eyes turned red when he spoke, Indicating how furious he was at the moment. He red at Luis. His suspicions turned out to be true, Luis was the one who had taken Anne away from him.

    "Calm down, n, sit down first. Everything can be discussed amicably," said Mr. David rke softly with a smile. He looked very calm facing his grandson, who was going crazy.

    n turned his gaze to his grandfather without letting go of his explosive emotions. "What can we talk about, Grandpa? Your bastard assistant Luis has kidnapped my woman and you''re protecting him again now like yesterday. Who''s your grandson actually? Am I or this bastard Luis, Grandpa?!!"

    "I didn''t defend Luis as you was used me. I just asked you to sit down first, so that we can talk properly. Don''t do this, standing up angry like that, everything can be discussed properly, n, no need to use emotions," replied Mr. David rke back calmly. All he had to do now was calm the grandson who was furious in front of him.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was already frightened, lowered her head while ying with her fingers. Her breathing sounded heavy as if she was holding back tears.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who saw Anne''s change in attitude, then reached out and gripped Anne''s hand gently. "Calm down, young master will not be able to do anything. There is big master, you are safe, Anne," she whispered softly trying to calm Anne.

    "I-I''m scared doc," Anne squeaked in a hoarse voice.

    "You''re safe, Anne, don''t be afraid. Many people are protecting you here. There are Mr. David, Luis, Noah and I. The young master will not be able to touch you, you don''t have to be afraid," Doctor Caitlyn whispered again, while patting Anne''s shoulder gently in the hope that Anne would calm down.

    "I didn''te here to sit down and talk, Grandpa, I came here to take my woman home again. My time to talk was over three days ago when I came and you innocently told me at that time that Luis didn''tmit the usations I gave him. You firmly said that Luis was beside you since morning. So I don''t want to do that anymore. What I want to do now is bring Marianne home. She is mine, so I will take her home with me," said n firmly refusing the request of his grandfather to sit down.

    "I will not repeat my request for the second time, n..."

    "Grandpae on, I do this because of you. You lied to me, you said you didn''t know anything. But what is this, Grandpa? Marianne, who I''ve been searching for like crazy, turned out to be here for thest few days with you, Grandpa. If it wasn''t Luis who had forcefully take her, I''m sure Marianne wouldn''t be able to get out of the vi. Why are you making this difficult for me, Grandpa? You gave me piles of new jobs all of a sudden, why are you doing that? Why do you have to do this to me? I didn''t do anything wrong or disappoint you, why did you spoil my fun like this?"

    "What kind of fun do you call it, n? Do you call ruining someone''s life fun?" Anne, who had been gathering her strength for a while, was finally able to speak loudly now, responding to n''s words. Her beautiful teary eyes stared at n with a look of hatred.

    Continued

 Chapter 380 - Alans Refusal

    <h4>Chapter 380 - n''s Refusal</h4>

    n was lost for words when he heard Anne''s words. He was transfixed by the words that had just been spoken by the woman he adored so much.

    "Anne... I..."

    "I don''t want to deal with you anymore!" Anne immediately cut n''s words spontaneously with a face that was red with anger.

    "You''re mine, Anne, you have toe home with me to our house. I''ve prepared everything there for both of us, so now youe home with me," said n in a rising voice.

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart raced very fast right now. The memories of the terrible night a few days ago shed through her mind again, when she heard n''s words who wanted to take her back to the vi where n had taken away her chastity.

    "No!!! I don''t want to go with you, I don''t want to!!" Anne screamed loudly. Her tears immediately flooded down her face which was now as pale as paper.

    Seeing Anne was hysterical, Doctor Caitlyn immediately acted. She quickly hugged Anne, trying to calm Anne, who was reminded of her dark night again. As a senior doctor, Caitlyn understood what Anne was feeling right now.

    "Anne��"

    "Don''te any closer, young master, please," Doctor Caitlyn shrieked loudly, forbidding n toe any closer.

    "But, I..."

    Mr. David rke, who was beside n, immediately grabbed his beloved grandson''s hand. "Follow me for a moment.".

    "Grandpa..."

    "Believe me, this is for your own good too, n," said Mr. David rke, cutting n''s words. His smile grew as he spoke so that he finally managed to make n submit.

    Without a word, n left the dining room and went to the garden beside the dining room, where he and his grandfather had argued a couple of days ago. Seeing n went to the garden, Mr. David smiled. He then nodded his head at Doctor Caitlyn, giving her a code to take good care of Anne.

    "I understand, sir," said Doctor Caitlyn softly with a smile.

    Mr. David rke smiled at the doctor''s words. He then asked Luis to push him to the garden after his grandson. After everyone left, Doctor Caitlyn took Anne into the room. With tears still flowing, Anne walked with Doctor Caitlyn to her room. Through the window that separated the garden and dining room, n could still see Anne. His heart ached at this moment when he saw Anne like that. He wanted to hug Anne andfort her.

    When Mr. David rke came out, he was surprised to see a motorbike lying in his yard.

    "I brought it, don''t ask why the motorcycle is destroyed now," said n without guilt.

    "You ride a motorcycle? How many times have I told you not to ride a motorcycle again, n? Don''t you remember the car ident that happened to you years ago?!" rebuked Mr. David rke in a rising voice. Worry was evident in his tone.

    n folded his arms across his chest. "You made me do this, so don''t me me."

    "Why do you me me?" asked Mr. David rke in confusion.

    "If the guards in front didn''t stop me from entering, then I wouldn''t have done something reckless like this," n replied curtly, his eyes gleaming with vengeance at Luis. He was sure that the guards who barred him from entering were on Luis'' orders.

    Mr. David rke was speechless, for what his grandson had said was true. But he didn''t expect n to go that far to break through the defense that Luis had put in ce, so that n couldn''t get into the house.

    "What is your purpose, Grandpa? Why did you help Luis kidnap my woman?" n asked without further ado to his grandfather who had just sat opposite him with Luis.

    "I didn''t kidnap anyone," replied Mr. David rke curtly.

    "You ordered Luis to enter my vi and make a mess there and then take Marianne away from my ce! What do you call that other than kidnapping? Why did you do that? You have never mind my fun, but why are you meddling in my business now, Grandpa? Don''t worry, Grandpa, I won''t get you in trouble," said n quickly.

    "Because this time you''ve made a big mistake, Marianne... she''s not like the girls you''ve known before. She''s a good girl, if you treat her the same way you treated your previous lovers, then you''re wrong, n. Since childhood Marianne has lived in hardship because she grew up without her parents, until finally she migrated to Ennd to work and study,pleting her education with her own business, a flower shop and employing two employees. If you y with her, then she will be destroyed, n. She''s a good girl, son, if you really like her then marry her. I agree if you marry Marianne, she deserves to be with you, son," answered Mr. David rke at length.

    "Why don''t you get married, n, you''re old enough to get married," added Mr. David rke again.

    Hearing his grandfather''s words surprised n. He really did not expect his grandfather to actually ask him to marry Anne, the woman who had really driven him crazy for the past few weeks.

    "Why should I marry her?" n asked subconsciously.

    "Because you have to be responsible for what you did to Marianne, son, the girl was devastated. Totally devastated when you ruined her future, Doctor Caitlyn has already told me everything, including your confession that you''ve taken her chastity. Do you have the heart to let such a good girl live a lifetime of suffering because of your actions, son? Do you think Marianne will be able to live a normal life again after what you did? No, n, she definitely can''t. Let me repeat myself once again, Marianne is not like the other girls, n, so you have to marry her," replied Mr. David rke excitedly. He must seed in persuading n to marry Marianne. At least, with that, his guilt would be reduced because he was the one who has separated the two of them indirectly, that was why Mr. David rke was trying his best to get them both married.

    "I don''t want to marry her, she''s not my type," said n quickly, folding his arms across his chest.

    "What?!!! What are you saying? Why do you say that son? You even already..."

    "I will pay her, I''m sure by giving her a lot of money, she will not refuse. Not a single woman refuses money, Grandpa. Never mind, just don''t interfere in this matter, Grandpa. I don''t want to get married right now. Besides, I still have a lot of work to do in the office. I don''t want to add to the burden on my mind anymore by having a wife." n arrogantly, cutting off his grandfather''s words.

    "n..."

    n got up from his chair suddenly, causing David to stop his words.

    "Besides, she doesn''t love me, so how could I marry her? There''s another man in her heart and it''s not me," n said quietly as he walked away.

    "But n..."

    n, who was already walking towards his motorbike, immediately stopped his footsteps and turned to his grandfather and said, "If you keep forcing me to marry her, I better go, I don''t want to argue with you anymore. I don''t want to get married now, I still want to be free."

    When he spoke, n gave him another unreadable look. After saying that, n rushed out of his grandfather''s residence with the motorbike he rode before to break through Luis''s defense.

    Continued

 Chapter 381 - Back In England

    <h4>Chapter 381 - Back In Ennd</h4>

    "Fuck...married, how can I marry a woman who mentions another man''s name while making love to me? There''s no way that would happen, I wouldn''t be able to marry her. There are still many women out there waiting to be my bedmates," n thought full of emotion while riding his motorbike on the highway to his private vi.

    n was very upset with his grandfather, who asked him to marry Anne. His desire to force Anne to return to the vi instantly disappeared.

    Meanwhile, Mr. David rke still looked sad when he heard the refusal of his grandson. Even though he was very sure that his grandson wanted to marry Anne, seeing from the way he broke through the security defense prepared by Luis.

    "Calm down, sir, don''t despair. Give the young master a little time.. I''m sure he''s just shocked. Later on, after he calms down, he will definitely change his mind," said Luis quietly calming the master.

    "But you heard it yourself what my grandson said before, Luis. He firmly rejected Anne. I actually thought he would immediately agree. I can''t understand why n refused."

    Luis only smiled wryly at the words of the master. No more words were spoken from the lips of the two men. Each was lost in their respective thoughts. They both chose to enjoy the breeze that hit their faces in the garden, unlike what happened in Anne''s room. Doctor Caitlyn was still busy calming Anne, who was hysterical again. Meeting n again had shook her to the core, especially when n said he wanted to take her back to the vi.

    "I beg you, Doc, please help me. Help me get out of this ce, I want to go home. My friends must be worried because I disappeared. I also have to go back to school, Doctor... please help me get out of this ce. I''m afraid that monster wille again," Anne whined over and over again in a hoarse voice from crying for more than 20 minutes.

    "Anne ... listen to me carefully. Even though n is very annoying, but he is a grandson who is very obedient to his grandfather. As long as Mr. David rke is by your side, n will not be able to do anything, believe me," said Doctor Caitlyn gently, while wiping the remaining tears from Anne''s face.

    "But it sure won''tst long. The monster will definitely fight with his grandfather. You saw how he spoke to Mr. David, he will definitelye again and sob...he will definitely ... sob..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words from crying. Seeing n again made her really messed up. The trauma and memory of the pain she felt that night came back, as if it had just happened. And Doctor Caitlyn could understand that, As a rape victim, it was not easy to live a normal life again. Moreover, if the chastity that was protected and guarded for years was forcibly taken away, of course it would make anyone crazy. It was the same as how Anne was feeling right now. Luckily, she had Doctor Caitlyn, who was willing to apany her when she was really down like this.

    * * *

    < London, Ennd >

    The ne carrying the UAL students finally arrived in thend of Queen Elizabeth. The students looked very tired. But they were happy because they have sessfullypleted the task well.

    Linda and Vincent walked together towards the lobby. Vincent was still talking to Linda, even though on the ne they were chatting non-stop.

    "Stop, look my lover hase. Now we separate here," said Linda quickly cutting Vincent''s words.

    "Lover? Haven''t you guys already..."

    "It''s the same, Vincent, Paul is my husband, my co-worker, my friend, my best friend and my lover. I''m going now, be careful, Vincent, see youter, bye!" answered Linda half screaming as she ran towards Paul, who was already spreading his arms to wee the return of the idol of his heart.

    "I miss you, Paul, I miss you so much," Linda said honestly when she managed to hug Paul.

    Paul kissed the top of Linda''s head lovingly. "I miss you too. During the past four weeks, I''ve been tormented so much, Linda, and I''m sure you don''t know how pathetic I am, alone in our room."

    Blush!

    Linda''s face immediately turned red when she heard Paul''s words. She understood what Paul was talking about at the moment. Linda quickly let go of her lover''s arms and yfully set a distance between them.

    "Why? Why did you let go of my arms? Don''t you miss me, Linda?" Paul asked in confusion.

    Linda''s heart was pounding hearing Paul''s words. She couldn''t bear to actually do that to Paul. However, because she intended to surprise her lover, Linda finally continued her acting.

    "I''m tired, let''s go home. We''ll just talk at home," answered Linda, pretending to be busy checking the suitcase in the trolley she had just pushed.

    "Honey, what are you doing? You''ve changed. Did you found someone else while in Luxembourg for over a month?" Paul asked again.

    "What are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go home."

    Paul was stunned to hear Linda''s words. She wasn''t usually that cold to him. Paul really wanted to approach Linda and ask what was wrong, but he held himself back because there were so many people at the airport. Paul carefully put his lover''s suitcase in the back seat and opened the door for her. Again, he had to endure disappointment because Linda apparently refused to sit in the front seat. Linda preferred to sit beside her suitcase in the backseat. Finally, along the way, there was no conversation between Linda and Paul. Paul even forgot to ask where the boss was, because Linda''s attitude had changed drastically, whereas before that Linda had hugged him, but after that she turned into a stranger that Paul didn''t know, she didn''t want to be hugged and kissed like the usual when she just got back from abroad. Even though Paul had been looking forward to today''s meeting for 4 weeks, but what he hoped for did not match reality.

    When they arrived at the apartment, Linda immediately got out of the car. She didn''t wait for Paul to unload her suitcase. Paul could only take a deep breath and try to be patient. He was trying to think positive and thought that Linda was tired. Without much protest, Paul walked with Linda''s favorite suitcase to the elevator, where Linda had gone up to their room first.

    "Surprise!!!" Linda screamed loudly when Paul entered their modest apartment with a donut with a candle on it, smiling broadly.

    "Honey..."

    "Happy birthday, Paul, I''m sorry I wasn''t by your side this year and this surprise isn''t toote, is it?" Linda said excitedly, interrupting Paul''s words.

    Paul, who was very sad, immediately went crazy. He quickly closed the door and went straight to Linda and carried her straight to the bed. Not being able to touch her for four weeks made him look like a chicken that had lost its mother, and now he couldn''t hold himself back any longer. Not long after, there was the sound of moans of pleasure from both Linda and Paul, as they expressed their longing for each other. It was the most beautiful birthday present for Paul, who had faithfully waiting for the return of his lover.

    Continued

 Chapter 382 - The Same Nature

    <h4>Chapter 382 - The Same Nature</h4>

    "So the boss is still in Germany? But why is it so sudden? That''s very strange," said Paul in surprise when Linda exined why she didn''te back with Anne.

    "Luxembourg is directly adjacent to Germany, so it doesn''t take long for Anne to return to her old house. After all, Anne hasn''t been home in a long time, maybe she misses her parents," Linda answered quietly with her eyes closed, she had no energy to wake up. Making love for more than an hour with Paul really drained her energy.

    Hearing Linda''s words, Paul nodded his head, because what Linda said was true. Anne had been in Ennd for more than 4 years, leaving Germany, her homnd. Not long after, Paul finally followed Linda to the dreand. Being able to hug Linda, the woman he loved, was the greatest happiness for Paul. Linda got information from Professor Gilbert directly about Anne''s return to Germany, because indeed their task had beenpleted and finally Anne was allowed not to go home with the other students. That was why Linda only knew that Anne was in Germany at the moment, because until this moment she arrived in Ennd the message she sent to Anne had not been delivered. This indicated that Anne had not activated her cell phone, so Linda let her enjoy her time in Germany.

    * * *

    < Luxembourg >

    Anne, who had just finished taking a shower, was sitting and looking at her reflection in therge mirror in front of her. Although she didn''t do much activity, her weight had dropped, making her face a little thinner. Being in the rke residence had made her unable to do anything. Right now, she was like a bird imprisoned in a cage. Even though all her needs were well met, Anne still felt ufortable in the house of the most influential businessman in the city of Luxembourg. Not to mention the fear she had to go through every time she passed n''s beautifully posted photos in various ces.

    Knock

    Knock

    A knock on the door woke Anne from her thoughts of her free life in Ennd.

    "Miss, dinner is ready. The master is waiting for you."

    A maid delivered a message from Mr. David rke, asking Anne to have dinner with him.

    "Yes, I''ll be downstairs. Wait a minute, we''ll go downstairs together," answered Anne quickly. Every time she left her room, Anne always want to be apanied.

    Anne felt strange being in the rke family''s very quiet big house. There was noughter that could be heard and it made Anne even more ufortable. But right now, she had no choice but to be patient, as Doctor Caitlyn had previously said that she just needed to be patient a little longer because the kind doctor was working on her freedom.

    "Are you ready, Miss?" asked the maid politely to Anne when Anne opened the door to her room which she always locked tightly.

    Anne nodded her head. "Doctor Caitlyn, is she really noting tonight?"

    "No Miss."

    Anne took a deep breath at the maid''s response. Without Doctor Caitlyn''s presence, Anne felt ufortable, as the doctor was the only person she could talk to. Anne, who lost her cell phone, couldn''t contact anyone. That was why she needed Doctor Caitlyn to find out whether her friends had returned to Ennd or not, because today was thest day for UAL students in Luxembourg.

    "Come on, Miss, Master is waiting for you," said the maid again.

    "Y-yes," Anne stuttered.

    The maid just smiled seeing Anne''s nervousness. Without another word, she then walked towards the stairs with Anne, who followed not far behind her. Not long after, Anne arrived at the dining room.

    "Sit down, Anne," said Mr. David rke softly when he saw Anne standing beside his chair.

    Anne still didn''t move. She didn''t take her eyes off the friendly master. "Please allow me to return to my home country, sir," said Anne suddenly.

    "Germany? You want to go back to your old house?" asked Mr. David rke curtly.

    "H-how do you know I''m a German citizen, sir?" asked Anne in surprise.

    Mr. David rke elegantly put down his fork and wiped his lips with the napkin on hisp. "Marianne, 25 years old, single, a student majoring in fashion design at one of the best art colleges in the UK, owns a flower shop and is a German citizen. Is there any more missing information?"

    Anne immediately covered her mouth with both hands in surprise when Mr. David rke mentioned her information in sufficient detail. So far, she had never told anyone that she owned a flower shop. So, at this moment, she was very surprised when Mr. David rke found out about her. Anne didn''t realize who the man she had just spoken to was.

    "I''m sorry, Anne. I''ve asked my men to find all the information about you in detail. And also about the people closest to you, but you don''t have to be afraid. I have no intention of harming them. I just need to know who my granddaughter-inw is rted to," added Mr. David rke back with a meaningful smile.

    "No, I''m not your granddaughter-inw and I wouldn''t want to be your granddaughter-inw. What I want is to go back to Ennd, live a normal life with my friends. Finish college and have a good job, then I..."

    "Marry a man you love, right?"

    A man whose familiar voice interrupted Anne''s words suddenly appeared from the darkness and walked towards the dining room with a very tired look on his face.

    Seeing the man, Anne stepped back unconsciously. Being so close to the person who had snatched her future made Anne ufortable. Anne''s steps just stopped when she identally stepped on Noah''s foot, as Noah was about to prepare a te for his young master who had just arrived.

    "Sorry, Noah... I-I didn''t mean to," said Anne, stuttered, to Noah who looked in pain because his foot was stepped on with her high heels.

    Noah shook his head in pain. "No, Miss, I''m fine," he lied.

    "B-but you..."

    "I''m really okay, Miss, don''t worry."

    Anne bit her lower lip unconsciously. When she was nervous or feeling guilty she always did it to cover up her nervousness. n was immediately shocked when he saw Anne did that. His heart was beating very fast when he saw Anne biting her lower lip. His pants even felt tight again with the little thing that Anne did, even though Anne was not teasing him. Without thinking, n immediately walked up quickly to her, then in an unexpected motion, n grabbed one of Anne''s arms and pulled her tightly before he finally kissed her lips greedily. Anne, who didn''t expect to get such an attack from n, looked very shocked. She couldn''t avoid it and could only surrender when n gave her a hot kiss in front of everyone.

    "You''re mine, Anne, remember that," said n in his heart as he continued to enjoy the sweetness of Anne''s lips.

    Continued

 Chapter 383 - Changed His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 383 - Changed His Mind</h4>

    n just released his kiss from Anne when she kept hitting his chest, not to mention the shouts of his grandfather, who asked him to stop his actions.

    "n, what are you doing?!!" Mr. David rke snapped back when Anne managed to escape from n''s arms.

    "Tell Anne that I''m the only man who can touch her, have her, and marry her, Grandpa," n answered guiltily without taking his eyes off of Anne, who was now hiding behind Noah, while covering her lips with the back of her left hand with tears that had already flowed down her cheeks.

    "n..."

    "Isn''t this what you want?" asked n quickly.

    Mr. David rke was surprised to hear his grandson''s question.. He still didn''t understand what his favorite grandson was talking about. "What do you mean? I don''t understand. What do you want?" he asked in confusion.

    "Getting married, don''t you want me to be responsible for what I did to Anne? Okay, I agree. I''ll marry her and..."

    "No!!! I don''t want to marry a monster like you," cried Anne hysterically, cutting n''s words.

    nughed out loud at Anne''s words. He was not offended at all being called a monster by Anne. Not seeing Anne for a few days since his refusal to his grandfather''s request to marry Anne made n uneasy. He finally realized that he could not let Anne go. That was why he went to his grandfather''s residence to express his heart.

    "You have no other choice, dear, I''m the only man who will be your husband forever. Even if we were to be reborn, I will still look for you and make you my wife, so don''t even think about marrying another man," n said loudly while continued to stare at Anne, who was hiding behind Noah.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath to hear the words of his grandson. He felt sorry for Anne, who was currently cornered behind Noah, speechless. Without speaking, the old man gave orders to the maid to bring Anne into the room. He had to immediately separate Anne from her beloved grandson for Anne''s sake. The maids behind him immediately approached Anne. They then asked Anne to leave the dining room and surprised n. He quickly tried to grab Anne back, but this time his movement was blocked by Luis.

    "Get out of my sight, Luis! This is none of your business," n said coldly right in front of Luis'' face.

    "Sorry sir, this is the big master''s order," said Luis curtly.

    n''s jaw tightened, his hands immediately clenched into fists. After a while, he moved his hand towards Luis'' face, but Luis, who was already very good at such things, easily restrained n''s movement.

    "You..."

    "Sit down, n! I want to talk to you!!" Mr. David rke rebuked in a loud voice, causing n to stop his words.

    n turned to his grandfather with a bit of annoyance. He wanted to teach Luis, who had kidnapped Anne from his vi, a lesson.

    Not wanting to make his grandfather shout again, n finally obeyed. He sat on the chair where Luis sat before.

    "What is it, Grandpa? Isn''t this what you wanted yesterday?" n said curtly as he grabbed an unopened bottle of wine.

    "Are you serious about what you said earlier?" asked Mr. David rke seriously.

    "Which one?"

    "n!!!"

    "Hahaha...rx, Grandpa, don''t be upset. Of course I''m serious, I want to marry Anne," n said with a bigugh as he filled an empty ss with his favorite red wine.

    "What is your purpose in marrying her?" asked Mr. David rke again.

    n, who was drinking the red wine, almost choked on hearing his grandfather''s question. Luckily, he immediately managed to control himself so he didn''t vomit his favorite drink.

    "Why do you ask that? Isn''t this what you want? I am being responsible for what I have done to her," n answered tly.

    "Answer me honestly, n, what is your real intention to marry Anne?"

    "Grandpa�� why should there be a conversation like this? I already said that I want to marry her because I want to take responsibility for my actions. Then why are you still asking for the reason? Is my reason not strong enough to marry that girl?" asked n back in a rising voice. He was annoyed by the grandfather''s repeated questions.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath at his grandson''s words. "Then no, if that''s your reason, I won''t let you marry her. It''s enough for you to ruin her, n. Anne is a really good girl and very sincere."

    Thump!

    n''s chest suddenly became tight when he heard the words of his grandfather. He did not expect heard it from his grandfather.

    "W-what do you mean, Grandpa?"

    "You''re an adult, n. It''s time for you to think about the future, I have been in and out the hospital because of my poor health. Don''t you want to see me smile while holding your children, n? Don''t you want to give me that happiness?" answered Mr. David rke.

    "Stop...! Why do you always talk like that?! Grandpa, you will live for another 100 years, so don''t ever talk like that. I don''t want to hear it," said n curtly. "And didn''t you want me to investigate who was the main mastermind behind the ident that happened to me 2 years ago? But why do you suddenly force me to give you a grandchild?"

    Mr. David rke smiled warmly when he heard n''s words. He knew his grandson would react like this whenever he talked about his health.

    "For that matter, you don''t have to worry. I have formed a special team to investigate this case. Of course, at the moment, my wish is to see you live happily with Marianne and give me cute grandchildren, so that I can leave this world without any regrets," said Mr. David. rke.

    Crash!

    Suddenly, n mmed the brandy ss he was holding onto the floor.

    "I don''t want to get married if the purpose is only to give you grandchildren! I want to marry because I don''t want to let Anne go. So don''t expect much from me, Grandpa. After all, when Anne and I are marriedter on, I will give her contraceptive pills, so she doesn''t get pregnant first, so that you will live forever," n shouted loudly. His emotions were always out of control when his grandfather discussed death.

    "n..."

    "That''s enough, Grandpa! I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I''m tired and I want to sleep. I''ve lost my appetite suddenly," added n again, cutting his grandfather''s words. After saying that, n then left the dining table to his room which was on the second floor.

    Mr. David rke''s old eyes stared lovingly at his grandson, who was walking up the stairs. His chest suddenly felt tight, causing Luis to act quickly.

    "Sir..."

    "I''m fine, Luis," said Mr. David rke quietly, still clutching his chest.

    "But you have to rest, sir, remember what Doctor Leo told you," added Luis again, reminding the master of his personal doctor''s orders.

    "Don''t worry, Luis, I will live until Jack gets married and lives happily with Anne. At least, with that I can leave this world without any regrets."

    Luis was silent to hear the words of the master. He knew very well what the words of his master meant. As the person who took part in the change in Jack''s identity to n, Luis felt guilty too. However, because he had sworn not to reveal this secret, finally Luis could do nothing without his master''s orders.

    Meanwhile, in the room, Anne looked very restless. She was ill at ease because she shared the same roof with the person she hated so much. The only thing on her mind right now was to quickly escape from the rke residence so as not to marry n Knight rke.

    "Doctor Caitlyn, where are you, Doctor? Didn''t you say you wanted to help me out of this ce?" said Anne quietly, as she continued to stare at the open window of her room, asionally looking at the clock on the nightstand.

    Anne had not closed her bedroom window because she still wanted to breathe some fresh air from outside. She was not afraid that n could enter her room, because currently her room was on the second floor and it had a height that was enough to make anyone think twice if they wanted to climb up.

    Continued

 Chapter 384 - Flash Of Memory

    <h4>Chapter 384 - sh Of Memory</h4>

    It was three in the morning, yet Anne still couldn''t close her eyes. She kept thinking of ways to escape from the rke family residence. Plus she suddenly felt very hungry, because she hadn''t eaten anything since lunch in the afternoon.

    "Damn you, n Knight! Why did you have to show up in my life again?" Anne cursed in annoyance, as she clutched her stomach which had been rumbling for the past hour.

    Because she could not bear her hunger, Anne then ventured out of the room and looked for some food in the kitchen. Even though the rke family residence was veryrge, Anne, who had lived in that ce for more than 4 days, had already begun to memorize the ce and knew where the kitchen was located. She carefully stepped to the first floor and hoped that no one would see her looking for food in the early hours of the morning like this, but Anne''s hope was just in vain. The reason was that right now on the sofa at the bottom of the stairs, a man was seen sitting alone in the dark with a bottle of liquor. Even though the 1st floor was quite dark, but because of the little lighting from a fewmps on the bar table, Anne could finally recognize the man, which was none other than n.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth with her hand to keep her voice from being heard, as she almost screamed at the sight of n in front of her.

    "Who is that?!!" n shouted loudly, as his sharp ears managed to hear Anne''s footsteps..

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Anne chose to remain silent. She was frozen in the dark on the steps. Anne had no other way to go, she was stuck now because she was already in the middle of the stairs.

    "Answer quickly or I''ll shoot you," n added again, reaching for a gun that was in a small ce on the sofa where he was currently sitting.

    Hearing the threat from n, Anne became even more afraid, especially since she had seen the gun that n was now holding. Cornered, all she could do was surrender. With her limp legs, Anne sat on the steps while hiding her face with her hands.

    A smile appeared on n''s face when he saw who was interrupting his drinking time. He slowly put his gun in a flower vase that was right next to the stairs.

    "What are you doing thiste, dear?" n asked quietly, crouching in front of Anne, who was still sitting scared.

    "No, don''t touch me," said Anne quickly when she felt n''s hand trying to caress her head.

    n, who was a little drunk, immediately gripped Anne''s hand tightly. "You''re mine, I''m free to do anything to you. Don''t forget that baby."

    "You''re drunk, n, you better sleep. I-I''ll also have to go back to my room," said Anne quietly, trying to speak to n, even though her whole body felt very weak at this time.

    "I just had a little drink, my dear, so I''m still sober. What were you doingst night? Are you trying to find my room? Did you miss me?"

    "N-no, I just..."

    p!

    "Ouch!!!"

    Anne screamed loudly as nnded a p on her buttocks as he lifted her.

    "Bad girl, you provoked me. You know how much I want you," n whispered softly into Anne''s ear when he had managed to pull her up.

    The heat from n''s breath that hit the skin of her neck made Anne shiver. Her fear was even greater at the moment.

    "n, let me go... I beg you," said Anne in a hoarse voice as she held back tears as n started squeezing his ass.

    "Fuck, the smell of her body makes me instantly excited." n said to himself. His body reacted immediately and wanted Anne back right now. Moreover, hearing the sound of Anne''s sobs, n''s passion immediately peaked.

    "n... please..."

    "Hush don''t cry," said n quickly as he pushed Anne''s body away from him. n''s hands gripped Anne''s shoulders tightly at the moment.

    "Le-let me go, I beg you," said Anne again in a more pitiful voice, hoping to be freed by n.

    However, Anne''s expectations did not match reality, due to the fact that n wanted her more and more.

    "How could I let you go dear, you don''t know how crazy I have been these past few days because of you. So tonight I won''t..."

    "I''m on my period, n, y-you can''t do that!!" n''s words.

    Thump!

    "Come not how bi..."

    n could not finish his words when he managed to feel the sanitary napkin that Anne was wearing. Meanwhile, Anne immediately went limp when n''s hand was suddenly in her female area again. She silently cursed her choice of nightgown, which made it easy for n to touch her private area.

    As he was about to pull his hand from under Anne''s nightgown, n noticed Anne''s trembling body. His smile, which had disappeared when he found out that Anne was having her period, now returned to his face. He suddenly had an idea to satisfy himself with Anne in another way.

    "Arghh, please stop it, n!" Anne screamed loudly when n again squeezed her ass, but this time, n didn''t do it from under his nightgown but went straight through the underwear she was wearing, so that n''s strong hand directly touched Anne''s sensitive skin.

    "You''re still so sensitive, baby, just like when I first touched you," n said softly, his voice heavy and full of lust now.

    Anne tried to get away from n, she didn''t want to be consumed by the monster again. Therefore, with all her might, she tried to escape from n''s arms. Without thinking, Anne immediately stepped on n''s feet with all her might.

    "Aargghh!" n screamed quite loudly because the force that Anne gave when she stepped on his foot was really great, so it hurt a lot.

    Because he felt pain in his foot, his arms, which was wrapped around her body, finally loosened. Anne, who had been expecting it, didn''t waste her chance. Without thinking, Anne immediately ran from n up the stairs quickly and ran as hard as she could to her bedroom. During the run, Anne did not look back at all. She used all her strength to return to the room.

    n, who managed to relieve the pain in his legs, just smiled when he saw Anne running so fast from him. "No matter how far you run, I will still be able to catch you, dear. From the moment you set foot in Luxembourg, you were destined to be mine, Marianne."

    Thump!

    n''s heart suddenly felt sick, as well as the head. It felt like there were hundreds of needles poking his head from various sides at this time. Because he didn''t want to fall on the stairs, he decided to hurry down the stairs and sat on the floor, leaning on the sofa right beside the stairs.

    "What happened? Ah .. my head hurts so bad," n said softly while holding his head.

    Continued

 Chapter 385 - For The Sake Of The Family’s Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 385 - For The Sake Of The Family��s Bloodline</h4>

    The atmosphere of the morning at the rke residence suddenly became tense when a maid found their young master passed out near the stairs. Her screams managed to make Luis, who was ustomed to getting up early, immediately came towards the source of the sound. Without waiting for long, Luis immediately acted quickly. He contacted the team of doctors, who had treated n earlier, toe to the house immediately.

    Mr. David rke also became panicked when he received a report that his beloved grandson had fainted. He really looked worried to see his grandson''s condition.. His fear of losing the only sessor to the family was so great that it made him lose consciousness for a while, so that Luis had to take his master out of n''s room with him, while n was currently being examined by a team of doctors who had revived him alive as n.

    "How is the condition of young master, Doctor?" Luis asked quickly to Doctor Leo, who had juste out of n''s room.

    "He''s in much better condition now. He was just a little tired that he finally passed out like that. There''s nothing else to worry about, Luis," Doctor Leo answered seriously.

    "Are you sure the young master is just tired?" he asked again.

    Doctor Leo took a deep breath and then grabbed Luis'' hand and took him away from n''s bedroom. He wanted to talk privately with Mr. David rke''s right hand.

    "What did young master dost time before going to sleep?" Doctor Leo asked Luis with a sharp look like he wanted to kill.

    Luis took a deep breath. Before long, he finally told what had happened to the young master before they all went to bed. Doctor Leo was very surprised when he heard Luis'' words saying that the girl he examined a few days ago turned out to be their young master''s lover when he was still alive with his true identity. Doctor Leo really couldn''t believe he would find such a coincidence.

    "It''s destiny. All of this is God''s n. From the start, they were already matched, so even though they were separated due to an ident, God still brought them back together. At first, I didn''t believe it and always thought about this, but the more I think about it, the more I don''t understand everything. But finally I realized that God is the one who arranged all this," Luis said at length ending his story to Doctor Leo.

    Doctor Leo stared at Luis without blinking. "I think you''re right, Luis, all this has been arranged well by God. Well, if that''s the case we can start to let him go little by little, Luis."

    "Let him go? What do you mean, Doc?" asked Luis, surprised.

    "Because there is a woman who is young master''s lover at the moment, then we can easily reduce the treatments that we have given to the young master. With that, young master will slowly remember who he really is without us stimting his brain, Luis," Doctor Leo said seriously.

    "What do you mean, Doc? I really don''t understand," Luis asked again, but this time his voice sounded a little shaky.

    Doctor Leo again spoke in more detail seriously. When he said everything to his big master''s confidant, Doctor Leo repeatedly looked the other way to make sure no one overheard his conversation with Luis.

    "We have to reduce all those treatments as soon as possible, Luis, because otherwise young master''s past memory will bepletely lost and he will forever live in young master n''s memory. And my biggest fear is if one day young master gets hit on his head again then all his memories will be lost. If that happens, I''m afraid he will damage his mentality because he has two memories in one body, Luis. That''s why we better stop giving the treatment that keeps him alive in young master n''s memory and let his old memoriese back with the help of his lover''s presence. The young master will automatically remember his past little by little without experiencing a big shock, and believe me, Luis, if we let young master remember his past through the intermediary of thatdy, young master n''s memory will not be lost from him. He will still have the memory of his twin brother automatically," Doctor Leo exined at length about the worst that could happen if he continued to stimte Jack''s brain using n''s memory.

    Luis, who was very surprised to hear Doctor Leo''s words, couldn''t say anything. He didn''t expect the young master to have such a worst possibility. They had always thought that everything would be fine.

    "But the old master..."

    "I-I trust you, Doctor," said Mr. David rke, interrupting Luis'' words. Without Luis and Doctor Leo knowing, Mr. David rke had been listening to their conversation.

    Doctor Leo and Luis immediately turned towards the source of the sound and were surprised to see that Mr. David rke was already near them.

    "Do the best for my grandson, Doc, I''ve already lost my favorite grandson and now I don''t want to lose my other grandson. Stop all the treatment and let the old memoriese back slowly. I don''t mind if he loses all of n''s beautiful memories. Let my grandson lives with his true identity, I want my grandson to know me again from the beginning, and ifter on when Jack realizes that he has only been used for thest two years, then I am ready to ept all his anger," added Mr. David rke again, adding to his previous words.

    "So you are really willing to have young master Jack returns, sir?" Doctor Leo immediately asked quickly, responding to the master''s words.

    Mr. David rke smiled warmly. "I''m willing, Doc, otherwise there''s no way I can keep Marianne here. If I really didn''t want Jack back, I would have let Marianne go from the start or get rid of her."

    Gulped. Luis swallowed his saliva quickly.

    "So-so from the start you wanted all of this to happen, sir?" Luis asked stuttering.

    "Yes, Luis, I want my grandson to be happy. Marianne is a good girl. She deserves to be with my grandson. I''m guilty to her as well for taking Jack away from her. At least, by making her Jack''s wife now, Marianne will forgive this sinful and selfish old man," replied Mr. David rke with a hoarse voice, holding back his tears.

    Doctor Leo and Luis immediately fell silent. They both knew very well how devastated their great master was when he lost n Knight rke in that terrible ident. His life waspletely devoid of passion and had no desire to live any longer, until finally Luis came from Ennd and brought a young man who had the exact same face as his dead grandson. He finally found the fact that his only son, who had passed away, turned out to have twins that he did not know.

    "Help me, Doctor, continue to apany my grandson. I don''t mind if he hates me. What''s important for me is his happiness right now. I believe in you, Doc," asked Mr. David rke again.

    Doctor Leo, who had been moved since then, immediately approached the big master and hugged him tightly. "Young master must be proud to have a grandfather like you, sir. Don''t worry, sir, I will always be by your side," he said softly when he had let go of his hug from Mr. David rke.

    Continued

 Chapter 386 - For Jacks Sake

    <h4>Chapter 386 - For Jack''s Sake</h4>

    Not long after, Mr. David rke came out of his room, Anne was still speechless. She still couldn''t believe all the words of Mr. David rke that she had just heard.

    "I don''t have any wishes right now, Anne. At my age that is nearly reaching its maximum limit, I just want to see my grandson get married. I know my grandson has hurt you, but I beg you to forgive him. n was just too afraid to lose you Anne, until he finally did something like that. But believe me, n really loves you very much, no other woman deserves to be with him but you Anne. I, David rke, apologize for all his past mistakes to you and I beg you to ept this marriage. I almost went crazy when I saw him passed out this morning. At least, if tomorrow I die after seeing him get married, I will be at peace, Anne. So I beg you once again, please ept n as your husband. I know you are a good child.. At least, grant thest wish of this dying old man, Marianne. I beg you once again to marry my grandson."

    Bam!

    Anne threw the pillow she had been hugging against the wall, as she recalled word for word what Mr. David rke had said when he asked her to marry his grandson.

    "Arghh! Why did you have to beg, sir!!" Anne screamed loudly while hiding her face on the bed.

    Anne still couldn''t think straight after agreeing to the host''s request. She was now cursing her stupidity for not thinking twice. She really wanted to disappear from the earth right now.

    "Ah! Ah! You''re stupid, Anne... you''re stupid!!!" Anne screamed crazily while rolling on her superfortable bed.

    Because she couldn''t bear to see Mr. David rke''s cry when he asked her to marry n, Anne finally gave up. Her little heart was touched as she saw a good person like Mr. David rke crying like that.

    "You''re so dead now, Anne. Now you have to live the rest of your life with that monster. Jack, where are you? Come back, Jack, I beg you. At least, this time, save me from this marriage, I beg you, Jack," said Anne in her heart as sheid on her back with tears in her eyes. As she cried, she stared at the white, clean ceiling of her room.

    Not long after that, she was back rolling on the bed, making a disturbing noise. The servants, who were on guard at the door, could only be silent and could not do anything when they heard Anne cried and ruffed in her room. Following Luis'' order, the servants were now being asked to stand guard in front of Anne''s room. This must be done so that Anne did not do unwanted things.

    Meanwhile, n, who had gained his consciousness, was being fed by Noah, who patiently helped the young master eat. Noah was very skilled in nursing, having worked in one of therge nursing homes in town made Noah used to doing these kinds of things.

    "You have to get well soon, sir. A groom-to-be can''t be sick," Noah said quietly.

    "Groom-to-be? What do you mean, Noah?" asked n, almost choking.

    "You don''t know, don''t you? You''re going to marry Miss Anne in..."

    Crash!

    The bowl of crab asparagus soup in Noah''s hand immediately fell when n grabbed Noah''s hand quickly, causing Noah to lose his bnce and make the bowl shatter on the floor.

    "What are you saying, Noah? Say it again quickly!!!"

    Noah, who was currently being pulled by the cor of his shirt, seemed to have difficulty speaking. He repeatedly patted n''s hand to release him. n, who realized his mistake, immediately removed his hands from Noah''s neck.

    "Cough! Cough! Are you really trying to kill me, sir?"

    "Don''t change the subject. Quickly answer my question!!" n said quickly.

    "Miss Anne, she has agreed to marry you, sir, and currently the master and Luis are taking care of your wedding," Noah answered quickly.

    n opened his eyes wide. He couldn''t believe what he just heard. His voice couldn''t evene out of his throat right now.

    "You''re not joking, are you, Noah?" n asked coldly.

    Noah shook his head. "How dare I tell a lie, sir?"

    n suddenly jumped out of bed, but when he was about to take a step, the pain in his head came back. Panic, Noah quickly grabbed the young master''s body and led him back to lie down on the bed.

    "You need to rest, sir, that''s what Doctor Leo said," Noah said quietly, trying to calm n down.

    "I have to meet my grandfather. I want to ask him directly," n answered softly, holding back a stabbing feeling in his head.

    "You can''t right now, sir. Trust me. Everything is being prepared by the old master. You don''t need to worry, your wedding will still happen with Miss Anne. Miss Anne is currently busy as well, because some wedding dress designers havee to take her measurements. And since you still haven''t fully recover, you better rest, sir," added Noah again, quickly trying to cover his nervousness. It turned out that what Doctor Leo said was true.

    n could not immediately ept shocking news, because it would be a shock to his brain. Therefore, Noah was ordered by Luis to tell n the news of his marriage. Initially, Noah refused. He was afraid of hurting his young master, but because Luis had repeatedly convinced himself, Noah finally agreed to tell n the happy news directly, even though he was very scared and nervous.

    n closed his eyes for a moment so that the stabbing pain in his head disappeared. He had experienced something like this two years ago after being discharged from the hospital. That was why n didn''t panic too much.

    Seeing the master calm down, Noah took a deep breath. "What you need right now is rest, sir, and let the medicine that Doctor Leo gave you work. Calm down, sir, everything will be fine."

    "Thanks Noah, I want to sleep now. I don''t know why I''m suddenly so sleepy," n answered quietly without opening his eyes.

    "Okay sir, I''ll leave now. Have a good rest," Noah said quickly. After saying that, Noah then cleaned up the pieces of the broken bowl that were scattered on the floor with the asparagus soup that had been scattered everywhere.

    Without a sound and with a quick movement, the floor was clean again. n was fast asleep too. The medicine that Doctor Leo gave him really worked. Noah carefully left n''s room and almost screamed loudly when he saw Luis was standing in front of the door.

    "Luis, you..."

    "How is young master?" asked Luis in a half whisper.

    "He''s asleep now, as Doctor Leo said before Young master had another headache when I told him about his marriage, Luis," Noah answered quickly.

    Luis nodded his head. "It''s okay, it''s a good stimulus. As long as it''s positive it will be fine for young master, well then let''s go. Let him rest."

    Noah nodded his head. The two men finally left n''s room to continue their other work. The next few days they would be very busy with preparations for the young master''s wedding ceremony.

    Continued

 Chapter 387 - Jealous Of Himself

    <h4>Chapter 387 - Jealous Of Himself</h4>

    Anne couldn''t do anything when all her wedding preparations were almost finished. She didn''t expect that all the things that usually would troubled the bride-to-be and groom-to-be the most would be ready in just two days. Starting from the wedding dress, decorations and some other important things were all ready. Even the bridal room was also very beautifully decorated and it all made Anne stunned.

    "Lord, I ask you. Please save me, I don''t want to marry that monster. Return Jack to me, Lord, even though we weren''t legally married before, but you already blessed us in York Minster. Return my husband to me, Lord."

    Thump!

    Thump!

    n, who was in front of Anne''s bedroom door, heard everything Anne had just said. His heart suddenly felt hurt when Anne prayed for God''s help so as not to marry him.

    With his chest burning with jealous fire, n burst into Anne''s room, making Anne, who was sitting facing therge open window, startled.

    "n!!!"

    "Yes, it''s me! Why are you surprised? Did you expect someone else toe?"

    Thump!

    "W-what do you mean n?" asked Anne stuttering.

    A sinister smile spread across n''s face. "Don''t y dumb, Anne, you''re not that stupid and innocent. Married, York Minster... oh apparently you''ve tied the knot with your lover in one of those churches in Ennd. But you have to remember, Anne, that I am the one who got your chastity, instead of your lover, who had made a holy promise with you. And one more thing that you need to underline is that we will get married tomorrow morning, so I will automatically be your husband, not your lover whose presence you expect now. So don''t dream that you can be with him again, because after we got married, I won''t let you go and don''t expect our marriage to be the marriage you want. Because I will make our marriage your nightmare and it''s your punishment for daring to betray n Knight rke," said n loudly, full of emotion, with a face as red as a tomato.

    Bang!

    n then mmed a jewelry box that his grandfather ordered to give to her. Anne, who was very surprised, immediately closed her eyes tightly when n mmed the red box. She was still very surprised by the words n had just said.

    After doing his errand, n rushed out of the bride''s room. He felt very upset and angry when he heard Anne''s words earlier.

    "Just watch, Anne, you will regret for making me angry. Get ready to face your hell, Marianne," n cursed in his heart as he continued to walk towards the guest room on the first floor. He couldn''t sleep in his own room because his own bedroom was already decorated and used as the bridal chamber.

    After n left, Anne immediately ran to the door and locked it tightly. She didn''t expect n toe in to hear the prayer she had just said.

    "He looks so angry. What do I do? What should I do, God...? Jack, sob, where are you? I''m sure you''re not dead yet,e here, Jack... help me, sob..."

    Anne cried silently as she sat on the floor right in front of the door. Hearing n''s words scared her. Because she was too tired, she finally fell asleep while sitting with tears still streaming down her face. A wedding should be a very happy event for a woman, but that was not how she felt right now. A threat from n made her even more devastated. Her hope of escaping after Doctor Caitlyn found her passport was in vain. Because Nichs had given all of her documents to Mr. David rke, now there was no other way for Anne but to surrender and ept this new destiny that she would experience, and hoping that it would go well.

    After returning from Anne''s room on the second floor, n was busy in front of hisptop. He looked for York Minster on the inte. He didn''t even attend the bachelorette party that his friends had organized, even though it was to celebrate n Knight rke''sst day of being single before getting married tomorrow morning. n was busy in his own world looking for info about York Minster and had lost his interest in partying. The words that Anne said still lingered in his memory.

    "Fuck! I have to find out what kind of man he is, dared to make a vow to my woman. I have to kill him as soon as possible. Anne is mine. No one can stay in her heart except me," said n coldly while continuing to look for Anne''s social media ounts, which had been deactivated by Anne. After Jack went missing, Anne did not have a social media ount anymore. That was why it was currently difficult for n to find people who have been close to Anne, even though he already knew about Linda and Paul, but still n couldn''t find out about the man who was once close to Anne.

    * * *

    Crash!

    "Fuck! Bastard!!! n Knight rke is an asshole!!!" Cassandra Lim screamed in her room when she was told about n''s wedding party that was going to be held the next morning.

    Cassandra, who had just returned from Japan for a vacation, didn''t know that n had a girlfriend and was getting married, and that was why when she was told about n''s wedding which would be held tomorrow morning, she went crazy. For the past year, she had been targeting n to be her husband, which was why she was so angry now.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about this right away? Why didn''t you tell me that n already has a girlfriend!!" Cassandra shouted hysterically at her father, who was standing in front of the door with his mother.

    "Rx my child, everything can be discussed properly," replied Nelson Lim, Cassandra''s father.

    Crash!

    Cassandra threw thousands of dors worth of expensive perfume bottle into her makeup mirror.

    "Talk about what? n is getting married tomorrow morning and we are invited toe for the party, how can I rx? Hoo hoo..."

    Margaret Lim walked slowly into the princess''s room. She lovingly hugged her daughter who was sitting on the floor which was full of broken ss.

    "Calm down, Cassie. There are still many other ns out there. You are beautiful, smart and elegant. There are still many rich businessmen that you can get as a husband," said Margaret Lim, trying to calm the princess.

    "No! I just want n Knight rke only! I just want him! Hoo hoo..."

    Cassandra''s cries grew louder. She had never been this upset. Usually she was the one who always made a lot of men go crazy for her, but this time she was the one who was crazy about n. He was the only man who rejected her so many times.

    Nelson and Margaret Lim could only calm down their daughter. They couldn''t do anything because theirpany was under the rke familypany.

    * * *

    < Connery Corporation, UK. >

    "Are you okay, Boss?" Daniel asked in surprise when he saw Aaron was holding his chest.

    Aaron shook his head. "No, it''s just that suddenly my heart beats really fast. I don''t know why, but I don''t feel good, Daniel."

    "It''s just your feelings, Boss. You''ve been working too hardtely and is very tired, that''s why you feel ufortable. We''d better go to the hospital to check your heart," said Daniel quietly.

    "I''m fine, Daniel. It''s just a weird feeling that''s annoys me. A feeling I''ve never felt before." Aaron immediately rejected Daniel''s suggestion to go to the hospital, because he was in good health. Even the heartburn that he once suffered had nowpletely recovered after he ate regrly.

    Aaron slowly got up from his chair and walked to the window. He looked up at the beautiful night sky.

    "How are you, Anne? I missed you."

    Continued

 Chapter 388 - It Happened Again

    <h4>Chapter 388 - It Happened Again</h4>

    With his favorite car, Aaron went to Anne''s old apartment which had changed hands to a new owner. He stood beside his car looking at the unit where Anne once lived in. Aaron then closed his eyes slowly as he recalled the moments he spent with Anne in that room, starting from eating together, when Anne took care of him while he was sick, when he proposed several times to Anne to marry him. All the good memories really felt like they just happened yesterday, even though it was actually 2 years ago.

    "How are you, Anne? I''m still here. Waiting for you toe home to London, hurry home, Anne, I miss you," Aaron said quietly as soon as he opened his eyes.

    Knowing that Anne went to Luxembourg, initially Aaron wanted to pick her up when she returned home at the airport. But when he was about to go to the airport a few days ago, he received news from Professor Gilbert that Anne was in Germany because she wanted to visit her parents'' graves. That was why she couldn''t return to Ennd at the time and the news was enough to make Aaron surprised and confused, because he didn''t know where Anne''s hometown was. He only knew that Anne had lived in Berlin when she was married to Leon, but that didn''tst long, because their marriage onlysted for one year, and after that Anne moved to Ennd. That was why he didn''t know where Anne''s old house was.

    "Come back home, Anne I miss you, it''s been a long time since we chatted together.. Even though you rejected me many times but I won''t give up, Anne. I will still fight for your heart. Come home, Anne, I''m waiting for you here." Aaron spoke again in a barely audible voice.

    After standing for a long time in the parking area of ??Anne''s old apartment, Aaron rushed into the car. The cold air outside was piercing his bones, but when he was about to get into the car, suddenly someone hit him.

    "Ouch!�� It hurts!!!" screamed a beautiful woman as she fell backwards when her body couldn''t stand against the strong body of the man she hit.

    "Are you okay, Miss?" Aaron asked spontaneously when he realized a woman had fallen in front of him. Without waiting, Aaron then stretched his hand towards the woman and helped her get up again.

    With the pain of her buttocks hitting the hard paved road, the woman was able to stand up again. Her face red with shame and guilt.

    "Sorry!!"

    Thump!

    Aaron and the woman said the same sentence at the same time, which made both of them smile.

    "Rose," the beautiful woman said introducing herself to Aaron.

    "Aaron," Aaron answered simply.

    "Hmm you can let me go, Aaron, I can stand on my own."

    Aaron''s face immediately changed when he realized he was still hugging Rose. With a quick movement, Aaron removed his hand from Rose''s waist and stepped back to keep his distance from her.

    Seeing Aaron''s nervous attitude made Rose smile. "I''m sorry. I was in a hurry so I didn''t see you getting into the car."

    Aaron moved his hands together. "No, it''s not your fault, Rose. I''m the one who have taken up too much space, so you can''t pass."

    "Then let''s go to my room," said Rose suddenly.

    "Sorry?"

    "What I mean is that youe with me to my room as an apology. I''m hungry and want to eat. But I don''t want to eat alone, so you can apany me to eat in my room," said Rose quickly, trying to clear up the misunderstanding that urred.

    Aaron immediately smiled at the words of the girl he had just met. "But it''ste, Miss, and I''m a stranger you just met. Aren''t you afraid that I might do things to you, especially since you invite me to your room like that?"

    Rose chuckled. She then pulled out an ID from under her jacket to show Aaron.

    "I''m a cop, so I''m not afraid if you want to do things to me because I have a deadly weapon," said Rose jokingly. "Come on, Aaron, my stomach hurts so bad, I don''t want my old ailment to rpse and I can''t eat by myself, I needpany, especially at night like this."

    "Need a friend to eat? Why?" Aaron asked quietly trying to hide his surprise when he heard Rose say that she was a police officer.

    Rose grabbed her shopping bag which was still lying on the paving block after she bumped into Aaron. "Because I don''t want to be fat alone."

    "Huh?"

    "Come on, Aaron, I''m hungry!!!" shouted Rose who was already walking towards the apartment building.

    Like people who had known each other for a long time, Aaron followed Rose''s steps towards the elevator. Without another word, the two of them entered the elevator with several other people. While in the elevator, there was no conversation between them, because Aaron was confused about what to say. He was still very awkward with the situation he was currently in, plus there were several other people in the elevator which made him even more awkward. Not long after, the elevator stopped and Rose immediately stepped out, followed by n from behind.

    "Okay, here we are. This is my room," said Rose excitedly when she arrived in front of a room that was very familiar to Aaron. Although it had been more than 2 years since he had visited the unit, he knew very well the room which was upied by Rose now.

    "How long have you lived here?" Aaron asked subconsciously as Rose entered her unit door password.

    "About 2 years, since I graduated from college, obviously," answered Rose excitedly when she entered her apartment.

    Aaron was still standing in front of the door even though the door to the room was wide open.

    "Come in, Aaron! Close the door, I''m hungry!!"

    Rose''s screams managed to wake Aaron, who was in a daze as he recalled all the events that he went through in the room that now belonged to Rose, because the room he was now in was Anne''s room.

    "I''ll just reheat this pizza for a while in the microwave," said Rose excitedly as Aaron closed the door.

    "You''ve lived in this room since college?" Aaron asked quietly.

    "Yup! I bought it from a kind woman 2 years ago," answered Rose half-screaming from the pantry.

    "Why did you go to college? Didn''t you say you were a police officer? Then why did you go to college?" Aaron asked again. He felt something was off with Rose''s words.

    Carrying a te of preheated pizza, Rose walked briskly to where Aaron was. "I am a cop, but the police officers are corrupt."

    Aaron raised an eyebrow at Rose''s words. "Corrupt police officer? What do you mean?"

    "I''m a journalist, Aaron. My job is to seek news from corrupt officials or sneaky businessmen who don''t pay taxes. That''s why I call myself a police officer. Those rogue officials and businessmen will definitely be afraid to face me and I don''t know why. Well, if the officials or businessmen did nothing wrong, they shouldn''t be afraid of journalists, that would be weird. Let''s not talk about my work, let''s eat the pizza, I''ve warmed it. You''ll like it," said Rose,ughing broadly as she grabbed two pizza-sized slices. It was quite big and she ate it in one bite. She looked very hungry.

    Seeing how Rose ate, Aaron was tempted. He then grabbed a slice of pizza and immediately enjoyed it like Rose.

    "Slow down, Rose, don''t eat in a rush. There''s still a lot of pizza," Aaron said quietly. Aaron felt a little ufortable seeing how Rose ate.

    "I have to fill my stomach with food soon, Aaron, or else I''ll be rolling on the floor," answered Rose with a mouth full of pizza.

    "Why is that?" Aaron asked confused.

    "I have an acute ulcer. If I eat a littlete, my stomach will feel like being stabbed with a knife, that''s why I have to eat this food as soon as possible."

    Thump!

    "Ulcer... you have ulcer?"

    Continued

 Chapter 389 - Lily-Rose Johansson

    <h4>Chapter 389 - Lily-Rose Johansson</h4>

    Rose smiled at Aaron''s words. "There''s no need to overreact, Aaron. Ulcers aremon for us news seekers. So don''t think too much about it."

    "Common? What''smon?" Aaron''s eyes immediately opened wide.

    "We have to leave early in the morning every time we get an important task, and sometimes it''s impossible to have time to fill our stomachs first. Not to mention when we are at the job site, we have to patiently wait for hours until we get information from our target. That is if they''re kind enough to answer our questions. There are times when we, journalists, have to face harsh treatment from the bodyguards who guard our sources, not to mention the changing weather. So to have stomach ulcer due to irregr meals is a small thing, Aaron, losing the interview results will make us lost our minds," said Rose at length, exining the few activities she had to do as a journalist.

    Aaron didn''t open his mouth when Rose finished speaking. He still couldn''t believe there was a girl who would be willing to endure hunger for such a difficult job..

    "What''s wrong? Are you surprised or amazed at us journalists?" With a mouth full of pizza, Rose asked Aaron.

    "Why did you choose a job as a journalist?" asked Aaron suddenly.

    Rose chewed on the food in her mouth quickly because she wanted to answer Aaron''s question, but because she was in a hurry, the pizza in her mouth wasn''t fully chewed properly. So there were severalrge pieces that went down the throat and made Rose choked and cough. Seeing this, Aaron immediately acted quickly. He grabbed the water bottle beside him and handed it to Rose as soon as he opened the lid.

    With a quick movement, Rose then grabbed the bottle given by Aaron and immediately drank half of its content. Aaron could only shake his head repeatedly because he couldn''t believe what Rose was doing. Rose innocently returned the bottle to Aaron, after she felt better.

    "Thank you and sorry you have to watch that," said Rose softly as she stretched out her hand towards another slice of pizza. Suddenly, when she was about to take the pizza that was only a few centimeters away, Aaron hit her hand quite hard.

    "Ouch...! That hurts, Aaron!!!" Rose screamed loudly.

    "Stop eating, you just choked. Let the food in your stomach digest first. Don''t fill it with more food," said Aaron curtly.

    Rose looked at Aaron scornfully. "I have an ulcer, Aaron, if I don''t eat then I will get sick. Do you want to be responsible when the disease recurs?"

    Aaron took a deep breath. Slowly, he removed the te containing the pizza from in front of him and Rose.

    "Avoiding ulcers is not by eating like that. If you suddenly eatrge amounts at one time like now, then it will worsen the condition of your stomach. The way to treat ulcer is not like that, Rose, you have to improve your diet. Don''t do it again. Don''t dy your meal time. When you''re hungry, you don''t need much, the important thing is that your stomach is filled. So try to bring snacks in your bag when you''re on duty, so you won''t starve," said Aaron slowly with a smile. "Someone I know once told me this."

    "Told it to you? You mean..."

    "Yes, I also have an ulcer like you, because I have the same bad habit as you, dying my meal time. The doctor had even told me that my stomach was ruined because the ulcer was very bad. However when I began to improve my diet, it got better gradually. And now I have never felt pain again, "said Aaron quickly cutting Rose''s words.

    Rose stared at Aaron without blinking. As a journalist, she had the ability to read the honesty of the other person. Soon, a smile grew on her beautiful face, when she realized the man she had just met was not lying.

    "So answer my question earlier," Aaron chirped suddenly, remembering the question that Rose had yet to answer.

    "Which question?" Rose asked in confusion.

    "The question about why you chose a job as a journalist, even though you know yourself that being a journalist is not an easy job, especially for a woman." Aaron spoke quickly, reminding Rose of his unanswered question.

    "Because I want to make a new breakthrough," answered Rose curtly.

    "New breakthrough? What do you mean?"

    "Being a journalist is not easy, because apart from the toughness of our task while we are looking for news, we also have to be faced with honesty. You know that many important people who stumble on cases do not hesitate to bribe journalists. That''s why I chose this job. I feel challenged to face such people. I will show them that not everything can be bought with money, including honesty," answered Rose excitedly.

    Aaron smiled inwardly. He slowly got up from the sofa and stood in front of Rose.

    "You''re still too young to talk like that, Rose. Okay then, I have to leave now, thank you for the dinner invitation. I have to go home," Aaron slowly said goodbye to Rose.

    "Home? So you mean you don''t live in one of these apartment units?" asked Rose, surprised.

    "No, but I know this area very well, especially the room you''re in," Aaron replied back.

    Thump!

    Rose was surprised. She was immediately alert to Aaron''s words. Bad thoughts immediately popped into her mind.

    "Keep your bad thoughts away. I''m not a bad person. A few years ago, I used toe to this room, the room upied by the woman I love, and now it is upied by you. Earlier I was just reminiscing, trying to remember our memories in this room by looking at her unit from below. That''s the purpose ofing here tonight," said Aaron honestly after reading what was in Rose''s mind.

    "The woman you love." Rose repeated Aaron''s words.

    Aaron looked at Rose and said, "Yeah, the woman I love who doesn''t love me back. It''s sad isn''t it? But never mind, I''m fine. Just seeing her smile from afar is enough to make me happy."

    Rose was stunned to hear Aaron''s words. She couldn''t believe that a handsome man like Aaron would experience such a thing.

    "It''s okay, let''s not talk about it, I don''t want to look pathetic in front of people. Well then, I''m sorry, Rose, thank you for the food and it''s nice to meet you," Aaron said warmly as he extended his hand towards Rose.

    "I''m also pleased to meet you, Mr. Aaron..."

    "Aaron Sean Connery." Aaron immediately cut off Rose''s words introducing her full name.

    "Lily-Rose Johansson." Rose finally said her real name to Aaron, still gripping Aaron''s hand tightly.

    "Well, I''m sorry, have a good rest, Rose, and don''t forget to improve your diet," Aaron said quietly and removed his hand from Rose''s hand.

    Rose nodded her head with a smile. Before long, Aaron walked towards the elevator to go home.

    "Aaron Sean Connery, the CEO of Connery Corporation, is that weak? You think I''ll believe you, you yboy. Your way is cheap," Rose said to herself as she watched Aaron walk away. She went back straight into her unit and intended to finish her favorite pizza after taking a shower, to apany her work tonight.

    Continued

 Chapter 390 - Mr. & Mrs. Clarke

    <h4>Chapter 390 - Mr. & Mrs. rke</h4>

    In a matter of minutes, Anne''s status would change. She would officially be Mrs. rke. Even though this marriage was not her wish, Anne still felt nervous.

    "You''re so beautiful, Anne, no wonder the young master is crazy about you," said Doctor Caitlyn honestly as she put on Anne''s veil.

    Anne, who had been nervous all this time, slowly looked at Doctor Caitlyn. "Is there no other way out, Doc?"

    Anne still hoped to escape from the wedding ceremony that would soon changed her status.

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head with a smile. "Believe me, Anne, there are many women who covet your position. The rke family is not a random family. There are many women out there who dream to be the woman who can provide a sessor to this family."

    Anne smiled wryly at Caitlyn''s words. She didn''t know whether to be grateful or cry this time. She wanted so badly to tell everyone that she didn''t want this marriage, but Anne wasn''t that bad. She couldn''t possibly throw dirt in the face of Mr. David rke, such a gracious old man. Anne was really in a big dilemma right now, as she remembered the words n saidst night.

    Knock

    Knock

    "It''s time for the bride toe out." A woman dressed in a ck suit with ear piece in her ear suddenly entered Anne''s dressing room and asked her toe out.

    Doctor Caitlyn did the finishing touches. "Okay, it''s time, let''s get up and be careful walking."

    Anne gave up, as she realized that she couldn''t escape now. Silently, Anne got up from her chair and walked slowly following Doctor Caitlyn, who led her to the venue. Anne looked down because she was too afraid to look at the strangers who were attending her wedding right now.

    "Keep your head up, Anne," Doctor Caitlyn whispered quietly to Anne, as they both arrived at the venue.

    Anne obediently followed Doctor Caitlyn''s instructions. She slowly raised her face to look at the people in front of her. From behind the translucent white veil on her head, Anne saw that there were dozens of pairs of eyes staring at her without blinking and that made her even more nervous that she almost dropped the bouquet of flowers she was holding. Her nervousness finally lessened a little when she saw Luis walking to where she was standing with Doctor Caitlyn.

    "Luis will walk with you down the aisle to the altar, Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn again.

    "A-aren''t you going to, Doc?" asked Anne spontaneously.

    "Of course not, honey," Doctor Caitlyn chuckled.

    Luis, who had arrived in front of Anne, immediately stretched out his hand for Anne to hold. "Come on, Miss."

    "Luis..."

    "It''s fine. Rx and take a deep breath." Luis immediately cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne followed Luis'' instructions. After she gained control of herself, Anne started walking towards the altar where n was already standing and waiting for her. Music from the piano apanied Anne''s steps towards the altar. She really still didn''t expect to be in this situation: went to Luxembourg, met a man who looked like Jack, was raped by him, and was now forced to marry him by his family. Everything was like a dream for Anne, a nightmare that kepting back to her.

    "Marrying a rapist," said Anne quietly.

    Luis smiled at Anne''s words. He didn''t want to make Anne''s mood worse. Meanwhile, n, who had been standing for more than 20 minutes waiting for the arrival of his bride, looked very surprised when he saw Anne''s appearance. Even though Anne was wearing a veil, her beauty could still be seen clearly. Her beautiful body was extraordinary. Anne looked like a Barbie doll today, with slim waist, full hips and high shoulders.

    n swallowed his saliva many times. He was really fascinated to see his bride in her wedding dress. Even though he had seen Anne''s body, at the moment he was truly enchanted by her charm. Anne finally arrived in front of n, and Luis immediately held out Anne''s hand to n.

    "Thank you, Luis," n said quietly.

    "Yes, sir."

    Without speaking, n guided Anne to face the priest who was already in his position, and soon the main event began, the exchange of the sacred vow between Anne and n. n did not experience any difficulties when he said his vow to be together for the rest of his life, and so was Anne, even though she spoke her vow very slow.

    "I hereby dere that you are legally husband and wife. The groom may kiss the bride as a sign that you are officially husband and wife," said the priest again when Anne had finished speaking.

    Without hesitation, n immediately grabbed the end of Anne''s face cover and opened it slowly. Once again, he was stunned when he saw how beautiful Anne was.

    The make-up that Anne wore was not softly applied, unlike most brides. But with that thin make-up, she actually looked gorgeous and beautiful. Her luscious eyshes and red cheeks looked even more perfect with pink lipstick on her lips. Anne was really very charming. Without thinking, nnded a kiss on Anne''s lips gently. She immediately closed her eyes when n kissed her. Even though they had officially be husband and wife, Anne had not fully epted n.

    Not long after, there was a thunderous apuse from everyone present and witnessing their wedding, including Cassandra Lim, who looked at Anne hatefully. She repeatedly cursed Anne, who was now the official wife of n Knight rke, her dream man. Cassandra''s parents did their best to calm their daughter so as not to cause any problem.

    Meanwhile, Mr. David rke was so moved that he wiped the tears that streamed down his face with a handkerchief many times. He was very grateful to see his grandson marry the right woman. At least, he managed to get the lovers married. Mr. David rke did not want his grandson to hate him even more if he had married another woman when his memory returned. That was why he tried his best to marry the two of them, although previously they both refused for their own reasons.

    Luis, who realized the master was still crying, then patted his shoulder gently. "Everything will be fine, sir, don''t worry. Young master will be very grateful to youter."

    "Hopefully, Luis, I hope my grandson doesn''t hate me," said Mr. David rke in a hoarse voice with emotion.

    Luis smiled at the words of the master. He then looked back at n and Anne who were signing their signatures on their marriage certificate.

    "Hope you are happy my grandson, and forgive me for everything, all my selfishness," said Mr. David rke in his heart as he continued to stare at the newlyweds with happiness.

    Anne and n, who had signed their marriage certificate, were then asked to pose for their picture as a married couple for the first time, Anne, who was still very awkward, didn''t smile at all when the photographer took her picture. Finally n approached her ear and said, "Smile dear, learn to smile so that the next time I fuck you again, you won''t cry like thest time."

    Blush!

    Anne''s face felt very hot hearing the words of n who had be her husband, not because she was blushing or happy but she was very angry at n. Anne was annoyed with n''s words.

    "Well, like this, you smile. Your face looks very beautiful, my wife," said n spontaneously when he saw Anne''s reddened cheeks.

    The photographer continued to take photos of the two of them. He did not waste that romantic moment. Because n possessively wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist at the moment, everyone who saw her were envious. Anne''s beauty was absolutely perfect coupled with the handsomeness of n Knight rke, so the guests who were present worshiped the newlywed couple without knowing that the bride was forced into this wedding.

    There was only one person who was upset about this marriage, it was Cassandra Lim, who had not taken her eyes off Anne for a second.

    Continued

 Chapter 391 - Annes Charm

    <h4>Chapter 391 - Anne''s Charm</h4>

    After the most important ceremony was over, Anne changed into a lighter and morefortable dress to move around at the reception. Anne wore a white dress without a tail which was heavy and not too revealing. Anne chose the dress herself for the reception. She didn''t want to be too shy in front of so many people she didn''t know. That was why she chose the most discreet outfit from a selection of other beautiful dresses, which a few days ago was brought by a wedding dress designer who hade to rke''s residence.

    "You''re so beautiful, Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn honestly after helping Anne change.

    "I really want to get away from the crowd, Doc, I feel very ufortable," said Anne quietly with a sad face.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who understood Anne very well, pulled out a chair and sat beside her. "I know it''s difficult for you to ept young master, but one thing you must know, young master loves you very much, Anne. During my time as the family''s personal doctor, I have never seen the young master act this recklessly on a woman. That''s why I firmly believe if he really likes you Anne."

    "Of course he couldn''t have done such a bad thing to me, because all this time the women who were close to him have happily surrendered to him, Doc," said Anne quietly. She was reminded of the contract that n gave her.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled at Anne''s words. She understood what Anne was talking about. As a private doctor for the rke family, she was very aware of n''s adventures with beautiful women. That was why she understood how Anne was feeling right now.

    "Despite the young master''s extraordinary past, you should know that he is a good man, Anne ..."

    "There is no way a good man would do such a thing, Doctor, having romance in a few months with the women he chose is very disgusting and inappropriate for a man with power like him," said Anne curtly.

    "As an heir to the most influential family in Luxembourg, what the young master has done has many pros and cons, but one thing you should know, Anne, is that what he is doing is still far better than any other gentleman out there, who only slept with one woman in one night and left her without giving anypensation to the women. It is true that the young master''s actions were very wrong, but it was still more civilized than those men. Because, from the very beginning, the young master never forced the women to be his lovers, the women dly surrendered themselves to the young master and were willing to undergo such a contractual rtionship with him in just a few months. Because being able to be the lover of n Knight rke is something that they would take pride in," said Doctor Caitlyn at length.

    "Pride? What''s there to take pride in, Doc? Being the sex ve of a man who offers a rtionship within a time limit is wrong, it''s no different from..."

    Anne didn''t finish her sentence because she felt guilty when she said that sentence and Doctor Caitlyn smiled when she saw Anne immediately stopped her words.

    "For women like you, it''s a big mistake, but for them it''s not, Anne. That''s what distinguishes a good woman from a woman who is obsessed with money and power. Young master is really lucky to have a wife like you, Anne. You are a blessing to him," said Doctor Caitlyn, gently pinched Anne''s sharp nose.

    "But he''s a disaster for me, Doc," said Anne quickly.

    Doctor Caitlynughed out loud at Anne''s words. She really understood how Anne was feeling right now. Since the event was about to start, Doctor Caitlyn then helped fix the makeup on Anne''s face. She changed Anne''s lipstick color to a bolder color, because at the party, Anne would definitely interact with many people. That was why Doctor Caitlyn wanted to make Anne looked perfect, even though she was already very beautiful with her makeup at the moment.

    Without Doctor Caitlyn and Anne knowing, at the door, n and Nichs, his assistant, overheard all the conversations between Anne and the rke family''s private doctor. n smiled and said nothing when Anne called him a disaster, while Nichs looked angry. He did not ept his young master to be called that, because he himself knew how many women really wanted to have a rtionship with n Knight rke.

    "She doesn''t know," Nichs cursed angrily.

    "Calm down, Nick, I''m actually enjoying it. Just let her, because this will actually be more fun," said n quickly calming his right hand.

    "Fun?"

    "Yes, yes, let''s go to the park. Those people must be waiting for me," said n confidently, leaving Anne''s dressing room.

    Seeing the master leave, Nichs followed behind. He didn''t want his whereabouts to be known by Doctor Caitlyn and Anne, who had officially be his new mistress, as n had said, his presence was anticipated by so many people. As soon as he rejoined the venue again, his co-workers came to swarm him like bees. They teased n, who ended up getting married.

    "Finally, the number one yboy in Luxembourg has repented," Brandon Rex said mockingly at n.

    "Yeah, you''re right, Rex, this jerk is really amazing. There''s no gossip about him, and suddenly he''s married, but wait, your wife isn''t pregnant like this bastard Brandon''s wife right?" said Juan Carlos, one of n''s friends, who often yed golf together, passionately.

    "Damn you, Carlos! How dare you make fun of me. It was a damn ident!!" Brandon Rex cursed angrily.

    nughed at the words of his two friends. He then grabbed a ss of wine from the waiter standing beside him. "You know I can''t have sex with a pregnant woman, so how can my wife be pregnant at the moment? I married her because..."

    n stopped when he saw Anne was walking with Doctor Caitlyn into the reception venue. She looked very beautiful and seductive with her makeup more adventurous, not to mention her party dress that framed her wless body beautifully. Anne really became the spot light in this event. Not only male guests were hypnotized by her, the female guests were suddenly felt insecure because of Anne''s beauty. The white dress was perfect to make Anne an extraordinary figure that evening.

    "Where did you find this goddess, n?" asked Juan Carlos quietly to n.

    n looked at Anne who was walking towards him without blinking. His heart suddenly beat very fast. There was a strange feeling that he had never felt before, a feeling of immense joy to see Anne wearing a wedding dress.

    "Don''t mess with her, Carlos, she''s mine," replied n coldly. After saying that, n then put the ss in his hand on top of the tray of a passing waiter and rushed to greet Anne.

    "You''re mine, Anne."

    Continued

 Chapter 392 - First Night

    <h4>Chapter 392 - First Night</h4>

    Anne was in her bridal chamber after the party was over. She was really tired after standing up most of the time for the whole day. When she was about to open her wedding dress, suddenly there was a knock on her bridal room door. She immediately canceled her intention to take a shower. She was sure it wasn''t her crazy husband who was at the door, because he couldn''t have knocked on the door.

    "Am I bothering you, child?" asked Mr. David rke gently.

    Anne immediately shook her head. "No, Grandpa, how could you bother me? I was just about to remove my makeup. Pleasee in, Grandpa."

    "No, I can''te in. This is n and your bridal room.. I just want to give a small gift and congrattions on your marriage and wee you into the rke family," said Mr. David rke.

    "Gift?"

    "Yes, Miss, please ept the heirloom for the daughter-inw of this family," Luis replied quickly while holding out an old wooden box to Anne.

    "But I don''t deserve to..." Anne was able to finish her sentence because Luis suddenly forced her to ept the wooden box.

    Mr. David rke smiled when he saw his gift was already in Anne''s hands. "You are the daughter-inw in this family after decades, so please don''t refuse the gift, Anne."

    Anne''s eyes were filled with tears at the words of Mr. David rke, who had be her grandfather. She really couldn''t refuse. Mr. David rke''s gift because she couldn''t bear to make the old man sad. After making sure the gift was well received by his granddaughter-inw, Mr. David rke went back to his room with Luis, who always faithfully apanied him wherever he went.

    Shortly after they left, Anne entered the bridal room with the wooden box in her arms. She slowly ced the wooden box on the table next to the sofa. Because she could still hear n''sughter, who was still with his friends in the garden, Anne opened the wooden box her grandfather had given her. Without difficulty, Anne managed to open the wooden box and was surprised to see its contents. She found a beautiful set of jewelry with super rare and expensive stones in the wooden box. Her hands trembled as she brought the jewelry out of the box. The blue-diamonds encrusted jewelry looked very stunning to anyone who saw them. Because blue diamonds are one of the most expensive diamond stones in the world. This stone was a very rare stone and was only owned by families who have high social status in society, so it was not a surprise that the rke family had a set of jewelry encrusted with blue diamonds.

    But for Anne, who was not dazzled by such trinkets, they made her afraid. She felt she did not deserve such a super luxurious gift because she realized that she should not be in the rke family by bing n''s wife. Because for her, the marriage she was in was a marriage out ofpulsion, and was not based on feelings of love. Therefore, she felt that she did not deserve this extraordinary gift. Without thinking twice, Anne then put the super-luxury jewelry back into its box without thinking about trying it on at all. After making sure the jewelry was properly set in the box, she brought the wooden box and put it in the big cupboard which was now her wardrobe. The wardrobe was also filled with lots of luxury clothes from various famous designers that were bought especially for Anne. She just smiled faintly at the row of super expensive clothes.

    "Okay, you better stay there. Tomorrow morning I will return you to Grandpa," said Anne quietly as she looked at the wooden box that was now in her wardrobe.

    Because she was very tired and sleepy, Anne finally decided to go take a shower. Without bringing a change of clothes, she went straight into the room still wearing her party dress. Without difficulty, Anne managed to remove the ball gown that had amazed many people in a short time. She carefully stored the dress in theundry bag in the bathroom. After that, she immediately took a bath under the shower. She didn''t want to take any risk by soaking in the bathtub.

    Anne didn''t want to give the monster she hated so much a chance to touch her again, so she chose to take a quick bath without performing the usual rituals performed by newlyweds on their wedding night. Because for her part, this was not the wedding she wanted, so she had no obligation to do the sweet things that brides usually do on their wedding night.

    After feeling quite refreshed, she finished her activities. She then grabbed the bath robe which had been neatly arranged on a special shelf in the bathroom not far from the shower where she was. By using a small towel, she rolled up her long hair before drying it with a hair dryer. After Jack was dered dead, Anne never cut her hair again, so after more than 2 years, her hair was now back to its normal length. It was Jack''s favorite long hair.

    "Luis is really great," said Anne quietly when she saw the row of skincare products on her dressing table.

    All the skincare products that were on her dressing table were the products she usually used and all of them were just bought by Luis on the orders of Mr. n, of course.

    Without waiting for long, Anne then applied the products she usually used to her face. Although she rarely wore make-up, Anne never forgot to feed her skin. That was why her face looked very healthy and free from all kinds of problems. When Anne had done her obligatory ritual, she then removed the small towel wrapped around her long hair to dry it with the hair dryer. She really looked like a princess whose all her personal needs were readily avable without her having to ask and that made her feel even more unworthy to be by n''s side.

    "Wow ... so my wife is ready!" n, who suddenly entered in a drunken state, immediatelymented on Anne who had finished bathing.

    Thump!

    Anne immediately got up from the chair and put the hair dryer on the dressing table, her eyes staring intently at the nature that was staggering towards her. The smell of alcohol wafted very strongly from n''s body.

    "Don''t be afraid, honey, I won''t be as rude as the first time we did it. This time I''ll do it gently and you can enjoy the game," said n casually.

    "You''re drunk, n. You better hurry up and go to the bathroom, clean up and go to sleep." Anne had the courage to answer n''s words.

    n immediatelyughed out loud at his wife''s words. With unsteady steps, n managed to grab Anne''s body and carry her to the bed. Although he was drunk, the natural forces were still very strong and Anne couldn''t fight back. Anne, who hadn''t worn anything under her bathing pajamas, felt very scared when she had been crushed back by n.

    "You''re drunk, n..."

    "I love you Anne, I''ve liked you from the first time I saw you. Who are you, why are you always in my memory, Anne?" n immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Le-let me go first... I''ll tell you who I amter," said Anne, trying to buy time and free herself from n.

    "No... I don''t need to know who you are now, because you are my wife. You are mine and..."

    n, who was very drunk, finally fell on top of Anne''s body. He fell asleep on his wedding night because Brandon Rex and the others had force-fed him with lots of drinks. Anne, who was afraid that n would touch her again, was grateful when she heard a loud snoring sound from n. With all her strength, Anne pushed n''s body away from hers. But unfortunately, when she pushed n, the rope of her bathrobe was pulled, so that her body was exposed again.

    "Oh my God!!" Anne screamed in panic.

    Continue

 Chapter 393 - Loyalty X Spiritual Bond

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Loyalty X Spiritual Bond</h4>

    Muller Finance International, Geneva Switzend.

    Since Jack was dered dead, Erick then took over the temporary leadership with the support of Mr. Kevin Cormier, who became thergest shareholder, so that Edmund and his father could not control Muller Finance International as they dreamed. As soon as they found out that Jack had fallen in the English Channel, the father and son rushed to the office. They wanted to show their condolences and great concern as a family, even though everyone knew they weren''t Jack''s family. And just as he was about to look for a loophole to rece Jack''s position in thepany, Erick and Alice appeared. Both of them arrived from Ennd and immediately held a press conference saying that Erick would take over the temporary leadership until Jack was officially dered dead.

    Alice moved her hand in front of Erick''s face. "What''s wrong with you, Erick?"

    Alice''s question made Erick instantly wake up from his daydream. "I can''t believe I''ve been sitting in this room for two years, Alice. It feels like it just happened yesterday."

    Hearing Erick''s words surprised Alice. She was reminded of that heartbreaking event. Alice then sat back down on the sofa in front of Erick limply.

    "Of all the people who are sad, Anne is the only person who is very heartbroken, Erick," she said softly.

    Thump!

    "Oh my God, Miss Anne! Alice, have you been able to contact her? I haven''t heard from her for almost two months," Erick said in a rising voice. He immediately remembered Anne, the woman who was loved by his master.

    "Thest time Imunicated with Anne, she said she was going to do her final semester assignment as she had been with her ssmates every year, and it seems that she has now returned to London because it looks like ss has started again," Alice answered slowly trying to remember the ss schedule of students in London.

    Erick took a deep breath hearing Alice''s words. He was grateful that Anne''s condition was fine. Since Jack went missing, Erick had always monitored Anne''s condition from afar, as he felt sorry for Anne, who was very devastated. After Erick returned to Switzend for a month, he then had time toe back to London to meet Anne to apologize directly to him for leaving just like that. Erick also exined the real reason that he had to return to Switzend as soon as possible, and at that time, Anne was very understanding and could not angry. But still, Erick felt very guilty. That was why he always watched Anne from afar, hoping that she would move on and had another lover. But until thest time hemunicated with her, Erick discovered the fact that Anne was still single.

    "When all our business is done, I want to go back to London, Alice. I want to meet Miss Anne and visit the English Channel," Erick said softly in a hoarse voice breaking the silence.

    Alice lifted her face and stared at Erick without blinking. "English Channel, are you sure?"

    "Sure, even though everyone says that master is dead, but somehow I have a very strong belief that Mr. Jack is still alive. I always hope that when I visit the English Channel I will see him suddenly appear out of nowhere," replied Erick sadly. .

    Alice really understood Erick''s feelings. She knew how loyal Erick was to Jack. That was why he refused to say that Jack was dead and always mentioned that his master was just missing. Hence, until now Jack''s death certificate had always been denied validity. Although once every six months officers from the poption service came to see him and gave Jack''s death certificate at the behest of Edmund and his father, Erick adamantly refused to sign the death certificate. As he was very skilled at words, he always managed to overwhelm the officers. He would always ask them to show his master''s body if he was really dead, and because the poption service officers couldn''t give what Erick asked for, Erick always won the arguments with them. As a result, the officers returned home with a nk death certificate without the signature of the guardian, which was currently held by Erick.

    "Yes, I will try to contact Anne after all my work is done. I''m sure Anne will want to go together to that ce," said Alice quietly while tidying up the files that Erick had just signed as interim CEO of Muller Finance International. .

    Alice left Erick''s room and rushed to her own room. Being the CEO''s personal secretary was not an easy thing for her. Even though she and Erick had a special rtionship, she still had to be professional in the office, as Erick always said that they were the two people in charge of keeping Muller Finance International until Jack returned. That was why Alice had worked so well over the past two years. Her abilities had really improved a lot from when she was still living in London.

    "I''m sure you''re still alive, sir. Jackson Patrick Muller is not that weak. I''m sure I''m still alive, sir�� Aarrgghh fuck!!!! Why did all this have to happen? Why did you make my master like this, God? Jackson Patrick Muller is a good man, a man who loves his family and loves his girlfriend very much. They even have...aarrgghh fuck!!!"

    Erick shouted loudly regretting the bad luck that had happened to Jack. He was really very sad and felt guilty because that night he had left Jack alone to go to the toilet. If only at that time he could hold himself back a little longer, maybe this fateful event would not have happened. Erick really regretted his stupid act to this day.

    "Ahhh!!!!"

    * * *

    < The rke Family Residence, Luxembourg >

    n, who was sleeping alone in his bridal bed, woke up suddenly. He had another nightmare. The dream that had always haunted him and had disappeared a year ago now came again, on the first night of his marriage to Anne.

    With sweaty body, n sat staring at the door to his room which was locked tightly.

    "That dream again! Why did the dreame again?" n said softly with gasping for breath. Every time he had that dream, he always ran out of breath. It was a terrible dream that made him uneasy because the dream felt so real to him.

    After he managed to calm himself down, n''s consciousness finally returned. He realized that a few hours ago he was married to Anne, a woman who made him almost crazy. Usually, after he slept with a woman, n would never think of her again, especially if he had only met her once. However, with Anne, it was a different story. After realizing that Anne was still a virgin, her possessiveness was very high. The desire to have Annepletely became even more passionate, even though he had actually gotten what Anne had been guarding all this time. n then turned to the other side of the bed and was surprised when he didn''t find the woman he was so mad about. He almost shouted Nichs'' name if he didn''t see a pair of bare feet on the sofa. His fear of losing Anne was so great that he did not want to feel confused like one week ago when he lost Anne because Luis was taken away.

    n slowly lowered his legs and walked over to his wife who was sleeping on the sofa in a crouched position. Her body looked frail sleeping in that position. n''s smile widened when he realized how sound his wife''s sleep was, so he decided not to bother her. When n was about to go to the bathroom suddenly he heard Anne''s delirious voice.

    "Jack.. where are you, Jack...? Sorry, I''m sorry, Jack.."

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    n''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the woman who had be his wife mentioned another man''s name in her sleep.

    Continued

 Chapter 394 - Hunger

    <h4>Chapter 394 - Hunger</h4>

    Anne woke up as she felt starved, after only having two spoonfuls of cake all day yesterday. The wedding ceremony and the reception party afterwards were too much for her that she had lost her appetite due to nervousness. She only felt hungry this morning. She slowly opened her eyes and immediately realized that there was something wrong with her sleeping position. She tried to remember what happenedst night before going to bed.

    Thump!

    "Th-this is not the couch," said Anne quietly when she realized that right now she wasn''t lying on the sofa, but on the bed with a big hand wrapped around her stomach..

    "Aaa.....hmmpp."

    Anne shut her mouth tightly when she realized that she had been moved into bed with n holding her tightly now. Without turning, Anne could tell that the man who had be her husband was lying beside her. Anne could feel his breath on her neck, it was hot and it made her uneasy.

    Anne carefully tried to free herself from n. One by one, she lifted n''s fingers from the top of her stomach until finally his big hand could bepletely separated from her waist. As soon as she managed to escape from her husband''s arms, she immediately got out of bed. She tried as carefully as possible not to make any sound when she got down so as not to wake n.

    "Thank God," Anne muttered under her breath when she managed to get her foot on the floor.

    Without thinking, Anne rushed to the bathroom to clean herself before going to the kitchen to find food. The hunger had ovee all the feelings of shame and difort from her at the moment. She really didn''t care about her new status as the daughter-inw of the rke family. All she knew was that she had to eat immediately, because she could no longer contain her hunger. Wearing a knee-length mini dress with tropical flowers, Anne then left the room, leaving n, who was still fast asleep on the bed, hugging two pillows that Anne had previously arranged in such a way as she got out of bed. She did this so that n would not notice that she was no longer in bed.

    Because it was still very early in the morning, not all of the maids were doing their respective routine activities. They were still getting ready with their work equipment in the storage area before finally going to their respective posts to do their job, except for the cooks who had been in the kitchen since an hour ago to make breakfast for about 20 employees who worked at the rke family residence. When some of the maids were about to start working, they were very surprised to see Anneing down the stairs.

    "Miss..."

    "Hush... don''t be surprised it''s me. n will wake upter. I want to prepare breakfast for him," said Anne spontaneously when she met several maids who almost screamed when they saw her.

    "So you want to surprise the young master in the morning?"

    Anne immediately nodded her head quickly while smiling to hide her nervousness. Knowing thedy''s n, some of the maids seemed to be giggling because they didn''t expect that their newdy really cared about her husband. Anne really felt awkward being stared at by the 6 maids. The situation finally ended when Noah appeared from behind. While he was checking the condition of the kitchen, he vaguely heard the conversation of some of his maids who he had just assigned to clean the garden area which was used as a ce for drinking together by the groom and his friends. Noah quickly went straight to the maids to check on them. However, when he saw that Anne was there standing on the stairs conversing with his subordinates, his intentions immediately disappeared, because he knew that the maids were talking to the wife of his young master.

    "Morning, Miss," Noah greeted with his hoarse voice, startling the maids standing in front of Anne. Realizing their mistake, the maids rushed to leave Anne to do the work that Noah had given before.

    Anne just smiled faintly when she saw the maids, who had previously spoken to her, just left because they were afraid of Noah. They immediately ran to the back garden area to clean up the remnants ofst night''s party without daring to look back.

    "It''s not their fault, Noah, I invited them to talk," said Anne quietly, trying to exin what really happened.

    "Oh I see, no wonder they don''t start working right away. But, Miss, why are you up so early?" Noah immediately asked Anne a question.

    "Ah yes, I wanted to make breakfast for n," replied Anne, still lying.

    "Why do you have to bother, Miss? There are five cooks and they are excellent chefs who are directly selected by the Master through strict selection. So you don''t have to bother yourself, Miss, everything has been done by the experts, and they don''t need assistance. I also don''t want to make the young master angry at me for letting his wife to touch the kitchen area," Noah said at length, persuading her not to go to the kitchen.

    Anne cursed her meeting with Noah which made her unable to carry out her n to find food in the kitchen, because what Noah said was true. The rke family residence already had several professional cooks who, of course, would not need her help, especially since her position is the new daughter-inw in the rke family who is the wife of the only sessor to the rke family, the young master who is greatly feared by all the servants in the residence.

    "So I really can''t touch the kitchen area, Noah?" Anne asked Noah quietly to hide her frustration.

    "No Miss, I''m sorry. I don''t want to upset the young master," Noah replied firmly.

    "But Noah I... I''m ��"

    "Again, I''m sorry, Miss. I really don''t dare to get into trouble with Young Master, Miss. Please do consider us, Miss, you don''t wish to see us get fired right away by Young Master for letting you touch the cooking utensils in the kitchen, right? We all have families to support, Miss. Won''t you feel sorry to poor people like us if we lose your job, Miss? Especially in times like this, it''s very difficult to find afortable job like this family home, Miss," said Noah, quickly cutting off Anne''s words.

    Hearing Noah''s words make Anne go awry. She certainly didn''t want to cause trouble for the maids at the rke household. But on the other hand, she really couldn''t hold his hunger any longer, suddenly Anne sat down on the stairs looking down. The sound of her crying was immediately heard which made Noah panicked.

    "Miss, what are you doing? Is there something wrong with what I said, Miss? If indeed I have hurt you, please forgive me, Miss, but please don''t cry, Miss... I don''t want to..."

    "I''m hungry, Noah hoo hoo... I''m actually really hungry, I haven''t eaten anything since yesterday. So I''m starving right now hoo hoo..."

    Thump!

    "Y-you''re �� starving, Miss?" Noah asked surprised.

    Continued

 Chapter 395 - "Only I Am Allowed"

    <h4>Chapter 395 - "Only I Am Allowed"</h4>

    Noah sat in the back garden, watching Anne enjoyed some pancakes and a ss of warm almond milk. He still couldn''t believe that his young master''s wife was really hungry.

    "Slow down, Miss, I won''t ask," Noah said in a half-whisper, like Anne''s previous request no one should know that she was currently eating.

    "I''m so hungry, Noah," said Anne honestly.

    "Why didn''t you eat yesterday, Miss? Was the food at the party yesterday not to your taste?" Noah asked curiously.

    Anne immediately stunned and her hand, which had lifted to put a piece of pancake to her mouth, froze. She slowly put her fork on the te and looked at Noah with teary eyes. "How can I eat, Noah? Marrying a man who has ruined your future is a nightmare. From the start, I never wanted this marriage, I just wanted to forget it and go back to where I came from to live a normal life. Even though everything is not as normal as before, but at least, I can get rid of that terrible monster."

    Noah couldn''t say anything when he heard Anne''s words. He didn''t expect that Anne still hadn''t epted this marriage. Even though there were a lot of girls out there who would like to be where she was now, Noah still clearly remembered how Cassandra Lim yesterday looked furiously at Anne. Noah knew exactly how big her ambition was to be the young mistress of the rke family''s sessor, so he couldn''t understand Anne''s current thinking.

    Anne wiped the tears that flowed from the corners of her eyes with her index finger. She slowly lifted her face up to look up at the blue sky of Luxembourg, her new guardian.

    "I just want a quiet life, Noah. I never dreamt to be rich or have a powerful husband. I just want to live quietly with my little family in a simple house full of love without having to think about many problems. Always moving around since childhood following my parents who were targeted by criminals was exhausting me. I really just wanted to live in peace like most normal people, Noah, but all my hopes are now shattered. n Knight rke has ruined everything so easily and now he''s imprisoning me in this ce. How sad my fate is," said Anne softly. She seemed to restrain herself from crying.

    "Miss..."

    "Never mind, don''t talk about it anymore. I may have been destined to live this way by God, so I''ll just enjoy it. If I''m not strong enough, I''ll just wave my hand up and ask Him to pick me up immediately," added Anne, cutting off Noah''s words again with a smile.

    Noah''s heart raced very fast at Anne''sst words. His face turned pale as paper when Anne mentioned about asking God to pick her up.

    Because the sun was getting higher, Anne chose to immediately leave Noah. The hunger that tormented her was finally cured after eating 3 in pancakes and half a ss of almond milk. Anne went back into the house leaving Noah alone. After his young master''s wife left, Noah still sat on his seat. The words that came out of Anne''s lips were still vivid in his mind at the moment. He was really confused by Anne''s mindset.

    Anne continued to walk through therge rooms in the rke residence, until finally her footsteps stopped when she arrived at a library filled with many books. Without thinking, Anne then entered the room and grabbed some books that she found interesting and took them to a sofa to read. No one knew that she was in the library.

    Mr. David rke, who just woke up, chose to have breakfast with Luis. He didn''t want to disturb his newly married grandson.

    "After breakfast, take me to the grave of my wife, Luis. I haven''t been there in almost a month," said Mr. David rke softly as he wiped his lips with a napkin.

    "Yes, sir."

    "I don''t want to disturb n and Anne, just let them enjoy their time together," added Mr. David rke again. He really hoped that Anne would soon give a sessor to her family., that was why Mr. David rke didn''t want to disturb his grandson.

    Luis, who understood the meaning of the master''s words, just smiled. He didn''t say anything other than agreeing to his master''s request to take him to the grave of Ynda Cindy rke, the only woman that David rke loved. Even though his wife died at a young age, but at that time, David rke vowed never to marry again. He loved his wife so much that he only had one child, namely Calvin Jonathan rke, the fruit of his love with his wife, his favorite son. At that time, even though there were many beautiful women who were willing to be his wife, David rke firmly rejected them and stated he would never marry again. For him, his love was only for Ynda until the end of his life, just like the vow he took when they were married.

    After finishing breakfast, Luis ordered his men to get ready to go to the graveyard of thete Mrs. David. It was located in a special cemeteryplex that had been extensively renovated by Mr. David rke, so that the cemetery was very beautiful now and had be one of the tourist destinations for foreign tourists. The creepy impression on the old cemetery had now disappeared.

    n finally woke up just as the sun was almost up. After sleeping, his hangover was gone.

    "You damn Tyrex, just wait for my revengeter. You will definitely pay dearly for your actionsst night," n said angrily cursing Brandon Rex who had made him drunk.

    n finally realized that he was alone in his bridal room at the moment. Anne, who had be his wife, was not with him. Instantly, his anger came. He still clearly remembered howst night his wife had mentioned another man''s name in her sleep.

    "I have to ask Anne directly who this Jack is. She must know her current position," said n coldly, full of rage.

    Because he was still wearing his wedding shirt, n decided to clean his body first in the bathroom, before going out to look for his wife. Even though his whole body was drenched in cold water from the shower, but the fire that burned in his heart was still burning. His jealousy was so great when he heard Anne mention another man''s name in her sleep. And it wasn''t the only time that Anne had mentioned the man''s name, that at this point n was really angry.

    "You''ve only been my wife for a day, Anne, and yet you have the courage to dream of another man. You are my wife, Anne... I should be the one you..."

    n''s words suddenly stopped when he managed to remember the name that Anne had called when they first made love one week ago.

    "So the man''s name is Jack... Fuck!!! You''re mine, Anne, no other man can be in your heart," said n full of emotion.

    Continued

 Chapter 396 - Alans Threat

    <h4>Chapter 396 - n''s Threat</h4>

    The maids, who were frightened out of their wits after the young master was angry for not being able to find his wife, could now breathe a sigh of relief, because Noah managed to find Anne was sleeping on the sofa in the library, hugging a book.

    After being woken up, Anne was asked to go to the dining room as her husband was waiting. At first, Anne refused because she was full. However, Noah managed to convince her to go after telling her what had happened. With unsteady steps, Anne came to the dining room and saw n, who emitted a murderous aura from all over his body. The maids around the dining table could only lower their heads without daring to look at the master, and so was Nichs, who chose to stand a bit further away from n. It seemed that he realized that his master was in a bad mood.

    "Where have you been?" n suddenly snapped in a loud voice when he saw Anne walking into the dining room.

    Anne took a deep breath. "You''re asking me?"

    "Who else do you think it is?" shouted n, full of emotion.

    "You don''t say my name, and there are a lot of people here. So how do I know that you''re talking to me," answered Anne quietly without guilt.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, n hit the dining table made of tiger wood covered with ss with a bang, making all the maids gasp in surprise, including Nichs, who immediately clutched his chest, while Anne, who was ready to ept n''s anger, was not affected at all. She only blinked once as she clenched her fists, trying to brace herself.

    "I''m asking you, of course, who else is it?!!" n snapped back.

    Anne looked at the man who had be her husband calmly. "You didn''t mention my name, so how do I know who you''re talking to?"

    "Oh so I have to mention names now. Do I have to be like you who mentioned Jack''s name in your sleepst night?"

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart was beating very fast when n mentioned Jack''s name.

    "How do you know that name?" asked Anne subconsciously.

    Crash ... crash ...!

    n threw the empty tes in front of him in a swift motion when he heard Anne''s response, which caused extreme noises when the tes fell on the floor. The maids were shocked, including Anne, who did not expect that n would go that far. Unconsciously, Anne even stepped back because she realized that n''s anger was building up. The shock of everyone in the dining room hadn''t even diminished when suddenly n got up from his chair and went straight to Anne. Without a word, he immediately devoured Anne''s lips greedily, his hands immediately hugged Anne''s body tightly. Because n''s embrace was too strong, while Anne struggled to break free from his embrace, the mini dress that Anne wore was lifted, thus exposing her long legs. Seeing this, Noah immediately lowered his head. He didn''t dare to see the body parts of his master''s wife exposed like that, nor did the other maids, including Nichs.

    Anne, who didn''t realize that her intimate parts were exposed, was still trying to get away from n. As she had never been kissed so harshly before, she was really exhausted. Her lungs also felt dry because there was no oxygening in. Anne had difficulty breathing because n didn''t let go of the rough kiss at all, until finally Anne pped n''s arm as ast resort to let her go. Because he felt that the longer Anne''s punch was getting weaker, n finally released his kiss from Anne.

    Bang!

    "Ahhh hhhh hhhhh..."

    "Idiot! You can''t even kiss. Remember, Anne, you are now my wife. So don''t you ever mention another man''s name in front of me, not even in your sleep! You can only think of me, because I am your husband and you are not allowed to think about other people. If you do that again, then you will get a heavier punishment than what you just received," n said coldly as he looked at Anne, who was sitting on the floor, gasping to take as much air as possible after being smothered by n''s kiss for almost three minutes.

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She was still trying to take as much air as possible to fill her lungs. None of the maids in the room dared to help her. They didn''t have the guts to do that.

    Since he had conveyed what he wanted to say to Anne, n then stepped proudly towards the exit. Realizing that the master was going to leave, Nichs rushed after him. After n left, then the maids moved. They immediately cleaned up the shards of expensive tes that were scattered on the floor. Meanwhile, Noah helped Anne to get up from the floor.

    "Don''t provoke the young master, Miss, since childhood he was very spoiled by the big master and always got whatever he wanted. That''s why he grew up to be a slightly selfish young man who doesn''t want to be opposed. Therefore, it''s better that you don''t get into trouble with him, Miss, even though you two are husband and wife," Noah said quietly to Anne, as he guided her to sit on the sofa.

    Anne couldn''t help but hold back her tears. She didn''t want Noah and the other maids to see her crying even though her eyes were already filled with tears.

    After helping Anne sit down, Noah then helped his subordinates to tidy up the messy dining room. This kind of mess must be taken care of immediately so that their big master wouldn''t find out. They all knew that Mr. David rke loved Anne very much and he had also advised the maids to serve Anne as well as possible. That was why the maids immediately tidied up the mess made by the young master, because they didn''t want Master David rke to scold his grandson.

    "You''re not human, n. You''re a devil," said Anne softly, while touching her lips which were now slightly swollen from being kissed by n brutally.

    Meanwhile, n was now in his car with Nichs behind the wheel. There was no conversation going on between the two of them. Nichs was too scared to start a conversation first.

    "Fuck..."

    "Is there any problem, sir?" Nichs asked softly not long after hearing n swore.

    "Do you know the person Anne was close to when she was in Ennd, Nick?" n asked without a pause. He uttered every word with emphasis, which showed how angry he was at the moment.

    "No sir. From the investigations some time ago, my subordinates did not find any clues that Miss Anne has any romantic rtionships," Nichs answered quietly. "The UAL students even said that Miss Anne is their dream girl and is on top of their list to be the dream girlfriend."

    "Fuck ...! How dare they imagine my wife? Find them all and cut their tongues," n said loudly. He was very angry that there were many men who liked the woman who had be his wife.

    Continued

 Chapter 397 - Adriana Holsy’s Information

    <h4>Chapter 397 - Adriana Holsy��s Information</h4>

    Nichs was shocked. He racked his brains trying to give his opinion so that the master would not be angry.

    "If we do that, then we will get in trouble sir. After all, when Miss became an idol in her campus, she hasn''t met you yet. And now, Miss Anne has be your wife, sir," Nichs said quietly. "So, you are the winner."

    n was silent hearing Nichs'' words. He digested the words that came out of his assistant''s lips. It wasn''t long before a triumphant smile spread across n''s face.

    "Yes, you''re right, Anne is mine now. But still, I don''t like it when a man idolizes her, no one can look at my wife. And you, Nick, call her Mrs.. rke. She''s not someone you can call Miss anymore, she is already married to me, Nick," n said coldly as he looked in the rearview mirror.

    Thump!

    "Sorry sir, I won''t do it again." Nichs immediately responded to his master''s words quickly, as he realized the mistake he had made by calling Anne as ''Miss'' even though Anne was already married to her master.

    "It''s okay? ... Well, we can quickly go to the office. There''s an important item that I want to take," said n again.

    "Yes, sir."

    Nichs then increased the speed of the car he was driving towards the office, following his master''s orders. Even though he was supposed to be on vacation as he just got married, n still came to the office. He had to bring along some important files from his room while he went on his honeymoon with Anne, ording to the n he had prepared. n wanted to spend the next week with Anne in Norway. He wanted to take Anne to see the Milky Way gxy in the Norwegian sky. The Milky Way gxy would be clearly visible in the Norwegian sky during winter, which was why n wanted to take his wife there.

    After driving his car for 20 minutes, Nichs finally arrived at his destination. Without being asked, he immediately got out of the car and opened the door for his master. The staffs, who were busy with their respective jobs, looked very surprised when they saw their boss came. Luckily, when n came, they were all focused on their works, so that no one got scolded by n, because he really hated undisciplined staff.

    "Mr. Nichs."

    Nichs stopped his steps when a female employee called out to him, while n continued to walk towards his office which was still tightly closed.

    "What''s wrong, Gloria?" Nichs asked his assistant quietly.

    "This morning, Miss Adriana came to the office. She was angry and made a scene in the lobby. Thedy insisted that she wanted to go up, but we managed to stop her..."

    "Then what''s the problem? Haven''t you guys managed to hold her back?" Nichs was not in the mood to discuss about Adriana Holsy, who was infatuated with n.

    Nichs'' assistant, Gloria, then handed a brown envelope that Adriana gave to Nichs.

    "Here ��"

    "It''s from Miss Adriana for Mr. n," Gloria answered quickly.

    "Okay, I ept this. Thanks, Gloria, keep up the good work. Supervise all employees while Mr. n is not in the office. Because if one of the employees makes a mistake, then you will get in trouble, Gloria," Nichs said quietly, reminding Gloria of her duties from n.

    Gloria''s face tensed up again. She was reminded of n''s threat to her two months ago, where she would be fired if she made one more mistake, and not only that, n also said that he would make sure that Gloria would be unable to get any job in Luxembourg, which Gloria was very afraid of.

    "I-I understand sir," Gloria replied in a low voice full of fear. Her lips trembled as she spoke.

    Nichs just smiled at his frightened assistant. Without another word, Nichs rushed into the master''s room to report the envelope in his hand.

    "Bring all these, Nick, I have to keep these files at home. I don''t want that incident that time to happen again," n said loudly when Nichs entered his room. Currently, n was taking out some important files from his safe.

    The files were thetest jewelry designs that would beunched by hispany in the next six months. n hade to the office for the designs to avoid leaking the jewelry designs he had approved. Because a few months ago, hispany had experienced an extraordinarymotion after the jewelry designs he was about to publish were alreadyunched by Qjewel, which was a rival to the rke family-ownedpany. Although the traitor who had leaked the jewelrypany''s designs had been arrested by the police, n didn''t want to take any risk, because Gloria, the girlfriend of the man who betrayed him, still worked at thepany and remained as Nichs'' personal assistant. Therefore, n didn''t want to make the same mistake again. What''s more, the jewelryunch, which would take ce in the next few months, had already cost a lot of money to prepare, so n didn''t want to fail a second time.

    Nichs finally did what n told him to do. Without any word, Nichs began to put the important files one by one into the empty suitcase he had brought with him. n himself was still standing in front of his safe which was still open. Currently, there were only a few pieces of gold bullions inside the safe which he had kept in his office in case of an emergency and a few contract documents. After making sure that all of his important belongings had been brought home, n then closed his personal safe again. Even though the mechanic who installed the new safe said that no one would be able to break into the safe again like his old safe, n still didn''t want to leave his important files in the office. He had to keep the document at his grandfather''s residence. Under Luis'' supervision, no one could break into rke''s residence, because the security system that Luis created was very secure.

    "I''ve managed to secure everything, sir." Nichs reported that he had managed to keep all the importantpany documents in the suitcase.

    "Good! Then let''s...wait... what''s that envelope? I don''t think I took it out of my safe earlier," said n curiously at the foreign envelope on the table.

    "Oh right sir, this is from Gloria. This morning Miss Adriana Holsy came and made a mess. She insisted on going up to this office and see you. But because the security officers downstairs managed to block her, Miss Adriana finally left this document to the officers, which was then handed over to Gloria," Nichs answered quickly, trying to exin the origin of the envelope the master asked.

    "Adriana... what do you really want?" n muttered quietly to himself as he grabbed the envelope that caught his attention.

    n''s eyes widened when he saw the contents of the envelope that Adriana gave.

    "What''s wrong, sir? Why are you��oh my God!!!"

    Nichs was surprised when n showed him the contents of the envelope that Adriana Holsy had given him.

    Continued

 Chapter 398 - The Last Hope

    <h4>Chapter 398 - The Last Hope?</h4>

    The envelope given by Adriana Holsy contained photos of Roger Dous and Cassandra Lim making love. Seeing the photos, Nichs got very angry. He still clearly remembered how Cassandra Lim begged her master not to be abandoned.

    "That woman is really something, sir. Please, don''t remember it anymore. After all, you are currently married to Madam, so this is not important, sir," Nichs said in a rising voice. He was very annoyed and angry at this time.

    "I wasn''t thinking about that, Nick, I was thinking about Roger. You do remember what Cassandra said when she came to me a few months ago, right?" n asked tly.

    Nichs was silent. He tried to remember what Cassandra Lim had done a few months ago, but Nichs couldn''t remember, because of the many things Cassandra had done so far.

    "Cassandra came to me with the same information that Adriana gave. Cassandra said that Adriana was already in a rtionship with Roger Dous. Even though at that time Cassandra didn''t give as many photos as Adriana did, I believe her words, because I know Roger very well. He will not possibly give up on getting his targeted woman before he manages to sleep with her," n said slowly in answer to his own question, breaking the silence, because Nichs had been silent for a long time.

    "So you mean Roger Dous actually..."

    "Yes, Roger Dous was the one who actually targeted me. That man deliberately approached the women who were once close to me to show me that he has sessfully get those women just like me. Although this is just a guess but somehow I really believe that Roger was never really a sincere friend to me. He is a man who doesn''t want to give in. He always wants to be number one. Although I''m not using him, but I believe that Roger had something to do with the ident at that time, but I don''t know how. I don''t have evidence of Roger''s direct involvement. If the car didn''t explode and fall apart like that maybe the police could find evidence that the car I was driving actually had a problem," said n quietly, expressing what was in his mind.

    "So-so you managed to remember the ident 2 years ago, sir?" asked Nichs quickly.

    n shook his head slowly while throwing the vulgar photos of Cassandra Lim and Roger Dous on the table. Roger Dous was one of his best friends who used to go with him to go to the club with Brandon Rex and the others.

    "Right now I haven''t been able to remember, Nick. There have been a lot of events that I can''t fully remember. I only remember a few things, when I said goodbye to Grandpa when I was going to the area and when I shook hands with the others. After that I don''t remember anything else. The memories that I have after that are when I was treated in the hospital," n answered tly.

    Nichs was seriously listening to the master''s words. He did not know that the n he was currently serving was not the same n. Mr. David rke didn''t tell Nichs the truth, that''s why Nichs knew nothing about the secret. Mr. David rke really kept his meetings secret. He didn''t want anyone else to know about Jack being n. Even the doctor who had helped Jack the first time when Luis was found in Portsmouth was now hidden from his family. He was not allowed to leave a government-owned military hospital. Luis deliberately put the doctor into the military hospital so he couldn''t go anywhere, so that the important information about Jack who became n wouldn''t be leaked. Therefore, the doctor was still working at the military hospital. And the doctor didn''t even know Luis'' real purpose of cing him in the military hospital.

    And although all this time Jack had gotten memories from n, but Jack couldn''t remember thest incident before n died. That was why Mr. David rke and the doctors were confused about how all the other memories managed to enter Jack''s brain, but thest memory of the fateful incident did not. They all didn''t know that Jack wouldn''t be able to remember it because he wasn''t the one who experienced the incident. Memory after memory that entered Jack''s brain right now was n''s memory when he had not had an ident.

    "Never mind. Don''t mind this. There are more important things for me to do, Nick," n said quietly, looking at the ring on his ring finger.

    Nichs, who understood what his master meant, just smiled. He then grabbed the tightly locked suitcase and prepared to leave. Since his business at the office was done, n decided to leave his room, after saving the intimate pictures of Cassandra Lim and Roger Dous.? When n passed Gloria, he smiled meaningfully, which made Gloria scared. Actually, the reason Gloria still worked at n''spany was because she was very afraid that her family would be destroyed by n, even though she was threatened not to be able to work anywhere else, Gloria was not afraid. However, when n Knight rke had mentioned her family, she had no other choice but to obey n''s orders.

    * * *

    < The rke Family Residence >

    Anne looked desperate after talking to Doctor Caitlyn on the phone, even though she had high hopes for the doctor, who had promised to help her get out of n''s clutches. Anne''s hopes were dashed when she found out that Doctor Caitlyn had not been able to find what Anne asked for. The kind doctor said that all of her personal belongings and documents had been stored by Nichs at n''s orders. So now the whereabouts of all her personal belongings were unknown to anyone, including her cell phone, which she really needed right now. The reason was that the cell phone was her only hope at the moment. Anne did not memorize anyone''s number, including Linda''s, Paul''s or Erick''s who were in Switzend. That was why she was so confused right now and didn''t know who to ask for help to escape from n.

    "Do I really have to surrender to the situation this time, Lord? Why did you give me this extraordinary trial, Lord? I really don''t know what to do right now. I don''t want to spend the rest of my life with that monster, God, sob... I don''t want to. Please help me, God, I beg you, please save me," said Anne quietly, burying her face in the sofa, so that no one would know that she was currently crying.

    Continued

 Chapter 399 - Honeymoon 1

    <h4>Chapter 399 - Honeymoon 1?</h4>

    The car carrying Mr. David rke and n''s car arrived at the same time, so they looked like they were going together.

    "Let me push my grandfather, Luis." n, who had gotten out of the car first, blocked Luis who wanted to push Mr. David rke into the house.

    "Okay young master." Luis immediately removed his hand from Mr. David rke''s wheelchair and let n take over.

    With a smile, n immediately grabbed the handle of his grandfather''s wheelchair and pushed him into the house.

    "Where have you been, n?" asked Mr. David rke quietly to his grandson who was pushing him..

    "To the office, I have some documents to take home and maybe I''ll just keep them at home," n answered honestly.

    "And your wife?"

    "She''s at home, Grandpa. I was only in the office for a while. I''ve only been away for an hour."

    Mr. David rke nodded his head slowly. He then nced at Nichs, who was carrying a suitcase.

    "What documents did you bring home?" Mr. David rke asked again in his soft voice.

    "The designs of the jewelry designers that I have approved. I don''t want the incidents happened a few months ago to repeat itself," replied n quickly.

    "The exhibition?"

    "Yes, the exhibition will be held in a few months and thepany has already spent a lot of money on this solo exhibition. I don''t want another misunderstanding that happened in the exhibition a few months ago to ur, so I just take the jewelry designs home. I''m sure Luis will keep the paperwork well while I went on my honeymoon with Anne," n exined in detail about his reason to bring home the important documents.

    Thump!

    "Repeat what you just said, son," demanded Mr. David rke stuttering.

    "The solo exhibition?"

    "No, after that!!"

    "That thepany has spent a lot of money?"

    "n!!!"

    "Oh, you mean the honeymoon?" asked n, holding back augh.

    "You brat!!"

    nughed out loud at his grandfather''s words. He actually knew what his grandfather was asking, but he liked to tease him by pretending not to know.

    "You have to be nice to Anne. She''s a good kid, n. If you make her sad and cry then I will make you regret it," threatened Mr. David rke seriously.

    "Why are you more concerned with her? I''m your grandson, not her." n protested quickly.

    "You''ve hurt her from the start, son, so please don''t make Anne feel sad again. Please let it just once you destroyed her like that. If you do it again, I''ll remind you, if I find out that she is crying again, then you have to deal with me," replied Mr. David rke coldly.

    "Yes, yes, I know..."

    "Okay, I will remember what you said. Well, now you go and find your wife, let Luis help me into the house." Mr. David rke immediately cut off n''s words.

    Hearing his grandfather''s words, n immediately stopped his footsteps and took a step back and let Luis, who had been on his left side, take over. Luis then continued to push the wheelchair into the house, leaving n and Nichs still standing behind.

    "Anne is not only a good girl, Grandpa, she is also the perfect one for me," n said to himself, remembering the night he raped Anne, who turned out to be a virgin.

    "Oooh!!"

    "What are you doing sir?" Nichs asked panicked at n, who was suddenly holding his head in pain.

    n, who was half looking down, then looked at Nichs who was now standing in front of him. "I don''t know, suddenly my chest hurts."

    "Should we go to the hospital or call the doctor, sir?" Nichs asked again.

    "Never mind, Nick, maybe it''s because I''m tired and not getting enough rest. Last night, I slept reallyte because of those damn bastards who forced me to keep drinking to rece the bachelorette party," n answered quietly as he tried to stand up straight again.

    "But Master..."

    n shook his head with a smile. "I''m fine, Nick. Okay,e on in. I want to see my wife and you keep the suitcase in my study."

    "Yes sir, I understand."

    n smiled and patted the assistant''s shoulder and then continued his steps into the house, Nichs then followed behind.

    Usually, every time n returned home, he would go straight up to his room on the second floor. But this time, he asked his maid first to find out where his wife? was. n couldn''t wait to tell Anne about his ns for their honeymoon.

    "Madam is on the sofa by the phone sir. Doctor Caitlyn called earlier." A maid politely answered n''s question.

    "Doctor Caitlyn? Why did she call my wife again?" n asked confused.

    "For that I don''t know, sir." The maid replied nervously again.

    n smiled at his maid''s words. He knew that all the maids were afraid of him because of his fiery attitude. With a friendly face, n said, "It''s okay, I''m not talking to you. I was talking to myself. Okay then, you can continue your work again."

    In an instant, the maid immediately bowed her head in respect to n, then she immediately left to continue her work.

    Seeing his maid running scared like that n smiled while shaking his head. He then walked towards where Anne was, ording to the information given by the maid. n''s smile widened when he saw Anne was sitting back on the sofa looking at the garden. Her long hair flowed beautifully and asionally moved in the wind. Seeing the beauty in front of his eyes, n really couldn''t help himself. Without thinking, n approached his wife and intended to hug her from behind. However, n canceled his intention when he heard the sound of her sobs.

    "Are you crying?"

    Anne, who wasmenting her fate, immediately turned around when she heard a voice that she knew very well. When she turned her head, she immediately met n''s eyes.

    "Why don''t you answer my question?" said n again.

    "Why should I answer your question? Don''t you already know the answer?" replied Anne curtly.

    "I don''t want to argue with you, Anne. I ask you again, why are you crying? Are youmenting that we missed our wedding nightst night?" n asked quietly, teasing Anne.

    "Don''t be crazy, I can''t bementing over something like that!!" With a half-scream, Anne answered her husband''s question.

    nughed out loud at his wife''s words. Even though just now his wife was yelling at him, but n was not upset at all. He was even more attracted to Anne, because she looked even more adorable when she was angry like that.

    "Don''t cry anymore. You better get ready now. We''re going to Norway this afternoon," n said softly with a smile.

    "Norway ... for what?" asked Anne confused.

    "For our honeymoon! I want to spend a lot of time with you there. We can make love under the sky..."

    "Don''t be crazy, n. I would never want to go to that ce. Besides, our rtionship is not that good that we should go on a honeymoon," Anne cut n''s words with teary eyes. After saying that, Anne rushed out of the ce and ran to her room, leaving n alone.

    Continued

 Chapter 400 - Honeymoon 2

    <h4>Chapter 400 - Honeymoon 2</h4>

    Anne''s one mistake was not locking her bedroom door when she entered a moment ago, so that n could enter the room as well.

    "Like it or not, you have toe with me Anne, because it is your duty as my wife. One more thing you must remember is that we are officially husband and wife and going on honeymoon is a must for all newly married couples, so you can''t avoid it, let alone reject it," n said tly to Anne, who was lying on her stomach in bed, hiding her face in the pillow.

    Hearing n''s words made Anne lift her face and look at the man who was standing beside her with his hands on his hips.

    "You evil monster, who are you? So you just want to force me around to your heart''s content like that!!" Anne screamed with emotion..

    n was surprised when he was called a monster by the woman who had officially be his wife, but he was not angry at all and was even more provoked to tease his wife.

    "Me? I''m the evil monster who has be your husband, have you forgotten, my darling?" n asked innocently.

    Anne''s face was already red with anger when she heard n''s words. "Who''s your darling? I''m not your darling!!"

    "Of course you are, my dear, who else would it be?" n replied innocently.

    Anne''s anger grew. She was really very upset to see n like that. This was the first time that Anne had met a shameless man like n. Because she couldn''t hold back anymore, she grabbed the pillow beside her and threw it at n, hoping the pillow would hit n''s face, but her wish didn''te true, because n easily caught the flying pillow with one hand. Seeing that Anne was going to throw another pillow at him, n moved faster. The man managed to climb onto the bed and immediately pinned Anne down. Not only that, he also managed to lock her hands above her head and made her unable to move.

    "Let go of me...don''t be crazy, n..."

    "Calm down, dear, I''m not a man who likes to y fast. So I won''t touch you this time, you don''t have to be afraid. You better save your energy forter on when we''ve arrived in Norway. I want to hear your loud sighs and moans. Unlike that night when I��"

    "You''re crazy!!!!" Anne screamed with emotion. Her eyes reddened to show how much anger she was in right now. "I hate you, n, I hate you so much!!"

    "As you please, I don''t forbid you to hate me, but you must remember one thing, my dear, I, n Knight rke, will never let you go from my grip. So enjoy your life as my woman forever and ever." n answered the curse given by Anne calmly.

    "I''d rather die than to...aarrgghh...!"

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because suddenly n strangled her neck tightly. "You can''t die, Anne, your life is mine. You live and die for me, so don''t ever think that you can die so easily. Because I''lle to the realm of the dead and pick you up from there if you try to leave me, bear that in mind."

    Anne''s tears slowly trickled down her cheeks at the threat n gave her, the pain in her throat from the strong grip of n''s hand was no longer felt.

    "You better obey me or you''ll regret it, now be sweet. Take your anger out on meter when we make love in Norway. Believe me, I prefer women who sigh and scream of pleasure when I enter them. Not like that night, when you just cried. Learn to satisfy me, Anne, remember it carefully."

    After saying that, n released his hand from Anne''s neck and rushed out of bed. Being that close to Anne made his pants tight. Without guilt, n then left the room, leaving Anne who continued crying while hugging the pillow. Not long after n left, the maids came in. They were assigned to pack up n and Anne''s clothes which were going to be taken to Norway for their honeymoon for a week. Although the maids heard Anne''s sobs on the bed but they could not do anything. They were too afraid to interfere into the domestic affairs of the young master who was easily angered.

    Anne was crying in a pile of pillows, but because her voice was too loud, her voice was still heard by the maids in the room. Anne was very devastated to hear the words that n just said. Her hope of being able to escape from n was now just a dream.

    "Jack... where are you? How dare you see me like this, Jack? Why don''t you show up, Jack? I need you," said Anne quietly between her tears that made anyone heartbroken.

    The maids, who had finished moving the clothes belonging to their young master and his wife, rushed out of the room. They did not want to stay in the same room with Anne. Hearing Anne''s crying voice without being able to help made the maids confused. That was why they chose to leave.

    Nichs, who was on guard in front of the room, smiled when he saw the maids were done with their duties. Without permission, Nichs went into his young master''s room to take the two suitcases containing clothes that the servants had finished packing up.

    "You''d better stop crying, Madam, crying won''t solve the problem. Besides, young master really doesn''t like the sound of crying, so it''s best if you prepare yourself. After that, we will go to the airport, because the rke family''s jet is ready to take us to Norway. Don''t forget that you are now officially the wife of the young master, you cannot refuse his request, because it is your obligation to serve the master as a legal wife in the eyes of thew and religion," Nichs said slowly as he was about to step out of the master''s room.

    After saying that, Nichs then left the master''s room with tworge suitcases of the same color. Nichs, who knew n very well, knew that his young master was angry with his stubborn wife. That was why he deliberately spoke like that in order to make the young master''s wife aware of her current position as thedy of the rke family.

    With a broken heart, Anne got up from the bed. She looked at the door to her room which was tightly closed. Like a human who had no passion for life, Anne stepped into the bathroom. Even though she didn''t want to go to Norway but she had no other choice. The sentence after sentence that n said a moment ago kept ringing in her mind. When Anne stood in front of therge mirror in the bathroom she looked at her naked body. Her corbones looked deeper, indicating that she had lost a lot of weight. Even so, her beauty did not diminish in the slightest. She was still too beautiful to attract anyone, especially n.

    The purplish red marks that were created around her neck made Anne shed tears again. The marks left from n''s hands as he strangled her were so obvious. It was because Anne''s skin was so thin that even the slightest pressure she received would leave a grievous bruise.

    "If I hadn''t changed my appearance at that time, maybe none of this would have happened," said Anne in her heart, regretting her decision years ago to improve her appearance after being dumped by Leon.

    Continued

 Chapter 401 - Youre Mine

    <h4>Chapter 401 - You''re Mine</h4>

    Together with Mr. David rke, n, who had finished preparing, seemed to be waiting for his wife to arrive at the dining table. They had not started lunch because they were waiting for Anne toe down. Because he had been waiting for a long time, Luis finally went up to the second floor to call Anne, so she coulde down as soon as possible.

    "How is she, Luis?" n asked quickly when he saw Luising down the stairs.

    "Yes sir, Miss Anne will be down in a moment," Luis replied briefly.

    Mr. David rke, who was reading some files on his smart phone, smiled when he hear his grandson''s words. He slowly grabbed n''s hand and held it tightly. "Be patient, n, women usually take longer to get ready. They have a lot of things to do before they leave, you have to get used to it."

    "But we''ve been waiting for more than 15 minutes, Grandpa," replied n curtly.

    "It''s only been 15 minutes, and not 50 minutes yet. Be patient, if you''re hungry, you can eat first," said Mr. David rke again with a smile.

    "Ah Grandpa, you always defends her. Your grandson is me, not Anne," protested n quickly.

    "Anne was orphaned since childhood. She grew up alone to be a wonderful woman, n. Even though she has no family, she can survive and can even have a small shop and continue her education again. Think about it carefully, who can reach her current position n? Moreover, she''s a woman. She could have sold herself when she was young to survive like other women out there, but she didn''t, right? You will regret it if you waste such a great woman, n. Maybe you can get 100 women prettier than Anne, but I guarantee that these women will not be as great as your wife. Haven''t you proven yourself how extraordinary your wife isst week? I bet Anne must be the first woman you touch who was still pure, unlike your previous women."

    n was speechless hearing his grandfather''s words, because everything his grandfather said waspletely true. Anne was indeed the first woman he slept with who was still a virgin.

    Seeing the change in his grandson''s face, Mr. David rke smiled. He then took n''s hand again and patted it gently. "Believe me, my choice for you is right, son, Anne is the best woman to continue our family tree."

    "Stop it, Grandpa. Why do you always talk like that? You''re still alive, I''m still here, so stop talking about the sessor of the family or whatever," said n in irritation as he pulled his hand from his grandfather''s grip.

    "n... you don''t understand yet, what I meant is..."

    "I know, Grandpa. You want me to immediately give you a grandson, right? I know, Grandpa, it''s just that I just married Anne. I don''t want to share her with anyone, including babies, who will ruin my intimacy with��"

    n''s words stopped when he saw Anneing down the stairs, wearing a knee-length skirtbined with a turtleneck blouse. Anne looked strong as usual. She looked like a noblewoman in the clothes she was currently wearing. Mr. David rke, who was curious as to why his grandson was suddenly silent, then looked at the same direction as his grandson and smiled when he found out what had made n speechless. He was now more convinced that his grandson had fallen in love with Anne again and that made him happy. At least, his first n to unite his grandson with the woman he loved had seeded.

    As soon as they saw Anne, the maids lined up behind them immediately did their job, they pulled up a chair and invited Anne to sit down. However, Anne refused. She did not want to sit next to n. Anne preferred to sit next to Mr. David rke, and automatically sat face to face with n. Seeing his wife''s behavior, n almost exploded, but Mr. David rke immediately acted quickly. He put the best beef cutlet on Anne''s te, making everyone surprised, because this was the first time they had seen the big master serving other people at the dinner table.

    "Try it, Anne. You have to eat a lot of protein. I noticed that you look thinner. Is the food in this house not to your taste?" said Mr. David rke, gently asking Anne.

    Anne, who still put her hands on herp, grabbed the knife and fork on the side of the te, and slowly sliced ??the meat that Mr. David rke had just ced on her te, and put it in her mouth.

    "It''s delicious, sir, all the food in this house is delicious," answered Anne briefly.

    Mr. David rke smiled hearing Anne''s words. He then took Anne''s hand and touched it gently, "Call me Grandpa. You are now my grandson n''s wife. So you have to call me Grandpa too, don''t call me sir again."

    Anne looked at Mr. David rke with a sad look. Even though Anne had beenpressing her eyes for a long time in the bathroom, but the puffy remnants of the previous crying were still visible.

    "I understand, Grandpa," Anne answered quietly, trying to hold back herself not to cry.

    "Well then, let''s eat. You''d better fill your stomach first before going to Norway. I know this must be too soon for you. However, things like this are natural, Anne, a newlywed couple must go together to strengthen each other''s love," said Mr. David rke excitedly. He tried to discuss other things so that Anne wouldn''t be sad for too long. Before eating, Mr. David rke had received a report from Luis that his grandson had just had a fight with his wife, so he tried to talk about other things so that Anne would not be swallowed in her sadness.

    Eventually, during lunch, n didn''t talk to anyone. He just became a good listener to his grandfather who was talking to his wife. Even though he didn''t say it directly, deep in his heart, n was constantly praising his wife. He didn''t expect that Anne would be a different person when she wore nice clothes and makeup. n really adored Anne with all his soul. He swore he would never let her go for a second starting today.

    "Be careful while in Norway, n, take good care of your wife. Remember, it''s a foreign country, you can''t do as you please," said Mr. David rke when n and Anne were about to leave for the airport.

    "I know, Grandpa, don''t worry. I take Nichs and some bodyguards with me anyway, so Anne and I will be safe while in Norway," n answered quickly, confirming to his grandfather that he had made very good preparations.

    "That''s good. And Anne, don''t hesitate to talk to me. If n does things that upset you, call me immediately. Then I will instantly pick you up from Norway and teach n a lesson," added Mr. David rke again.

    Anne smiled upon hearing her grandfather''s words. Not long after, n took her into the car and immediately left to the airport because the jet that would take them to Norway was ready.

    "Hopefully with this, you can start loving your husband, Anne, even though at the moment Jack still uses n''s memory, but I hope you can love him, Anne," said Mr. David rke.

    Luis, who had been standing behind him all this time, smiled, then patted his master on the shoulder and said, "Rx Master, they''ll be fine."

    "I hope so, Luis," said Mr. David rke hopefully.

    * * *

    In the car, n didn''t take his hand off Anne''s waist at all. He really wanted to show Anne that she belonged to him right now.

    "Please..."

    "Don''t refuse, orter on I will make you unable to get up in the ne," said n, quickly threatening Anne.

    Continued

 Chapter 402 - Gods Beautiful Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 402 - God''s Beautiful Destiny</h4>

    Aaron, who was in a meeting with his men, was smiling several times while checking his cell phone, so Daniel had to take over the course of the meeting. Seeing his boss like that made the Connery Corporation employees, who were in a meeting, confused, their boss was not usually like that.

    "Okay, the meeting ends here. For further details, I will send them to each of your emails," said Daniel slowly, ending the meeting.

    One by one, the employees started to leave the meeting room, leaving Daniel and Aaron. Even though the meeting wasn''tpletely over, but they could only obey when Daniel ended the meeting, because it was useless for the meeting continued when the big boss wasn''t focus on the meeting.

    Bang!

    "Actually, what are you doing, Boss? I noticed thattely you''ve been acting like this," Daniel rebuked loudly. He had run out of patience with Aaron, who had been acting strange for the past few days.

    Even though Daniel hit the table hard, Aaron really wasn''t bothered at all. Instead he corrected his sitting position and continued to focus on his smart phone, chatting with Rose who would be on duty overseas..

    Seeing Aaron didn''t respond to him, Daniel finally gained the courage to snatch Aaron''s cell phone which had been stealing his attention since thest hour.

    "Daniel!!!"

    "No, I will confiscate this cell phone until you talk to me," said Daniel quickly cutting Aaron, who protested because his cell phone was forcibly taken.

    Aaron took a deep breath when he heard Daniel''s words. He finally realized that his employees were no longer in the same room with him.

    "The meeting is over, because it''s useless for us to have a meeting to discuss important things when your mind wanders somewhere," Daniel said quickly. He immediately read what Aaron was thinking.

    "Hmmm okay, sorry for that, it''s just that I..."

    "That''s not what I want to hear. What''s bothering you, Boss? You''ve been really annoying these past few days." Daniel immediately cut Aaron''s words.

    "I was just about to exin. So listen to me. Give me my cell phone back, and I''ll show you something," said Aaron tly asking for his phone back.

    Daniel, who was still annoyed with Aaron, didn''t want to give his boss''s cell phone, but because Aaron kept raising his hand towards him asking for his cell phone to be returned, Daniel finally relented. He finally returned Aaron''s cell phone to its owner.

    After his cell phone was in his hand, Aaron was busy with it again before he finally pointed his cell phone at Daniel.

    "A girl?"

    "Rose, her full name is Lily-Rose Johansson. She''s a journalist who lives in Anne''s old apartment. I met her by ident when I wanted to reminisce in that ce. At first, I thought Rose lives in another room, but when she invited me to her room, I finally found out that she lives in Anne''s former apartment unit. An apartment unit that has many memories for me, I really didn''t expect it to be this funmunicating with her when I thought I would no longer be close to another woman," said Aaron, telling Daniel everything at length.

    While Aaron was talking, Daniel''s mouth was agape. He couldn''t believe that Aaron would say all that. "So you''re like this because of a woman?"

    "Like this what? I''m fine just like the usual, is there something wrong with me?" asked Aaron in confusion.

    Daniel''s face lit up when he realized that his boss was in a rtionship with a woman. It was something he had always been waiting for. Daniel suddenly hugged Aaron, who was still sitting in his chair, tightly.

    "I support you, Boss, I support you. Well then, I''ll just take care of your girl named Rose, leave the work to me," Daniel said excitedly as he released his arms from Aaron.

    Daniel had not been this happy in years. As someone who was very close to Aaron Sean Connery who was so hard to fall in love, Daniel was so happy right now. He really couldn''t describe how happy he was right now. Without another word, Daniel immediately left the meeting room, intending to take over all of Aaron''s work.

    "What''s wrong with that kid? He''s so weird," Aaron said quietly as he watched Daniel ran towards his office.

    Since there was no one in the meeting room, Aaron was going to leave the meeting room, but suddenly a new message from Rose came in. Aaron quickly opened the message and read it slowly. His brows immediately knitted together when he read the message Rose sent.

    "Norway, what''s going on in that country? Why are those journalists flocking to that ce?" Aaron said quietly after reading Rose''s message saying that she was going to Norway with her friends tonight.

    Out of curiosity, Aaron finally found out about Norway through theptop that was still in front of him. He looked so focused on reading the article that appeared in front of him. Various beautiful natural events also appeared when Aaron searched about some things about Norway which only took about two hours of travel time. His smile widened when he saw the image of Aurora that appeared on hisptop screen. Aaron was so busy working that he didn''t realize there was such a beautiful ce nearby.

    "It looks interesting! Hmmm, Daniel would like it if he was invited to a ce like this," said Aaron quietly.

    Without turning off hisptop, Aaron left the meeting room and looked for Daniel in his office. Aaron smiled when he saw Daniel was already wearing sses in front of hisptop. Usually, when Daniel wore his sses, it meant that he was focused and busy with his work, and that was why Aaron smiled.

    "What are you looking at>!!" Daniel snapped.

    "Oh so you know I''m here? I''ll just go in then," said Aaron casually without guilt walking into Daniel''s room.

    "Of course I know, you''re standing in front of my door like that. I must be blind if I can''t see you," said Daniel curtly.

    "Haha rx, Daniel! Oh right, I came because I wanted to take you to a ce that is quite interesting and..."

    "I''m busy. Can''t you see, Boss? As an assistant to a CEO who is in love, I have to know, lest everything is going to be messed up and I don''t want that to happen." Daniel immediately cut off Aaron''s words.

    Aaron smiled broadly at the words of his right hand. Without another word, Aaron put hisptop on Daniel''s desk.

    "What is this?" Daniel asked, confused.

    "Myptop is showing you the aurora and the milky way in Norway," Aaron replied innocently.

    "Come on! I''m serious, Boss," Daniel said curtly. Daniel had a bad feeling when Aaron suddenly pointed out the beautiful natural phenomena in Norway.

    "Let''s go to Norway tonight, Daniel!!" Aaron shouted excitedly.

    "To Norway, tonight��? What???!!!

    Continued

 Chapter 403 - [Bonus ]Transit Hotel

    <h4>Chapter 403 - [Bonus ]Transit Hotel</h4>

    Daniel gave up when Aaron forced him to go to Norway. He couldn''t help but take all his unfinished work with him. He still didn''t understand why Aaron suddenly wanted to go to Norway, even though Aaron was a person who really didn''t like traveling like this. Unless there was a business matter that couldn''t be ignored or represented, then Aaron would go abroad.

    With amercial ne, Daniel and Aaron went to the Norwegian capital, Oslo. The 2 hour journey allowed them to rest for a while in the business seats. Daniel chose to take a nap, while Aaron stared out the window at the view. He felt very excited to go to Norway. He wanted to give a surprise to Rose who had gone to Norway this morning. Although Rose didn''t ask him toe, but Aaron chose toe to Norway to see how a journalist worked. Rose, who already knew that Aaron was a CEO of argepany, initially felt reluctant to be friends with him. However, when Aaron asserted that he was nobody outside the office, Rose finally wanted to be friends with him, even though she knew thatpany owners didn''t like dealing with journalists.

    After flying for 2 hours, Aaron and Daniel''s ne finallynded smoothly at Oslo airport.. Because they had made a reservation beforehand, Aaron was picked up by the attendant of the hotel where he would be staying for the next few days.

    "I didn''t expect you to have prepared with such detail, Boss," Daniel said quietly while in the car that would take them to the hotel.

    "London to Oslo is near, Daniel, it''s not far and it''s very easy to make a hotel reservation like this, so you don''t have to praise me," answered Aaron quickly boasting.

    "That''s not praising, Boss, don''t get me wrong," said Daniel curtly.

    Hearing Daniel''s words, Aaronughed out loud. He did say that on purpose to tease his best friend. Because Aaron knew very well that Daniel didn''t like traveling abroad this time, because there was a lot of work that needed to be done as soon as possible. However, since Daniel couldn''t refuse Aaron''s invitation, he was forced to go to Norway for a trip that he didn''t know what the destination was.

    The journey from the airport to the hotel did not take long. After arriving in his own room, Aaron then contacted Rose again to ask for the detailed address where she was currently stationed. Without suspicion, Rose gave her ce of duty to Aaron.

    "I would adore you with all my heart if you were in Oslo right now, Aaron, but I''m pretty sure you''re still busy with your work."

    Aaron read thest message that Rose sent him. His smile widened when he finished reading the message from Rose. Without thinking, Aaron again sent a message to Rose, contained only an emoticon with a picture of a rose like Rose''s name. After knowing where she was, Aaron then rushed to sleep. He still had a lot of work to do tomorrow morning, in order to surprise Rose and ask what Rose had said earlier to him.

    * * *

    The jet belonging to the rke familynded at Frankfurt International airport for transit due to the unfavorable weather to continue the flight. Even though they were on a family owned jet, n didn''t want to take the risk, especially when he was with Anne, who had be his wife.

    "Should we find the best hotel, sir?" Nichs asked n politely as the ne came to aplete stop.

    "No need, we just need to wait for the bad weather to go away. So we''d better stay at a hotel near the airport," said n tly.

    "But is it okay to stay in this hotel in the airport area, sir?" Nichs asked again carefully, making sure he didn''t hear wrong.

    n turned his gaze from Anne, who was sleeping next to him, to Nichs, who was standing in front of him. "In the transit area of ??Frankfurt Airport Terminal 1 there is a contemporary hotel that is intended for passengers with flights to or from non-Schengen countries. We can use the hotel for a temporary rest, Nick. Besides saving time, we would be easily reached when it''s time to fly again, because it''s still in the airport area. If we leave the airport and look for another hotel, it will waste a lot of time. If we stay at the hotel in this airport, you don''t have to carry our belongings up and down the ne to the hotel. Wouldn''t that be easier for you?"

    Nichs swallowed his saliva with difficulty. He understood what his master meant. It was just that he still doubted whether n Knight rke would want to stay in a contemporary hotel like that, so he reconfirmed so as not to make a mistake. However, after hearing the words of the master, he finally believed that the young master would not have a problem staying at the hotel at the airport.

    "As long as there is Anne by my side, it doesn''t matter where I sleep tonight," said n again, looking at Anne who had just moved because her sleeping position was ufortable.

    Thump!

    Nichs finally realized what made his young master want to stay at a contemporary hotel at the airport, all of which was none other than because of Anne. Not long after, Nichs immediately got off the ne to make a reservation at My Cloud Transit Hotel to stay while waiting for the weather to improve. After Nichs got off, n changed seats and looked at Anne more closely. During the flight from Luxembourg to Frankfurt, there was no conversation between them. Anne preferred to stare out the window rather than looking at n, who was constantly seeking her attention.

    "Maybe right now you still don''t want to ept me, Anne, but I''m sure that in the near future you will definitely fall in love with me. I''m absolutely sure," n said softly, smiling at Anne''s peaceful face while sleeping. Because Anne''s clothes were fully covered, as a result, n couldn''t see the purplish red mark on Anne''s neck.

    Not long after, Nichs was back on the ne. He reported that he had managed to book a room for n and Anne. n didn''t want to wake Anne at first, but Anne, who wasn''t really sleeping soundly, immediately woke up when n''s hand touched her waist.

    "Don''t panic, I just wanted to wake you up," n lied.

    "Have we arrived in Norway yet?" asked Anne warily, crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    "We''re in Frankfurt for a transit. The weather is bad, we can''t continue the journey, Anne," n replied softly, exining where they were at this time.

    "So now what will..."

    "We''ll stay at the hotel first while waiting for the weather to improve, after that we''ll continue our journey again," said n quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne''s face immediately turned pale at the word ''hotel'' and ''stay''. The image of n''s harsh treatment of her that night shed through her mind again.

    "No, I-I don''t want to share the same room with you. I''d better wait in the waiting room," Anne stuttered.

    n smiled coldly at Anne''s words. "I can''t do that, dear, you are my wife now, don''t forget that. And as a married couple, we have to share the same room. There''s a lot of things we can do as a warm-up before we ...

    p!

    "In your dream!!!" screamed Anne aloud.

    Continued

 Chapter 404 - Ill Teach You

    <h4>Chapter 404 - I''ll Teach You</h4>

    Everyone on the ne looked surprised when they heard the sound of a loud p. Even though they didn''t see it with their own eyes, they were sure that the master had been pped by their madam.

    "In your dream, n, I don''t want to share a room with you!!" Anne screamed in panic.

    n, who did not expect to receive a p from Anne, smiled. He touched his hot cheek with angry eyes at Anne. With a quick movement, n again grabbed Anne''s neck and gripped her tightly. "You are my wife. You must obey me wherever I take you. So you can''t refuse me, Anne."

    After saying that, n then removed his hand from Anne''s neck and immediately grabbed Anne''s arm roughly to force her to get up. Anne who couldn''t do anything could only surrender. She now regretted what she had done a moment ago, because now n was even angrier at her.. When n got off the ne, Nichs and the other bodyguards didn''t speak even though they saw a red mark on n''s cheek.

    While walking towards the hotel, n did not let go of his hand for a second from Anne''s hand, he continued to grip his wife''s hand tightly and couldn''t wait to make her regret for pping him. When n and Anne arrived at the hotel, they were greeted by an officer who had been waiting for the husband and wife to arrive.

    "Wee to My Cloud Transit hotel, Sir and Madame, please follow me. I will take you both to your room," said a My Cloud Transit hotel staff politely to n.

    "Is the hotel busy right now?" n asked pleasantly.

    "Not really, sir, because it''s not holiday season, so there are not many passengers who take a transit at this airport. And this is your room, sir, pleasee in," the hotel staff replied back while opening a hotel room that was spacious enough for two people.

    n smiled when he saw the contents of the room he was going to upy. Even though it wasn''t like a 5-star hotel room like the one he always went to, but the hotel room was quitefortable.

    "Good, I like it," said n quietly when he was in the room.

    "If there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to contact us on line 0, sir, now if you''ll excuse me, sir."

    With a broad smile, n let the hotel staff to get out of his room. After the hotel staff left, Nichs then handed Anne''s handbag to n, who was standing at the door.

    "Where''s your room, Nick?" n asked curiously.

    "It''s on the other side of the corner, sir," Nichs answered briefly. He deliberately chose that room because he wanted to give his master some privacy.

    "Okay then, rest. Tomorrow we will continue the trip," said n tly, ncing at Anne who had juste out of the bathroom.

    Nichs, who was aware of the situation, chose to immediately leave n''s room. He didn''t want to spoil his master''s mood again. Luckily, the lights in the hotel weren''t too bright, so the mark from Anne''s p on n''s cheek was not clearly visible.

    n smiled when he saw Nichs leave, so he didn''t have to bother trying to get his right hand out of his sight. Anne''s alertness increased when she saw n closed the bedroom door.

    "Why? Are you afraid of me?" asked n tly without guilt, as he put Anne''s bag on the nightstand.

    "No, why would I be afraid of you? If you do anything to me, I can scream," said Anne casually, trying to hide her fear.

    "Haha what did you say? Scream? Haha, where do you think we are right now? We''re at the hotel. After all, when Nichs checked in, he listed our marital status. So what you''re going to do is useless, no one will care. People out there will actually think that you are reaching the peak of enjoyment because of my game, dear," n said with a bigugh.

    Blush!

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard n''s vulgar words. She didn''t expect n to think that far. In fact, she was just talking nonsense to threaten n.

    "You''re crazy," Anne hissed in disgust.

    n stopped hisughter and approached Anne, who was standing in front of the bathroom. In a short time, n reached in front of Anne, who couldn''t go anywhere because there was a wall behind her.

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Anne screamed loudly when the blouse she was wearing was forcibly torn apart by n. Because the blouse was made of soft cloth, it was easy for n to tear it. Spontaneously, Anne covered her chest which was now clearly visible.

    "Don''t hide it, what else do you have to hide? I''ve seen it all, dear," n said softly in a hoarse voice that showed how much he wanted Anne.

    Anne again shed tears, again she was harassed by n. The man she hated so much, even though he was now her legal husband.

    Seeing Anne shed tears, n gasped. He slowly moved his hand, trying to reach Anne''s face. But Anne dodged.

    "Don''t touch me," said Anne softly.

    "You''re my wife, Anne, I''m free to do anything to you. Did you forget our wedding ceremony yesterday?" asked n curtly.

    "I don''t want this marriage, I don''t want to be used by you to vent your lust. You''d better find another woman who is happy to serve you," answered Anne quickly, tears still streaming down her face as she spoke like that.

    Hearing Anne''s words made n''s desire even more unstoppable. In one motion, n managed to grab Anne''s body into his arms and immediately threw her on the bed. When Anne was on her back, n did not waste the opportunity. Without thinking, he immediately climbed onto Anne''s body and locked her hands above her head. In such a position, Anne''s two breasts, which were beautifully poking out of her ck bra, look more voluptuous.

    "N-no, n, don''t do this. I beg you," Anne pleaded.

    "I''m sorry... I was wrong, please let me go, n..."

    "I''m your husband, Anne, I have full rights over you and you can''t refuse me. One of your duties as my wife is to serve my biological needs," n answered softly while kissing Anne''s breasts. which were not covered by a bra.

    Anne wriggled, feeling n''s tongue dancing on the sensitive parts of her body. Anne''s body shook violently when n''s tongue tried to get into the bra she was wearing.

    "nn, stop please..."

    "I haven''t even started yet, honey, just enjoy the game. I''ll teach you how to make love properly."

    "n, ohhh��!

 Chapter 405 - Visible Wounds

    <h4>Chapter 405 - Visible Wounds</h4>

    Anne''s tears flooded her face when n again abused her. Even though she was currently the wife of n Knight rke, but deep inside, she was still unable to ept the fact.

    n, who was giving stimtion to Anne, had not noticed Anne''s rejection. He was still blinded by his own pleasures. Even though he had often seen beautiful women without clothes, for some reason, now Anne''s body was more seductive to him. Like a thirsty baby, n sucked forcefully alternating between Anne''s right and left breasts, without removing the bra that protected the two beautiful mounds. Anne bit her lower lip, trying to keep herself awake, even though she resisted n''s touch but her body said otherwise.

    As a normal adult woman who received such stimtion on her breasts, Anne''s body reacted, because Anne had never done anything, her body was still very pure. The nipples of her small and pink breasts were now hardened, responding to n''s tongue dancing around them. Anne was really wracked with suffering that tormented her mind.

    "an! Stop please...!"

    n, who was still ying with the breasts with his tongue, raised his face to look at Anne who was already in tears. He slowly released his new favorite thing from his mouth.

    "Why? You like it, don''t you?" n asked quietly.

    With tears in her eyes Anne looked at n who was now above her body. "Please don''t, don''t do it, sob..."

    "You''re my wife Anne, I''m free to do anything," n said curtly. He felt annoyed after what he had just done, yet Anne still refused him.

    "Don''t make me hate you even more, n," said Anne honestly.

    n''s one eyebrow rose when he heard Anne''s words. He was silent for a while to diges the sentence that his wife just said. n slowly let go of his hands that locked Anne''s hands above her head. Once her hands could move freely, Anne then moved quickly to cover her breasts with her hands. Her face was red with embarrassment and anger.

    "Do you still hate me, Anne?" n asked coldly without moving from above Anne''s body

    "Let go of me, n, please. I..."

    "Answer me, Anne, do you hate me?!!" n rebuked loudly.

    All the words that Anne wanted to say were caught in her throat. She couldn''t speak in this condition. Anne could feel n''s anger was greater than before. As a result, for several times n asked the same question Anne never answered.

    "If you don''t answer my question, then I assume you really hate me, Anne. Well, if that''s what you want then I''ll make you hate me even more. I''ll see how far you can hate me," said n coldly.

    "W-what? Aaahhh ...!"

    Anne screamed loudly when n suddenly turned her body in a fast motion. Without waiting, n immediately took off the skirt that Anne was wearing, so that the beautiful panties that match the color of the bra she wore were clearly visible. The striking color difference between Anne''s skin and the underwear that wrapped her body made n even more lustful.

    "n..."

    p!

    "Ahhh...!"

    p!

    "nn!!!!"

    "Tell me, do you still hate me Anne?" n asked breathlessly. Seeing the beauty of Anne''s body in front of his eyes made him unable to hold back any longer. His lust had really reached the top of his head.

    Anne could only cry when she was treated like that by n, not the stinging heat on her ass. But it was the great humiliation that n gave her that broke her.

    Even though the room uses AC, n''s sweat drips profusely, repeatedly pping Anne''s buttocks, making n even more passionate. He did not pay attention to the pitiful screams from Anne that always sounded shortly after he gave the blow. Now both of Anne''s buttocks looked red from n''s actions.

    "Remember this as a lesson, Anne, then you can''t hate me. You''re only allowed to love me, you have to remember that, Anne," n said softly as he wiped his sweat.

    "Sob...you''re evil, n...you''re mean..."

    Although it sounded faint, the words that Anne had just said still sounded clearly in n''s ears. Instead of being angry, he was happy. n also intended to teach Anne another lesson. He vowed to y rough when he made love to Anne in a moment. Hence, without thinking, n immediately took off Anne''s panties as soon as he managed to turn her body around to make her lie on her back. Even though she didn''t like the missionary position when making love, but this time n didn''t care about it. What was on his mind was to unite himself with Anne immediately.

    When he was about to remove the clothes that were still attached to his body, n was disturbed by Anne, who was still covering her breasts with her hands.

    "Take your hands. Don''t let your beauty be covered, Anne. Let me see them, I will give you more pleasure than you can ever imagine, Anne."

    "No!!! Don''t, n..."

    Anne couldn''t continue her words because n''s hands had forcibly pulled hers to release her two breasts. When he saw Anne''s breasts were free, n immediately smiled broadly. But n wasn''t satisfied. He didn''t like making love with women who were still wearing clothes. Without a word, n grabbed the blouse that was still attached to Anne''s body. Although some of it had been torn off, but n was still not satisfied. He wanted to touch Anne''s whole body without missing an inch, so he tried to remove all the clothes that she was wearing. n slowly took off her skirt. Even though Anne had struggled but her efforts were in vain, because n had easily removed the skirt from her body. n''s eyes widened when he saw Anne''s feminine area which was covered in fine hair which was well cared for.

    "Ahhh...!"

    "See, you''re wet, honey. Maybe your lips reject me, but your body doesn''t. Your body wants me like that night, Anne," said n quickly as he pulled his fingers which he had just rubbed into Anne''s wet honey pot. After all, being repeatedly stimted by n had made her body responded.

    Anne bit her lower lip hard. She cursed herself for her stupidity of being aroused by n''s heinous act. Seeing Anne like that, nughed triumphantly. He was satisfied that he had managed to show Anne that her body wasn''t lying.

    "Now about your clothes, I don''t like making love to..."

    Thump!

    n''s lustful face turned pale when he saw Anne''s body was covered in bruises. The red-purple marks around Anne''s neck managed to make n''s demonic nature disappear.

    "Anne..."

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She was too disappointed and hurt by n''s treatment to her. Only her tears showed how devastated she was right now.

    "Honey... this bruises..."

    n''s hand that was about to touch Anne''s neck stopped when Anne suddenly covered her face with both hands. After which Anne''s crying voice was heard loudly again. She wept bitterly, her naked body shook violently as she cried.

    n didn''t say anything. He really didn''t expect Anne to have bruises like that on her body. He now finally knew the reason why Anne was wearing a turtleneck blouse. With a lot of emotion, n hit the nightstand beside him, causing a loud sound that once again scared Anne even more.

    "G-gosh n...don''t hit me! It-it hurts..."

 Chapter 406 - Regrets

    <h4>Chapter 406 - Regrets</h4>

    n carefully applied the creamhe had requested from the hotel staff to treat the bruises. While applying the cream, there was no conversation between him and Anne. They were both lost in their own thoughts. Anne who was still cursing n for what he had just done to him. Meanwhile, n was still thinking about how Anne could have bruises like that, only because he touched her body a little harder. Even the scars from the hard p had disappeared from n''s cheek, but Anne''s didn''t. The purplish red marks on her body look very suffocating and heartbreaking to anyone who saw them.

    "Okay, you''re done. Now go to sleep. I''ll ask Nichs to bring you new clothes," n said softly when he was done with his work.

    Anne, who was staring at the window, did not respond to n''s words. She only tightened her grip on the edge of the nket she was wearing to cover her naked body.

    Seeing the response that Anne gave made n smile bitterly. The sound of a knock on the door made n finally get up from the bed, leaving Anne alone.

    "Excuse me sir, this is Madam''s luggage." Nichs politely handed Anne''s suitcase to n as soon as his master opened the door to his room.

    "Thanks Nick," n replied curtly.

    "Then I''ll go now, sir."

    After saying that, Nichs hurriedly went away from the master''s door. He didn''t want to disturb the fun of the newlywed couple. n went back into his room with Anne''s suitcase.

    After being in the room again, n looked at Anne who was still sitting with her back to him. "Get some rest, I''m going out for a bit and your clothes are in this suitcase."

    Again, Anne did not give any response. She just kept quiet with asional deep breaths to calm her tears. Because Anne was in such a condition where n couldn''t talk to, he finally decided to leave Anne. There was an important thing that n wanted to ask Doctor Caitlyn about Anne''s condition, which he just learned about.

    Wearing his thick jacket, n came out of the room. He brought his hotel room key card just in case. n didn''t want Anne to run away and leave him, especially now that they were at the airport. n knew Anne was a smart woman, so he didn''t want to take the slightest risk.

    As soon as she heard the bedroom door being locked from the outside, Anne immediately turned around and jumped towards the door without wearing any clothes. She hoped that n would leave the room key. However, her expectations did not match the reality, because she could not find her hotel room key. Instantly, her whole body went limp when she realized that she was locked up by n from the outside. Her hopes of escaping from n immediately vanished. With a limp, Anne then walked to the bathroom to clean her body from the remains of n''s touch. Her puffy eyes were staring back at her very confused self from the reflection of the mirror.

    Her lips were swollen because she had bitten them so hard. The traces of n''s hand were still clearly visible on her neck, a pathetic purplish red color, not to mention around her breasts that were already filled with n''s love bites. Anne felt her body with trembling hands. Although previously n didn''t manage to sleep with her, still she felt dirty with all his touches to her body. Anne was not willing to let her body to be touched again by the man who had be her husband.

    "You''re evil, n, I hate you," said Anne softly in a trembling voice. Tears were falling down again as she remembered what n had just done to her in bed.

    Meanwhile, n was currently sitting in the hotel restaurant alone. All of his subordinates, including Nichs, were already resting in their respective rooms. With a cup of coffee, n tried to contact Doctor Caitlyn. On the first try, the doctor did not pick up the call. But n did not give up. He contacted the doctor again and again, and his call was finally epted by the doctor on the fourth try.

    "Hello, good evening, young master... is there anything that I can..."

    "Is there anyone who can immediately have bruises on her body just because of pressure? Is it dangerous? Is it a deadly disease? Is there a cure? How to treat them? And how to prevent that from happening, Doctor?"

    n immediately gave a barrage of questions to Doctor Caitlyn. He took out all his curiosity to Doctor Caitlyn. On the other end of the phone, Doctor Caitlyn, who wasn''t ready to ept n''s questions, was confused. She didn''t know which question to answer first. Because all the questions that n said didn''t sound clear to her, Doctor Caitlyn had the courage to give orders to n to repeat his questions one by one clearly.

    Because n was very worried about his wife''s condition, he finallyplied with Caitlyn''s doctor''s request. n then slowly repeated the same questions regarding Anne''s worrisome condition. When he spoke, he seemed very worried and Caitlyn managed to catch it. In all these years of serving the rkes, Doctor Caitlyn had never heard n speak in such a worried tone. Slowly, the kind doctor smiled.

    "There are many things that cause a person to have bruises like that, sir. Apart from the blow or pressure he received was too strong, the condition of his thin and weak skin can cause the marks to be seen very clearly on his body, especially if that person has a fair skin, which will automatically make even the slightest bruises clearly visible on his body. This condition is not dangerous, it''s just that, if possible, people who easily have bruises like this shouldn''t do too many activities that would hurt their bodies, because bruises like that usually will take a long time to disappear," said Doctor Caitlyn at length. Although n didn''t say who he was talking about, but the doctor was sure that at the moment, Anne was the subject of their conversation.

    Hearing Doctor Caitlyn''s words made n silent. He didn''t utter a single word. He tried to digest the sentences that the doctor had said to him.

    "The first treatment for people who easily have bruises like that, of course, is to reduce harsh physical contact and if that person already has a lot of bruises on his body, then you can give cream to treat the bruises, sir," added Dr. Caitlyn again.

    "Is a cream like that able to get rid of such bruises, Doc?" n asked quietly.

    "It won''t go away right away, but they can be reduced, sir. But if you''re afraid, I''lle right now to..."

    "We''re on our way to Norway and are transiting in Frankfurt, Doc," said n quickly interrupting Doctor Caitlyn''s words.

    "Oh you''re on vacation, okay then. Just do the way I told you, sir, you canpress the bruised area and then put the special cream on them. If you''re still worried, tomorrow when you arrive in Norway, you can go to a doctor for a more detailed checkup.," said Doctor Caitlyn again.

    n smiled at the doctor''s words. Not long after, he turned off the call and finished the cold coffee in front of him. n rushed back to his room to check on Anne''s condition. With his vast experiences with many women, n never knew a woman who easily had bruises like Anne. That was why he was a little restless right now.

    When n entered the room, he smiled when he saw that Anne was fully clothed. With the nket wrapped around her body, she was fast asleep. He could still see drops of water in the corner of his wife''s eyes while she was sleeping.

    "I''m sorry Anne, I can''t control myself. I''m too afraid to lose you. I also don''t know why. Obviously I don''t want you to leave me. Since the first time I saw you, I''ve had a strange feeling well up inside of me. A feeling I''ve never experienced before," n said softly as he smoothed Anne''s hair that covered her beautiful face. Seeing Anne like that, there was a very big sense of regret in n''s heart at the moment.

 Chapter 407 - White Dress And Church

    <h4>Chapter 407 - White Dress And Church</h4>

    After the weather improved the next morning, n''s jet again continued its journey to Norway, which would take 4 hours 25 minutes from Frankfurt. Just like before while flying from Luxembourg to Frankfurt, there was no conversation between Anne and n this time too. Anne chose to watch a movie through the monitor in front of her, while n chose to chat with Nichs and several other bodyguards. Luckily, Anne brought a scarf, so that the bruises on her neck were invisible to anyone, except n, the cause.

    "We''ll bending in Oslo in about 10 minutes, sir," Nichs said quietly as he came back from the pilot''s room.

    "Okay," n answered briefly, ncing at Anne who was already asleep with her headphones on.

    Luckily, Anne was still wearing a seat belt, so he didn''t have to put a seat belt on her. As Nichs said, the ne finally began to make and at Oslo airport. When the ne shook whilending, Anne woke up from her sleep. She didn''t panic, because she could see the situation outside the window. After the nended properly, one by one, the bodyguards got off, including Nichs, who immediately took out the suitcases belonging to the master and his wife. Anne and n were thest to get off the ne..

    n''s entourage was immediately greeted by several hotel staff who would take them to the hotel where they would stay. Driving in a limousine, Anne and n sat like kings and queens, which was very special. As soon as they got into the car, they were greeted with a wee drink, but because Anne couldn''t drink alcohol, she didn''t touch the drink and only n drank it in one gulp.

    Once they arrive at the hotel, again, they get a special wee. Knowing their guests are very important people, the hotel gave them special treatment.

    "This is the most prestigious room in this hotel. It is located on the top floor, which of course has a beautiful view that will provide specialfort for both of you, Mr. and Mrs. rke," said a man, who was the hotel manager, exining the advantages in the room that was currently would be Anne and n''s room in the next few days.

    "Actually, what you mentioned earlier is not very important. What I need when staying at a hotel isfort and privacy. You know we just got married," n answered slowly, while continuing to stare at the condition of the president suite where he was going to upy.

    "Of course, sir. This room is the best room we have. So for security and privacy issues, it is definitely well guaranteed, so you don''t have to worry while you and Madam are staying in this room, no one will dare to interfere," said the manager again with a big smile.

    n nodded his head slowly in response to the words of the man in front of him. Meanwhile, Anne, who was sitting on the sofa, ignored what n was talking about with the hotel manager. She chose to see the view of the city of Oslo from where she was standing. Nichs and the other bodyguards were also stood and listened, while n was talking.

    "Okay, I like this ce. Now you take my people to their rooms. Make sure they get afortable room too. If I hear any dissatisfaction from one of my subordinates, then we will immediately leave the hotel right away," said n, threatening.

    "Of course sir, we have also prepared the best rooms for your people. So you don''t have to worry," the hotel manager stuttered.

    "Good, now take them. I need some alone time with my wife."

    Hearing n''s words made the hotel manager''s face redden. Even though he was a man, he had never met a guest as outspoken as n. Because of that, he felt ufortable hearing n''s words, while it seemed normal for Nichs and the other bodyguards. Having served n for many years, they were aware of their master''s attitude. After saying goodbye to n, the hotel manager finally continued his duty to escort Nichs and the others to their respective rooms.

    When they were alone, n approached Anne, who was still in her original position, sitting on the edge of the window with her hand supporting her chin, gazing at the beauty of the city of Oslo.

    "Anne..."

    "No!! W-what do you want to do?" Anne screamed loudly when she realized n was about to touch her chin.

    n smiled wryly at Anne''s words. He then took out cream to reduce bruises from inside his shirt pocket.

    "I''d like to put this on," said n shortly, showing Anne the cream he got from the hotel clerk in Frankfurt.

    "I-I don''t need that," said Anne stuttering, denied n''s good intentions.

    "I just want to help, Anne, I just..."

    "Why are you helping me get rid of these bruises whenter on you''ll make more bruises on my body?" Anne immediately cut n''s words quickly without fear. Her eyes were filled with tears as she spoke. She thought back to what n had done to herst night.

    n was speechless upon hearing Anne''s words. Although he was annoyed with Anne''s usative words, but on the other hand he felt guilty because Anne was so afraid of him right now. n could see the great fear in Anne''s eyes towards him and it made him suffer. He didn''t want Anne to be afraid of him.

    Without speaking, n then put the cream on the table and left Anne to the bathroom. He wanted to take a warm bath to calm himself down with a ss of wine, so as not to hurt Anne again. n tried to contain his already passionate desire for Anne, but realizing that Anne was still very afraid of him, n finally decided to stay away from his wife so he wouldn''t make her even more afraid of him.

    "Why do you have to wake up like that, junior? You have to be able to hold yourself back. Anne is different from other women," n said softly to his manhood, which was already on fire. Being in the same room with Anne made him unable to hold back any longer.

    n did not understand why he was so passionate about Anne. Without seeing Anne naked, he was already so lustful. Since Anne came into his life, n had never dreamed of a beautiful girl who had always been in his dreams for the past year, and honestly it made n a little happy and relieved. The reason was that he no longer had to feel the strange feeling in his chest when he woke up after dreaming of that girl, a beautiful girl with long hair, whose face was a blur, crying alone by the river. n did not know why the same girl was always present in his dreams, nor did he know why the girl was crying alone by the river.

    n, who was closing his eyes in the bathtub while remembering his dream which had note for almost two weeks, suddenly a sh of memory from his past appeared.

    "Church, white dress... what does it mean?" n said quietly.

 Chapter 408 - Pieces Of Memory

    <h4>Chapter 408 - Pieces Of Memory</h4>

    When lunch arrived, only n and Nichs went to the restaurant, while Anne, who said she wasn''t hungry, chose to stay in the room under the full supervision of the bodyguards guarding the door on n''s orders.

    Because what had happened in the bathroom earlier bothered him so much, n finally told Nichs about it.

    "Church? All I know is that since you recovered from the car ident 2 years ago, you have never been to church to attend anyone''s wedding, sir. The first party you attended after the ident two years ago was Mr. Brandon Rex''s wedding and that was it.? And it was held at his house, not at the church, sir," Nichs said quietlymenting on n''s vision.

    "Really? I think so too, then what about the previous years, Nick?" asked n again.

    "You are not one of the people who love going to church, sir, especially for a wedding. So it''s impossible to say you''ve been to church in the past," Nichs answered quickly.

    n ced his fork on the te and stared at Nichs without blinking.. "What things have I forgotten, Nick?"

    "Many things, sir, especially when you just woke up from thea after that terrible ident," Nichs replied again.

    "Is that true?"

    Nichs took a deep breath. He then told what n experienced when he first woke up from thea after the ident 2 years ago. While Nichs was talking, n didn''t take his eyes off his right hand at all.

    "At that time, I even felt you were like another person when you just woke up from thea, sir, you really don''t remember anything we''ve been through together. But finally, little by little, your memoryes back, after you underwent several therapies with doctors under the leadership of Dr. Leo," Nichs said quietly, ending his story.

    "Yes, you''re right. I remember that I used toe to the hospital regrly to undergo therapy with Doctor Leo. It''s just that what makes me confused is why sometimes I feel like I remember events that I don''t even know, and to be honest, I''m very confused, Nick. For example, my dream about a girl crying by the river, every time I wake up from that dream, I always feel sad, even though I feel like I''ve never been to the river or have seen that girl. But after I got to know Anne, I never have that dream again, Nick. It''s strange, isn''t it?" said n quietly.

    Nichs smiled at the master''s words. He then grabbed the napkin on the table and wiped his lips slowly. "That means the presence of Madampletes you, sir, hehe."

    p!

    "Ouch!."

    "I''m serious, asshole!!" n snarled in annoyance as he threw a punch at Nichs'' sturdy arm.

    "It hurts, sir," said Nichs,ughing widely.

    "Don''t say that. That would be an embarrassment to the muscles in your body!!" said n curtly.

    Nichsughed out loud at his master''s question, while n was still thinking about bits and pieces of events that had appeared in his memory several times. For some reason, he felt that he had been in the church that appeared in his dream, but he could not remember what he was doing in that church or where it was located. Thinking about it really confused him that his appetite disappeared instantly, whereas previously he was very hungry. When n decided to return to his room, he was surprised by the arrival of Anne and her bodyguards to the restaurant.

    Anne wore ck trousers with a white t-shirt top plus a thick jacket with knee-length boots.

    "What happens?" asked n quickly, trying to cover up his surprise at Anne''s appearance.

    "I''m bored in my room, I want to go out," answered Anne quickly.

    "No, you''re not allowed to do that, Anne. Our purpose here is to..."

    "You mean making babies?" Anne immediately cut n''s words without shame.

    Nichs, who was enjoying his crab soup, choked when he heard Anne''s words. Luckily, he managed to regain control by drinking water.

    "Not only that, our goal in Norway is to get closer to each other. So you''re not allowed out of the hotel without my consent," n answered quickly. His cheeks were burning hot as he spoke. He didn''t expect that Anne could speak so blunt like that.

    "But I''m bored in the room, n!!" said Anne back.

    "Then let''s go out together," said n suddenly.

    "D-do you want toe along?" asked Anne stuttering. The n she had made would be ruined if n came along.

    "Yes, you''re my wife and I won''t let my wife walk out there alone. Especially now that we''re in a foreign country, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you," n replied firmly.

    Anne looked at n with a hateful look. She wanted to punch him in the face right now. However, because she had a big n, she finally restrained herself from exploding right now.

    "So, are we going or not?" asked n back.

    "But I won''t go alone, I''m going with some of the main bodyguards so..."

    "Either you go with me or you don''t go at all," n said quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    "Fuck...! You monster, Tyrex, Thanos, Dementors, you suck!!!!" Anne cursed n in her heart as her patience was really being tested by n''s causative nature.

    n''s eyebrows knit together when he saw Anne suddenly silent. He was confused why his wife was suddenly silent like that.

    "Anne ..."

    "Y-yes, I''ll go with you!!" Anne replied half screaming in panic.

    "Okay, then wait for me here. I will get ready, and as long as I go up to the room, don''t do anything, Anne," said n again threateningly.

    "I know. After all, how can I possibly do things? Your men are always sticking with me," said Anne curtly, ncing at the four big men who had been following her for a while.

    n smiled at Anne''s words. He did notment on his wife''s words because what she said was quite reasonable. Pulling up Nichs, who was still enjoying his lunch, n went up to his room to prepare himself to go out with his wife. n felt d that she was willing to talk to him that much. Even though he was still very angry, n was happy. At least, Anne wanted to interact with him. Having prepared everything well, it didn''t take long for n to change into warmer clothes. In line with his wife, n also wore a fairly thick jacket and boots. When he came out of the room Nichs was waiting for him at the door.

    "Are you sure you want to go for a walk in this cold weather, sir?" Nichs asked n as they got into the elevator.

    "Of course, what''s the matter? Is something wrong?" asked n.

    "As far as I know, you never like cold weather like this, sir, especially with the snow. But why are you so excited right now when Madam ...."

    "Well that''s the difference, Nick, because this time it was Anne who asked me to go. If it wasn''t for her, how could I be walking around in the snow like that?" n interrupted Nichs'' words quickly with a big smile on his face.

    "Yeah but..."

    Nichs couldn''t finish his sentence because n immediately got out of the elevator which was already open when he arrived on the first floor.

    n excitedly approached Anne, who was standing by the window. When he was about to open his mouth to call out to her, suddenly n was surprised when he remembered the girl in his dream. The figure of the girl in his dream at first nce looked like Anne, her long hair and the way she stood.

    "Is that you, Anne?" said n subconsciously.

    Continued

 Chapter 409 - Tough Choice

    <h4>Chapter 409 - Tough Choice</h4>

    Because Anne felt that she was being watched, she turned her head and saw n, who was staring at her without blinking. For a moment, Anne was lost in her feelings and almost mentioned Jack''s name. But finally, she realized that the man who was staring at her was not Jack, the man she had been waiting for these past two years. Remembering Jack made Anne sad, because she felt like she failed to take care of herself for Jack. She slowly lowered her head to avoid making eye contact with n.

    Realizing that Anne was avoiding eye contact with him, n pursed his lips. Slowly, he walked towards where Anne was standing and grabbed her chin up so he could look at her.

    "What are you thinking about?" n asked curiously.

    "No, I''m just wondering why you took so long up there. What did you do to ...."

    Anne immediately covered her mouth when n took off the jacket he was wearing, a ck gun was tucked in his waist.

    "Now you understand, don''t you?" n asked softly.

    "Y-yes."

    "Okay, then let''s go out. I wonder what you want to do in this cold weather," said n again, wrapping his arms around Anne''s waist possessively.

    "n..."

    "What? I can''t hug you like this? You''re my wife, Anne!!"

    Anne took a deep breath when she heard n''s words. She tried to dig deeper into the limits of her patience with this very annoying n.

    "Let''s go."

    Anne obediently followed n. Although it was very ufortable to walk while being hugged like that, Anne remained patient. Nichs and the other bodyguards followed their master from behind. Although they were just walking around the hotel''s proximity, but Nichs and the other bodyguards still carried their guns under their thick jackets like n did. They didn''t want to take the slightest risk, especially now that n was in a country where security was not 100% guaranteed.

    Being in n''s arms made Anne feel a littlefortable, she wasn''t too cold even though it was currently snowing from the sky.

    "What''s in there?" asked Anne curiously, pointing at the crowd that was not far from where she was.

    "Get rid of your curiosity, because it''s dangerous," n replied curtly as he tightened his grip on Anne''s waist.

    "What''s dangerous? Don''t overdo it," said Anne indignantly.

    "If you don''t obey me, we''d better go back to the hotel and do what I like," said n quickly.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth when she heard n''s words. She couldn''t speak anymore when n had said that. Seeing Anne''s change in attitude made n happy. He thennded a kiss on Anne''s cheek suddenly and said, "You are mine, Anne, you must obey me and stop fighting me. I don''t like rebellious women."

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She was still lost in her thoughts. She was very upset with n who really liked to force his will upon her. Her n to seek help finally vanished. She really couldn''t get away from n in this position. n didn''t want to get away from her at all.

    After almost two hours of leisurely walking outside the hotel, n suggested they return to the hotel after Anne sneezed twice. He didn''t want her to get sick. Although she initially refused, she had no other choice because the stubborn n still forced her to return to the hotel. Finally, with resignation, Anneplied with her husband''s request.

    "I don''t want you to get sick, Anne, because if you''re sick, then we can''t do fun things together. So you better obey me," said n repeatedly as he entered the hotel.

    Anne, who was annoyed with n, just kept silent hearing her husband''s words, she did not respond or answer the vulgar tone. When they arrived in front of the hotel, n stopped in his tracks to get rid of the snow trapped in his jacket, as did Nichs and the bodyguards. Only Anne stood there doing nothing. She still wanted to be outside the hotel, enjoying the falling snow. When Anne was looking up at the sky that continued to pour down snow, suddenly the corner of Anne''s eyes saw a convoy of ck cars stopped right in front of the hotel. Out of curiosity, Anne looked at the motorcade and was surprised to see Alice in the half-opened car.

    "Alice..." Anne said quietly without realizing it.

    "What, Anne? What are you talking about?" asked n quickly.

    "A-aa...no, I didn''t say anything," Anne stuttered as she continued to stare at the convoy of all ck cars that stopped at a hotel not far from where she was currently standing.

    "Take off your jacket and clean the snow, you''ll get sick if you keep wearing it..."

    "Yes, I understand," answered Anne quickly as she took off the jacket she was wearing as she continued to stare at the car carrying Alice.

    Even though she only saw a glimpse, Anne was sure that the woman she saw earlier was Alice. That was why Anne tried to stay outside the hotel as long as possible to make sure that it was indeed Alice that she saw. Anne almost screamed when she saw Erick got out of the car. So it turned out that the woman she saw earlier in the car was actually Alice. Jack''s two assistants were now very close to her. Suddenly, both of Anne''s eyes filled with tears when she saw Erick and Alice again.

    n, who had finished cleaning the snow from his jacket, felt strange when he saw Anne was suddenly standing still. With a high curiosity, n then stood right in front of Anne. Seeing n suddenly appear in front of her face, Anne was shocked and almost fell if n didn''t grab her right away.

    "You''re so careless!!" n said curtly at Anne, who was now hugging her tightly after almost falling backwards.

    "You startled me by appearing suddenly like that," replied Anne softly in a hoarse voice as she held back her tears.

    "Hey... Are you crying? Why are you crying?" n immediately noticed that Anne''s eyes were already filled with tears.

    Anne immediately blinked her eyes several times, hoping that the tears would go away. However, the way Anne did was wrong as her tears just flowed down her face.

    "I-I''m not crying, sob," answered Anne quickly without taking her eyes off Erick, who was about to enter the hotel with Alice and their bodyguards.

    "If you don''t cry, then what do you call that?" asked n again, wiping the tears that were on Anne''s face.

    Anne, who was too happy to see Erick and Alice again, couldn''t stop herself from crying, but now she was confused to answer n''s question.

    "Answer me, why are you crying?"

    "I-I don''t want to be in this hotel, I want to change hotels," Anne stammered.

    "Change? Why should we change? We haven''t even spend the night at this hotel, Anne, we haven''t even feel the softness of the bed in our room. So why are we moving?" asked n in confusion.

    With trembling hands, Anne touched n''s cheeks. "I just want to move...please..."

    Thump!

    Thump!

    Thump!

    n''s heart raced very fast at the way Anne spoke, which looked so adorable, not to mention that Anne''s two soft hands were currently on his cheeks.

    "We can move, but there are conditions."

    "Conditions? What conditions?"

    n pursed his lips as Anne ate the bait he set. n slowly approached Anne''s face and stopped right behind her ear.

    "Serve me sincerely, then I''ll do whatever you want."

 Chapter 410 - Who Is Jack?

    <h4>Chapter 410 - Who Is Jack?</h4>

    Hearing n''s words made Anne''s rage flowed out. Without thinking, Anne then stepped on n''s feet with all her might.

    "Ouch...!"

    "That''s the punishment for a mentally ill monster like you, n!!" Anne said quickly as soon as she was freed from the arms of n who was in pain.

    After saying that, Anne rushed into the hotel, leaving her husband and his men in front of the hotel entrance. She continued to run towards the newly opened elevator. n smiled when he saw her running away like that. His attitude confused Nichs and the other bodyguards.

    "Your leg...."

    "My leg is fine, Nick, I was just acting. I was just pretending to be in pain to make Anne happy," n answered quickly with a smile.

    Nichs then smiled broadly at the words of the master. He really did not expect his master to do the cheapest thing like that to please his wife.

    "Come on, let''s go in, I don''t want to make my wife wait too long upstairs," said n again as he walked into the hotel.

    "What do you mean by that, sir? Has Madam begun to ept Master?" asked a bodyguard to Nichs in a half-whisper.

    "I don''t know, let''s just go in. Don''t make the master angry," Nichs answered briefly.

    The bodyguards immediately entered the hotel behind Nichs, who was following n. He had arrived in front of the elevator which was still on its way to the lobby. As soon as the elevator door opened, n went straight into it, followed by Nichs and the other bodyguards. Even though Nichs and the other bodyguards were on a different floor from n, they still followed the master to the highest floor of the hotel.

    As soon as they reached the top floor, n and his men got out of the elevator and immediately found Anne who was standing at the window looking out. Seeing her daydreaming again like that, n became restless again. He then ordered Nichs and the others to leave him. Without being ordered twice, Nichs and the other bodyguards immediately turned away and left the master with his wife. After making sure his men had left, n then approached Anne, who was still standing by the window.

    "Why do you like standing by the window, Anne?" asked n suddenly, hugging Anne''s waist from behind.

    "Ahh n..."

    "No, don''t sigh. I can''t hold myself back, Anne," n said quickly, cutting Anne''s words.

    "W-who''s sighing? Don''t talk nonsense!" said Anne full of emotion while trying to free n''s hand which was on her waist.

    n smiled when he saw Anne let go of his embrace. So far, he had never received any rejection from the beautiful girls he approached. That was why when Anne repeatedly refused him, he actually felt more challenged and tried to conquer Anne, who was still very wild.

    "Oh so it wasn''t a sigh? Okay, maybe I heard wrong. Then is this a sign because I miss you, Anne, so I''m having hallucinations, because I remember that beautiful night when you groaned in pain because..."

    "Stop it! Don''t talk about it, I don''t want to hear it!!" Anne shouted loudly, cutting off n''s words who were about to discuss that terrible night.

    "Why don''t you want to hear it? It was a very beautiful night for us, Anne, we should have documented that time so that..."

    "n! Stop!!! I beg you don''t talk about that, please ... sob," Anne said with tears ready to fall from her eyes.

    Seeing the attitude shown by Anne made n stop talking. He couldn''t bear to see Anne like that. There was tightness in his chest when he saw Anne like that. Full of guilt, n grabbed Anne and hugged her tightly. Although Anne hit his chest repeatedly, refusing to be hugged, but in the end, n still managed to hold Anne in his arms.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Anne. I was just joking, Anne." n apologized quietly in a half whisper.

    "Y-you''re bad...you''re bad, n. I hate you."

    "Yes, you can hate me, but don''t cry. Okay, let''s go to the room. I don''t want anyone to see us like this."

    Hearing the word ''room'' made Anne''s body stiffen instantly and n felt it.

    "Don''t worry, I won''t do that. Don''t be afraid," said n quickly, trying to calm Anne.

    Anne lifted her face and looked at n who was also looking at her. "Are you serious? You''re not lying?"

    "Yeah, I promise. I won''t force you to do that," n replied with a wry smile.

    Anne was silent for a moment. She did not respond to n''s words. Her fear and hatred for n was still so great that it was hard for her to trust him. Not long after, n invited Anne into the room. Once they were in the room, n brought Anne to the bed. Anne''s legs immediately hardened when she realized n was going to carry her to the bed.

    "n..."

    "Let''s just talk. There are many things I want to ask you, Anne." n immediately answered Anne''s words. He knew what she was thinking at the moment.

    Anne, who couldn''t believe him, was still standing where she was, holding herself as hard as she could so that n wouldn''t carry her to the bed.

    "If you''re like this, you''re actually provoking me, Anne. Believe me, I just want to talk to you. I''m not going to do anything like what I did at the vi or at the transit hotelst night."

    "You''re not lying, are you?"

    n shook his head slowly in response to Anne''s question. When she was convinced, she finally went to the bed. When she reached the superfortable bed, she immediately took a sitting position as far as possible from n. She even took a pillow to hug.

    "What do you want to say?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Tell me about yourself, your background, the people closest to you, your best friend, your job or your ex-boyfriend," n answered quickly, asking Anne to tell him about herself. "Although I already know all the information about you from Nichs, but I''m not satisfied yet, I want to hear it directly from you. Especially about the guy named Jack that you often mention."

    Thump!

    "H-how did you know about Jack?" asked Anne again. She was afraid that n was just testing her.

    "Tch... how can I not know if you''ve said his name many times when you''re with me. I want to know what kind of man who made you mention his name when you werepletely mine that night. That''s why I''m very curious about him," replied n was serious. His eyes shed with seriousness.

    Anne, who didn''t expect to hear such a question from n, was confused about what to answer. She couldn''t possibly say that Jack had a face like n. Anne was sure that n would not believe it.

    "Why are you silent, Anne? Don''t test the limits of my patience. Answer my question!!"

    Continued

 Chapter 411 - To Tromso

    <h4>Chapter 411 - To Tromso</h4>

    "Obviously he''s not like you, n," said Anne curtly and clearly.

    Anne said that on purpose because she didn''t want topare Jack to anyone else, especially with n. Even though they had the exact same face, Anne didn''t want to spoil Jack''s memories with n''spletely different attitude.

    Hearing Anne''s very sharp words, a cynical smile spread across n''s face. "Of course he''s not like me, I''m sure he''s a stupid man. He has known you for years but hasn''t been able to enjoy the beauty of your body, while I have only met you twice, and I already managed to get your virginity."

    Blush!

    Anne''s face reddened at n''s words. She looked so angry to hear n speak like that, badmouthing Jack, the man she still loved to this day.

    When n was still trying to insult Jack, suddenly there was a knock on the bedroom door which made him cancel his intention to continue his speech. With unsteady steps, n walked towards the door to find out who had dared to knock on his bedroom door.

    A biting cold immediately burst out as the door to n''s room opened, making Nichs and the two bodyguards in front of the door shudder in horror.

    "Sorry to interrupt your rest, sir," Nichs said politely.

    "Get to the point, no small talk." n answered Nichs'' words curtly.

    "Roger Dous, that bastard, has followed us to Norway. He''s currently on his way to this hotel, sir." Nichs went straight to the point without further ado.

    "Roger Dous..." n mumbled softly the name of one of his best friends.

    n still clearly remembered what Roger said thest time they met a few months ago, when Roger clearly said he wanted to have everything n had.

    "Let''s pack up, Nick, we''re moving out of this hotel. I don''t want him to meet Anne," said n suddenly.

    "Yes, sir."

    After saying that, n then went back into the room to the big wardrobe to tidy up his suitcase. Luckily, Anne had not moved their clothes into the closet, so n had no trouble tidying up his clothes. Anne, who was still sitting on the bed, ignored n. She didn''t care what her husband was doing now. She was still hurt by what n said earlier.

    "Put on your jacket, we''re moving out of this hotel." n''s voice sounded loud as he spoke, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    "Moving? Moving where?" asked Anne confused.

    "Tromso."

    "No, I don''t want to move to that ce. I want to be here, if we have to move, let''s just move to the opposite hotel," said Anne panicked. Hearing that n would take her to Tromso City, it would destroy Anne''s n to meet Erick and Alice to ask for their help.

    "You''re not the one who has the right to manage this time, Anne, you have no right to that," said n curtly.

    "I-I don''t want to, n, I just want to stay here. If you want to move, please just move..."

    Crash!

    n threw the empty ss that was nearby to the floor, causing a loud crashing sound.

    "You''re my wife, you go with me wherever I go and don''t argue!!" n rebuked in a rising voice.

    "I have the right to refuse!!" Anne replied again, not wanting to lose.

    n''s patience was depleted when he heard Anne''s words. Without finishing his work, n then walked to the bed where Anne was. He quickly grabbed her hand and forced her to get out of bed.

    "It hurts..."

    "If you can still feel the pain, then obey me and don''t fight back, I can be crueler than that night, Anne."

    Anne was silent when she heard his words. Being reminded of the night where she lost everything always made Anne weak. Seeing that she stopped arguing him, he grabbed his wife''s hand roughly and took her out of the room, leaving her suitcases undone. n also didn''t care that Anne had not put on her jacket. All he knew now was to take Anne away from Oslo as soon as possible. n didn''t want Roger Dous to see Anne. He didn''t want Roger to do the same thing he did to n''s other women by fucking them. n didn''t want Anne to be touched by anyone other than himself. That was why he decided to move and keep as much distance as possible from Roger. Roger was the only close friend of n''s who was not invited when he was married.

    "n, let me go, I can walk alone..."

    "Shut up!!"

    "n...!"

    "Sir." Nichs who was already in front of the bedroom door, immediately greeted n who had juste out of the room.

    "Oh good, you''re here, please tidy up my things inside. I''ll be waiting downstairs," asked n quickly.

    "Yes sir, I understand," Nichs answered obediently.

    After saying that, n continued his steps towards the elevator with Anne, whose hand was still gripped tightly in his right hand. Even though Anne whined, but n didn''t pay attention. He continued to wrap his big hand in Anne''s hand even though he was already in the elevator. The two bodyguards who were escorting him could only remain silent. They did not dare to open their mouths upon seeing what their master had done to his wife. When they arrived at the lobby, n immediately rushed to the car that was ready to take him wherever he was going. Anne, who couldn''t do anything, could only surrender when she was forced into the car. Her n to meet Erick and Alice were just wishful thinking.

    Shortly after n and Anne got into the car, Nichs and several other bodyguards came with big suitcases. They quickly got into the car following the master who didn''t let go of his wife''s waist, as she sat beside him.

    "Everything is done, sir." Nichs reported to n as he got into the car.

    "Good, let''s go quickly. Don''t let that bastard follow us again and please take care of Roger and his men. Make sure they don''t leave Oslo while we''re in Tromso," n answered tly.

    "Ready sir, you don''t worry. Roger Dous won''t be able to chase you anymore," Nichs said quickly.

    n smiled at Nichs'' words. He seemed very satisfied with the work of his men. After all the processes werepleted, the car carrying n and his men left the hotel for the airport to go to Tromso. While passing the hotel where Erick and Alice were, Anne''s eyes filled with tears. She wanted so badly to jump out of the car right now, but she realized that was the most impossible thing to do.

    "Don''t ever try to think of running away from me, Anne, remember that carefully. From the moment you set foot in Luxembourg, you were destined to be mine, to hell with that guy named Jack. From now onwards, you should only think of me. Erase your memories with him, '' n said softly as his arms tightened around Anne''s waist.

    "You have no right to that, n," replied Anne curtly, trying to fight n.

    Seeing Anne fought back made n even more challenged. Without Anne''s expectation, n suddenly grabbed her body and ced her on hisp.

    "Tell me again, Anne," n said coldly, squeezing Anne''s buttocks with exasperation.

    Anne flinched when n touched her in front of all his men. Her body went limp due to n''s touch, which made her suddenly lost her bnce and fell on n''s body.

    "Stop please...."

 Chapter 412 - Meeting Again

    <h4>Chapter 412 - Meeting Again</h4>

    "Let go of me, n, let me sit in peace."

    The sentence was heard many times from Anne when she sat on n''sp. Even though her status and n were currently husband and wife, Anne still felt ufortable, especially now that many eyes were looking at the two of them.

    n, who was still annoyed with Anne, still didn''t let go of Anne from hisp. He still continued to hold Anne on hisp and asionally squeezed her buttocks.

    "n, please stop..." Anne again whimpered hopefully.

    "I''ll let go, but you know what the conditions are," n answered briefly. "Say it fast or while on the way to the airport you will stay in this position, or maybe on the ne, you will also sit on myp."

    "No...okay, okay... listen to me carefully, I promise I won''t run away or think about other men. I-I''ll also learn to keep thinking about you," Anne stuttered frantically.

    n raised an eyebrow. "Learn?"

    "Yes, give me time to learn to do everything you want. But now put me down, you promised earlier," answered Anne quickly.

    Although actually n really liked Anne''s position on hisp at the moment, but because he had promised before, n finally let go of her. He allowed the woman to sit back quietly in her original ce. Although she could sit back in her seat, but she couldn''t be calm, because n was still holding her body, so Anne could not sitfortably.

    After traveling for almost 50 minutes, finally the car carrying n Knight rke and his wife and crew arrived at Gardermoen Oslo airport. Because Nichs had booked the ne tickets to Tromso while on the way to the airport, they didn''t spend much time at the airport, because they could board the ne to Tromso directly.

    "Where are you going?" n asked Anne, who got up from her seat in the business ss.

    "I need to pee," said Anne in a half-whisper, pointing to the toilet.

    "I''ll take you there."

    "Don''t worry n, we''re on a ne. Besides, the ne will be flying in a minute, so you can''t just walk around the aisle. I really just want to pee, n." Anne tried to convince n not to follow her to the toilet.

    n stared intently at the business ss toilet, reading the current situation. Feeling that the toilet was not safe for Anne, n finally forced her to sit back in her chair.

    "The ne will take off in a minute and I don''t want anything happen while you''re on the toilet, so it''s better to sit down and wait for us to fly. After that, you''re allowed to go to the toilet," n replied curtly.

    "But, I really want to pee now, n," whined Anne pitifully, her hands were already ced on her lower abdomen, showing how tortured she was now because she really need to go.

    Seeing Anne like that suddenly made n excited. He slowly leaned closer to his wife''s body and said, "We''ve only had sex once, dear, can you not hold your pee any longer?"

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard n''s words. His vulgar words were able to suppress her desire to go to the restroom. Without a word, Anne then turned her gaze to another direction. She didn''t want to be near n. Because every word he''d say always irritated her.

    n smiled when he saw Anne immediately calmed down. It turned out that what he had just done managed to calm Anne. He didn''t want her to go to the toilet alone. Apart from the fact that the ne was about to take off, in the back rows there were many men. That was why n tried to restrain Anne from going alone.

    "Please fasten your seatbelt, Madam, we will take off in a few minutes," said a flight attendant who was passing by, reminded Anne in a friendly manner.

    "Oh yeah, sorry."

    Anne immediately put her seat belt on. Even though she initially didn''t want to put the seat belt on because the pressure from the seat belt in her stomach would make her even more tormented. Anne really had to go to the toilet immediately at this point. Not long after Anne buckled her seatbelt, the ne actually started to take off. The strong vibration when the ne started flying made Anne even more tormented and n felt guilty. He could clearly see Anne''s face, which was red from holding back the urge. Two minutes after the ne stabilized, n then unbuckled his seatbelt and immediately took off Anne''s seat belt.

    "n..."

    "Let''s go to the toilet," n said simply.

    Anne nodded her head quickly. As soon as the seat belt slipped off her body, Anne then walked quickly to the special toilet for business ss passengers and the crews, followed by n behind. As soon as she realized that there was no one in the toilet, Anne went straight in and forgot to lock the toilet door. Fortunately, there was n behind her, who immediately acted quickly by holding the toilet door handle, so it wouldn''t open when she took a leak.

    "Really reckless," n grumbled softly when he heard the flush being pressed.

    Two minutester, Anne came out of the toilet with a fresh face because she also washed her face with water to freshen up. Without guilt, Anne walked to her seat. She was relieved to be able to empty her dder. Seeing Anne leave just like that made n take a deep breath. Not wanting to disturb people by standing in front of the toilet, n finally returned to his seat and sat quietly beside Anne, who was staring out the window.

    The trip from Oslo to Tromso would take about 2 hours and fortunately the weather was currently great, so they don''t have any problems during their flight. As soon as theynded at Tromso airport, n and Anne were greeted by people from the hotel again. They got in into afortable car to go to the hotel where they were going to stay. While on the way to the hotel, n was busy talking to Nichs about Roger Dous, who had arrived at the hotel he had just left. Fortunately, Nichs had moved quickly, so that at the moment, n Knight rke''s name was not in the guest list of the grand hotel Oslo. By using the power of the rke family, Nichs finally managed to pressure the hotel to erase any traces of the whereabouts of n Knight rke and his wife and people.

    "Good. We''ll see after this. In case Roger Dous manages to find my whereabouts again, then I will deal with him head-on," said n coldly.

    "But sir, it would be too risky. You know what Roger Dous is like. The more he is rejected, the more eager he is to annoy you," Nichs said again, reminding him of one of Roger''s traits.

    "Rx, I''ve thought about it," n replied softly with a smile. He then showed the message he had just sent to Cassandra Lim.

    "So you..."

    "Yeah, calm down. Cassandra is very useful at times like this," n replied back.

    Nichs smiled at n''s words. He now felt calm because Roger Dous'' problem could at least be taken care of.

    Meanwhile, at a luxury restaurant in Tromso, a beautiful girl was seenughing happily, after she got a surprise from a man who suddenly appeared with a medium-sized teddy bear.

    "I can''t believe you woulde to this ce, I thought you don''t like cold ces like this Aaron��"

    Continue

 Chapter 413 - A Love Bouquet For Rose

    <h4>Chapter 413 - A Love Bouquet For Rose</h4>

    Aaron, who knew that Rose liked teddy bears, had deliberately brought the stuffed animal as another surprise for Rose besides his own presence of course.

    "I didn''t expect you toe to such a cold ce, Aaron," said Rose again, hugging the doll Aaron gave her.

    "So you think someone like me isn''t supposed toe to this ce?" Aaron asked, pretending to be sad.

    "It''s not like that. It''s just that I can''t believe a busy person like you would spare some time toe to a ce like this. Usually people like you will be busy with a mountain of work," answered Rose quickly.

    "I''m a human being, Rose, don''t forget that. Besides, it feels like I haven''t been to a ce like this in a long time. Too focused on work makes me miss many beautiful moments," said Aaron honestly.

    Rose flinched at Aaron''s words. For some reason, Rose felt that Aaron was very lonely. After all, a man like Aaron should live happily ever after, just like any other businessmen.

    Slowly, Rose took Aaron''s hand and held it tightly. "It''s never toote, Aaron. You can still enjoy all this like the others. I will apany you to go to the ces you like here."

    "But I don''t know where to go, I don''t know any beautiful ces in Tromso," Aaron answered honestly.

    "It''s okay, I''m beside you, Aaron," said Rose softly.

    "Are you serious? You want to apany me to the beautiful ces in Tromso?" shouted Aaron in disbelief. "But what about your job?"

    "I''ve worked for four days without a day off, so tonight and tomorrow I''m free. I will be a special tour guide for you for two days, Aaron," said Rose softly.

    Aaron smiled at Rose''s words. His heart suddenly warmed when he saw Rose was smiling sincerely at him. It wasn''t long before they started enjoying the food that had just arrived, while Aaron and Rose continued tough at each other''s jokes. This made Daniel, who was sitting not far from Aaron''s chair, smile with emotion. He was happy to see Aaron smile again after getting to know Rose, after being rejected by Anne two years ago.

    "Hopefully this girl can be a medicine for the wound you got, Boss," Daniel said quietly, praying for Aaron sincerely.

    Even though Aaron was being chased by many beautiful girls like Candice Skyriver and Kimberly Henderson, Daniel somehow felt that these girls didn''t suit Aaron. That was why all this time he had been trying his best to keep the girls away from Aaron, even though the girls were constantly looking for loopholes to get close to Aaron.

    Daniel''s anger at being dragged away to Norway vanished when he saw Aaron with Rose. His intention to continue working in Norway was gone. He wanted to join in enjoying his short vacation this time.

    * * *

    < London, Ennd >

    Candice Skyriver, who had just returned from a photo shoot, was furious when she found out that Aaron was going abroad. She was very upset that no one had informed her about Aaron''s departure this winter.

    "You know who I am, right? I''m Candice Skyriver, the lover of Aaron Sean Connery, your boss. How dare you not tell me where Aaron went huh?!!" Candice screamed madly.

    "Sorry Miss, we really don''t know. It''s not that we don''t want to tell you," answered a receptionist politely.

    "Fuck!!! You think I''m a kid who will believe such cheap words? You are employees in this office, how could you not know where your boss is right now?" Candice said in annoyance. She was really angry this time because she felt neglected by Aaron. Even though she had deliberately taken time off to spend time with Aaron.

    "That''s right, Miss Skyriver. No one knows where he went. We''re telling you the truth," said a financial manager, trying to calm Candice down.

    Crash!

    Candice suddenly dropped the flower vase on the table.

    "I can''t believe you, you must be lying!!" she shouted back in a hoarse voice because of the loudness of her voice.

    Marissa and Kimberly Henderson, who were among the employees there, smiled when they saw Candice gone mad. Marissa calmly stepped up to Candice.

    "Being angry won''t solve any problem, Miss Skyriver," said Marissa gently, trying to win over Candice

    Candice, who was furious then turned to Marissa with a look full of anger. "Who are you?!"

    "I''m Marissa Henderson, the marketing manager for Connery Corporation, Miss," Marissa answered, introducing herself.

    "Apparently you''re just a lowly employee, so don''t talk to me. I don''t want to talk to someone like you," Candice said arrogantly, denying Marissa''s kind intention.

    Hearing Candice''s words made Marissa''s anger boil, but because she was currently in the office and had to maintain her image as an elegant woman, Marissa tried not to let her anger showed.

    "Everything can be discussed nicely, Miss. Although I don''t know where Mr. Aaron is at the moment, however, I know where Mr. Daniel is," said Marissa again in a half whisper to Candice, who had just passed her.

    Thump!

    Candice immediately stopped her steps upon hearing Marissa''s words. She then looked at Marissa without blinking.

    Seeing Candice stop her steps, Marissa smiled. She then nodded her head signaling Candice to follow her. Without a word, Candice followed Marissa''s steps towards the toilet.

    "Tell me what did you mean?" Candice asked impatiently.

    Marissa looked at Candice with a sharp gaze. Even though her family was bankrupt but her prideful soul was still in Marissa. "I''ll tell you if you''re willing to pay me. That information is very valuable, Miss."

    Hearing Marissa''s words made Candice smile faintly.? Instead of doing what Marissa asked, the arrogant Candice actually walked closer to Marissa and suddenly ...

    p!

    Candice Skyriver flew her hand to Marissa''s face with such force that it made Marissa stagger backwards due to the severity of Candice''s p. Blood started to ooze from the corner of her lips.

    "You lowly woman! How dare you say that with the future Mrs. Connery! Without your help, I would be able to get information on where Aaron is, so don''t think you can drain my money in such a cheap way," Candice rebuked emotionally. She really took her anger out on Marissa this time, which was evident by the red mark of her palm on Marissa''s cheek.

    After venting her frustration, Candice immediately left Marissa. She was busy taking out her cell phone and calling someone to find out the whereabouts of Daniel, Aaron''s right hand.

    Meanwhile, Kimberly, who had been hiding behind a wall for a long while, immediately ran to her sister, whom Candice had just pped.

    "Sis, you''re bleeding!!" Kimberly said in panic.

    "Calm down, Kim, I''m fine. I''ll avenge that trash model more than this. You''ll see," answered Marissa vengefully as she wiped her bloody lips from a very strong p from Candice Skyriver, the woman who had betrayed Aaron.

    Continued

 Chapter 414 - Let’s Separate!

    <h4>Chapter 414 - Let��s Separate!</h4>

    Anne sat on the hotel room balcony looking out at the port of Tromso. The hotel where they are staying is very close to the sea.

    "Tonight we can hunt the Aurora and the Milky way." n suddenly said from behind her, which startling her.

    "The Aurora? The Milky Way?"

    "Yes, these two natural phenomena can be seen directly in this city. You will definitely like them," replied n confidently.

    "Do people oftene to this town because of that?" Anne asked n again with great curiosity.

    n smiled. He then took a sip of the coffee in his hand. "It seems that, apart from hunting for these beautiful natural phenomena, Tromso is also the perfect ce for a honeymoon. Just like what we did."

    Anne''s face immediately felt hot when she heard n''s words. Even though she didn''t like this marriage, but every time he talked about the honeymoon, she was still nervous. There was an uneasy feeling in her heart.

    "Don''t you like this ce?" n asked suddenly breaking the silence.

    Anne closed her eyes. She took a deep breath of clean air from the 5th floor of the Scandic Ishavshotel where they were currently stayed. "You don''t care about my opinion, right? So, why do you even bother asking me that?"

    "It''s not like that, Anne, it''s just..."

    "Do you even care about how I feel?" Anne cut n''s words quickly.

    n did not answer Anne''s question. He seemed confused about what to answer. It was very strange when talking to Anne like this, he felt happy and painful at the same time. It was a feeling he didn''t understand at all.

    "Are you depressed being next to me?" n asked subconsciously.

    Anne almost screamed at n''s words. She couldn''t believe such an annoying n Knight rke could talk like that without guilt after everything he''d done for the past few weeks. Anne almost hit n on the head when she heard his question. Luckily, Anne''s sane mind was still working.

    "After everything you''ve done to me all this time, and you''re still asking me this? You''re sober, right? You''re not dreaming, are you?" Anne asked n back.

    "I like you from the first time I saw you in front of my office, Anne, even though I only saw you briefly, my chest was pounding so hard that it hurt. We finally met in front of the restaurant that time, the feeling of belonging to you was getting stronger. That''s why I tried to be close to you, but because you rejected my good intentions at that time, the desire to have you was even higher. Finally I asked my people to take you to my bed and make you mine that night, "n answered honestly, "And I didn''t know you were a virgin."

    Anne''s chest felt very tight upon hearing n''s words. Her voice was caught in her throat. She couldn''t believe that n raped her just because she refused his invitation to have dinner together, because she ignored the messages that n sent at that time.

    "You''re evil." The two words unconsciously slipped from Anne''s lips, although they were spoken softly, but n, who was standing next to her, could still hear them very well.

    "Yeah I''m bad, I''m an asshole. I really don''t know, Anne, if back then you didn''t refuse my invitation to dinner, if you didn''t refuse me to..."

    "Being your contract lover, right? What normal women want to be in such a rtionship? A contractual rtionship with a man they have to serve with your body!! That''s the craziest thing I''ve heard so far, n, although I''m sure there are still many women out there who would like to have a rtionship like that, but I firmly reject it. I don''t want to have a rtionship like that. It''s better to be alone until God sends me my soul mate." Anne cut n''s words with emotion. She still didn''t understand n''s way of thinking, especially when she heard the reason why n had raped her. The wounds that had not yet dried inside her were now bleeding again because of n''s words.

    "I don''t understand your mindset and lifestyle, n, we clearly don''t match. We''d better end this marriage, we''d better ..."

    Crash!

    n threw his fist at the ss on his left. Luckily, the ss on his bedroom door was made of bulletproof ss which was very thick so that it didn''t break when it was hit by n''s very strong blow.

    Anne clutched her chest in shock at what n had just done. Her shock hadn''t even subsided when n suddenly grabbed her jaw and gripped it so tightly that it made Anne''s cheeks hurt from the pressure of n''s big fingers.

    "Don''t ever think that you can leave me, Anne. Didn''t I tell you earlier that since you set foot in Luxembourg, you are already mine? So don''t ever dream that you can leave me. You are my wife and your duty is to be loyal to me and to serve me. Don''t oppose me like before," said n full of emotion right in front of Anne''s face, which he was clutching.

    Being in such a position, Anne could not speak, because n gripped her lips tightly. Only her eyes showed the great anger in her right now because of n.

    After n spoke with such anger, he dragged Anne into the room. Without the slightest tenderness, he pushed her onto the bed. Fortunately, the bed in the room was soft andfortable enough that Anne didn''t feel a stabbing pain, although when n pushed her she felt pain in her left leg. After throwing Anne on the bed quickly n unbuttoned his shirt one by one roughly and immediately climbed onto Anne''s body full of emotion. The rows of muscles on n''s stomach and chest were clearly visible after he took off his clothes.

    "n..."

    "You''re the one who provoked me, Anne. You don''t seem to be able to talk nicely. Well then, you must be punished now," n said coldly, a secondter there was a scream of pain from Anne as her body lifted when n tore the t''shirt he was wearing. Although not sharp, Anne''s back turned red, leaving a clear mark when n pulled and tore the t-shirt he was wearing.

    After n managed to tear Anne''s clothes, now n was presented with an incredibly beautiful view; Anne''s two perfect supple breasts were presented in front of his eyes. Even though he had seen them several times, n still felt amazed when he saw the beauty of the pair of beautifully swelled flesh.

    "n...d-don''t..."

    "Why? Why can''t you? You are my wife and I am free to do whatever I want to you��.you have to serve me whenever I want you." n cut Anne''s words curtly.

    Anne''s eyes were filled with tears again. "n... s-sorry, I''m sorry..."

    Anne couldn''t continue her words because n''s tongue had begun to touch the skin of her chest and gave small bites in that area which would surely leave a very clear mark.

    "Fuck, I can''t hold myself back any longer." n thought quietly, touching and enjoying Anne''s skin made his pants feel tight for a moment.

    Continued

 Chapter 415 - Injured Again

    <h4>Chapter 415 - Injured Again</h4>

    n lowered his head. He still wanted to torture Anne. Knowing that she was a woman without experience, n deliberately lingered in the area of ??her breasts without freeing them from the crush of the bra that she wore. The groans that Anne emitted sounded very sexy to his ears. n, who was always served wholeheartedly by beautiful women, now humbled himself to serve Anne. That was why he did a prolonged forey. He wanted to see Anne enjoying his game, which would surely be very torturous for Anne. After feeling quite satisfied, n took off the bra hook that Anne wore in one snap. The bra hook at the front made it very easy for n to free his two favorite beautiful breasts with ease.

    Without waiting long, n immediately devoured the top of Anne''s chest, which was still very beautiful, greedily. With his extraordinary tongue ability, n circled the top of Anne''s chest. Every now and then, he took a strong sip that ended in a small bite, torturing her and dragged her into a state in which she didn''t want at all.

    Anne could only held herself in order ut make a sound. She didn''t want to look like she was enjoying what he was doing. Since her lower lip had been injured after n''sst act in Frankfurt, Anne couldn''t bite it anymore. She only kept her mouth shut as ast resort to defend her self-esteem, which had been destroyed by n.

    "Enjoy my game, Anne," n said softly without taking his lips off the adorable little nipple.

    Anne did not respond to n''s words and it made n a little disappointed. He forgot that Anne did not want him. That was why n immediately released his left hand which previously locked Anne''s hands above her head. He let her hands free so he could express himself. After releasing her hands, n then squeezed the other breast with a slightly rough movement so that Anne''s body reacted.

    "Good girl... quickly say my name, Anne..."

    "Stop it, n ..."

    "Eh? That''s not what I want to hear, call my name, Anne... say my name!!"

    Anne was still trying her best not to do n''s orders. She didn''t want to make n''s head swell because he thought she was enjoying the game. However, Anne''s silence made n even more passionate, he became even crazier.

    "Sorry n, I''m sorry..." Anne screamed loudly, apanied by a fairly loud groan from Anne. Apparently, Anne reached her first peak because of n''s forey.

    n was surprised when he felt Anne''s body shaking violently. He had not realized that Anne had already had an orgasm. However, when he saw the change in Anne''s way of breathing with a sudden limp body, n finally realized that the woman had reached her orgasm. A triumphant smile crossed n''s face as he managed to make her reached her peak.

    "See, you may reject me Anne but your body doesn''t. You may say no, but in fact you are just like my previous women. You''re eager for my touch. Because I am a good man, I will not continue this game. I will give you time to enjoy your first orgasm, hahahaha..."

    After saying that, n then got up from above Anne''s body. His cynical smile widened when he saw the pants worn by Anne was wet. Without guilt, n then rushed out of the room, wearing his shirt which he had previously thrown on the floor. He left Anne in a state of mess with purplish red marks scattered on her chest and sweat dripping down her body. She waspletely devastated. She felt like a prostitute who was abandoned by her customer after making love. What a very painful insult, especially coupled with the words previously said by n before.

    Anne crossed her arms over her chest while still shaking. Not long after that, the sound of her crying sounded so loud, it was so heartbreaking. Anne burst into tears, cursing herself for what she had just done. Even though the orgasm was beyond her control, Anne still regretted it.

    Meanwhile, n, who has now arrived at the bar, seemed to be enjoying a drink made by the bartender in front of him, asionally smiling when he remembered what he just did to Anne.

    "Poor woman. You say you don''t like me, but you enjoy my touch," n said quietly without realizing it.

    "That''s how women are, sir, basically they''re just ying hard to get," said the bartendermenting on n''s words after he identally heard what he was saying.

    n chuckled at the words of the bartender in front of him. "You''re right. How can there be any woman who refuses hot games in bed and money in this world?"

    The bartenderughed out loud at the words of the hotel guest he had just seen. He then continued to serving his best concoction of drinks to n. Not wanting to enjoy drinking alone, n then called Nichs toe down and join him at the bar. He hadpletely forgotten about Anne in the room. Not long after, Nichs and two bodyguards came down to apany n to drink. Nichs deliberately only invited two of his men to drink. Because at this time two other bodyguards were in front of the master''s room, guarding their mistress, who was in the room.

    After done crying, Anne walked to the bathroom. She had to clean her body from all the remnants of n''s actions a few moments ago. With her limp legs, Anne walked to the bathroom and took off her disheveled clothes one by one.

    Bang!

    Anne threw her pants which were wet with her own love juice on the floor in full of emotion.

    "You''re weak, Anne, you''re stupid, sob... what you did just now made the monster even more arrogant...! You''re stupid, Anne! Sob..."

    Anne cried again. Her hopes of getting away from n were getting slim. Although n did not force his will like that night, but because Anne reached the peak of pleasure without having sex, it made her even more devastated. Anne really lost her self-respect by n and it was very painful for her. Knowing that there was nothing she could do about it, Anne could only cry. She vented all her annoyance and pain in herself under the cold water without realizing that it was winter.

    * * *

    < Tromso Airport >

    Although the weather was easily changed and unpredictable, the flights to the city were quite busy, and many foreign tourists flock to Tromso City. However, for a group of businessmen who just got off the ne, being in Tromso was an obligation, because he had to attend an important event rted to hispany.

    "Wee Mr. Maguire," said a white-haired man to a young man who was walking with his secretary and bodyguards.

    "Thank you foring to Tromso, sir," he said again, extending his hand to his guest of honor.

    The young man who was called by the name Maguire then smiled. "It is an obligation for Muller Finance International to attend this event, Mr.. Antonio."

 Chapter 416 - Good People

    <h4>Chapter 416 - Good People</h4>

    As interim CEO of Muller Finance International, Erick had to attend various important business meetings, including to Tromso, Norway, this time to attend a charity event initiated by one of Muller Finance International''s business partners. Erick certainly did note alone. He was always apanied by Alice wherever he went. That was why the two became close and involved in a romantic rtionship. Fortunately, both of them were very professional and discreet, so their love rtionship was not known by anyone. Ever since he asked Alice tomit, Erick insisted that he couldn''t promise anything as long as Jack hadn''t been found and let Alice find another man if she couldn''t wait to have a more normal rtionship, but unexpectedly Alice still chose to stay beside Erick. She felt very indebted to Jack, who had given her a better job opportunity. That was why she chose to apany Erick until Jack came back to lead thepany. Although many business partners always guessed that the two of them had a rtionship, Alice firmly said that she was only the personal secretary of Erick Maguire, the interim CEO of Muller Finance International.

    "We have prepared the best room for you, sir, a room that has a beautiful view of Tromso," said Mr. Antonio again when he was in the car with Erick and Alice.

    "I don''t really care about the room, sir, as long as it''s safe, clean, andfortable, that''s more than enough for me," Erick answered briefly.

    "It turns out that what people have been saying is true, the CEO of Muller Finance International is really humble. I am very impressed with you, sir, you are still young and have seeded and..."

    "I am only a temporary CEO recing my boss, sir, I am nothingpared to him." Erick immediately cut off his business partner''s words quickly. He didn''t want many people to misunderstand him about his status. That was why he always said he was just the interim CEO, even though he''d been in that position for more than two years since Jack was dered dead.

    Mr. Antonio smiled. He knew where Erick was talking. Slowly, the old man patted Erick''s shoulder, trying to give Erick some strength. Although he had never met Jack, Mr. Antonio heard the terrible news that befell the CEO of Muller Finance International two years ago in the English Channel.

    Mr. Antonio''s convoy that picked up Erick and Alice finally arrived at a very luxurious house in Tromso. It was actually a real vi because of its interior and design. As the host, Mr. Antonio got out of the car first and invited Erick and Alice to get off as they arrived at Mr. Antonio''s winter home.

    "This is one of my private houses which was built based on the design of myte wife, sir. Since my wife died of a heart attack, I often rent out this house to importantpany guests or tourists visiting Tromso. I want to revive the liveliness in this house with the presence of people, who had stopped by at this ce. Do you mind if you spend the night in this ce, sir?"

    Erick gasped. He was surprised to get such a sudden question after knowing the history of the house where he was going to spend the night.

    "Of course I don''t mind, sir, I actually consider myself very lucky to be given the opportunity to stay in this masterpiece of yourte wife," Erick said earnestly.

    "Thank God, I''m so relieved. Well then, let''s go in. I''ll show you your room and Miss Alice''s room," said Mr. Antonio excitedly. He was happy because his guests liked the residence he had prepared. "Come in."

    Erick and Alice, along with several people who were still loyal to Jack, followed Mr. Antonio''s footsteps. When they were just on the first floor, they were all amazed by the beauty of the interior of the house, especially Alice. As a woman, it was certain that she would easily be amazed by everything that was attractive and beautiful, including master Antonio''s superb design of the house. They all obediently followed the host''s footsteps towards the rooms that the maids had prepared for them beforehand.

    "Okay sir, I can only escort you here. I have to go back to the venue of the event to make sure everything goes well. Tonight, my men wille pick you up to go to the event," said Mr. Antonio with great dignity when he was about to say goodbye with Eric.

    "Alright, sir, I understand. Actually, I feel really bad for you to pick us up personally when you are still so busy, and even prepare a ce to stay as amazing as this." Erick answered sincerely from the heart for all of Mr. Antonio''s kindness to him.

    Mr. Antonio smiled. He then took Erick''s hand and gripped it tightly. "I am happy that you are willing to stay in this house, sir. Well, I''m sorry, the people at the venue must have been very noisy because I didn''te."

    Erick could only smile at the words from his business partner who was willing to pick him up. Erick had heard that Mr. Antonio was indeed very friendly to his business partners. However, not everyone would receive a special treatment like this. Without Erick knowing, Mr. Antonio gave this special service to him because he was touched by the loyalty of Erick Maguire to Jackson Patrick Muller, who was dered dead two years ago. That was why Mr. Antonio wanted to provide special services to Erick. He was very curious after hearing many stories from Erick about Jackson Patrick Muller. Mr. Antonio was curious how Jack treated Erick so that Erick was very loyal until now.

    "The good-natured master is gone?" Alice, who appeared suddenly from behind, surprised Erick.

    "He just left. He''s a nice guy, Alice."

    "Just like you." Alice immediately answered Erick''s words.

    Erick''s smile widened at his lover''s words. "We still have three hours to make it to the event. Would you like to take a little walk with me?"

    "Sure!! Wait for me, I need to get my jacket."

    Alice excitedly ran towards the second floor to her room still wearing the high heels that had always been her friends on the move. Sometimes Erick wondered how there was such a strong woman, who was willing to torture herself in pain wearing high heels for her sake. But for Alice, whose height was very far from the ideal height, high heels were her savior. Soon, Alice had returned to the first floor to join Erick again. Two bodyguards also apanied Erick and Alice. Even though they only took a short walk, Erick was still being escorted by his bodyguards to avoid undesirable incidents. Edmund and his father were still eyeing his position as Jack''s recement, that was why he was always escorted by trained people who were ready to protect Erick with their lives.

    Because Mr. Antonio''s house was located near the harbor, the first interesting ce to visit was of course the Tromso harbor itself. Even though it was currently snowing, it did not dampen Alice''s enthusiasm to see the sights in Tromso.

    "Be careful."

    "I know, Erick, take it easy. Women are more reliable in walking on difficult terrain like this." Alice again reassured Erick that she was fine walking in high heels in this weather.

    Alice snorted, she was annoyed at being underestimated by Erick. Annoyed, Alice stopped her steps. She then grabbed the binocrs that Erick was holding and started looking at the view of the City of Tromso with the binocrs.

    "Wow! How beautiful ��!" Alice''s voice sounded loud as she was looking at the view of the City of Tromso through the binocrs.

    Erick, who was staring at the sea in front of him, could only be silent. Every time he saw the sea, he was reminded of the terrible ident that had happened to his master.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, Alice dropped her binocrs.

    "What''s wrong, Alice?" Erick asked surprised.

    "I-I saw Mr. Jack among the buildings."

    Continue

 Chapter 417 - Missing The Master

    <h4>Chapter 417 - Missing The Master</h4>

    Alice, who was gazing at the beauty of Tromso with the binocrs, was very surprised when she saw the figure of a man she knew very well was standing on the balcony wearing a white bathrobe while enjoying a cup of coffee.

    The binocrs in Alice''s hands fell and slid towards the ground.

    Erick, who was staring at the ocean in front of him, was surprised to hear the sound of something quite hard hitting the asphalt. "What is it?"

    With teary eyes, Alice looked at Erick. "I-I saw Master."

    "You saw Master? What do you mean?"

    Instead of answering her lover''s question, Alice raised her hand and pointed at the building where she had previously seen Jack. "That balcony! I saw Master was standing there, Erick."

    Erick turned his head, following the direction of Alice''s hand. His eyes narrowed when he realized that Alice was pointing at a hotel balcony.

    "I think you''re tired, Alice, let''s just go home to Mr. Antonio''s vi. Tonight we still have a lot of activities," he said softly.

    "I''m serious, Erick! I know Mr. Jack''s face very well. And the person I saw earlier was him, it couldn''t be anyone else." Alice again tried to confirm that she was well and was not hallucinating.

    Erick smiled at Alice''s words. "The balcony you''re pointing at is a hotel. You know that a lot of people stay in hotels, especially in this season."

    "But Eric..."

    "Alice, I know you miss him just as much as I am. I almost go crazy to think about when he would return. But I can still use my reason, Alice, we are currently in Tromso. If that person is Master as you said earlier, why didn''t he contact me or his girlfriend, Miss Anne? Why would he be in this city, which is actually very far from Ennd or Switzend?"

    Alice fell silent hearing Erick''s words, she tried to think again with a cool head. Seeing Jack suddenly like that made Alice very shocked.

    "I know Master very well. The first person he will look for must be Miss Anne and not someone else. So as long as Miss Anne doesn''t tell me that Master has meet her, then it is certain that he hasn''te back yet," Erick continued his words in a hoarse voice. Talking about Jack always made him sad .

    Alice felt guilty for making Erick sad. She then slowly moved her hands and hugged Erick''s body. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to upset you."

    "It''s okay, I know Alice. Come on let''s go back to the vi. It''s snowing a lot too. I don''t want both of us to get sick."

    Alice nodded her head slowly in response to Eric''s words. Not long after that, they decided to return to the vi while hugging, along with the two bodyguards who had been silent while listening to Alice and Erick''s conversation. Actually, Erick almost shouted with joy when Alice said that she saw their master. But because his logic worked, Erick finally refuted his lover''s words. For it was highly unlikely that they would meet Jack in Tromso many miles from London, whereas for almost two years, he had mobilized his best men to search for Jack''s whereabouts around the harbor and throughout the city of Portsmouth, where Jack had disappeared.

    Erick''s face suddenly became gloomy when he remembered the tragic fate of his master''s love rtionship. "Miss Anne, I know you must really miss our Master. May God always take care of you wherever you are. Thank you for still believing that Master is still alive."

    ****

    n, who previously drank with Nichs at the bar, was seen carrying a ss filled with water and stood on the balcony of his room to calm himself down. Seeing Anne sleeping curled up with a pillow that was wet with her tears had made n''s heart hurt so much. As long as he was outside the room, n inhaled a lot of oxygen and hoped that the tightness in his chest would disappear, but his hopes were in vain. There was no significant change with him. That was why he decided to go back into the room to talk to Anne. When n came back into the room, he finally realized that Anne was sleeping crying.

    "Who are you, Anne? Why do I feel like I don''t want to lose you so much? What magic have you''ve given me, that I can''t turn away from you like this?"

    n spoke to himself while kneeling right beside the bed, very close to Anne who had closed her eyes. n wanted to straighten the hairs on Anne''s face, so she could sleepfortably, but n canceled his intention when he heard Anne''s moaning voice. Hearing her moan had made n''s heart even sadder. He didn''t understand why he felt this pain when he saw her cry. All this time, when he dumped the women who had satisfied him, n had no guilt at all, even though the women were crying and screaming when he left. But now things were different, seeing Anne cry made him feel hurt too. It was a condition he couldn''t understand.

    "Go to sleep, my love, forgive my madness earlier. I''m just too afraid to lose you, Marianne."

    n ended his words with a soft kiss on Anne''s open palm. He deliberately kissed her palm so as not to make the woman wake up or be disturbed because of him

    n carefully got up from the floor. He didn''t want to make the slightest sound at the moment. Even when walking to the bathroom, he also chose to tiptoe. He tried to reduce the friction of his shoes with the hotel floor in order to maintain the silence of the room so that Anne could sleep soundly.

    When he entered the bathroom, his eyes saw that Anne''s clothes were torn in the trash, as well as the panty she had previously wore. Seeing one of the evidences of his ferocity to Anne a few moments ago, a wry smile appeared on his face. Still fully clothed, n went into the dry bathtub.

    n leaned his head against the edge of the bathtub and looked out through the see-through ss in the bathroom. The snowkes that began to fall heavily had made the ss a little blurry. He remembered his first meeting with Anne. Even though it couldn''t actually be called the first meeting, because it was only n who saw Anne, he still considered it their first meeting. At that time, n''s chest immediately felt tight when he saw Anne smiling at her friend, even though at that time n did not know who the girl who had made his heart beat ten times faster, but the meeting meant a lot to him.

    "I will make you love me, Anne, I swear. You are mine forever, so don''t even think about separating from me. Even if that man named Jackes, you will still be my woman. n Knight rke''s woman," said n coldly with hardened jaws, recalling Anne''s words about separating made n''s anger re up again.

    Continue

 Chapter 418 - Seeking Help

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Seeking Help</h4>

    Anne wakes up from her sleep when she feels a considerable pressure in her stomach which had not been filled since arriving in Tromso. She almost screamed when she realized what was pressing on her stomach. n''s strong hands seemed possessively wrapped around Anne''s body. Apparently, after taking a shower, n immediately joined Anne on the bed. Although at first he did not intend to sleep, but because there was no one to talk to in the room, finally sleepiness came to creep in and made him close his eyes while hugging Anne.

    With all her might, Anne tried to get away from n. She nned to find out about Erick and Alice in Oslo.

    After trying for almost 15 minutes, Anne finally managed to escape from n. Without wearing her jacket, Anne then left the room. As an educated person, she knew that there was no way she could run away from n. Without money and identity, she would be a homeless person in a foreignnd and she did not want that to happen. That was why she intended to find out about Erick and Alice. She hoped that Jack''s two confidants were still at the hotel in Oslo, so she could ask them for help. Anne knew that confronting n with her bare hands was tantamount to suicide, so she tried to find another way.

    Anne''s eyes sparkled when she saw a hotel staff walking not far from where she was standing at the moment. Without thinking, Anne then approached the hotel staff and asked if there was aputer she could use to check on the beauty of the City of Tromso. Usually in certain hotels,puters were provided free of charge for children to use.

    "It''s on the second floor, Miss, where the children''s y area is, next to the clinic. You can use theputer there for free," said the hotel staff to Anne.

    Anne smiled widely. "Thank you for the information."

    "d to help you, Miss. Well then, if you''ll excuse me."

    Anne nodded her head. She then shifted her standing position and gave way to the hotel staff to return to his work. After the man left, Anne rushed to the elevator to go down to the second floor as the hotel staff had said. She was full of enthusiasm as her hopes of getting away from n were getting bigger. If n hadn''t confiscated her cell phone, maybe she wouldn''t have to go through all this, trapped by n''s side the whole time. When the elevator stopped on the second floor, Anne immediately got out and looked for the room where theputers were.

    "Ah, there it? is," cried Anne happily.

    Half-running, Anne went toward the children''s yroom. Her goal was an empty table where aputer with high speed inte was located. Luckily, when Anne arrived, the ce was empty. There were no children ying. Because theputer was unlocked, Anne easily managed to ess the inte. She clearly remembered the name of the hotel where Erick and Alice got off. She then surfed the inte looking for the phone number of the hotel where Erick and Alice were staying.

    "Thank God. Okay, now I just need to send a message to Linda and..."

    Anne didn''t continue her words because she finally remembered that Linda didn''t have any social media since she married Paul. Shepletely forgot about it. She refrained herself from crying. She had to be calm and not panic so that all her ns went smoothly. After sessfully calming herself down, she then left the children''s yroom and went to the first floor. Her goal this time was the reception counter.

    Even though it was a little awkward, Anne finally got up the courage to ask for permission to use the phone.

    "Only to Oslo? Of course you can, Miss," answered a receptionist kindly.

    "Oh thank you, thank you in advance."

    "You''re wee, Miss, then if you''ll excuse me."

    The hotel receptionist left Anne alone in a room where the receptionists were having their briefing. In that room, there was also a telephone. After the receptionist left, Anne then dialed the phone number of the hotel where Erick and Alice were staying. Although she was a little nervous, she finally managed to talk to the receptionist at the Karl Johan Hotel, which was right across the Grand Hotel Oslo.

    "Sorry, Miss, the group from Muller Finance International has left for Tromso a few hours ago. Maybe they have arrived in Tromso by now."

    Anne bit her lip. Her heart was beating very fast at the words of the Karl Johan Hotel''s receptionist. "Are you serious, Miss?"

    "Yes. Don''t you know that ��"

    Anne immediately hung up the phone because she saw n and Nichs were talking to the receptionist. n''s eyes shed as he stared at the room where Anne was. Her whole body suddenly went limp when she saw n and Nichs were walking towards her.

    Bang!

    "Damn it! What are you doing, Anne?!" n shouted loudly as soon as he violently opened the door.

    Anne slowly stepped back, trying to get away from n who was right in front of her.

    Realizing the master was very angry, Nichs immediately acted quickly. "What are you doing here, Madam?"

    Anne swallowed hard. She was like a criminal who was caught red-handed at this point. She was terrified and depressed at the same time.

    "Anne, answer my question!!" n snapped back.

    " I-I''m hungry," Anne answered honestly.

    n raised an eyebrow. "Hungry you say? I''m not a kid you can lie to, Anne."

    "I''m serious. I want to ask the hotel staff in Oslo what''s the name of the food that I ate there," replied Anne, lying. Her face flushed red at this moment in panic.

    "So you used this phone to call to the hotel in Oslo to ask about the name of the food, Madam?" Nichs repeated Anne''s words again.

    Anne looked at Nichs with teary eyes. "Yeah, if you don''t believe me, just ask the hotel receptionist. Earlier I asked him if this phone could be used to reach Oslo or not."

    n still didn''t loosen his gaze on Anne. He was absolutely sure that Anne was lying at this point.

    Nichs, who didn''t want to see the Madam and Master fighting again, then left the room and called the receptionist who had informed them of Anne''s whereabouts.

    "Yes sir, earlier thisdy asked me whether this phone can be used to reach Oslo or not."

    "Okay, Miss, thanks for the time. Sorry to interrupt your work," Nichs answered quickly.

    The receptionist excused himself to Nichs and n to return to his work. Meanwhile, Anne, who was standing in the corner, looked frightened. She was afraid that her lie would be exposed this time.

    "Get out, Nick, I need to talk to my wife alone." n''s voice sounded intimidating, pushing Nichs away.

    Nichs bowed his head in response to n''s words. Without a word, he then left the room and stood in front of the door to watch out for people who were about to enter the room.

    All the bones in Anne''s body feel soft at this time, being in the same room with n alone made her ufortable. She was still angry and resentful of what n had done to her.

    "Don''t hurt me, n, this is a public ce."

    The words just came out of her lips when she saw n walking towards her.

    Continued

 Chapter 419 - Prepare Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 419 - Prepare Yourself</h4>

    Since earlier, n was just stirring his coffee cup without actually drinking it. At the moment, n and Nichs were sitting close together looking at Anne who was enjoying the food that n ordered directly.

    When n woke up, he almost went crazy when he didn''t find Anne in the room. He was surprised when he realized that his woman was not in his arms anymore.

    With the help of Nichs and several other bodyguards, n looked for Anne. They finally found her in the briefing room of the hotel receptionists. n almost exploded when he found out that Anne had tried to contact someone without his permission, but when he found out why Anne was using the phone, n''s anger finally disappeared.

    "Watch the way you eat, Anne."

    Anne looked into n''s eyes, who had been watching her since the first time they sat in the restaurant.

    "I''m hungry, there''s no one here anyway." Anne replied sarcastically to n''s words.

    "You are the young mistress of the rke family, wherever you are, Anne, must pay attention to your manners," said n curtly.

    Because the way she ate was criticized, suddenly Anne''s appetite was gone, even though she still wanted to enjoy the deliciousmb chop on her te.

    "Sorry, I did not have the attitude while eating. If you feel disturbed, it''s better for you to release me, let me go back to .."

    Bang!

    n pounded the table with a bang, making Anne stopped her words.

    "Watch your words, Anne, be aware of your position!!" he said full of anger.

    "I should have been the one who spoke to you like that from the start. if from the start you realized your high position as the main heir of the rke family, you should have looked for a beautiful woman from a respected family, who was equal to your family to be your wife. You shouldn''t marry someone like me, who has nothing and is so messed up. That way you won''t have to feel ashamed when you''re dining out with me."

    n was shocked to hear Anne''s words. He did not expect Anne to attack him with such a sentence. Meanwhile, Anne, who was very upset with n, finally chose to leave the restaurant and went straight to the elevator to go up to the room.

    "Fuck!!"

    "Don''t fight with your emotions, sir, don''t be provoked by the words that Madam said," Nichs said slowly, trying to advise n. "Madam must have eaten that way on purpose, I''m sure."

    n massaged his temples which suddenly hurt. "I don''t know how to deal with her, Nick. I want to have a normal rtionship with her from the start. I''ve lowered my selfishness when dealing with her, but it seems like Anne keeps looking for trouble with me."

    "It''s a process sir, everything needs a process, and so is Madam. I''m sure Madam will definitely ept you soon," Nichs said softly.

    "I don''t want to let her go, Nick."

    "I understand sir, take it easy. Madam will not be able to leave you, both of you are bound by a legal marriage in the eyes of religion and state. So it won''t be easy to break the bond that has been made that strong, sir."

    n smiled broadly at Nichs'' words. He didn''t expect Nichs to speak like that. With a quick movement, n got up from his chair and just walked out of the restaurant. His destination was, of course, the elevator. He wanted to catch up with Anne. He really didn''t want to be away from his woman at this time.

    Nichs went back to drinking alone. Serving people like n who was moody had cost him a lot of energy and time to pamper himself when things were safe like this.

    Arriving in the room, Anne went straight to the balcony. She looked at the City of Tromso from the hotel where she was. She wished she could see Erick or Alice strolling around her hotel, although she was absolutely sure that what she had in mind would never happen.

    "I wish we could meet, Erick, you''re my only hope right now. I have to get away from this crazy man."

    Anne spoke in a hopeful heart, her eyes were tightly closed. Anne really hoped to see Erick soon.

    The sound of footsteps getting closer finally forced her to return to reality. She immediately turned around and stood up straight looking at n who was walking towards her.

    "I won''t touch you again now, don''t be so tense," n said tly when he saw how stiff Anne was now.

    Anne''s face heated up hearing n''s words. Her memory of what n did thest time to her made Anne''s anger and hatred resurfaced.

    "Wicked."

    "I''m your husband, Anne, I have rights over your body, don''t forget that." n immediately interrupted the one word that Anne had said to him. "Moreover, after our marriage, you have not done your duty as a wife, to serve me in bed.

    "Keep dreaming, n!! "Anne said with a hoarse voice. She was annoyed to be reminded of their current status so often.

    "It''s a fact, Anne. You are my legitimate andwful wife, you should serve me sincerely without me having to force you like I did, which in the end hurt your body."

    n chose to cut his words when discussing the wounds on Anne''s body. He was still very curious as to why Anne had bruises so easily on her body. His desire to fondle Anne with rudeness disappeared after knowing how easy it was for Anne to have bruises on her body. He didn''t want to feel like he was raping Anne every night when they made love in such an unusual way.

    "I don''t like this marriage," said Anne loudly, trying to change the subject. She didn''t want to discuss about the obligations of a wife with n at the moment.

    n looked at Anne without blinking. "Whether you like it or not, you are my wife, so you have to ept it. After all, who else would want to marry you when I, n Knight rke, already got your chastity? You need to know, Anne, out there can''t be a single man who dares to approach you after I''ve touched you. You should be grateful, Anne. There are so many beautiful models who begged me to sleep with them. And you easily pass those beautiful girls to apany me in bed, you easily feel how warm my body is when I am on top of your body, and the warmth of my love juice that fills your womb when it reaches the peak of pleasure. I still remember how hot you were that night, so don''t ever say that you don''t want this wedding. You have to be grateful for it, remember that."

    Anne felt a stinging pain inside her when she heard the words that n said, the sentences again reminded Anne of what n did to her that night.

    "Don''t cry, I don''t want to see your beauty fade because of those tears. You better get ready. Tonight, we will go see Aurora that will witness our love tonight. As I said before, we will make love under that beautiful sky. So prepare yourself."

    ****

    Rose, who was ready to do her work of covering the course of a charity event held for businessmen in the City of Tromso, seemed to be doing the final check.

    "You''re ready, Rose, believe me." Aaron who was in the same car with Rose, again cheered her up so as not to be nervous.

    "It''s a big event, Aaron, I really can''t make any mistakes," Rose said quickly.

    Aaron grabbed her hand gently. "You can do it, Rose, trust me."

    Continued

 Chapter 420 - Be My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 420 - Be My Woman</h4>

    Aaron satfortably in his chair not far from where Rose and other reporters were preparing to do a live broadcast on their respective TV channels. Because he did not participate in this event, as a result Aaron could not enter the venue where the event was taking ce.

    "Looks like this event will be a great sess, Boss, look at the many guests present." Daniel whispered to Aaron,menting on therge number of businessmen who were present at the ongoing charity event.

    "I think so too. I''m very sure that the initiator of this event must not be a random person, considering the many guests who participate in this event," Aaron said quietly, replying to the words of Daniel, the only person he had trusted since his mother''s death.

    Daniel, who had been busy with his cell phone, suddenly handed it to Aaron.

    "Look, Boss."

    "Antonio Jared, a well-known hotelier in Tromso. No wonder this event was attended by so many people, it turns out that the initiator is a person who has quite a big influence in this city," Aaron muttered quietly as he read the profile of Antonio Jared, the initiator of the charity event in Tromso.

    "It looks like Antonio Jared ising, Boss. Look at the many reporters chasing the car that just arrived," said Daniel suddenly, pointing at the crowd of reporters, who were trying to approach several luxury cars that had just arrived.

    Aaron also reflexively stared at the car that was being surrounded by many journalists. His eyes narrowed, trying to sharpen his vision. However, because of the many shes that were on, Aaron couldn''t see the figure who was under super tight escort. All he saw were men dressed in all ck walking the man towards the venue with several women. Since his purpose ining to Tromso was not for business, Aaron ended up ignoring the people. He preferred to enjoy the food and drinks that were served in front of him right now, while enjoying the night sky of Tromso, waiting for Rose to finish her duties because he wanted to take her to see the aurora.

    The ck car carrying Erick and Alice finally arrived at the venue. The two of them were immediately greeted with respect by everyone. Erick actually didn''t like events that have so many media coverage like this, because he would always be asked questions about Jack who hadn''t returned after two years and it really bothered him.

    "Rx, we''re in Tromso right now, not in Geneva," whispered Alice, gently soothing Erick. She understood very well how much Erick disliked journalists.

    "Still, news seekers are everywhere, Alice. You have to be careful," Erick replied dryly.

    Alice nodded her head with a smile in response to her lover''s words. The two of them finally made their way through the crowd of reporters and entered the venue that was about to start. Because Muller Finance International was one of the important guests in this event, Erick and Alice received special services. They sat next to the table of Mr. Antonio and several other important people, and soon the program began. Mr. Antonio, the host of tonight''s charity event, finally appeared on the stage to give open the event. Everyone present looked at Mr. Antonio, who was talking, including Erick, who smiled at the kind man. He really didn''t expect that Mr. Antonio, who was adored and respected by so many people in Tromso, would be willing to pick him up personally at the airport this afternoon, even to the point of providing his private vi as a ce to stay for the next few days in Tromso.

    "I hope that with this event many unlucky people out there can get a better life after getting help from all of us. I hope in the future that events like this will continue to be carried out by other colleagues so that we can lighten each other''s burdens. I am sure that if we shake hands with each other, a more peaceful and secure world will definitely be created easily, so that we can all live happily ever after," said Mr. Antonio closing his speech.

    The sound of apuse was immediately heard loudly in that ce after Mr. Antonio finished his speecj. After Mr. Antonio gave a speech the event began.

    ****

    Meanwhile, Anne, who was already wearing the outfit requested by n, was still standing in front of the mirror, staring at herself without blinking. She felt ufortable with the clothes that had been attached to her body at the moment. As she never wore a g-string, she felt very tormented when she had to wear sexy underwear.

    "Why are you still in the room? Come on, let''s go. The car that will take us to see Aurora is waiting downstairs," said n loudly when he entered the room.

    Anne looked at n with hatred. "Where are we going?"

    "Didn''t I tell you earlier, we''re going to see Aurora in a ce that..."

    "The ce you''re going to use to torture me, isn''t it?" Anne immediately cut n''s words quickly.

    n smiled sarcastically at Anne''s words. He slowly stepped into the room towards the dressing table where Anne was standing nearby.

    "We''re husband and wife, Anne, wherever I go you have to be with me. Besides, the ce is not as you imagine it would be, dear, it''s just more private because there won''t be anyone but the two of us there, so you can scream loudly when I spur the body above you."

    Anne''s chest felt tight hearing the words of n who was standing behind her, she wanted to strangle n''s neck and make him die.

    n lowered his head slightly, approaching Anne''s face. "Once we get there, I want us to make love right away. That''s why I gave a gift for you to wear. I want to see you tease me in that outfit."

    "Crazy man!" said Anne spontaneously.

    "Crazy? Yes, I may have gone crazy, but you are the one responsible for my madness, Anne," n replied with a chuckle.

    "Me? Why am I the one who ouch...!"

    Anne couldn''t finish her sentence because n suddenly touched her sensitive area and pressed it with two fingers, causing Anne to scream in surprise. Although n only touched the female area from the outside, it still tormented her, especially when he deliberately pressed the area, causing Anne to react immediately. Anne was silently cursing n for forcing her to wear that very thin g-string.

    "Tonight I will make you feel the pleasures of the world, Anne. I promise you it won''t be like that night. You will love it," n whispered softly in Anne''s ear with hot breath. Seeing the change in Anne''s face when he slightly touched her made n excited. "Be my womanpletely, Anne."

    Continued

 Chapter 421 - Annes Big Plan

    <h4>Chapter 421 - Anne''s Big n</h4>

    All the way to their destination, Anne didn''t speak at all. She was still annoyed at n who harassed her in the room a while ago. She preferred to stare at the busy city streets of Tromso rather than having to talk to n, who was wrapping his arms possessively around her waist.

    "What happens, Nick? Why is the road so jammed?" n protested to Nichs who was his navigator tonight.

    "It looks like there''s a big event going on at the art building, sir." The driver from the hotel answered n''s question.

    n raised an eyebrow. "An event at the arts building? But why didn''t I hear this kind of information before?"

    Nichs, who realized n''s great anger, immediately grabbed his cell phone and tried to find out what caused their trip to be interrupted this time.

    "It''s a charity event, sir. There''s a group of businessmen who are raising funds for the improvement of sanitation facilities in Africa, sir." Nichs immediately exined the reason for the dy in their journey to an Indian-style tent that n had ordered earlier.

    "Imagine it, nothing is truly sincere when ites to things like this. They must have other interests in holding an event like this," replied n curtly. He was already very familiar with these kinds of things.

    "Isn''t there another way to get there?"

    "No sir, this is the only way. And actually we have also arrived at your destination, sir, we just need to wait in line to enter that ce, sir," replied the driver provided by the hotel courteously.

    n took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down so he wouldn''t be angry right now. One thing he hated was being stuck in traffic like this. Nichs, who knew that his master was very upset, could only stay silent. He didn''t talk much because he didn''t want to make his master''s mood worse.

    After being stuck in the car for more than twenty minutes, n''s patience ran out. He then invited Anne and Nichs to walk to an inn which was not far from where they were now. Actually, walking was not a problem for Anne. While in London, walking was one of her favorite activities to burn fat every morning with Linda and Paul before the move. However, at the moment, the situation was different, and Anne felt ufortable walking. The straps of the g-strings that she wore were very torturous, not to mention the bra straps that feel almost detached after n tried to take them off in the car.

    n''s eyes stared cynically at the art building which had caused him a dy and made him walk. He was very annoyed to see the businessmen who were in the building.

    "It''s a charity event, yet it was flocked with so many journalists! Pooh! What a bunch of hypocrites," said n quietly,menting on the businessmen who were in the art building.

    Nichs, who was dragging the suitcase containing their clothes, smiled at his master''s words.

    "That''s the ce, sir, it''s really near the art building," Nichs said excitedly, pointing at theplex of Indian-style tents in front of them.

    "Why is it so crowded, Nick? Didn''t you tell me this ce was very quiet before?" asked n curtly when he saw the number of cars that were lining up near the Indian-style tents.

    "ording to the information I got, this ce is always quiet from the hustle and bustle, sir, I''m sure that after the event in this building is over, everything will return to the way it was, sir," Nichs answered quickly. He really hoped that what he said it really happened. Because he didn''t know at all that there would be a crowd like this.

    n did not respond to Nichs'' words again. He felt that what Nichs said made sense. His anger faded a little because he saw many people were walking just like them from the main road because they were stuck in the same traffic jam.

    When many other female tourists protested for walking, Anne was silent. She didn''t give any reaction. She was lost in her own thoughts trying to find a way to escape from n. Although the opportunity to escape was very slim, but Anne did not want to waste it, she wanted to keep trying and hope to be free from n tonight.

    "Wee to the North Tromso tour camp! This ce is specifically for all of you who want to get a different sensation of sleeping under a sky full of Aurora. One of the natural phenomena that is very beautiful and extraordinary," said a middle-aged woman to the tourists who were about to enter the camp area.

    "You all don''t have to worry. Indeed, the theme area is currently being filled with many people because of the charity activities organized by entrepreneurs in Tromso, but after the event is over, this ce will be quiet again, so that yourfort will not be disturbed," she added, trying to exin what actually happened.

    n and the group, who were standing at the back of the crowd of tourists, could hear all the words of the middle-aged woman who was their tour guide. Even though the people who were attending the charity event had not yet left, but he was already very excited. Suddenly n wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist, as she stood there beside him, and almost made Anne, who was lost in her own thoughts, almost scream.

    "Are you daydreaming?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. "N-no, I''m not daydreaming."

    "Really? Are you thinking about our activitiester in the tent, Anne?" n asked, quietly teasing Anne.

    Anne''s cheeks heated up hearing n''s words. Even though she already knew what n was talking about, but she still felt nervous when she was reminded of it again. "Don''t talk nonsense."

    n chuckled at the words of Anne who was tightly wrapped in his arms. "Don''t be shy, Anne. We are husband and wife now. And as husband and wife, we ??must be honest with each other during sex, so that we both get a fair share of satisfaction. I don''t want to be satisfied alone when we reach the top. I want you to also feel what I feel, and believe me, I will make you feel much greater pleasure than this afternoon when you experience that orgasm this afternoon."

    Anne closed her eyes upon hearing n''s words. Being reminded of what happened earlier that afternoon made her hate her husband even more.

    "Be patient, Anne. Let''s just wait for the right time. You will be able to escape this crazy monster.." Anne spoke to herself as she closed her eyes expectantly.

 Chapter 422 - Escape

    <h4>Chapter 422 - Escape</h4>

    Due to the charity event that took ce in the building not far from the camp site, n had not been able to do his will to Anne, even though he was impatient but he still tried to restrain himself. n did not want anyone to disturb his intimacy with Anne, including the sound of cars from the businessmen who were present at the event. That was why he chose to talk with the tour guide who previously had helped him find his campsite.

    "Honestly, Mr. rke, I can''t do anything about this myself. The charity event was initiated by Mr. Antonio Jared who is a well-known businessman in this city. He is also famous for his kindness to others. That''s why when he wanted to use this ce as a ce for charity event, we can''t do anything. Once again, I apologize for your inconvenience, Mr. rke," said the tour guide, apologizing again to n.

    "It''s okay. Don''t worry about it. It''s beyond your control, Madam," n replied softly.

    "But calm down, sir, after this event is over, everything will return to normal. So when you enjoy the aurorater on with Madam, you won''t be disturbed."

    "I hope so," n answered quickly, full of hope. As he spoke, he turned to Anne, who was still standing looking around the camp.

    Soon, the tour guide excused herself to pick up other guests. Because the camp tour was limited, the manager hired a tour guide to guide the guests who would stay, and escort them to their respective rooms. In addition to the convenience of the guests, this was also to prevent illegal guests, who had no right to stay, to suddenly barge in. That was why every night, the guests who would stay overnight must be guided by a tour guide, just like tonight.

    "Come on in. How long are you going to stand outside like this?" n asked suddenly, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    Luckily, Anne was concentrating so she wasn''t nervous when n spoke to her like that. "I still want to be outside, the sky is beautiful."

    "You can see everything from inside the camp veryfortably too," n answered quickly.

    Anne looked into n''s eyes intently. "I still want to be outside," she said again, refusing n''s invitation to enter the tent.

    n clenched his jaw. His patience was really being tested every time he was together with Anne

    "Okay, but not more than ten minutes. After that you''reing in, like it or not."

    "Yes, I understand, thank you."

    n ignored Anne''s words. In his heart, he cursed Anne, who dared to dy his invitation to make love. His determination to make Anne regret was even greater. In his heart, he vowed to make Anne groan loudly under his body. After taking a deep breath, n then entered the tent. He assigned Nichs and his men to keep an eye on Anne while he was in the tent.

    Anne''s eyes shed with enthusiasm when she saw n enter the tent. Although at the moment she was still being watched by Nichs and the four bodyguards, Anne felt a little relieved. At least, the main monster was no longer around. Now she racked her brains so she could sneak away from Nichs and the bodyguards.

    "You''re staying here too?" Anne asked Nichs quietly.

    "Yes Ma''am, but our camp is quite far from this tent. So you don''t have to worry, we won''t disturb you both tonight," Nichs answered quickly.

    Damn it!

    Anne cursed in her heart after hearing Nichs'' words, she did not understand why Nichs and the bodyguards were also invited to stay at the camp. Her n to escape is even more difficult because of the presence of Nichs and the other bodyguards, Anne is like a rabbit being watched by 5 guard lions right now.

    "Don''t you want to go into the tent, Madam? The master is waiting for you," Nichs said quietly.

    "Later, I still want to enjoy the air outside."

    "You will be morefortable if you enjoy the aurora with the master in the tent, Madam." Nichs added his words again.

    Anne waved her hand in front of his face. "I want to feel freedom. Being near your master constantly makes me suffocate."

    "But you two are legal husband and wife, you should..."

    Nichs did not finish his sentence when he saw Anne''s sharp gaze that seemed to be swallowing him alive. The man slowly stepped back away from Anne. The rest of the bodyguards followed what Nichs did. Dealing with an angry woman was a very bad idea.

    After seeing Nichs walked away, Anne took a deep breath. She was really annoyed by the men who had been around her for the past few days. While she was trying to fill her lungs with new oxygen, Anne''s eyes suddenly turned toward the suddenly bustling arts building. The charity event being held there seemed to have ended.

    "I want to see the other side of the camp," said Anne suddenly, tying her hair in a ponytail.

    "I''m going with you, Madam."

    Anne raised her hand forward. "I can do it myself."

    "But Madam..."

    "I won''t run away, believe me. Don''t be afraid, I just want to know how this camp site was built. That''s all," said Anne quickly.

    Nichs took a deep breath. He then allowed Anne to go around the tent alone as she wished. After getting approval from Nichs, Anne did not wait long. She immediately rushed to the other side of the tent past Nichs and the bodyguards, who were standing staring at her without blinking.

    "I''ll just be around the tent," said Anne again, urging the bodyguards not to follow her.

    The bodyguards nodded their heads in unison in response to her words. They didn''t want to get into trouble with the madam. At first, Anne was just walking around the tent. She was watching the tent while looking for an opening to escape. Although Anne''s eyes seemed to be focused on the tent, but the corners of her eyes were still looking for another way to get away from that ce. Her goal this time was the crowd in the arts building not far from where she was now. Anne felt the crowd in the arts building was the only way for her to escape at this point.

    Anne''s hope suddenly came when she saw several people passing behind the tent to the path that connected the road to the arts building. Instantly, Anne rushed to follow the people while walking quickly on her left so as not to be seen by Nichs and the bodyguards, who were still standing in front of the tent.

    When she made it to the courtyard of the arts building, Anne immediately slipped among the crowds. She was the only person dressed casually for the ce. Luckily, Anne had a beautiful face, so no one chased her away. Anne kept walking, mingling among the people to see if any of them were going to Ennd. It wasn''t clear what''s going on in Anne''s mind right now, her goal was to get out of Norway no matter what.

    "Anne, Miss Anne, stop!!"

 Chapter 423 - The Monster Isnt Jack

    <h4>Chapter 423 - The Monster Isn''t Jack</h4>

    Anne stopped in her tracks when she heard someone called her name. Although it was faint, she was sure that it was her name.

    "I was caught this early." Anne thought quietly as she closed her eyes quickly.

    Anne tried to cover up her fear. She then straightened herself back up to quickly leave the ce. But suddenly there was arge hand gripping her shoulder. Her body immediately stiffened again when she realized that what was on her shoulder was a man''s hand.

    "Miss..."

    "No, don''t force it..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because the owner of the hand that touched her made her turn around. She almost screamed when she was treated like that. However, when she saw the figure who stopped her, Anne''s heart immediately beat 10 times.

    "Miss..."

    "Erick!!!!"

    Anne loudly shouted the name Erick, Jack''s assistant, whom she knew very well.

    Receiving such a reaction from Anne, the woman whom his master loved, Erick smiled with emotion. He could feel a deep sadness for Anne.

    "What are you doing here, Miss?"

    Immediately, Anne''s tears flowed when she heard Erick''s question. Her voice was caught in her throat and made her unable to speak.

    "Miss, what exactly..."

    "Help me, Erick, please take me to London." Anne immediately cut off Erick''s words quickly.

    Eric smiled. "Yes Ma''am. After this event is over tomorrow, I will actually go to London."

    "No, Erick, tonight. Let''s go back to London tonight," said Anne quickly.

    "But I still have a lot of work to do in this city, Miss, and so I''m..."

    Bam!

    Anne immediately knelt before Erick. Stunned, the man was unable to finish his sentence.

    "Miss, what are you doing?" Erick shouted in surprise as he tried to get Anne up from the ground.

    Anne looked at Erick who was kneeling in front of her. Her lips trembled against all her fear of n. "I''m going to die if you don''t take me back to London as soon as possible, Erick sob."

    Erick''s eyes widened. He was very surprised to hear Anne''spletely unexpected words. His hand slowly reached out and wanted to touch Anne''s shoulder, but a loud scream from a woman who called his name made him stopped his action.

    "Erick, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling like that? Mr. Antonio is looking for you," the woman said quickly without pause.

    Erick, who was still kneeling in front of Anne, did not respond to the private secretary''s words. He was still curious about Anne''sst words.

    "Erick, can you hear me? What are you doing kneeling on... Huh? Anne...! You''re Anne, aren''t you?!" Alice shouted loudly when she managed to see the figure in front of Erick.

    "Y-yes, Alice, it''s me."

    Alice immediately rushed to Anne. She knelt down and immediately hugged Anne tightly, releasing her great longing for Anne.

    "Sorry, Alice, I''m sorry. At that time I just left, I''m sorry I didn''t say goodbye. I''m sorry for being selfish, Anne, I''m sorry."

    Anne didn''t utter a word while in Alice''s arms, she was so happy she couldn''t speak. The only thing she wanted to do right now was cry to pour out all the pain inside her with someone she knew. Anne''s crying voice was so heartbreaking, it made Erick feel very guilty. He was sure that Anne would be very disappointed in him. His guilt was even greater for leaving Anne just like that two years ago.

    The bodyguards who had been searching in panic for him, who had suddenly disappeared, had now stopped behind him with gasping breaths. They were really panicked because they couldn''t find their master.

    "Miss Alice, what are you doing? Why are you kneeling on the floor?" asked a ck bodyguard in a rising voice, when he saw Alice was hugging someone on the floor.

    Erick took a deep breath, his chest tight with guilt. "Alice is with Madam."

    "Madam?"

    "Mr. Jack Muller''s wife."

    Instantly, the faces of the bodyguards paled when they heard Erick''s words. Those who also knew Anne immediately looked at Anne, who was still lowering her face in Alice''s arms.

    "Let''s get out of this ce, sir," said the ck bodyguard again after realizing from his shock.

    "Oh right, I almost forgot. Let''s go to the car," Erick answered briefly.

    The bodyguards immediately moved in two groups. The first group escorted Erick to the car and the second group guided Alice and Anne from behind. Alice didn''t let go of Anne''s arms because she couldn''t bear to see Anne who was still crying. She was sure that Anne must be very sad and hurt, that was why she didn''t want to let her go.

    Luckily, Erick had gone to that ce with a limousine, so they could sitfortably in the car. Even though everyone had gotten into the car, they couldn''t leave the ce yet because the road was still jammed.

    "Anne, I''m sorry. Sorry if I just left at that time, I didn''t mean to leave you alone in London. Erick and I had to take care of thepany from the people who took advantage of the ident. So we didn''t get to say goodbye to you, I''m sorry, Anne. We''re both very sorry. We really don''t have any bad intentions, Anne," Alice sobbed softly, apologizing to Anne sincerely, her hands gripped Anne''s hands tightly.

    Anne shook her head. "I know you guys must be busy with thepany. I understand that, Alice, you don''t have to apologize like that."

    "No, Ma''am, we should have taken you back to Switzend at that time. After all, you have the rights over everything in Switzend because you and master are bound by marriage." Erick immediately replied to Alice''s words.

    Anne looked at Erick with teary eyes. Being reminded with her rtionship with Jack was breaking her even more.

    "Anne, don''t cry anymore. I really can''t see you crying like this," Alice said quickly as she wiped the tears from Anne''s eyes that were streaming down her face.

    "I-I really want to disappear from this world right now, Alice."

    "Don''t talk like that, Madam, believe me, Master wille back. I''m sure of it, so don''t despair, Madam. All you have to do now is��"

    "Give me your cell phone, Erick." Anne immediately cut off Erick''s words quickly.

    Without arguing, Erick handed his cell phone to Anne. Alice, who was sitting next to Anne, was silent when Anne asked for Erick''s cell phone, which in fact had be her lover. Alice still had great respect for Anne as Jack''s woman, her master.

    Shortly after, Anne handed her cell phone to Erick. "Take a good look at that Erick."

    Erick received his cell phone back and was confused when he saw the photo that Anne had just shown him.

    "Why are you pointing the master''s photo, Madam? What are you going to..."

    "n, n Knight rke. That''s the name of the man," said Anne quickly interrupting Erick''s words.

    Erick was silent for a while hearing Anne''s words. He slowly smiled and looked at Anne with respect.

    "How can it be, Madam, I am a person who is very close to Master for many years. How could I not recognize my own master? Moreover, this is clearly a photo of Mr. Jack. How can you say that this person''s name is n?"

    "I-I''m serious, Erick, he''s n, not Jack. At first, I also thought that he was Jack, but after getting to know him, I''m sure this monster isn''t Jack," said Anne hysterically.

    "But how can it be, Madam? The man in this photo is clearly Master. There''s no way this man is someone else, just look at him, Alice. Is this man really Master or not��?"

    "He''s a monster, Erick, he raped me. It''s... it''s impossible for Jack to do that..."

    Continued

 Chapter 424 - Ericks Help

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Erick''s Help</h4>

    Eric was silent. He was speechless after hearing Anne talk at length for almost 10 minutes. Likewise with Alice. The girl hadn''t even taken her eyes off the cell phone which showed various photos and articles of n Knight rke.

    "I was as surprised as you two when I saw him for the first time. I really thought that he was Jack. But after I found out who this man was, I finally realized that he wasn''t my Jack, he was someone else who had the exact same face as Jack," said Anne again in a barely audible voice.

    "Does he have a twin brother?" said Alice suddenly.

    Erick massaged his temples which suddenly hurt. "Mr. Jack is an only child, and so were his two parents. That''s why thete old Master had appointed Johnny as an adopted son so that he could apany his son to grow up, until he finally married and had Edmund whose age is also not much different from Mr. Jack''s. So it''s impossible, Alice, everyone knows the Muller family tree."

    "But they do look very simr, Erick, look. The way he smiles and talks is exactly the same, even his voice or maybe this man is Mr. Jack who..."

    "Don''t think too much, Alice. Stop your habit of watching some random movies with such plots. Stuff like that wouldn''t be possible in real life." Erick immediately cut off Alice''s words which he considered unreasonable.

    "Yes, but that is the most likely thing, Erick. If they are not twins, it means this man named n is Master. There is no other possibility that I can think of now," Alice said again.

    Anne wiped her tears slowly. She then grabbed Alice''s cell phone and looked at the photo of n who was with other young entrepreneurs. "Even though they have the same face, but they are still two different people, Alice. For more than 2 years I''ve known Jack, he has never done anything obscene to me. He is a cold man who does not respond to the temptations of many women who came to the coffee shop back then. We lived in Newcastle Upon Tyne, while this monster has the heart to destroy what I''ve protected and guarded my whole life so easily without any remorse. Even right now I-I''m trapped in a marriage bond with him."

    Erick and Alice immediately turned to Anne at the same time after hearing Anne''sst sentence.

    "Marriage? That means you are married to a man who looks like Master, the man who raped you?" Alice questioned Anne with many questions.

    "His grandfather Mr David rke saved me from n''s private vi where he used to have fun with women. Mr David rke saved me from n who wanted to make me his sex ve like his other women, that''s why he brought me home from the cursed vi and hid me in his big house for several days. Until finally n found me in the house and wanted to take me back to his vi, but Mr. David rke forbade him and asked him to be responsible for what he had done to me. I refused that second when Mr. David asked n to marry me, but Mr. David still insisted on marrying me to his grandson. So I finally became the monster''s wife." Anne held her chest and stopped her words. Every time she talked about n, she suddenly felt a tightness in her chest. Her hatred for the man had really crossed the line.

    "I couldn''t ask anyone for help, not even Linda, who was in Luxembourg at that time. n''s has kept my cell phone, ID and passport, I couldn''t find them even though I asked someone for help at that time. Being around a man who has raped you is not an easy thing. I always feel fear and pain when he is near me, that''s why I beg you to save me, Erick. Take me home to London, I want to go home. I want to continue my life normally, I want to carry on my education, hang out with Linda and doing a lot of other things. I don''t want to be stuck beside him for the rest of my life, h-he''s not human. n Knight rke is a monster and I hate him so much," said Anne at length, letting out the feelings inside her that she was holding back. over thest few weeks.

    Alice opened her mouth wide, she was very surprised that Anne had experienced such a terrible thing. Being forced to marry the most hated person is certainly not an easy thing.

    Erick took a deep breath while closing his eyes. He couldn''t believe he would be in a situation like this. It was like a dream to know that there was a man who was very simr to his master, but after knowing what that man had done to the woman his master had loved, a sense of emotion came over him.

    "Erick, help me. Take me back to London, I don''t want to go back to that monster," said Anne pitifully.

    Erick looked at Anne who was also looking at him with teary eyes. "Have the man meet me, Madam."

    Thump!

    Anne''s heart felt like it was about to explode when she heard Erick''s words. "Did I hear you right, Erick?"

    "I know this may be a little cruel for you, Madam, I can''t do anything about it. Besides you currently don''t have any identification, it''s hard for me to take you back to London even if you''re on a private jet. You will be considered an intruder if you enter a country without having your identity. Besides that, currently your status is legally the wife of n Knigt rke. I can''t take a wife away from her husband, because it''s illegal and it will be a big problem for me and thepany. I''m ready for the problem, but if Muller Finance International is also affected, I can''t do it, Madam. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but this is a small problem," Erick replied at length, giving the reason why he couldn''t help Anne.

    "Why are you this evil, Erick?!! Didn''t Anne already said that she was forced by that bad person? How could you have the heart to do that? Where is your conscience?" Alice screamed loudly.

    "It''s not a matter of conscience, Alice. Every time we do something, we have to think about the good and the bad. You must keep your logic going, Alice. Moreover, this man named n Knight rke is not some random man. We can''t just make some reckless decisions. I actually want to help Madam. But before helping her, I need to meet this guy n. I want to confirm something first," Erick replied quietly calming Alice.

    Anne was silent hearing the debate between Erick and Alice, she digested the words that Erick previously said. It was indeed very risky if she went to London without an identity, coupled with her current status of being rke''s mistress.

    "But I''m afraid Erick, I just ran away from him. I''m afraid that he will punish me," said Anne quietly.

    Alice took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "Calm down, Anne, I''m here. I''ll take care of you, I won''t let that man find you. I''ll take you away from this ce, even without the cowardly Erick''s help."

    Erick stroked his chest slowly. He had forgotten that Alice really adored Anne. "Believe me, Madam, I will definitely help you. All I have to do right now is to meet that man."

    "Okay, Erick, I trust you. But don''t go back on your word."

    "I won''t be able to deny my words, Madam, you just calm down."

    Anne nodded her head slowly. She then took a deep breath and prepared to get out of the car. Even though she didn''t know what Erick''s ns were, Anne believed in him. All she could do now was be a little patient. Anne stepped out of the car after Alice. The two then walked towards the tent followed by Erick behind.

    "Anne!!"

    Suddenly, there was a loud shout from a man whose voice Anne and Erick knew very well.

    Continued

 Chapter 425 - Possessive

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Possessive</h4>

    Hearing her name being called by n, all the joints in Anne''s body seemed to be loose at the moment. She even almost fell, if only Alice didn''t immediately wrap her arms around Anne''s waist. Not long after, n and Nichs and his men came out from among the crowd, approaching Anne. From his face, there was a look of great anger directed at Anne. Seeing n made Erick almost scream loudly and approached him, but because he felt the great anger from the man, Erick canceled his intention.

    When n got in front of Anne, without a word he grabbed her hand and puller her harshly into his arms.

    "It hurts."

    "If you knew it hurts, you shouldn''t have angered me, Anne," n said quickly.

    Anne immediately closed her lips tightly. She was too afraid to answer n''s words again, even though at the moment she felt pain in her waist because n''s fingers gripped it tightly.

    "It''s not this sister''s fault, sir." Without fear, Alice suddenly joined in.

    n, who was focusing on Anne, didn''t notice the presence of a woman and a man in front of him. "Who are you? Have we met before?

    "Of course not. This is the first meeting, including with this beautiful sister as well," Alice answered casually, meeting face to face with a man who had a face like his master made Alice unable to calm down. The one in front of her was too strong and made her feel ufortable.

    With one eyebrow raised, n asked, "Sister? Who are you calling sister? My wife?"

    "Yes."

    "If this is your first meeting, how can you call her your sister? I don''t like strangers pretending to be close to my wife," n said curtly.

    "We talked for a while, that''s why I ..."

    n immediately stepped forward towards Alice. "Talked! Wow, interesting. It''s the first time you''ve met and you can talk, I wonder what you''re talking about."

    Realizing the danger lurking to Alice, Erick spontaneously grabbed Alice''s hand and pulled her behind him. "Forgive my girlfriend, sir, she was too excited to meet thisdy after sitting for hours at the charity event earlier."

    n''s eyes looked straight at Erick, from head to toe.

    "Sorry sir, I was very rude. I''m Erick Maguire and this is my fianc��, Alice. Alice identally met thisdy a few moments ago when she came out of the room because she was tired after hours of attending events in this building, sir," said Erick slowly introducing himself while telling how Alice met with Anne, so that the man in front of him would not be angry. Erick felt that this man whose face resembled his master was not an easy man to talk to.

    "Oh so you are one of the people who attended this charity event?"

    "That''s right, sir. Actually, we wanted to take thisdy back to the tent. However..."

    n raised his hand in the air, right in front of Erick''s face so that Erick didn''t continue his words. "Don''t worry, sir, I appreciate your good intentions. But since I''m already here, you two don''t need to take my wife back, then if you''ll excuse us. We still have a lot to do. Good evening."

    After saying that, n then turned around and led Anne to walk back to the tent. Anne was forced to follow n''s footsteps as he pushed her back into the tent, leaving Erick and Alice.

    "It''s terrible, man. it waspletely different with Mr. Jack. Mr. Jack is not as rude as him, poor Anne," said Alice quietly when n''s group had disappeared from her sight.

    Erick did notment on Alice''s words, he was still deep in thought. Erick still couldn''t believe seeing a man whose face and voice were very simr to Jack, if he didn''t see it directly he might not believe it.

    "Now what are you going to do, Erick? Didn''t you promise to help Anne from that bad man, Erick?"

    "Wait, Alice, I still have to confirm something else." Erick answered slowly.

    "Something else? What else? Haven''t you seen how that man treats Anne? Anne must be tormented by him, Erick. I feel sorry for her," Alice whined, half pleading for Erick to act.

    "Calm down, Alice, everything has its own time. You don''t have to worry. Now we''d better go back inside to meet Mr. Antonio before returning to the vi."

    Alice raised her head, looking at Erick in annoyance. "We''re going inside again? Oh no, Erick, I do not like to meet people."

    Erick smiled at the words of her lover. Tenderly, he then grabbed the hand of Alice and led her back into the building to meet Mr. Antonio. His intention to immediately return to the vi was dyed.

    Just when Erick and Alice entered the building, n reappeared to the ce alone. He wanted to make sure whether what the lovers said was true or not. That was why he immediately snuck into the building, to find out in person. n slightly lowered his head as he entered the building. The building was still busy, because there were currently a lot of journalists in that ce. n didn''t want his presence in Tromso to be known to many people, especially Roger Dous.

    When he was in the room where the charity event took ce earlier, n''s steps stopped when he saw Erick and Alice, who were with his wife earlier, seemed to be talking to some senior businessman.

    "Okay, so they are honest. I don''t need to investigate them further. It seems that Anne is meeting them for the first time," n said in his heart. His worries vanished instantly. n was afraid that Anne would meet people she knew. He was afraid that Anne would be taken away from him. That was why he was willing to go back to that ce to find out for himself, leaving Anne alone in the tent, to take a shower at his order.

    When n was walking out of the building, suddenly he was hit by someone and almost made him fall, if only there was no one to hold his weight.

    "Sorry sir, it was an ident, are you okay, sir?" a woman asked n.

    n, who had managed to stand up straight, then turned to the woman who had bumped into him. "Next time use all the organs in your body for activities, miss, so something like this won''t happen again."

    "Watch your words sir, thisdy has apologized. Why do you have to... Jack!"

    n raised an eyebrow at the words of the man standing in front of him. Although he didn''t hear clearly what the man had said, n was absolutely sure that the man had mentioned a name. He chose to leave these two people, as he still had other important things to do with Anne tonight.

    Seeing the person he hit just walked away, the woman who was carrying the camera then approached her partner, who was standing still after seeing n.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Pinch me, Rose, I want to know whether I was dreaming or not."

    --

 Chapter 426 - Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Good Girl</h4>

    Aaron still didn''t say anything all the way back to the hotel with Rose and Daniel, who was driving the car. He canceled his intention to watch the Aurora with Rose because he couldn''t bear to see Rose who was tired after participating in the charity event initiated by the businessmen of Tromso City for almost two hours.

    "What''s bothering you, Boss?" From the front seat, Daniel asked Aaron quietly for fear of disturbing Rose, who had fallen asleep.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller, I saw him at that ce, Daniel."

    "Oh, Jackson Patrick... what?!!"

    "Yeah, I''m sure you''ll give an expression like that. But I can swear, Daniel, the guy I just met earlier was Jack. He even talked to Rose, even though he wasn''t really talking because he was angry at Rose for identally bumping into him." Aaron added to his previous words.

    Daniel looked at Aaron through the rearview mirror. "Jackson... that man died 2 years ago from drowning in the English Channel, Boss. You also know how the media reported on that big ident. So it''s very unlikely that he suddenly appeared in Tromso, in Norway in this ce, after the ident has passed for 2 years."

    Aaron was silent hearing Daniel''s words. He actually would not have believed it if someone said that Jack was still alive. However, because he saw it firsthand with his own eyes together with Rose, who was a witness to the meeting, he was now confused. It seemed so out of ce, but what he had just seen was a fact and was not a hallucination.

    "If you saw him, maybe you would say something like that, Daniel, I''m really confused right now. I''m not dreaming or imagining, because Rose saw him too," said Aaron again, closing his eyes.

    Daniel finally chose to stay silent. He did not want to discuss Jack again because he knew that until now, his boss had not really been able to move on from Anne. That was why he chose not to continue the discussion about Jack again, especially now that Rose was among them. It would be very awkward to discuss the lover of a woman who was once loved by Aaron in front of a woman who was now close to Aaron.

    Aaron didn''t even continue the discussion about Jack. He really still didn''t understand what he had just seen. That was why he chose to end the discussion on the events that had passed two years ago.

    ****

    Anne, who had finished bathing on n''s orders, was now wearing her skin care in front of her dressing table with a confused feeling. She was wondering how n would punish her for leaving the tent just like that. Although she was actually very happy to have met Erick and Alice, the two people she was looking for in Oslo, here in Tromso.

    Anne''s heart beat faster when she heard footsteps getting closer to her. Even though she already knew the owner of the footsteps, yet Anne was still nervous.

    "Are you done?" n asked coldly and stiffly.

    Anne looked at n through the reflection of the mirror front of her. "I''m done."

    "Okay, then let''s go to bed."

    Anne immediately turned to n who was walking towards the bed.

    "You can''t force me to do that, n, I''m human. I have heart, feelings. I''m not a robot or sex toy that can satisfy you whenever you want, I''m human being, n!" Anne spoke loudly without fear.

    "You''re my wife, who said you were a sex toy?"

    "You can''t force me!!" said Anne quickly.

    n looked at Anne from head to toe with a cold gaze. "It''s not coercion, it''s your duty as a wife. If you don''t serve me, then who will satisfy me? Another woman? Never mind, I don''t want to talk about it, get into bed quickly or I''ll make you unable to get up from the bed for four days while we''re here."

    Hearing n''s words made Anne shudder in horror. She couldn''t imagine if n''s words came true. Without further ado, Anne then hurried off from the dressing table and headed for the bed. n smiled faintly when he saw Anne was sitting on the edge of the bed. Because he was very tired, n immediatelyid his body on the soft mattress. He raised his hands and let them go under his head to use as a pillow.

    "Learn to love, Anne."

    Anne who was looking down immediately lifted her face up, trying to see n who was already lying beside her.

    "Maybe our rtionship is a little different than most people out there, but since we are married, then I want you to love me. Erase all your memories with the people you know in the past, and only remember me, your husband." n spoke again and continued his other words.

    "No way, I have my own life out there. I still want to continue my dream to finish my education. I also have a small shop that I need to take care of. You can''t force me like this, n," answered Anne quickly.

    The answer from Anne made n who was already lying peacefully open his eyes wide. He looked very angry at the moment. "You still dare to argue?"

    "I''m not arguing, I''m just telling you the truth. You can''t ruin my whole life like you ruined my future, n. I still have my own goals, I still want to ..."

    Anne covered her mouth when she realized the huge anger that surrounded n who was now sitting up. When faced with him, all of Anne''s courage was instantly lost. She dared not speak again.

    "I''ve been too good to you, Anne, I shouldn''t have given you room to talk. I should have forced you to serve me in bed, so you wouldn''t dare to talk this much," said n coldly.

    Anne''s body stiffened at the words n had just said. She forgot that the man in front of her was not an easy man to talk to. Anne forgot that she did not have the power to negotiate with n Knight rke, who already owned her legally.

    "Quickly take off your clothes," the manmanded forcefully.

    "n..."

    "Why? Do you want to argue? Do you want to fight me?"

    Anne bit her lower lip firmly, but Anne''s actions turned out to be wrong, because n immediately pulled her hand andid her on the bed, pressing her with the weight of his body.

    "Please ..."

    "Don''t you dare, don''t bite your lip again like that. I don''t like it and I don''t want other men to see it, do you understand, Anne?" n quickly cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne was shocked. She felt a deja vu because of the words that n just said. She was reminded of Jack, who was always mad at her when she bit her lip like that. Anne''s daydream was broken when n suddenly forced open her sleeping pajamas, so that Anne''s body parts were clearly visible. Anne wore the sexy lingerie that n gave her under her pajamas, so that when her pajamas were opened, her beautiful body was clearly exposed.

    Seeing Anne was obeying his orders, n smiled. He slowly lowered his face towards Anne''s twin breasts that swelled beautifully.

    "Good girl..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 427 - Look At Me

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Look At Me</h4>

    Anne held her breath when n''s lips began to touch her skin. Her chest suddenly felt tight because she was having trouble breathing when she felt n started to act. All of her hair stood on ends as n''s hot breath hit her body.

    "Rx, I don''t want to hurt your body again," n whispered softly without lifting his lips from above Anne''s chest.

    Anne didn''t respond to n''s words. She was trying hard to be aware so that the embarrassing things in Oslo wouldn''t happen again tonight. However, n, who was already skillful, couldn''t let Anne focused. He slowly moved his palm to Anne''s lower body, parting the pajamas that still covered Anne''s lower body. After sessfully making the pajamas open, n then groped Anne''s thighs with sensual movements that made Anne squirm.

    "Don''t rebel, enjoy my game," said n again in a hoarse voice without stopping the activity of his hands which were touching every inch of Anne''s body.

    n touched Anne''s thighs up towards her t stomach through Anne''s feminine area which was still covered by a thin sheet. The movement of n''s fingers really made Anne tormented, especially when the man started rubbing Anne''s lower belly and around the navel, it was so ticklish and excruciating for Anne, who had never done anything like that before with anyone. Anne''s entire face was now flushed red from holding back the excitement that n had forced toe. Seeing Anne still not reacting made n even more challenged. He slowly moved his hand up and squeezed Anne''s chest which was still very tight and supple, moving it very sensually and seductively, trying to make Anne react. Although there was still a bra that protected her breasts, but because the bra was too thin, Anne could still feel how strong n''s fingers were dancing in that area.

    Anne finally groaned when n pinched the top of her chest which had hardened from the touches n made. It turned out that what n did was right. Anne began to lose control of herself as the top of her beautiful bulging breasts were teased.

    "S-stopp n.." Anne sighed unconsciously, her hands, which had been released by n after previously being locked above her head, had now squeezed the sheets firmly so that at the moment, the condition of the bed that was previously neat was in a mess, as Anne had pulled the sheets firmly.

    n raised his face to look at Anne who was exhausted. "I haven''t even started yet, honey, should I stop?"

    Anne did not respond to n''s words, because even though n was currently talking to her, his hands were still touching her body, tracing every inch of Anne''s tantalizing body.

    "n! Argh ...!"

    Anne gasped as n''s fingers began to work their way into her panties, groping the area in a sensual motion. Although n''s fingers only felt on the outside but Anne had reacted. She couldn''t deny that n''s game was softer this time than the previous one at the Oslo hotel. However, because of that, Anne was even more tormented, because she didn''t want n to stay in that area any longer. She then moved her body up, trying to free herself from n. Because n wasn''t on top of Anne''s body, the move that Anne had just done worked. She was able to free her body from all of n''s touches. Seeing Anne tried to reject him, n became annoyed. He roughly grabbed Anne''s waist and pulled her back forcibly, so that Anne was back in her original position.

    "Don''t do it again, Anne, you can''t get away from me tonight. So just enjoy my game," he growled, threatening Anne who was exhausted.

    Because he didn''t want Anne to run away again, n then took off his warm clothes over his head and threw them carelessly on the floor. After that, he quickly took off his pants and left only his underwear, which looked very narrow because the groin had hardened. Anne did not want to look at n. She closed her eyes forcibly so as not to see what n did. But n, who didn''t like Anne''s actions, then crawled onto her body and stopped right in front of Anne''s face, which had her eyes closed tightly.

    "Open your eyes. I don''t like making love with a woman who doesn''t look me in the face," n said coldly right in Anne''s reddened ear.

    Anne did not immediately carry out n''s orders. She still did not want to look at the evil monster that had now taken over her body again. She did not want to look at the man who had brutally snatched her chastity.

    "Stubborn girl. Okay, I will punish you, dear," n muttered softly.

    It didn''t take long for n to prove his point. In one fell swoop, he managed to forcibly remove the thin and sexy bra that covered Anne''s breasts and made her incredibly beautiful chest exposed perfectly without any covering. Without warning, n immediately devoured one of her breasts and made her scream loudly when n greedily sucked it firmly in his mouth. She groaned loudly because of the pain and pleasure that n gave her. Her grip became even stronger which made the sheets even messier and n smiled seeing that. Because Anne still closed her eyes, n then used his hand to squeeze Anne''s other breast, making Anne squirm, moving her head right and left to hold back the pleasure that n forced on her.

    "A-nn..."

    "Hmmm...?"

    "I ah...! Stop...!"

    n nced at Anne''s face which was already covered in sweat, even though it was very cold outside. Her whole face turned red and made her even more beautiful, because Anne started to open her eyes. n then stopped sucking on her breast. With his mouth still wet from his previous activity, he then crushed Anne''s open lips. He put his tongue in Anne''s mouth, trying to grab Anne''s tongue and suck it back, without letting go of his right hand which was still squeezing Anne''s breast. When Anne began to be unable to breathe because of n''s kiss, she finally let go of her hand from the sheets and grabbed n''s hair tightly, giving the code to the man that she couldn''t breathe. Because he felt Anne''s other nails sticking firmly into his skin, n broke his kiss on Anne.

    "Look at me. I don''t like making love with a woman who closes her eyes. I want you to look me the next time we''re together," n whispered softly.

    Anne did not respond to n''s words, as she was still trying to get a lot of oxygen into her lungs which felt dry from n''s kiss. n began to move. He continued his activities. He slowly moved down and stopped when he reached Anne''s feet. He then grabbed the g-string strap that was attached to Anne''s waist. In one tug, he managed to remove the piece of cloth from his favorite area. This time Anne was naked without a single thread covering her body.

    Even though his lust was bubbling up, n didn''t want to go straight to the point. He still wanted to give pleasure to Anne, who didn''t know anything yet. He grabbed her thighs and opened them wide so that his eyes could immediately feast on Anne''s honey pot which was still very tempting, even though he had managed to prate her before, but its shape was still so tight and perfectly beautiful, unlike other women he had slept with. To relieve tension n groped the skin of Anne''s inner thighs and touched the area protected by the finely manicured hairs. Without disgust, n stuck his tongue out to lick her honey pot.

    "Arrgghhh n!!!" Anne screamed loudly, her whole body stiffening.

    To be continued

 Chapter 428 - Invisible Pain

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Invisible Pain</h4>

    Anne''s nails pierced n''s skin as he began to fuse with her. The stinging and the pain were still the same as the first time n had done that to her. Meanwhile, n, who really enjoyed their romance, kept pushing his body with fast movements which made Anne jerk up and down.

    "Beautiful, you''re so beautiful, Anne," n chirped as he was about to reach the top.

    "I-it hurts.."

    Only those words kepting out of Anne''s lips from the first time n started it all, even though n had warmed up first, but Anne still felt pain. Anne didn''t want n, that was why she felt the same pain as the night n raped her. However, n, who was having immense pleasure, was not aware that Anne was in pain. He continued to enjoy the friction after friction he made in Anne''s body. He waspletely blown away by Anne.

    Even though his back was sore from the wound from Anne''s sweaty nails, he didn''t want to stop his game, as he still enjoyed it. Even though he only took the the missionary style, n didn''t want to stop, while usually when he made love to his previous women, the missionary style was the style he didn''t like the most because he didn''t like seeing the expressions of the women he was making out with, pretending to be in pain when he pumped them sensually. But this time, it was different. Anne gave an expression that wasn''t made up. She was really in pain even when it wasn''t her first time. And seeing Anne''s expression made n go crazy. She looked very exciting in n''s eyes with all her expressions and moans of pain.

    Anne''s pain increased when n started to increase his speed. As he almost reached the peak, he spurred his body even faster than before. His grip on Anne''s breasts was getting stronger and stronger until he finally pushed his body hard inside her when he reached the top, apanied by a shout of satisfaction full of pleasure.

    "Anne... I love you!!!"

    After uttering these three words as he shot his seeds of love into Anne''s womb, he didn''t move from the top of Anne''s body, which was already weak and powerless. Their sweat was mingled in this hot struggle tonight. n''s breath was still ragged. He was still very exhausted from his 30 minutes of hot love with Anne, while Anne, who didn''t want n, could only cry in her heart. She screamed and cursed n. Her pain really had no cure, her chastity and the purity of her body that she kept for the man she loved had now been enjoyed by another man and it made her feel tormented. Her guilt for Jack made Anne shattered from within.

    n, who was still resting his head on Anne''s shoulder, was disturbed when he felt the water running down his face. He slowly lifted his face and was surprised to see Anne''s face was filled with tears.

    "Anne..."

    Anne looked at n with wet eyes.

    "Let go of me," she pleaded in a barely audible voice.

    n gasped, he didn''t expect Anne to cry after the romance they just had. n had not separated himself from Anne, he still allowed his manhood to sink into Anne''s body.

    "It hurts, n..."

    Hearing Anne''s words, n finally pulled his manhood out of Anne''s body. When n pulled her back, Anne stuck her nails into n''s arm. The pain really wasn''t artificial. Meanwhile, n, who didn''t know Anne was in pain, chose to go to the bathroom to clean his manhood from the love juice that belonged to him and Anne''s.

    Using herst strength, Anne grabbed the nket beside her legs to cover her naked body. She endured the biting pain in her feminine area to protect her body from n''s sight. After sessfully covering her body with the nket, Anne tried to close her eyes and hoped the pain would go away.

    n, who had juste out of the bathroom, went straight to the refrigerator and grabbed a bottle of energy drink. It was the energy drink he always drank after he finished having sex. After gulping down the drink, n then grabbed a bottle of mineral water and was about to give it to Anne, but when he turned to the bed, he found Anne already curled up against the wall of the tent with her back to him.

    "I won''t let you go, Anne, I''ll make you love me," said n quietly, full of confidence.

    Because it was veryte and all his energy was exhausted, n thenid down beside Anne. Wearing his pajamas, n tried to sleep. He wasn''t wearing anything under his pajamas, even though it was very cold at the moment. He was not afraid of cold because he had someone who would warm his body at the moment.

    ***

    < Mr. Antonio''s Vi >

    Since his meeting with n at the charity event, Erick had not been able to calm down at all. He kept looking for as much information as possible about n Knight rke, even though it was veryte at night. Meanwhile, Alice had been asleep since they had made love two hours ago. Erick was still very curious about the man who had the exact same face as his master.

    "Is stic surgery technology that advanced now, that they are able to change their voices to be very simr?" said Erick quietly,menting on the video of n Knight who was giving a speech at the inauguration of his newpany a few weeks ago in Luxembourg.

    For some reason, Erick was absolutely sure that n was his master. But on the other hand, he couldn''t exin why there were so many photos of n on the inte since he was a teenager.

    "Arrgghhh God, what kind of ordeal is this? If this man is Master, how can he suddenly be n Knight rke? But if this man is not Master, why is his face and voice and body gestures are the same as Master Jack''s?"

    Erick was really unsettled, even though usually when he was tensed due to thinking so hard, making love to Alice would calm him down. But not this time, his mind was still on the man named n Knight rke. Moreover, he remembered that Anne, who in fact was his master''s woman, had now be the man''s wife.

    "I''m so sorry for your fate, Miss, bad luck alwayses in your love story," Erick said softly with teary eyes. He was reminded of Anne''s words which said that she was forced to marry the man who had raped her.

    Because he couldn''t sleep, Erick finally decided to drink wine. He drank the wine straight from the bottle and hoped that he would soon fall asleep and wake up from this confusing nightmare. Erick forgot about Edmund Immanuel and his father, Johnny, who always bothered him. Meeting n Knight rke and Anne made him really unable to think calmly.

    Erick slowly walked towards the balcony and looked up at the beautiful city skyline of Tromso. "Come back, sir, yourdy needs your presence. Miss Anne, whom you love, is in big trouble, sir,e back Mr. Jack, and save that kinddy."

    To be continued

 Chapter 429 - [Bonus ]Let Me See

    <h4>Chapter 429 - [Bonus ]Let Me See</h4>

    Even though the sun was high, Anne still hadn''t woken up from her sleep yet. She was still curled up with her back to n in the same sleeping position sincest night after n stopped touching her. Meanwhile, n, who had woken up 30 minutes ago, was on the bed, enjoying the coffee that the waiter brought to the tent where they were staying. He didn''t want to leave the bed. Anne slept very soundly, without any no snore at all. She was really graceful and made n became even more infatuated with her. Anne''s body, which was as white as baster, now had red spots around her back and chest. The love bites that n made were imprinted on them very clearly.

    Because he didn''t want to have breakfast alone, n then stretched his hand to Anne''s back. Touching Anne''s skin again gave her a strange sensation. Even though he had seeded in having Anne as a whole, n was still haunted by great fear.

    "You''re going to love me, Anne, I''m sure of it." n spoke confidently as he began to touch Anne''s beautiful shoulder.

    Feeling arge hand touching her body, Anne slowly opened her eyes. Her consciousness immediately returned, as she managed to remember what happened to herst night. With a quick movement, Anne pulled the nket that wrapped her body.

    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t touch you this early. Besides, I don''t like making love when the sun is shining brightly."

    Anne immediately turned to n. Her eyes were still swollen fromst night''s struggle. The look in her eyes was still the same, showing hatred and anger towards n, the man who had torn apart her body and soul.

    n smiled seeing Anne''s eyes on him. He knew that it was still very difficult for Anne was to ept, that was why he wasn''t angry, even though n really hated people who looked him in the eye like Anne did to him right now. "Clean your body, after that, we''ll have breakfast."

    "I''m not hungry!!"

    "Even if you''re not hungry you still have to shower. Do you want to be in bed all day without clothes and only wearing a nket?"

    Anne was silent. Her hands were gripping the nket tighter as it wrapped her body.

    "If you don''t mind, then I don''t mind either, because that means you''re giving me ess to touch you again. So we can repeat our romancest night in a different way."

    "In your dreams!!" Anne immediately responded to n''s words quickly.

    After saying that, Anne rushed out of bed to go to the bathroom. But just as she stepped out of bed, a biting pain hit her feminine area again. Seeing Anne froze, n immediately approached the woman.

    "Does it still hurt?" n asked quickly as he gripped Anne''s shoulders.

    "Don''t touch ah...!"

    Anne stopped her words. Every time she moved, the pain hit her again. Because he couldn''t bear to see her hurting, he finally carried her into the bathroom. n didn''t care about the blows that Anne gave him. All he knew was to quickly take her to the bathroom so that Anne could soak in hot water, hence reducing the pain.

    Arriving in the bathroom, n did not immediately lower her into the bathtub. First, he turned on the warm water to fill the bath, while still carrying Anne''s body. He used his feet to press the button on the edge of the bathtub, and soon the water began to fill the bathtub.

    "Take off the nket," n said coldly.

    Anne didn''t move. She ignored n''s orders.

    "I don''t like being denied, Anne, did you forget that?"

    "I want you out, I can take a shower by myself... I can do without..."

    n stole a kiss on Anne''s lips so quickly that she couldn''t finish her words. "I''ve seen and enjoyed your body. There''s nothing more you need to hide from me."

    Anne''s blood boiled as she heard n''s impudent words. Even though what n said was a fact, still, she didn''t like to be reminded of such terrible things. In her hesitation, Anne unconsciously bit her lower lip and it made n even crazier. She looked even more seductive when she did that. Without embarrassment, n kissed her lips again, although it couldn''t actually be called a kiss, because n only pressed his lips for a second to Anne''s supple lips, which wasn''t smeared with lipstick.

    "n! Don''t kiss me carelessly!" protested Anne in annoyance, covering her lips with her hand.

    n chuckled. "You''re my wife. I''m free to do anything to you."

    "And I have the right to refuse, as a free human being who has human rights." Anne answered n''s words randomly. Somehow, she gained her courage at the moment.

    "But my rights over you are bigger than your human rights, darling. Remember, our rtionship is not only legalized by the state. God has also legalized our marriage, is there really a power in this world that can match the power of God?"

    Damn it!

    Anne cursed in her heart. She was so annoyed by n, who had brought God into their debate this morning. She was very annoyed at n who innocently reminded her about God, even though what n did to her was the thing that God hated the most.

    Because Anne did not respond to his words, n then pulled the nket that Anne was still holding tightly. As Anne''s strength was iparable to n''s, finally the nket was left in n''s hands when he managed to put Anne into the bathtub.

    Anne immediately lowered her head when her body touched the water. The biting pain was now mixed with the burning feeling that surrounded her feminine area. Seeing the expression of pain that Anne gave, n immediately threw the nket in his hands and immediately knelt beside the bathtub.

    "Does that hurt?"

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She was still trying to adapt to the pain that attacked her groin.

    "But it''s not the first time, but why is it still so painful? Should I call a doctor, Anne?"

    "Shut up! That''s all you have to do right now!!" Anne shouted loudly after holding back all this time. "Go away! I don''t want to see you here!"

    Being expelled by Anne did not necessarily make n obedient. Instead of doing what Anne wanted, n took off his pajamas and immediately joined her in the bathtub.

    "n, what are you..."

    Anne''s words stopped when n grabbed her body towards him, and not only that, he even moved his hands to open Anne''s thighs wide.

    "n!!"

    "Hush! Shut up! I have to make sure whether you have a wound or not. I wonder why you''re still in pain like this, even though we''ve done it once before."

    Anne was speechless as n was right in front of her feminine area, staring at the most intimate area of ??her without blinking.

    "n, my legs hurt. Let them go." Anne sighed in frustration.

    "There are no wounds. I didn''t do oral as well, so why are you in pain? Is the part..."

    "Ouuchh! n!!!" Anne screamed loudly when n again touched her core with his tongue.

    To be continued

 Chapter 430 - The Mother Of My Future Children

    <h4>Chapter 430 - The Mother Of My Future Children</h4>

    n hugged Anne tightly after she screamed. He didn''t want to make Anne hate him even more.

    "Sorry, Anne, I didn''t mean to force you again. I just wanted to check, because it''s weird that you still feel pain after our second love making. Once again I''m sorry, Anne," he said repeatedly while continuing to kiss the top of Anne''s head, as she sat in his arms.

    Anne was silent. She wiped the tears that flowed from her two beautiful eyes. "Let go of me, n, let me take a bath in peace."

    "No, I don''t want to. I''m afraid you''ll do things. I promise I won''t repeat what I did again. We''ll just take a shower, without doing anything, okay?"

    "But..."

    "I swear to you, I won''t bother you. I just want to take a bath with you." He immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Five minutes, I just want to take a five minute shower," said Anne quietly.

    n nodded his head excitedly. He then washed the water on Anne''s body who was sitting with her back to him. Being in a narrow ce with Anne without wearing any clothes tormented n''s mind. He had to do his best to restrain himself so as not to make Anne even angrier at him.

    After five minutes passed, Anne and n hade out of the bathroom. Now, they were back in the room. n helped her dry her hair with a hairdryer, while Anne just sat quietly in front of the dressing table. Looking at her so messed up, every time she remembered what n didst night, Anne always wanted to cry. Being touched again by n made Anne hate herself for being weak. She cursed her own stupidity for not running awayst night with Erick and Alice. Although the consequences would be that she would be detained by the immigration authorities because she was considered an anonymous citizen, but at least she would not experience the harassment that n did to her again.

    "Okay, you''re done. Put on your clothes, then we''ll eat," said n quietly when he had managed to dry Anne''s long hair.

    Anne settled her gaze at n from the reflection of the mirror in front of her, staring at the man she hated so much. "I want to go home," she said quietly.

    "Go home?"

    "Yes, I want to go home, I don''t want to be here. I don''t want to see the aurora, I don''t want to see the milky way, I don''t want it all... I just want to go home to meet Linda and continue my education, nothing more," answered Anne quickly. Her voice trembled slightly as she held back her tears.

    n touched the back of his neck and massaged it gently with his eyes half closed. After which, he looked back at his wife who was still staring at him through the reflection of the mirror.

    "One thing you have to remember, Dear, after you be Mrs. rke, then you don''t need to go to college anymore. You don''t have to bother studying and spend your time thinking about the design of clothes for girls in the future. All you need to do is sit at home waiting for me to return home, serve me well like a wife in general. At home, you are free to do anything. There will be servants who serve you 24 hours. They will do whatever you want. If you are bored, you can go shopping as much as you want. Remember, my money is your money, you can use it however you want," n said at length. "And yes, Nichs has contacted your college and your professor that you will no longer be studying. Your citizenship is also in the process of being transferred from German to Luxembourg, following me as your husband."

    Crash!

    It felt like a huge thunderbolt had struck Anne right now, after hearing all of n''s words. She didn''t expect that n would go that far to keep her by his side. Quitting college, changing nationality were two things Anne had never thought of. Because all this time she had always been proud of her citizenship and college was her life. She had survived so far through all obstacles, and was to be able to achieve the highest education as proof of her parents who had passed away. Anne had given up her dream of bing a pianist, but if she was again forced to leave her dream of graduating from college, Anne didn''t want that to happen.

    She turned around and looked at n with a sharp gaze. "This is my life, n, you have no right to control it. I have rights over myself, including the right to continue studying and the right to remain a German citizen. Don''t think with your money you can do whatever you want. I can still make money in awful way and continue living, even though I''m sure the money I earn a month is only worth the one time you go out to eat. But I''m happy with my life, you''ve ruined my future, n. Do you want to ruin the others too?" Anne''s breath heaved up and down as she spoke. She really was being ovee by a surge of anger right now. Her patience with n had run out.

    "You''re my wife, you have to..."

    "Stop! Stop repeating the same line. I don''t want to be your wife at all, I don''t want to be Mrs. rke. I just want my quiet life back. After all, you can find another woman to be Mrs. rke as you wish, one who is happy to serve you, sitting pretty at home, waiting for you toe home like you said earlier. That position is really inappropriate for me, n, I have no such desire." Anne again interrupted n''s words quickly. After being with n for so long, this was the first time that Anne dared to speak loudly to the man who was staring at her without blinking. "You''d better choose one of those women who were your contract lovers to be your wife. I''m sure they''ll be happy to do it without a second thought."

    n''s breathing was heavy. The man was angry too. He was even very angry after hearing her words. So far, no one had dared to deny him. Even his grandfather, who always indulged him, did not dare to forbid him if he want something. But this time, it was Marianne, the woman who was legally his wife, the woman he had married, who dared to reject him and even asked him to choose the prostitutes he had slept with to be his wife. n''s emotions were really at the top of his head now. His eyes were ring at Anne as if he wanted to swallow her alive, right then and there.

    "There are some things you must remember, Anne. I am n Knight rke, I have slept with many women, but I can''t just choose one of them to be my wife. I also have the right to decide anything on your life. Haven''t I told you before that since you set foot in Luxembourg you are destined to be mine, to be my wife? So don''t think about giving your position to another woman. Because you''re the only one who deserve to be in that ce and because you are my wife, you have to obey everything I have set for you, starting from dropping out of college and bing a citizen Luxembourg. I don''t want my children to have two nationalities."

    Anne''s eyes widened. "C-children?"

    "Yes, you must give birth to my children, Anne."

    To be continued

 Chapter 431 - Prove It

    <h4>Chapter 431 - Prove It</h4>

    After the big fight with Anne, n finally decided to return to Luxembourg. He canceled his honeymoon ns with Anne in Norway for the next ten days. The beautiful ns he had arranged very well had to be canceled all because Anne made him furious by asking him to marry another woman. Even though it was clear that now their status was officially husband and wife, n felt that he was not appreciated by Anne.

    While packing, Nichs did not say anything, he just obeyed his master''s orders. Likewise, none of the bodyguards that helped Nichs asked him why they had to return to Luxembourg in such a short time.

    "I want the ne to be ready at the airport in an hour. If it''s not ready then, prepare to leave mypany."

    n spoke with emotion to someone on his cell phone. He asked for the jet to be prepared immediately so that he could arrive at the vi as soon as possible. n decided to take Anne to the vi, not to his grandfather''s house. n was very sure that if they return to his grandfather''s house, Anne would be protected by his grandfather and n didn''t want that to happen. For him, his household affairs should not be disturbed by anyone. That was why he decided to take Anne back to the vi, a ce that Anne was very afraid of.

    While everyone was busy, Anne just sat there, looking down in regret. Her ns would be ruined if she returned to Luxembourg right now. Moreover, she had not spoken to Erick and Alice yet. She racked her brain to make n cancel his intention to return to Luxembourg. However, not a single idea popped into her mind at the moment. n''s anger had made her unable to think straight. Finally, Anne got the idea after seeing a couple who had just made up after a fight in front of the tent door. Her heart was beating ten times faster than usual. She was confused, she didn''t know whether to follow the way the girl she had just seen outside or resigned herself to being brought back by n to Luxembourg. There were only two choices she had to choose at this point.

    Anne took a deep breath. She then unbuttoned the top button of her shirt. "There''s nothing wrong with trying."

    Anne''s eyes slowly tried to look at n who was standing still, staring at Nichs tidying up his things. His sharp eyes showed great anger, seeing n like that Anne''s guts shrank.

    For the sake of freedom!

    With a little hesitation, she got up from the chair. She approached Nichs, who was dragging tworge suitcases towards the front room when n went to the bathroom.

    "Leave us."

    Nichs, who was exhausted because he was carrying two heavy suitcases in his hands, immediately raised his face, looking at Anne who was standing in front of him.

    "What do you mean, Madam?"

    Anne swallowed. "Get out, leave me and n alone. We have something important to talk about."

    Nichs pursed his lips. He knew that Anne was making things up, because the master didn''t say anything, he was only asked to immediately pack up his things to return to Luxembourg.

    "Nick!"

    Nichs, who did not want to find trouble, finally invited his men to leave the master''s tent. He gave the husband and wife some time alone to talk. After Nichs and the bodyguards left the tent, Anne immediately locked the tent from the inside. She didn''t want anyone to see him seducing n. Yes, she was going to seduce n. That was the only way out that crossed her mind at the moment, selling her body to n for freedom.

    When Anne was about to walk to her room, she was surprised by n who was already standing in front of her. He looked unhappy to see Anne blocking his way.

    "Hmmm I want to talk," sighed Anne doubtfully.

    n nced at Anne. "What else do you want to talk about?"

    Anne took a deep breath, letting go of all her fears. "I want to stay here, I don''t want to go home."

    n, who was ying with his fingers on the screen of his smart phone, immediately turned to Anne. "What do you mean?"

    "I still want to be in Tromso, I don''t want to go back to Luxembourg. I want to..."

    "What do you want? Get straight to the point, don''t be silly. I don''t like it," said n impatiently.

    "I want to continue this vacation with you." Anne spoke again in a barely audible voice.

    n''s eyes widened. He tried to digest the words that Anne had just said. "Say it again, I didn''t hear you clearly."

    Damn it!

    Anne looked at n with anger. She was sure n was deliberately making her repeat her words.

    "I want to stay in this town for my honeymoon with you."

    n smiled sarcastically hearing Anne''s words. He couldn''t believe what Anne had just said. Recalling their big fight a moment ago made hundreds of questions popped in n''s genius brain.

    "Why do you still want to be in this town? Did you meet your friend and n to run away with him?"

    Anne''s whole body felt weak suddenly when she heard n''s words. She did not expect n to know her n. But she must not fail, the only way to escape n''s clutches was Erick. And Anne must not leave Tromso before talking to Erick for the next step, Anne did not want to be trapped in a loveless rtionship with n, the man she hated so much.

    With a little hesitation, Anne looked at n. Her sparkling eyes stared at the handsome man standing in front of her without blinking. There was a very big longing in her eyes. She always missed Jack and she was always sad when she looked at n whose face looked so simr to Jack. "If my good intentions aren''t appreciated, that''s okay, I won''t force it. At least I tried."

    n was stunned to hear Anne''s words but he managed to control himself. "Good intentions? It''s strange, a while ago you asked me to marry the women I''ve slept with. But now you''re asking me to continue this honeymoon? What do you really want, Anne?"

    "Forget it. Pretend that I didn''t say anything," said Anne quietly, wiping the tears that had gathered in the corners of her eyes.

    n, who was already very curious, did not let Anne go away from him. In one step, n managed to get to Anne''s side and managed to drive her out of the tent.

    "Prove it!!"

    Anne looked at n who was blocking her steps. "Prove what?"

    "I need proof. I want to see your sincerity so I can be sure that you really want to be in Tromso and continue this honeymoon," n answered without pause. His face was smiling coldly as he spoke. He looked ten times scarier in Anne''s eyes.

    Anne bit her lower lip quickly. She panicked. It was unthinkable for her at the moment to give evidence to n. She didn''t think that far.

    Seeing Anne''s restless n smiling with satisfaction, he enjoyed Anne''s nervousness. "Time goes on Anne, I''m not a patient person."

    Without thinking, Anne immediately grabbed n''s face with both hands and immediately kissed the man she hated so much. n, who knew very well that she hated him, did not waste this opportunity. He then grabbed Anne''s waist firmly against his body and returned the kiss that his wife gave him.

    "You''re going to pay a heavy price for this, Anne." n spoke softly without taking his kiss off Anne''s lips.

    To be continued

 Chapter 432 - Your Turn

    <h4>Chapter 432 - Your Turn</h4>

    n gave a kiss that was more intense and deep than before. He didn''t care if Anne could breathe properly or not. He sucked in her lips, he kissed her firmly. His tongue moved swiftly inside Anne''s mouth, forcing her to ept his deeper kiss. n passionately sucked her lips, mingled their saliva into one. n''s breathing was heavy, his hands tightened around Anne''s waist. His whole body was already reacting, wanting her more than this. n''s lust had reached his head. He couldn''t hold himself back any longer. Every inch of Anne''s skin was driving him crazy.

    n released his hot kiss from Anne. He ignored Anne who was breathing heavily. During the hot kiss that n gave him just now, she couldn''t breathe properly. She was just an amateur who had resigned herself to n''s treatment. After being satisfied with biting Anne''s lips to make those thin lips slightly swollen, he now turned to other parts of Anne''s body. Slowly but surely, he kissed Anne''s ear, licked it and sucked it gently while asionally ying his tongue around Anne''s long neck, whose hair he had parted to the side. Receiving such treatment repeatedly made Anne unable to control herself, she sighed loudly with her hands gripping n''s back. "n..." she breathed hoarsely.

    "Not yet... rx, Babe."

    Anne squirmed in n''s arms as she felt n pressing her groin firmly with two fingers, because she was still wearing her trousers. What n had just done gave a sensation of pain and pleasure that was second to none. Seeing how Anne reacted, n smiled. Without wanting to give her any break, he kissed her again passionately. Anne, who had been provoked, now wrapped her arms around n''s neck, giving him room to kiss her deeper. Anne''s legs suddenly went limp and she could not bear the weight of her body anymore when n again pressed her femininity with an unexpected movement. While previously n preferred to y with Anne''s two curvy objects, now he enjoyed teasing her another spot to explore further. n looked for Anne''s weak point, even though he already knew that every woman would be crushed when her clitoris was tickled, but n didn''t care. All he knew now was that he wanted to make Anne submit to his love game.

    "nnn ...!" Anne screamed loudly as the man pressed harder against her groin and made it impossible for her to hold back any longer.

    n smiled. He managed to make Anne enjoy the game, surrendered to all the madness that he really wanted to do from the first day they were husband and wife. But what n wanted now was more than this. He didn''t want to make Anne just surrender, he wanted Anne to return his actions, to go wild over his body, made him crazy and wanted her even more.

    Without warning, n then carried Anne to the bed bridal style. As he walked, he looked at Anne''s face which was already very beautiful with a bright red face. Anne was already excited and aroused by his treatment. nid her gently on the bed. He then crawled on top of Anne''s body and looked at her like a wolf that would crush its prey right then and there.

    "Now it''s your turn," said n suddenly.

    Anne looked at n suspiciously. "What turn?"

    "Satisfy me." n said coldly invible.

    Anne could not protest, but her current position made her unable to do that. Being under the control of n, who was very passionate, she was not in afortable position, moreover she had also been driven mad by that man.

    Anne looked back at n with pity. "I don''t know what to do and..."

    Anne didn''t continue her words because n had lifted her body firmly. They had now changed positions. nid down and Anne was on top of n''s body.

    "Problem solved," n said tly.

    Anne looked at n who was below her with an undefined look. She clearly hated the man. But right now, in a position as intense as this, after the hot kiss earlier, it was really hard to hate a man who looked so much like Jack, the man she still loved so much.

    n, who was impatient, seemed to be squeezing Anne''s buttocks passionately. "Do it now, Anne!" he said firmly.

    "I don''t know where to start." Anne answered honestly, trying to calm herself down from n''s constant activity in her lower body.

    "Repeat what I did to you."

    Anne swallowed hard. "Did I repeat what you did earlier?"

    n blinked one eye in response to Anne''s words. Although at the moment his lower body was in a lot of torment, n still held back. He didn''t want to make Anne stayed passive, even though it was the first time he had enjoyed Anne''s body without coercion, but it still didn''t satisfy him. He wanted Anne to stimte him, to arouse his already very high passion. Anne looked at him with an indistinct gaze. With her heart beating fast, Anne began to lower her body towards n.

    For the sake of freedom, Anne!

    The words kept echoing inside Anne''s mind. When Anne''s lips started to touch n''s, it was n who reacted again. He forced his tongue into Anne''s mouth and immediately searched for her tongue for him to suck. She could only surrender when n again made her lose her mind. n''s two hands that had been squeezing Anne''s buttocks began to move up Anne''s body. He felt Anne''s back and kept trying to pull the clothes that she was wearing through her head. But when n managed to pull Anne''s clothes up to her chest, suddenly the side door opened from the outside.

    Bam!

    "So when are we going to..."

    "Ahhh!!!"

    Anne screamed loudly when she heard Nichs'' voice enter the tent through the side door. The man had actually tried to enter through the front door, but Anne had locked it earlier so he chose to enter the side door while n and Anne were busy making out on the bed. Luckily, the door didn''t go straight through the bed, there was still a fridge that was a bit of a barrier beside the door, so Nichs didn''t see what Anne was doing on top of n. But for Anne, who never showed her body to any man, what Nichs did really shocked her. She quickly dropped her body on n''s body. Her two breasts that had tightened with passion immediately touched n''s chest.

    "Madam, you..."

    "Don''te in or I''ll pry out your eyes, Nick!!!" n shouted loudly. His hands immediately grabbed the nket which was not far under his feet to cover Anne''s body.

    Nichs, who was already worried, immediately froze. He realized the big mistake he had just made. With cold sweat pouring from his temples, Nichs closed the door he had just opened carefully. Meanwhile, n immediately got out of bed and left Anne who had rolled up her body in the nket.

    To be continued

 Chapter 433 - Youre Amazing

    <h4>Chapter 433 - You''re Amazing</h4>

    Nichs stood with his head lowered along with the four bodyguards behind him when n came out of the tent. His heart was beating five times faster now. He really had surrendered and was ready to get beheaded from the master who looked very angry.

    "Do you know your mistake, Nick?" n asked coldly.

    With his head down, Nichs shook his head. He didn''t dare open his mouth to speak.

    n, who was in great torment at the moment because he was holding back the passions that had reached the top of his head, was trying to calm down. He was so focused on putting his manhood back to sleep, which had woken up and really longing to be inside Anne. On the other hand, he had to deal with Nichs, who had messed up everything. He didn''t want to look messy in front of his right hand.

    "Go home and take care of thepany, don''t make the slightest mistake. I want the exhibition to run wlessly and there should only be perfection," said n without pausing with his hands on his hips.

    Nichs raised his head slowly and looked at n, who was standing in front of him. "Do you mean back to Luxembourg, sir?"

    "Of course, why won''t you? Do you refuse? Are you tired of working with me?"

    "No, it''s not like that, sir. It''s just that, right now, I should be with you and guard you from any danger that lurks, I''m sure the Old Master would not want me to return without you, sir," Nichs answered in a hoarse voice.

    n smiled sarcastically. "Don''t bring my grandfather into this. After all, right now I''m not alone. I''m with my wife, we''re on HONEYMOON. It would be ridiculous that a newlywed couple continue to be followed by ignorant people like the five of you, right?" n deliberately spoke in a loud tone when he said the word ''honeymoon'' so that Nichs would realize.

    "But sir..."

    "Hurry up and go back to Luxembourg, Nick, I don''t want to repeat what I said again," n rebuked loudly.

    Realizing the master was really angry, Nichs immediately rushed away from n followed by the four bodyguards. The five of them immediately carried their respective backpacks and walked quickly to a car that was waiting not far from the amazing tents. Before getting into the car, Nichs was seen talking to a woman who was a staff from where n currently lived. The woman repeatedly nodded her head as Nichs spoke. Not long after, they got into the ck mini bus to go to the airport. Nichs returned the key to the tent where he and the other bodyguards were spending the night to the woman who took them to the airport today. He also said that the master would stay at the quirky inn as scheduled, which was why he didn''te back to Luxembourg. Nichs also asked the woman to keep one tent vacated beside n''s tent without mentioning the reason, and the woman agreed to Nichs'' request, because n had already paid for the tent that had been left vacant since they first arrived there.

    After seeing Nichs and his four guards left, n then went back into the tent. He intended to finish the game he had just started a moment ago. n entered the tent and immediately locked the door after him. He then walked towards the main door to lock the door but it turned out to be locked. A smile spread across n''s face.

    "Everything is safe. No one will be able to bother me again." n spoke to himself as he walked to the bed. When he arrived at his bed, he raised one of his eyebrows when he saw Anne was still rolled up in the nket, exactly the same as when he left her a moment ago.

    n gently touched Anne''s body wrapped in the nket. "Anne, it''s fine."

    Anne''s heart raced very fast hearing n''s voice. She couldn''t stay calm. Anne was sure that n would want to continue the game she had stopped because of Nichs.

    "Anne, I''m talking to you. Look into my eyes, Anne, don''t hide yourself like this," said n again.

    "Nick, he came in," said Anne quickly.

    n smiled. He then grabbed the nket that Anne was holding very tightly. "Come out, I''ll tell you everything."

    Anne, who was trying to buy time, was getting more and more restless. She knew that n was a man who couldn''t wait long. Finally, with? a long breath, Anne released her body from the thick white nket. Because Anne was too excited to roll herself up, she had a hard time removing the nket from her body until finally n, who was impatient, intervened. In a short time, the nket was now lying on the floor after n threw it in annoyance.

    Now that Anne was sitting opposite n, she felt awkward and awry. She still vividly remembered what she did moments ago when suddenly Nichs appeared without a clue from behind the door. Remembering Nichs who entered from the side door, Anne looked straight at the door and made n smile.

    "I kicked that bastard home, you can calm down," said n quickly. He seemed to know what Anne was thinking right now.

    Anne turned her face towards n. "You kicked him out? Back to Luxembourg?"

    n nodded his head quickly. "That''s his punishment for daring to enter our room at will."

    "Punishment, what punishment?" asked Anne confused.

    "I''m punishing that bastard to go back to Luxembourg because in the next few months ourpany will have a jewelry exhibition and I have Nick to take care of everything, so when I get back, I won''t have much work to do," n replied with a smile.

    Anne pursed her lips subconsciously when n spoke and it made her look so adorable. Her long, flowing hair made her face look even cuter and n couldn''t wait to devour her lips right now.

    "Then what about us?" asked Anne quietly.

    "What about us?" asked n confused.

    Anne ventured to look at n. "When are we going back?"

    Shit, I can''t stand it anymore!

    n didn''t answer Anne''s question. He chose to go straight to Anne and made her lie down on the bed. "We will return after this honeymoon is over ording to your previous request."

    "I know, what I mean is, are we going to�� ahh ...!"

    Anne''s words were stopped when n immediately squeezed her breast tightly. The man also devoured Anne''s lips greedily, ying his tongue in Anne''s mouth. He stuck his tongue in trying to grab Anne''s tongue and bit it hard, sharing his saliva with Anne''s had be a pleasure in itself for him. He couldn''t hold himself any longer, his favorite thing had been torturing him ever since. He felt tight and cramped in his pants.

    "n..." Anne sighed softly as n''s strong hands began to grope her thighs again.

    "Hush don''t fight, let me satisfy you, dear."

    Anne squinted as her husband''s tongue touched her neck and yed around her corbone. Now n didn''t lock Anne''s hands anymore. He allowed her to express herself. n was sure that Anne would not refuse, especially because it was Anne who had asked him to stay in Tromso. That was why he didn''t want to waste his time. He continued to use his tongue to enjoy Anne''s skin, down from the neck to the top of her breasts which were still covered by a blouse with many buttons.

    In one tug n undressed her. His intention to open it nicely was just a n. As soon as he saw the two objects of Anne''s pride in front of his eyes, n blinked. Even though he had enjoyed them several times, but, in fact, he was still amazed when he saw them again.

    "You''re amazing, Anne."

    "Aaah, Al..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 434 - I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 434 - I Want You</h4>

    Anne closed her eyes after n tore the clothes she was wearing. Her heart was racing so fast at this moment. She was sure that n would never let her go this time, especially after she begged him not to return to Luxembourg. That meant that she hadpletely surrendered herself to n without a fight and it was evident when n started touching her again that Anne did not refuse. For her, what she was doing was an effort for the freedom she desired.

    "I won''t hold myself back anymore, Anne. This time I will give you the pleasures of the world," said n quietly for a moment, before he lowered his lips to kiss Anne''s chest, which was still covered by her bra.

    Anne''s heart was beating fast because of n''s words. Although this was not the first time for her, but because of n''s words, she became nervous. She was afraid that n would treat her like the women before her. She didn''t want to be treated like some cheap woman. But in this case, she couldn''t negotiate, n was in control and she could only surrender to all of n''s treatment to her.

    n unhooked the bra straps that were still attached to her body. In one attempt, he managed to free the two curvy objects from their protective cloth. They looked beautiful and exciting, especially Anne''s breast had hardened, which indicated that the woman''s passion had been burned.

    "Ah, n." Anne sighed. Her voice choked when she felt n''s cold tongue begin to touch the top of her breast. She squirmed as n began the game. Her body reacted faster, her breath quickened. Her hands had let go of the bed sheet that had always been in her grip. She now grabbed n''s hair and she grabbed it tightly to channel the pleasure n created.

    n still yed his tongue on the top of Anne''s breasts. asionally, he gave small bites that would make Anne sigh with her sexy voice which made n even more excited. This was the first time n was so crazy about the sound of a woman''s moaning pleasure. Because he still wanted to hear Anne sigh again, he then grabbed her other breast and squeezed it tightly. As expected, Anne reacted again and it looked very sexy in n''s eyes.

    "Do you like it?" n asked softly as he let go of the top of Anne''s breast.

    Anne was silent. She looked at n who was now doing nothing on her body. Her breath was still panting so that her breasts looked more beautiful as they moved up and down.

    n smiled seeing Anne''s face, which was flushed red. Slowly, he lowered his face towards Anne''s face. "Go on with your game, honey, I can''t wait."

    "Go on what?" asked Anne quietly.

    "You know what I want," n replied curtly, then he lifted his face back from the side of Anne''s face.

    Anne''s face turned red when she managed to understand what n meant. "Do you want me to sit on top of you?"

    "Yes."

    After hearing his answer, she slowly moved her hand to push him away from her body. n obediently obeyed her wish. He immediatelyid down and gave Anne the freedom to start immediately. After seeing n lying down, Anne then sat down and crossed her arms to cover her chest which hung beautifully without a cover.

    Seeing what Anne was doing, n immediately grabbed her hands. "Don''t cover them, I want to see them."

    Anne''s face felt hot when she heard n''s words. With a little hesitation, she finally released her hands from her chest. She slowly began to move. She climbed onto n''s body and sat on her husband''s six pack stomach, confused and didn''t know where to start.

    "Kiss me," said n suddenly. He realized Anne''s current confusion.

    "But you kissed me earlier, why should I kiss you again?" asked Anne confused.

    Instead of answering questions from his wife, n just smiled. He then got up and grabbed Anne''s slender waist and lifted her because n wanted to lean on the edge of the bed. After sittingfortably, n suddenly scooped back the top of Anne''s breast and sucked it hard, which made Anne scream in surprise, especially when n''s hands were still on his waist. "n..." Anne sighed softly.

    n ignored Anne''s call. He continued to suck the nipple of Anne''s very supple breast, while both of his hands started to work, moving towards Anne''s buttocks, slipping into the pants she was wearing. So at the moment, both of n''s hands touched Anne''s buttocks directly. She watched as n squeezed her buttocks directly, receiving such touch from n so insistently made Anne weak.

    "Let your passion go, Dear, I want to hear it," n whispered softly without removing the pink chewy object from his mouth.

    "Arggh n!!!" Anne screamed loudly when she felt n''s finger touch her womanhood without taking off the pants she was wearing.

    "Rx..."

    Anne bit her lower lip, her chest arched back as n groped her womanhood from inside her panties. Anne moved quickly when she felt n about to insert his finger into her honey pot, which was already wet due to the constant stimtion from n. She immediately grabbed n''s hand quickly so that it made her breasts detach from n''s mouth and it gave her a little pain.

    "n, no ... not with fingers, it''s dirty," said Anne breathlessly, while holding n''s hand which was still in her pants.

    "Then you want to use the junior right away?" asked n a little disappointed. He still wanted to warm up with Anne. "I''m going to make your pussy able to ept my cock well, Anne, so it doesn''t hurt anymore when I start to enter you likest night."

    Anne looked sadly at n, who was also looking at her. She shook her head. Anne didn''t want n to poke around her womanhood with his fingers. "Your fingers are dirty."

    n''s eyes lit up. "You''re afraid of that?"

    Anne innocently nodded her head. She didn''t realize there was a wolf smile on n''s face at the moment. Without speaking, n then pulled his hand out of the pants that were still attached to Anne''s body, then he pushed Anne backwards so suddenly that Anne made a little scream in surprise. But Anne''s surprise had not diminished when suddenly n grabbed the buttons of Anne''s pants and immediately pulled it down from her waist. Anne left a thin pinkce panty covering Anne''s womanhood.

    After almost stripping her naked, n then took off his clothes from his head and immediately threw them carelessly and took off the trousers that had been torturing his manhood. When he managed to remove almost all the cloth attached to his body, he then returned to Anne. He immediately grabbed Anne''s legs and opened them wide. Without removing the panty attached to his wife''s body, n brought his face closer and immediately kissed Anne''s female area passionately.

    "Al..."

    Anne''s words stopped when n touched his tongue on Anne''s female area and licked it with strong pressure. Her body squirmed as she felt her husband''s tongue dance in her most sensitive area. Her hands firmly gripped the sheets again. "n...hahhh...!"

    This time n didn''t want to end the game easily. He still kissed his woman''s honey pot. His wife had given him her virginity even though technically he took it by force, but Anne was still n''s first virgin. That was why he was crazy about her, crazy about the woman who was still innocent. n''s game made Anne squeal and almost scream loudly because of it. n''s tongue stuck inside her and made a snaking motion there, which made Anne even crazier. Her whole body shook violently as she felt something almoste out of her.

    But when Anne was about to reach the top, n suddenly stopped his activities, which made Anne a little disappointed. "What''s wrong ..?" Anne asked quietly, looking at n who was still between her thighs.

    "Now it''s your turn, satisfy me." n answered tly as he took off thest cloth covering his body.

    To be continued

 Chapter 435 - I Love You, Anne

    <h4>Chapter 435 - I Love You, Anne</h4>

    With her face already flushed red and her breathing ragged, Anne looked at n hoping to finish her desire, but n only smiled meaningfully. He was aware that his wife wanted him to make her reach the peak, but n, who didn''t oesn''t want Anne to have on orgasm yet, chose to end the game.

    "n..."

    "Now it''s your turn to satisfy me," n said tly without guilt.

    Anne looked back deeply at n. "I don''t know how."

    A smile appeared on n''s face when he heard her words. He was very happy because he was the first person to teach Anne about sex. "Just like I did to you, now it''s your turn to do it to me."

    Anne''s eyes widened, she recalled what n had just done to her.

    "I can''t, n," murmured Anne honestly.

    n, who knew that Anne didn''t understand anything about sex and forey, then crawled up to Anne''s face, which still looked confused. He slowly lowered his face and gave Anne a kiss on the forehead gently. "I''ll teach you," he whispered softly.

    Feeling the heat from n''s breath made Anne''s body shiver again.

    "I''m afraid of being a failed student," said Anna subconsciously.

    "Rx, your teacher is already an expert, so you don''t have to be afraid to disappoint me."

    Anne looked at n without blinking, she was out of her mind now. Having a face like Jack made Anne give an unexpected reaction to n. She couldn''t resist the touch that the man who had be her husband, gave her.

    While Anne was still silent, n started again. He became excited when he saw Anne''s tiny lips that were open due to her confusion. With lust already bubbling up, n licked Anne''s lips, forcing his tongue in to y with Anne''s tongue which was always silent when he kissed her. n''s hands were not inactive while kissing Anne, his left hand squeezed Anne''s breast roughly, which of course gave Anne a more delicious sensation. Anne, who could not stand the turmoil of lust that n created, immediately pushed n away from his body.

    "Why?" n asked yfully.

    "Stop it, I''m tired n. I''m so tired, I can''t breathe," Anne answered hoarsely.

    n turned back to Anne. "I know you want me to finish everything, but I can''t, Baby. You have to satisfy me. It won''t be fair to have only one person who is satisfied, Honey. The other party must also feel the same satisfaction too."

    "I can''t, n..."

    "Do it like before, when Nichs hadn''t barging in to bother us." n immediately cut Anne''s words. After saying that, he thenid down with his manhood ready for action, letting Anne do what she wanted.

    With mixed feelings, Anne started crawling on top of n''s body. Every time her skin touched n''s skin, the hairs on the back of her neck tingled. Being on n''s stomach with only a thin cloth covering her damp honey pot because of n''s actions, it was really ufortable for Anne. She felt so anxious when her wet panties touched n''s hard stomach muscles.

    Because Anne never did what he wanted, n''s patience to run out. Without further ado, he sat up and directed Anne down to immediately y to the core. In one attempt, n managed to reenter Anne because she was already ready to ept him after the warm-up he did a few moments ago.

    "It hurts..." Anne screamed loudly as n''s full shaft entered her.

    Making love with the woman on top position made n was able to fully pushed his manhood in her core, and it gave him tremendous pleasure, but the opposite happened to Anne. At the moment, she felt a biting pain, her whole body was like being torn in two. n''s manhood had really filled her and it was painful, of course, for her, who had only made love three times.

    "Ahh n, let go.. I can''t stand it," said Anne, clutching the sheets on the right and left side of n''s head, her body shaking violently at the moment.

    n who felt immense pleasure could not possibly want to end what he had just started. "Rx, I will make youfortable."

    "It hurts... get it out, n," sighed Anne, holding back the overwhelming feeling.

    n smiled. He then put his hands on Anne''s waist and gripped her tightly. Because Anne''s waist was so slender, n could almost touch his other fingers when he held both sides of her waist. It didn''t take long for n to lift Anne''s body up and start moving her waist. Anne''s eyes widened as n started to move from below. Her knees, which were used to rest on the mattress, felt weak. "n..."

    "No, not now. Wait for me, we''ll take it out together," n said quickly. He could feel that Anne was almost reached the peak that she had been holding back before.

    But n''s words were toote, because at the moment he could feel a warm liquid wet his manhood which was still inside her body. Reaching that splendid fusion shattered Anne, her entire body went limp as if it was boneless. Her heart rate also raced 10 times faster. She really felt the pleasure of extraordinary love, which she had never imagined before.

    However, since n had not yet reached the satisfaction, he didn''t want to end his hot love making this time. The drops of Anne''s love juice soaked his inner thighs and continued to drip onto the sheets that were already messy. Because he had a little difficulty in the woman on top position with Anne who was already helpless, n then turned Anne''s body so that now he was on top of the limp Anne. "I''m not done honey, you cheat."

    "n ahh...!" Anne sighed loudly as n moved his body back and forth, pumping his manhood into Anne , who was already limp.

    n''s sweat dripped down Anne''s face which was also wet from her own sweat. He really used a lot of energy this time. He had sworn to himself that he would make Anne feel the real pleasure, which was why he had deliberately yed for a long time, and not only that, n really really enjoyed every movement he gave in Anne''s body, every friction he made gave iparable pleasure. Every inch of him that was still immersed in Anne''s body was like being pampered by Anne. It was as if Anne''s body weed him inside. That was why he didn''t want to end the hot romance that hadsted more than 30 minutes, while Anne, whose energy had been drained previously, slowly began to react to n. She grabbed n''s back and pressed her nails back firmly, while letting out her sexy moaning sound again. She didn''t care that the man who was having sex with her right now was the man she hated the most. All she knew right now was that she still wanted him to fulfill her passionate desire.

    n''s movements quickened as he felt he was going to reach the top. His hands were gripping Anne''s breasts tighter. Anne subconsciously opened her thighs wider, as if allowing him to enter deeper, until finally a loud scream was heard from both of them, apanied by the release of n''s warm seeds of love filling her womb. n''s breathing sounded very heavy, his whole body felt weak. Likewise with Anne, who reached the peak of pleasure for the second time. She did not even have the energy to talk anymore. She felt that her body was like those boneless jellyfish at the moment.

    "I love you, Anne, I love you..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 436 - Are You My Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 436 - Are You My Boss?</h4>

    A ck car was seen entering the Camp North Tour area, the ce where n had picked for his honeymoon with Anne. The car even had time to slow down as it passed n''s tent.

    "This tent is a little more expensive than the others because it has a more private room and ess to a closed bathroom, unlike the other tents, sir. Usually this tent is chosen by newlyweds who want more privacy," said a middle-aged woman, exining the advantages the tent that n Knight rke had rented.

    "So in other words, this tent is intended for newlyweds, Madam?" asked a beautiful woman, who was none other than Alice, quickly responding to the words of the tour guide, who was guiding her to her tent.

    "Not specifically for newlyweds, Miss, but usually we always offer several choices of tents to those couples who want more privacy while enjoying the night view in this ce, like this tent, for example," replied the tour guide again with a friendly smile.

    Alice seemed to be nodding her head as a sign of understanding what the woman was saying, although she was actually a little annoyed when she heard the word ''newlyweds''. Because she knew who the new bride was that the woman previously mentioned. While Alice was talking with the tour guide, Erick didn''t take his eyes off n''s tent at all. His eyes continued to stare at the tightly closed tent. As a grown man, he knew what a pair of adults was doing in the tent.

    Not long after, the car they were riding in stopped at a tent not far from n''s tent. Because Erick''s choice of tent was an ordinary tent, it was not as big as n''s. Likewise with the bathroom facilities, which were separated from the main tent, and certainly didn''t have the privacy asfortable as that of n''s, but for Erick, the tent was quitefortable. His goal was not only to enjoy the view of the aurora in the evening, but to be closer to Anne. There were many things he wanted to ask Anne about n Knight rke. Even though he had seen all the photos showing n Knight rke''s activities on the inte, Erick had great confidence that the man who was currently with Anne was his missing master.

    "Okay, Miss, sir, this is the key and enjoy this camp! Later on, there will be staff whoe to deliver the food. If you find the food we serve is not to your liking, you can also order another dishes," said the tour guide in a friendly manner to Alice when she was about to leave.

    Alice received the key to her new ce to stay from the hands of the tour guide, who was still standing in front of her. "Thanks for the help, Madam."

    After handing over the keys, the tour guide, who doubled as the room attendant, immediately left Alice and Erick to continue their work.

    "Come in, Erick. It''s cold outside," Alice asked in a half-whisper.

    "Wait a minute, Alice, I still want to be outside and..."

    "They''re newlyweds, Erick, and Anne is very beautiful. That rude man definitely won''t let her go, especially in this cold weather. It''s better if we just wait inside. I could freeze to death if we''re waiting outside." Alice immediately cut off Erick''s words quickly.

    Erick took a deep breath after hearing Alice''s words. He understood what Alice was talking about. It was just that he felt sorry for his master at the moment. He knew very well how much Jack wanted to marry Anne. Therefore, when he heard Anne''s words that she was married, Erick''s heart was broken. He couldn''t imagine how his master would feel when he found out that the woman he loved so much was married to someone else. Erick''s mind was really messed up right now, that was why he chose to stay in the same ce as Anne and n to seek more information.

    When she arrived in the tent, Alice felt better because the heater in the tent was working fine. She immediately went to the bed to lie down. Her body ached after Erick forced her to get up early after they made love at almost 3 am in the morning. Erick asked her to pack up immediately because he was going to change ces to stay. After thinking all night, Erick finally decided to find out more details on Anne, and for that, he had to stay at the same ce as Anne.

    When he saw that Alice was already lying on the bed, Erick smiled. "Do you want us to repeatst night, Alice?"

    Alice, who was trying to straighten her spine, immediately lifted her head and turned to Erick. "Sure, if you want to watch me die of exhaustion from making love."

    "Hahahaha... there''s no such thing as that, Alice. No one ever dies out of making love. You''re really ridiculous. After all, making love in a ce like this is the most appropriate way to warm yourself, isn''t it?" said Erick, softly teasing his lover.

    Alice snorted in annoyance. "Don''t tell me you''re jealous of Anne and her husband to the point of asking me to move to this ce, so I can feel what they feel, Erick!!! Wow, you really are a pervert!!"

    "I''m only perverted with you when we''re alone, there''s nothing wrong right?"

    Bam!

    Alice threw a pillow at Erick.

    "You''re annoying! Just go away, don''t bother me. I''m really tired, Erick. You better wait at the door, it seems that soon the staff who delivers the food wille," said Alice in annoyance.

    "Food delivery staff?"

    "Yes, as the Madam said, we will get food after arriving in this tent. It seems that since it is lunch time, maybe the attendant wille while he sent food for the other guests," Alice replied back with a yawn. She couldn''t hold herself to stay awake any longer. She really couldn''t be held back her drowsiness any longer.

    Erick was shocked when he managed to digest the words that Alice had just said. Without thinking, he then came out of the tent and stood in front of the door. He was not just waiting for the food delivery, but also to make sure whether or not the man named n Knight rke was still staying at Camp North Tour like him, because earlier when he arrived at the reservation, he could not get the names of the guests who were still staying. That was why at the moment, he wanted to directly confirm the existence of the man who looked very simr to his master.

    After waiting for almost 5 minutes, the attendant who brought the food as Alice said earlier arrived around the area. His eyes immediately stared intently at n Knight rke''s tent without blinking when a woman came to the tent carrying a small trolley filled with super delicious and expensive food. Even from a distance, Erick could see that there was an expensive liquor in a small bucket on the trolley.

    "I have to know whether you are my master or someone else, n Knight rke," Erick muttered softly when he saw n came out of the tent wearing only white pajamas to wrap his body.

    Erick pursed his lips when he saw n received his lunch. "Wearing pajamas in this cold weather is truly extraordinary. Poor Miss Anne."

    To be continued

 Chapter 437 - Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 437 - Gathering</h4>

    Radisson Blu Hotel, Tromso

    Since his meeting with nst night, Aaron was feeling restless. He was very sure that the person he saw was Jackson Patrick Muller, the man he hated for having snatched Anne from him.

    Rose, who had just returned from the fruit table, immediately ced a few pieces of kiwi on Aaron''s te. "Try this, this fruit is very sweet."

    "Where''s mine?" Daniel said shamelessly.

    "Get them yourself, you have legs, Daniel," said Rose quickly.

    Daniel narrowed his eyes in response to Rose''s words, because he wanted to try the same fruit as the boss and his new woman, Daniel finally went to the dessert table.

    Seeing the small fight between Daniel and Rose, a faint smile spread across Aaron''s face. "You really like looking for trouble with him Rose."

    "Me? Looking for trouble with Daniel?" Rose immediately asked quickly while pointing at her own nose.

    "Of course you are, who else is there?" Aaron answered simply, his hand immediately grabbing Rose''s pointed nose and pinching it passionately.

    Rose screamed in pain because her nose was hurt from Aaron''s actions. While Aaron just smiled without feeling the least bit guilty. Rose''s cheerful personality reminded Aaron of Anne, so that was why he felt familiar with Rose faster. From a distance, Daniel smiled when he saw his best friend and boss smiling like his usual self. Because he didn''t want the food to get cold, Daniel elerated his steps towards the table to rejoin Rose and Aaron.

    When they were eating quietly, suddenly a female voice screamed loudly while mentioning Aaron''s name, which suddenly made Aaron and the two people sitting at the same table turn towards the source of the sound.

    "Candice," Aaron muttered under his breath when he saw the girl who had called his name.

    Rose, who saw the girl approaching the table where she was eating with Aaron and Daniel, was no stranger to Candice Skyriver. As a journalist, she knew very well the rising models in London, and Candice Skyriver was one of the models who managed to make aeback after the bad news about her spread. .

    With a big smile Candice approached Aaron and sat beside him. "Finally, I found you, Aaron."

    "What brought you here, Candice?" Aaron asked coldly.

    "Of course you made mee here, Aaron," Candice answered quickly, trying to grab Aaron''s hand.

    But Aaron, who didn''t like Candice, immediately blocked the girl''s hand and grabbed Rose''s hand to ask her to stand up. "I''m on vacation with my girlfriend, Candice, you shouldn''t havee and ruined it."

    Candice''s eyes opened wide. "Girlfriend? Who are you calling your girlfriend, Aaron?"

    Aaron smiled. Slowly, he wrapped his arms around Rose''s waist quickly. "This is my girlfriend, Rose."

    "Rose ... girlfriend ..."

    "Yes, Rose is my girlfriend, and in the near future, we will get married." Aaron immediately cut off Candice''s words.

    "What?!!

    "Aaron ..."

    "Boss ..."

    The three people standing in front of Aaron were shocked, including Daniel and Rose themselves.

    "You''re joking, Aaron, I know you''re joking," Candice said with teary eyes.

    Aaron red at Candice. "I never joke about any rtionship I''m in, Candice, you know that well, don''t you?"

    "That''s right... the boss and Miss Rose are getting married soon." Suddenly, Daniel joined in the talk.

    "But, why? Why did you marry her, Aaron? This girl is nothingpared to me. I''m much prettier than her, I''m much more famous than her, I''m much sexier than her. Can''t you see that, Aaron?"

    Rose''s chest felt hot to hear Candice''s words that degraded her. Rose slowly leaned her body on Aaron and looked at Candice with a contemptuous look. "I''m not as beautiful as you are, Miss Skyriver, I''m not as famous as you are, also not as sexy as you are, but I have something that you don''t have, so Aaron prefers me who is notparable to you."

    "You..."

    Candice''s words were stopped as her hand moved to p Rose, but Aaron acted quickly by grabbing his ex-girlfriend''s hand. .

    "Don''t you ever hurt my fianc��e, Candice, because I will not stand by and do nothing," said Aaron coldly, threatening Candice. His eyes glistened as he said the words to Candice.

    Candice, who loved Aaron, started crying. Tears were flowing down her face when he heard Aaron talk to her like that.

    "Don''t you love me very much, Aaron?" Candice asked quietly when Aaron let go of her hand.

    "Yes, back then, long before you betrayed me. And I, Aaron Sean Connery, really hate traitors, especially when I''ve done a lot of good for you and your parents, Candice," Aaron replied curtly. "And from now on, you better keep your distance from me. I don''t want Rose to be bothered by your constant nuisance. You don''t want your modeling career to be ruined again in London, right?"

    Candice''s legs felt weak and she was unable to support her weight, so she finally fell down in front of Aaron and Rose. She cried silently while holding her chest which was in pain. Seeing Candice like that, there was not the slightest pity from Aaron. Instead, he grabbed Rose''s hand and asked her to leave the restaurant, leaving Candice, who was currently a spectacle to many people around, because she was rejected outright by a man who already had a fianc��e. Daniel, who was still hungry, was forced to leave the ce, following his master. He carried two fresh apples in both hands.

    Because Daniel waste, he couldn''t catch up with Aaron, who was already in the elevator. Although he was a little annoyed, Daniel finally realized that his master was currently very angry with Candice. Without being ordered, Daniel then approached the hotel manager and told what really happened to the man who was still quite young.

    "Please, tighten the supervision at this hotel, because my master really doesn''t like a woman like thating again to disturb him while he is on vacation with his fianc��e," Daniel said quietly, ordering the hotel manager to keep Candice away from the hotel.

    "Alright, sir. I am very sorry for the inconvenience. I promise that something like this will not happen again in the future," replied the hotel manager earnestly.

    Daniel smiled at the words of the man in front of him. He then turned his body and prepared to leave that ce. However, his steps stopped because the hotel manager asked who the master was.

    "Aaron Sean Connery, CEO of Connery Corporation, one of the best propertypanies in London," Daniel said loudly in response to the hotel manager''s question, while the manager was still standing in front of him. "And you know that if a CEO of a propertypany is disappointed in hotel services, be prepared to receive this hotel owner''s anger or ..."

    "No sir, I will do as you requested. I will guarantee that that woman will not be able to enter the area of this hotel again, I promise," said the hotel manager, cutting Daniel''s words.

    Daniel chuckled at the words of the man who was scared in front of him. Since the elevator had arrived back on the first floor, Daniel finally left the hotel manager to immediately go up to his own room, following the master. After Daniel left, the hotel manager then ordered his men to kick Candice out of the hotel. Even though Candice was a famous model, but still thefort of guests is the most important thing. Just as Candice was taken out of the hotel, a husband and wife entered the hotel, followed by several men.

    "Tsk... that drunk woman really has no attitude," muttered the woman, who had just arrived with her husband, sneering at Candice.

    Seeing that there were VIP guestsing, the hotel manager immediately greeted them. "I am very sorry, Sir, Madam, you must have witness an inappropriate incident earlier. May I know whether you have made a reservation beforehand?"

    "Stefanny Ganke... I made a reservation under that name."

    To be continued

 Chapter 438 - Get Me Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 438 - Get Me Pregnant</h4>

    Stefi arrogantly followed a hotel staff to the VIP room that she ordered long beforeing to Tromso. As the wife of a CEO, Stefi must always be up to date with whatever was on trend among the public. Like this time, the purpose ofing to Tromso, Norway, was because many of her socialite friends talk about the auroras in Tromso''s sky and the beauty of the Milky Way at night, which would also be clearly on a bright evening if you are lucky enough. That was why she forced Leon toe to Tromso for a vacation.

    "Please, Madam. This is one of the best rooms in Tromso," said the hotel staff who escorted Stefi and Leon to their room.

    Steffi, who had already entered the VIP room, was amazed at the view from her balcony. "Wow amazing!, I love this room. The view is very beautiful."

    "It would be even more beautiful at night, Madam."

    "Wow, really? I can''t wait!!" Stefi shrieked excitedly.

    At the door, Leon was still standing with Wayne Scott, the right hand man, who knew very well how much he hated Stefi. "Be patient, sir, everything will have its own time and ce. Let this woman be satisfied first before you kick her out of your life."

    "I''m just tired of seeing her face, Wayne. This woman is getting more and more disgusting," Leon answered slowly in response to Wayne''s words.

    "I understand sir, but trust me. Everything will go ording to our n, you will definitely get rid of this snake woman soon," Wayne whispered back.

    Leon smiled in response to Wayne''s words. He really couldn''t wait for his freedom to arrive. Having a rtionship with Stefi for 5 years had made Leon really fed up. He couldn''t wait to divorce Stefi and reconcile with Anne. Marianne was the woman who had always been in his memory even though he was making love with Stefi or with his other bitches. Anne was the only woman who made him very nervous.

    Seeing Anne''s development from day to day from her subordinates, who were in the UAL campus environment to spy on Anne, made Leon always excited. He could even be on fire when he was about to have sex, whenever he imagined how beautiful and gorgeous Anne''s body was. That was why he was so determined to be separated from Stefi, the woman who made him break up with Anne 4 years ago.

    The smile on Stefi''s face suddenly disappeared when she saw her husband and his personal assistant, who she hated the most, were still standing in front of the door. "Go to your own room, Wayne. Do you really want to keep following us?"

    "I''m still discussing business with Wayne. You''d better not looking for trouble, Stef," said Leon curtly.

    Hearing Leon''s answer made Stefi sad. She then walked over to her husband and leaned against his body. "I just wanted to celebrate our 5th anniversary perfectly, Leon, but why are you doing this to me? Don''t you like it if we are in this ce for this year''s 5th anniversary?"

    "It''s not like that. Of course I''m happy. It''s just that right now, I''m really discussing important things with Wayne," Leon replied again, trying to calm Stefi. Deep in his heart, he cursed his actions that were still good to Stefi.

    "As important as what? Is it more important than me?" asked Stefi, teasing Leon again. One of her hands was trying to feel Leon''s chest. However, Leon, who was already prepared, immediately caught Stefi''s hand.

    "I''m going to Wayne''s room for a bit, then I''ll be back soon. You better get some rest, I''m sure you''re tired after our flight from London."

    Stefi was silent after hearing Leon''s words. Although she was disappointed, in the end she gave in and let her husband go with Wayne, leaving her alone. Stefi had just entered her room when Leon and Wayne along with several bodyguards disappeared behind the elevator.

    "Oh, yes!!!" Stefi shrieked excitedly. She suddenly remembered something very valuable in her bag.

    Without waiting for long, Stefi then closed the door to her room and rushed to hertest Chanel bag which was on the superrge bed covered with white sheets. She couldn''t wait to take out all the contents of her bag at once. Her eyes immediately fell on a small white bottle that resembled a travel perfume bottle, her evil smile widened as she gripped the bottle. "I''ll make sure you can''t leave the room until tomorrow, Leon, you have to get me pregnant right away. I have to make sure my position as Mrs. Ganke is secure."

    In Stefi''s hands now there was a super strong stimnt drug that she got from an acquaintance. She had rarely used stimnts for Leon. She didn''t want to endanger Leon''s life if she used stimnts too often. She already had a new toy to vent her desire if Leon didn''t touch her. Sex toys, yes, Stefi used sex toys to release all her desires. The various types of tools were stored in a special box that she kept hidden in her room, even the servants who often tidied her room didn''t even know where her favorite things were. So even though Leon didn''t touch her in a long time, Stefi wasn''t upset. She just had to lock herself all day in her room and y with herself with the toys until she was satisfied. That was why Leon could never catch Stefi having an affair with another man, even though she had been neglected for a long time. Stefi was really very smart. And Leon didn''t know that at all.

    Because Leon was still outside the room, Stefi then took action. She took out all the drinking bottles that were in the refrigerator and began to put the aphrodisiac in her hand evenly into all the bottles, without damaging them. Stefi used a super small needle that she used to inject the aphrodisiac into each bottle of drink in front of her.

    "Sorry, Leon, I had to do this. I have to get pregnant with your child as soon as possible," Stefi mumbled softly, her eyes showing how desperate she was right now.

    After making sure that all the drinks were mixed with the drug that was still very much in her hand, Stefi then put back one bottle after another into the refrigerator and put the stimnt into the bag along with the contents of the bag that was scattered on the bed. Having finished doing the main preparations, Stefi rushed into the bathroom to do the next n. She knew that Leon really liked her wearing ck lingerie. Therefore, Stefi decided to take a shower before wearing the super sexy lingerie that she ordered specifically from a famous British lingerie designer, for her acts today.

    Stefi stared at herself in front of the bathroom mirror for almost 5 minutes after she finished bathing. Her body was now wrapped in super sexy ck transparent lingerie. Her two breasts which had increased in volume after doing a special method to erge breasts without surgery, looked very tempting behind the bra she was wearing. "You can''t turn me down, Leon, I swear. You have to get me pregnant this time."

    Bam!

    The sound of the door closing violently made Stefi realize that now her husband had returned to the room.

    "It''s show time, Stefi.... You can do it."

    To be continued

 Chapter 439 - [Bonus ]Aarons Hope

    <h4>Chapter 439 - [Bonus ]Aaron''s Hope</h4>

    The smile on Stefi''s face disappeared when she saw her husband just changed his clothes without looking at her, who was already standing in a sensual pose and showed her low cleavage.

    "I need a moment with Wayne and the others. You better stay in your room and don''t go anywhere. But if you want to stay out, I can''t stop you," Leon said without pause as he walked away towards the half-open door and walked away with Wayne and all his men who were waiting at the door.

    Stefi was frozen to see Leon just leave, ignoring her who was already prepared. Her eyes were ring at the back of her husband, as he moved away.

    Crash!

    "Arrgghhhh...! Wayne, you bastard, damn it!!! How dare you take my husband away!" Stefi screamed crazily after throwing the ss on the floor full of emotion. She really couldn''t contain her anger and hatred for Wayne Scott any longer.

    Stefi knew that her husband''s right hand really didn''t like her, that was why she tried not to make the slightest mistake. Stefi didn''t want to make any stains that could provoke Leon''s anger. Because of that, Stefi kept her distance from any man who was close to her. She didn''t want to be Wayne''s target.

    "I''m still patient with you, Wayne, but just wait. When I can manage Leon again, then you are the first person I will kick out into the streets, just wait, Wayne...aarggghhhh...!"

    ***

    Rose, who was sitting on the balcony of Aaron''s room after being pulled away from the restaurant, was surprised when he heard a fairly clear scream. "Do you heard that, Aaron?"

    Aaron raised his face and looked at Rose in confusion. "Listen to what?"

    "There was a woman''s scream just now, obviously," said Rose quietly.

    "Right now we''re at the hotel, Rose, you know what I''m talking about right?"

    Blush!

    Rose''s face turned red when she understood what Aaron was talking about.

    While Aaron only smiled faintly at Rose blushing, he then finished up the mineral water in the bottle he was holding. "The girl from the restaurant, do you know who she is?"

    Rose, who was looking away in shame at Aaron, looked very surprised. "W-what, what are you talking about Aaron?"

    "Candice Skyriver, the girl who made a fuss at the restaurant. Do you know her?" Aaron repeated his question.

    "Of course, who doesn''t know that scandalous model? She became a supermodel in a short time. Many people said that the girl got support from rich people so that she could be on the top model list, which is actually a position that can only be achieved by models who have spent years on the catwalk. But Candice Skyriver could be in that position in a short time. If she was not supported by some rich people, how could she possibly have achieved it? That''s what we often discussed. You know journalists have sharper instincts than the police and our instincts are usually always right, although we can''t reveal it to the public because there are one thing or another that makes us have to keep everything a secret," answered Rose at length, full of enthusiasm. Her journalist spirit showed while discussing Candice Skyriver.

    Aaron smiled at Rose''s words. "Do you have any more information about her?"

    Rose tapped her cheek with her index finger. "There are a lot of it, it''s just that this information is a little confusing, I definitely heard that she was fired from a famous modeling agency in New York for being involved in drug abuse. That''s why she returned to London, but strangely, why would she be back waddling on the catwalk again if she was involved in a drug abuse case like that huh...? Hmmmm, she is really an eel. She''s very slippery. Surely the person behind her isn''t just anyone. I''m absolutely sure."

    "How about her private life? Do you know anything about that?"

    Rose suddenly fell silent. She then looked at Aaron without blinking. "What do you really want to tell me, Aaron?"

    "You really are a great reporter, Rose," Aaron answered quietly.

    "Tell me, Aaron, actually you wanted to tell me something about Candice Skyriver, didn''t you?"

    Aaron nodded his head. "What you said was true. Candice did take shortcuts to get to where she is now. And the person who brought her to the top of her career was this stupid man named Aaron Sean Connery who was her fianc��."

    The soft drink can in Rose''s hand fell when she heard Aaron''s words.

    "S-so you are..."

    "Yes, I am his ex-fianc�� to be exact. After helping her to achieve all her wishes 5 years ago, Candice canceled our engagement unterally. She even returned the ring I gave by courier. Candice was dazzled by the glitter of the model world and left me. Actually, that was not the only reason. I know Candice didn''t want her career to be ruined because she married me at that time, but the more important reason was that she wanted to be seen as an innocent, spotless model, who was still pure and didn''t have any romantic affairs in her life to attract the sympathy of many people, and it made her even more popr among the many rich men who went crazy over her, and those men were much richer than me. Actually I didn''t care about it. It''s just that the way she dumped me at that time was really cruel, after I helped her and her whole family from bankruptcy, she just threw dirt at me," Aaron answered tly, cutting off Rose''s words.

    "But why is there no news of your engagement at all?" asked Rose quickly.

    "Because it was only an engagement between two families, Rose. At that time I was too naive. After my parents died, I never thought twice about the decisions I made, like when I wanted to be Candice''s fianc�� at that time. My sincere intentions towards Candice were apparently taken advantage of by her father, Felix Skyriver, so that I can help with all of his family''s business. Because I felt that they would be my family, so I did whatever they wanted, so that their almost bankrupt business could bounce back. When Candice cancelled our engagement, Felix Skyriver shamelessly still wanted me to stay to support his business. I''m lucky to have Daniel. Although he is very talkative and annoying, but Daniel is very sincere to me, he takes care of Felix Skyriver, who is still trying to eye my money. Finally, I decided to withdraw all the money I had given him, so now his family business has failed. From the information I heard earlier, finally the family sold the family''s hereditary business to support Candice''s career in London. So as you well know, Candice is back at the peak of her poprity right now just like when I was backing her with all the money I had back then." Aaron told his dark past with Candice to Rose.

    Rose covered her mouth. She couldn''t believe that she would hear such things from Aaron. She didn''t expect someone like Aaron to be taken advantage of.

    "But why is she trying to get back to you now? Could it be that Candice Skyriver realized and..."

    "She just wants my money, Rose, she just wants to be Mrs. Connery. She just wants to sit back and enjoy everything that I worked so hard to rebuild, after almost all my money was spent by her back then," Aaron said quickly cutting off Rose''s words.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to open your old wound, Aaron. I was just surprised that she suddenly came and create such a scene," said Rose regretfully.

    Aaron shook his head. "No, it''s not your fault. I wanted to tell you, Rose, and about what I said earlier at the restaurant, I''m serious, Rose."

    "What did you say at the restaurant?" asked Rose confused.

    "Would you like to be a part of my life, Rose?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 440 - "Accept Me"

    <h4>Chapter 440 - "ept Me"</h4>

    Rose raised her hand and touched Aaron''s forehead.

    "You''re not sick are you?"

    Feeling ignored by Rose, Aaron suddenly stood up using his hands to ce both her right and left cheeks, then he shouted, "Lily-Rose Johansson, I''m serious about you. Do you want to be my wife?!!"

    After Aaron''s first shout, the people, who were also on the balcony like himself and Rose, immediately turned to them, not to mention the people who were around the hotel, their eyes were all fixed on Aaron, who was still about to shout again. Finally, Rose pulled Aaron into the room as he shouted for the second time.

    "Aaron, don''t be crazy!!"

    "What''s wrong? I am serious with what I said, but you think I was joking, so I had to do it so the universe could by the witness of how serious I am with you," said Aaron quickly.

    Rose''s face reddened at Aaron''s words. "Why bring the universe? You''re too much."

    "To make you believe that I''m serious, don''t you believe me? Want me to prove it again by..."

    "Stop it, Aaron, don''t...don''t look for trouble! I''d be so embarrassed I won''t even know where to hide my faceter on," Rose immediately restrained Aaron, who wanted to go back to the balcony.

    Aaron smiled. He then grabbed Rose''s chin and lifted her up so he could meet her eyes.

    "I''m serious, Rose, I want to start a new life with you. Right now I haven''t formally proposed to you because I didn''t bring a ring but..."

    Aaron stopped his words and walked quickly to the dining table to take the fake rose that was in the vase. He then returned to where Rose was standing and knelt in front of her and lifted the rose towards Rose. "With the fake roses I found on the table, because I was unprepared, I, Aaron Sean Connery would like to express my serious intention to marry you, Lily-Rose Johansson. Do you ept my proposal, Lily-Rose Johansson?"

    ***

    After receiving the food delivered by the waiter, n then returned to the tent and immediately locked the door again tightly. He really didn''t want anyone to disturb him and Anne. What Nichs had done earlier had made n much more alert. Because n was an exclusive guest, the lunch sent to him was also high-quality dishes which were guaranteed to be of high quality and delicious, and even though the dishes were not immediately enjoyed, n could still warm them because the ce where he was currently staying was equipped with a very useful microwave. So n decided that they would not have lunch right now. He couldn''t bear to wake Anne, who was still asleep under the thick nket that wrapped her small body which now had many red marks, the traces of violence that n created while they were making love.

    Slowly, n approached the bed. His eyes were staring sadly at the red marks on Anne''s shoulder. Regret came back to him when he hurt Anne again. He really couldn''t understand how there could be humans who had skin as sensitive as Anne''s skin. n was sure that he didn''t use any force when he made love with Anne for the first time, but now Anne''s body had red marks that made him feel sad and guilty.

    "I know I wronged you, Anne, it''s just that you should know that I love you very much, maybe you don''t believe me, but it''s true and I''m serious, Anne. I fell in love with you from the first sight and from that moment on, I''m determined to make you my only one," n said softly as he smoothed Anne''s hair that covered her face.

    Annoyed by n''s touch, Anne finally woke up and was very surprised to see n in front of her. She quickly grabbed the edge of the nket covering her body. "I-I''m tired, I can''t do that anymore, n."

    n smiled. He then sat up straight looking at Anne, who was cornered with both hands gripping the nket. "I''m not going to be like that, Baby, I was just straightening your hair earlier. Sorry if I woke you up."

    "Fixing my hair?"

    "Yes, your beautiful face was covered with your hair. That''s why I tidied it up, but it turned out that I actually woke you up, I''m sorry," replied n with a smile.

    Anne touched her hair reflexively without taking her eyes off of n. She still hadn''t fully epted n until this moment. Even though she had made love to him before until her whole body was limp and boneless at this point.

    "Learn to ept me, Anne," said n suddenly breaking the silence.

    "Learn to ept you?"

    n pursed his lips. "Yeah, I know maybe right now you''re still mad at me for everything I did to you. But trust me, Anne, I really do love you. I love you so much and I''m crazy about you."

    "No way, you can''t like me," said Anne quickly. "You just want my body."

    "No, Anne, I''m really sincere to you. All my feelings for you are honest from day one and not..."

    "Then what is the contract letter? Didn''t you make it clear to me from the start that you only wanted me as your contract lover?" said Anne quickly.

    n took a deep breath. "That''s my stupidity. At that time, I don''t know what I was thinking to ask you to be my contract lover. But after that night, after that incident, I realized that I didn''t want to lose you, Anne. I know the way I got you was wrong, but believe me, Anne. I want to start this rtionship seriously with you. I want to build a family with you, have many children from you. Grow old with you, enjoying myst breaths in this world with you."

    Anne bit her lower lip subconsciously when she heard n''s words. Seeing that, n came closer to Anne, touching her lips. "Please don''t, stop your habit of biting your lip. I''d be crazy to see that, Anne."

    Anne''s eyes were filled with tears. She immediately remembered the exact same sentence she heard from the past. Only it was said by Jack, the man she loved, not n. Remembering Jack made Anne spontaneously pushed n away from her with both hands, and it made n fall backwards.

    "Anne..."

    "D-don''te near me, I''m ufortable," said Anne quickly as she pulled the nket back up to cover her chest, after falling down when she pushed n earlier.

    "Do you hate me that much Anne?" n asked quietly.

    Anne lowered her face to hear n''s question, she couldn''t firmly answer the question that n gave her, just like before, where she would always loudly refuse the man.

    "I just..." Anne''s eyes stared at the table that had a lot of delicious food on it, so she stopped her sentence.

    "Just what, Anne?" n asked again impatiently.

    Anne looked back at n with focus. "I''m hungry..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 441 - The Price Of Freedom

    <h4>Chapter 441 - The Price Of Freedom</h4>

    Watching Anne eat heartily made n felt full immediately, even though he had only eaten a few pieces of meat. His eyes sparkled as he looked at Anne eating voraciously.

    "Slow down, Anne, there''s still plenty of food. This is all for you," n said softly, reminding Anne not to eat in a hurry.

    Damn it, I wouldn''t be this hungry if you hadn''t exhausted me sincest night!

    In her heart, Anne cursed n, who had made her suffer sincest night, achieving extraordinary releases many times had drained all her energy and it made her very hungry. Even though she was eating, Anne didn''t take her eyes off of n, who continued to stare at her without blinking as they started eating.

    n wiped his lips with the small handkerchief that was on the tray. "Can you answer my question, Anne?"

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "What kind of question is that?"

    "Do you hate me that much, Anne?"

    Anne, who had just had a drink, then looked at n sharply without blinking and asked back,

    Do you think it''s appropriate for me to hate you?"

    "Don''t throw that question at me, Anne, I''m the one asking you," replied n quickly. He looked displeased when Anne turned the question back to herself.

    "Of course I hate you. You''ve ruined all the ns that I have prepared so well. You''ve ruined my life, you''ve got me stuck with you in a marriage that I don''t want at all. You''ve ruined the life of a girl, n, and now do you think it''s wrong that I hate you?"

    n was silent hearing the words that came from Anne''s lips. All the words that she had just said made n so hurt. His chest felt tight at the moment. "Sorry, I''m sorry, Anne."

    "Sorry? Is it that easy?"

    "Then what should I do, Anne? I don''t have the ability to go back in time to fix things, I can''t change what happened. That''s why I''m sorry, sorry that I fell in love with you at first sight, sorry for being selfish because I want to keep you by my side, Anne. It sounds ridiculous indeed, but I really, really like you, Anne, and I have never felt this feeling before with another woman," n answered excitedly. His eyes were filled with tears, showing his immense regret.

    Anne looked deeply into n''s eyes. "Then let me go back to London, then I will forgive you."

    "No!! Remember, Anne, we are married and you can''t just walk away like that, as a wife you have to obey me," n said quickly. "And learn to love me, as I love you very much."

    "Love..."

    "Yes, I do. I love you so much and I swear I will never let you go from my side forever. Only death can separate us." n quickly interrupted Anne''s words.

    "This is not love, n, this is coercion," said Anne quietly without realizing it.

    n grabbed the ss of wine and drank it down immediately. "You should ept me, Anne, just like when you took every touch I gave you when we made love. Because I swear I will never let you go from my side. You are mine forever."

    After saying that, n then got up from the table and put on all his clothes in front of Anne without hesitation. Before long, he went out of the tent leaving Anne alone, who was still wearing the nket wrapped around her body.

    "Selfish!!! You''re really bad," Anne shouted loudly as soon as n left the tent.

    Since the tent they were in was soundproofed and n couldn''t hear what Anne had just shouted, n kept stepping on his feet to calm himself down. He was afraid of hurting Anne if he continued to argue with her. After her argument with n, all of Anne''s appetite was gone. She decided to take a shower and clean her body of all traces that n left on her body sincest night. Because she had made love several times with n, now Anne didn''t feel any pain, only that her whole body felt limp. She felt so weak and powerless. She didn''t want to linger in the bathroom as she had to quickly put on her clothes so that n wouldn''t touch her again.

    After 15 minutes passed, Anne decided to get out of the tent after she remembered about her meetingst night with Erick. Anne hoped to see Erick again even though the odds were low. However, Anne did not want to give up, she wanted to find information about Erick from the officers at the art building near the Camp North Tourplex.

    "Hopefully the officers at that ce still have a list of guests who attendedst night''s event," said Anne in a hopeful heart.

    With high hopes, Anne stepped out of the tent. She decided to take the risk of finding out about Erick and Alice during n''s absence. Anne was sure that Erick would help her, that was why she now had high spirits while walking through the cold snow fall that suddenly came. When Anne had just stepped into the path that became the connecting road between the tents, suddenly arge hand grabbed her from behind.

    "Anne!!"

    Anne, who had looked down in fear, immediately gasped when she heard a very familiar voice. She quickly turned around and almost screamed loudly when she saw Alice and Erick in front of her eyes. Instantly, Anne hugged Alice who had previously stopped her steps.

    "Alice...thank you foring back! Thank you!"

    "Of course Erick and I will definitelye back, we can''t leave you alone again like two years ago, Anne," said Alice in a hoarse voice.

    Erick, who smiled when he saw his lover hugging Anne, then took a deep breath, then lifted his face to the sky with his eyes closed, thanking God for bringing them together again.

    "Let''s go in, don''t stand outside like this. The air is getting colder," Erick said softly while touching Alice''s shoulder.

    Alice immediately let go of Anne''s arms. "That''s right, we''d better go inside. I don''t want Anne to get sick."

    "Go inside? Do you want to go into the tent? But what if n..."

    "No, Anne, it''s not your tent. We''ve rented a tent here too. I will exin everythingter when we''re in the tent. Now it''s better that we go in," replied Alice quickly cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne, who still didn''t understand everything, could only obey when she was invited by Alice to walk to a tent not far from the tent where she was staying with n. Meeting with Erick and Alice had made Anne forget that at the moment n was still outside and coulde back any time. She forgot about n because she was too excited to meet the people who she hoped could help her escape from n Knight rke. She forgot n''s request that asked her to learn to love and ept his presence in her life. What Anne wanted now was to be able to return to London, to live a normal life again without having to see n beside her when she opened her eyes.

    ***

    "Yes, please find the best medicine to reduce the bruises," asked n to an officer at the Camp North Tour office. n who actually wanted to calm down after his argument with Anne, suddenly remembered the bruises on Anne''s body. That was why he went to the Camp North Tour office to find medicine for the wounds on Anne''s body.

    To be continued

 Chapter 442 - You Cant Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 442 - You Can''t Leave Me</h4>

    While Anne recounted her first meeting with n until she finally married that man, Erick and Alice didn''t speak at all. Both of them didn''t expect that Anne was currently married to a really terrible man.

    "I don''t want this marriage at all, I also made it clear many times to him that I don''t hold him ountable." Anne repeated the same sentence over and over again when ending her dark story with Alice and Erick.

    "So he really isn''t Master," Erick muttered quietly. Until this moment, Erick still believed that n was the master he had served since they were teenagers.

    p!

    A pnded on Erick''s back.

    "Don''t be crazy, Erick, didn''t I tell you from the start that that man isn''t Mr. Jack? Why are you still so stubborn? Even though they have the same face, the same posture and the same voice, they are two different people!" growled Alice to Erick. She was very upset and did not ept that n Knight rke was called Jackson Patrick Muller. Alice really hated n, even though she hadn''t talked much with the man. For her, she would hate anyone who had made Anne sad. Alice adored Anne too much as her role model, that was why she didn''t ept n to be called Jack by Erick.

    Erick felt his back which was hot from Alice''s p. He didn''t expect that the woman who always lost when she was in bed had extraordinary strength.

    Seeing Alice was so angry at Erick''s words made Anne smile. "Alice is right, Erick, that man is not Jack. Jack has always been patient with me. He never touched me even though we were alone in the apartment or when I lived with him before the fateful incident. Jack really respects me. He is a gentle man, he is very different from n Knight rke."

    "But Miss..."

    "n raped me, Erick, he took my chastity that I kept for Jack. I know who he is, he can''t be Jack. That man is different from Jack, so don''t call him Jack anymore. I don''t want Jack to be equated with that monster." Anne screeched loudly to cut off Erick''s words.

    Erick and Alice immediately froze when they heard Anne''s confession. They both didn''t think that Anne was still a virgin until n raped her.

    "They''re two different people, Erick, n is not Jack ... no," added Anne back with a sob.

    Without speaking, Alice then hugged Anne tightly. As a woman, she could understand Anne''s hatred for n. Having her chastity taken by force was the most terrible thing for a woman to experienced, especially when she had taken good care of herself for the man she loved. Seeing Anne crying again made Erick felt even guiltier, he didn''t know what to do. Even though n Knight rke came from a small country, but his family''s power and wealth couldn''t be underestimated. Actually Erick could have fought him with his current position. However, Erick, who realized that he was only the temporary head of Muller Finance International, didn''t want to take the risk of endangering his master''spany which he was currently guarding well. That was why Erick didn''t want to get into trouble with the rke family.

    "Honestly, I''m very confused, Miss, I''ve read the family tree of the rkes. I''ve also been looking into n Knight rke who was born and grew up in Luxembourg, but somehow I still feel that n, who is currently your husband, is Mr. Jack. Maybe because I miss Mr. Jack so much that I don''t open my eyes wide enough to see that they are two different people," Erick said quietly, exining why he thought n was Jack.

    "Or could they be twins? Wouldn''t only identical twins be so much like each other? It''s possible that Mr. Jack is currently recing n and..."

    p!

    This time Alice''s second pnded on Erick''s cheek.

    "Stop your habit of watching detective films, Erick. Since you often watch that movie you''ve lost your senses," Alice said in annoyance after she put her hand on Erick''s face.

    "Alice..."

    "What? Are you mad at me?" Alice challenged Erick fearlessly.

    Erick massaged his temples which suddenly hurt, thinking that the search for his master for the past two years had made him crazy, especially now that there was a man who looked very much like the master he was looking for. The weight on his shoulders was getting heavier now.

    Alice, who was previously annoyed at Erick who always referred to n as Jack, felt a little guilty when she saw the man looked down. She knew how much burden Erick had to carry. A burden that showed his loyalty to Jackson Patrick Muller to keep hispany from deceitful people who until this moment have tried to take Jack''s ce in his parents''pany. Alice slowly approached Erick and gave him a kiss on both of Erick''s limp hands in front of his knees.

    Anne finally realized the mistake she had made. She now only added to Erick''s burden and it made her feel guilty. "I''m sorry, Erick, I didn''t mean to give you any trouble. I''m really sorry," she said softly.

    Anne''s words seeded in making Erick lift his bowed head. "No, Miss, don''t talk like that. You''re not causing any trouble at all."

    "It seems that maybe I was destined by God to live with that monster, Erick, maybe it''s time for me to forget Jack and ept my destiny together..."

    Anne did not continue her words when Erick suddenly got up from the chair and gripped her shoulders tightly. "No, Miss, don''t lose your faith just yet. You have to keep believing that master is still alive, don''t lose hope, Miss. We will surely find master, I''m sure Jackson Patrick Muller hasn''t died yet. My master wouldn''t have died like that."

    "Ouch! My shoulder hurts Eric."

    Erick immediately let go of his hands on Anne''s shoulders. He didn''t realize that he had overreacted to Anne. During these two years, the only person who had the same belief that Jack was still alive was Anne, which was why Erick reacted immediately.

    "Sorry, Miss, I didn''t mean to hurt you," he said quietly full of regret.

    "It''s okay, Erick, I know... I just..."

    "Anne...! Marianne...! Where are you?!"

    n''s shout made Anne stop her words. Her face instantly tensed up. Likewise with Alice and Erick, they were too serious in talking to forget about the existence of n Knight rke.

    "Anne! Stop fooling around with me, Anne!"

    n''s shout was heard clearly from Erick and Alice''s tent. Realizing that n was looking for Anne, Erick quickly took out his wallet and gave his business card to Anne. "My cell phone number is on this card, Miss, you can call me anytime when you get a new cell phone."

    "New phone?"

    "Yes, I''m sure that man will never let you get your old cell phone back. Save this business card and call me, now you better go out and meet the man. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you again," Erick answered quickly. "Rx, Miss, I will save you, believe me."

    Anne nodded her head. She hurriedly put the business card that Erick gave her into the pocket of her thick jacket. Because n''s shouts were getting madder, Anne finally decided to get out of Erick and Alice''s tent. She didn''t want to get the two of them into trouble. When Anne came out of Erick''s tent which was not far from n''s tent, n was talking to someone on his cell phone. It was clear from his hoarse voice that he was really worried right now.

    "Anne, my love, where are you? You can''t leave like this, Baby... I can''t ..."

    "n."

    Anne''s call sounded soft and faint, but it was enough to stop his heartbeat. n immediately turned his head, looking for the source of the sound and was stunned when he saw his woman standing not far from him. Without thinking, n immediately ran to Anne, who was standing on the snow-covered path. Because he was in a rush, n''s footstep was unstable and he fell to the snow. n Knight rke who had never chased a woman was now even falling when he was in front of her.

    "My dear... my love... I thought you have left me," n said hoarsely, his chest rising and falling as he hugged Anne tightly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 443 - The Woman In The Dream

    <h4>Chapter 443 - The Woman In The Dream</h4>

    Anne''s surprise hadn''t subsided when she heard n''s words, and now she was even more startled when she heard the sound of sobsing from n, who was still hugging her tightly.

    "I''m going crazy if you leave my life, Anne," he sobbed softly as he held a possessive hug on Anne''s body, which was wrapped in a thick jacket.

    "I was just taking a short walk," Anne lied. She couldn''t possibly tell n the truth.

    n immediately released his arms from Anne''s waist and looked at his woman with his eyes still red. "Where are you going? Why don''t you wait for me toe back or at least tell me if you want to go, don''t do this, Anne."

    "How can I tell you that I''m going away for a while, I don''t have a cell phone." Anne immediately mentioned cell phone to n, because she was like a medieval person today without any gadgets to y with.

    "Okay, tomorrow I will give you a new cell phone. However, there will only be my number on the cell phone," n answered quickly without thinking.

    "Is that true?"

    "n Knight rke never lies."

    Anne smiled broadly at n''s words. She was happy as she was going to have a cell phone again. At least, in the next few days, she would be able tomunicate with Erick and Alice secretly without n''s knowledge. Seeing Anne smile made n''s heart feel like it was going to fall out of ce. It really hurt and it made n suddenly bend down.

    "W-what are you doing?" asked Anne, surprised when she saw n suddenly kneel in the snow.

    n shook his head while his right hand seemed to press his chest. Anne couldn''t bear it when she saw n was in pain. Even though she hated the man very much, as an ordinary human being she couldn''t possibly be indifferent when someone needed help. Without being asked, Anne finally grabbed n''s left hand and wrapped it around her neck. With all her strength, she carried n into the tent. Luckily, n was still able to walk, so that Anne had no trouble walking towards the tent.

    "I''ll call the doctor," said Anne softly to n who was already lying on the bed.

    "No, just call Doctor Leo. I can''t consult any doctor," n answered quietly as he handed his cell phone to Anne.

    Anne looked at n''s smart phone which had arge C letter behind it. She looked hesitant to use the cell phone and was more confused when she realized that the cell phone was locked.

    "The password is our wedding date." As if he knew what was bothering Anne, n immediately gave her his cell phone password.

    Anne did notment on n''s words. All she did was entered abination of numbers which was the date of her marriage to n four days ago. And as soon as Anne pressed ''Ok'', the cell phone opened. But again Anne was silent when she saw n''s cell phone wallpaper which disyed a beautiful photo of her walking down the aisle during their wedding. Seeing her beautiful photo, Anne was silent for a while until she realized she had to contact Doctor Leo, one of the rke family''s private doctors.

    Anne immediately connected to Doctor Leo and told him about n''s current condition. Even though Anne looked very worried but on the other end of the phone, Doctor Leo seemed calm. He actually smiled, as one of the people who knew the big secret of the rke family, Doctor Leo was actually happy to hear Anne contacted him. He also knew about Anne and n''s problems, so at the moment he was happy that Anne was paying attention to n.

    "Young master, he almost died two years ago in a car ident. Young master was in aa for almost three months, until he finally reappeared in public. Even though the ident happened a long time ago, there were many things he must avoid, Miss, such as being too angry or too happy that makes his heart work extra. Things like that should be avoided by people who have experienced a fairly hard collision in the head," said Doctor Leo at length, exining to Anne.

    "A car ident? But what does that have to do with his heart? Wasn''t his head that was hit?" asked Anne in confusion.

    Doctor Leo took a deep breath. "Indeed, but in the case of the young master was like that, Miss. He must not listen to or get anything that makes him too happy or angry, because it will make his heart work faster and his blood flow disrupted, and if that happens, it will endanger the blood vessels leading to the brain, Miss. Therefore, you must keep the young master''s emotions stable, as his wife, as his sedative."

    Anne was speechless when she was called a sedative to n. But she couldn''t deny that, because at the moment, n was curled up in his sleep and made her thighs as a pillow, hugging her tightly as if he was afraid of being left behind. n wasn''t just sleeping, he was sleeping soundly. The gentle snoring of the man made Anne very sure.

    "Then how is the condition of the young master, Miss?" Doctor Leo''s question surprised Anne and she realized that she was still connected to one of the best doctors of the rke family.

    "n is sleeping on myp."

    "Very well, then I won''t bother you. Enjoy your vacation, Miss. Uh, I should have called you Young Madam, pardon my impudence, Madam."

    "Doctor..." protested Anne, feeling ufortable.

    Doctor Leoughed loudly at Anne''s words. Not long after that, the doctor ended the call with Anne.

    Even though Anne was currently no longer connected to Doctor Leo, she still held n''s smart phone, the ck casing of the cell phone was in stark contrast to the wallpaper of her picture, wearing the wedding dress and carrying a hand bouquet when she approached n at the altar. Anne hated him very much, but the photo and their wedding date which was the key to her cell phone instantly made Anne''s heart tremble. There was a strange feeling that ran through her this time, it was a feeling she did not want at all.

    Seeing n fast asleep in herp no doubt had made Anne sleepy too. Her energy had not been recuperated to its full potential after what n did to her. In the end, Anne alsoid down after seeding in shifting n''s head to the pillow. Soon, Anne fell asleep with n still holding her tightly. In his unconsciousness, the man still didn''t want to let go of Anne, let go of the woman he had seen in his dreams. n was increasingly convinced that the woman who appeared in his dream was Anne when he saw Anne sleeping. Her peaceful face managed to make n clearly remember the face of the girl with long hair standing by the river in his dream.

    To be continued

 Chapter 444 - Leonardo Gankes Ex-Wife

    <h4>Chapter 444 - Leonardo Ganke''s Ex-Wife</h4>

    After confessing his feelings, Aaron felt better, although Rose had not yet given an answer to Aaron''s words to take the rtionship to a more serious level. Rose still wanted to prove that she was not a spoiled child that was always been called at her. Rose wanted to make people who had been underestimating her abilities ashamed. That was why Rose was still considering Aaron''s request.

    "When will I get an answer?" Aaron asked Rose again for the umpteenth time when he was at the restaurant for dinner.

    Rose lifted her face and looked at Aaron. "Don''t talk about that here, there''s Daniel and a lot of other people. Aren''t you embarrassed?"

    "Why should I be embarrassed? There''s nothing to be embarrassed of," Aaron replied with a smile.

    Daniel, who had just arrived at the same dining table as Aaron and Rose, was surprised to see that neither of them had touched the food on their tes, "Is the food bad?"

    Rose and Aaron who were looking at each other then turned to Daniel.

    "It''s delicious, I like this food," said Aaron curtly.

    "If it''s delicious, why is the steak just stabbed with a fork, without being eaten, Boss?" Daniel sneered sarcastically as he put the piece of steak into his mouth.

    Aaron, who was about to reply to Daniel''s words, suddenly canceled his intention when he saw a very familiar person had just entered the restaurant. It was a figure he had not seen in almost two years. Leonardo Ganke, Anne''s ex-husband, whom he had hated so much, was walking in front of him along with his guards. Realizing Aaron''s change in attitude, Daniel became curious, so he finally turned his head towards the direction where Aaron was looking at and was surprised when he saw the German businessman who had lived in London for more than two years was now in the same ce as them.

    "Wow... unbelievable!" Leon said loudly when he recognized Aaron.

    "What''s wrong, sir?" Wayne asked confused.

    Instead of answering Wayne''s half-whispered question, Leon stepped closer to Aaron who was sitting not far from him with a big smile.

    "Aaron Sean Connery! It is amazing that we can meet at this ce. How are you, sir," Leon greeted kindly as he extended his hand towards Aaron who was sitting.

    "Very well, you also seem to be getting more and more impressive, Mr. Ganke," answered Aaron quickly as soon as he got up from his chair to greet Leon.

    Leon, who didn''t know that Aaron also liked Anne, really thought of Aaron as a business partner, so he excitedly grabbed Aaron''s hand and nced at Rose, who was sitting next to Aaron. "I seem to have missed a lot of interesting information about you, sir."

    Aaron pursed his lips. He understood what Leon was talking about. After Leon released Aaron''s grip and introduced Rose as his girlfriend, Daniel who was drinking almost choked at what Aaron said. Luckily, he managed to control himself, so he didn''t embarrass himself when Aaron called Rose his girlfriend.

    Having the same intention, Leon finally shared the table with Aaron and dined together. Heughed out loud when discussing the development of his business in London. As a film entrepreneur, Leon was indeed very intelligent. The new breakthroughs heunched for Ganke Inc Production were huge sesses in the market and were able topete with other industrial houses. So the name Ganke Inc Production managed to align with other production houses and Aaron was very aware of it, so he tried not to get into trouble with Leon.

    "Oh yes sir, I haven''t seen Mrs. Ganke since earlier. Did you juste to Tromso with your assistant and subordinates?" Aaron asked curiously.

    "Ie here with my wife, it''s just that she was in the room. You know women, they get too excited until finally too exhausted and went to bed early," Leon replied lying.

    "You will also feel it when you are married, Mr. Connery," added Leon, ncing at Rose, teasing Aaron.

    Aaronughed. He then wrapped his arms around Rose''s waist. "My lover is a hard worker, Mr. Ganke, it seems that if only for small things, she will not get tired easily."

    "Really! Wow! You are very lucky, Mr. Connery. I will really look forward to an invitation from you, sir," Leon said with a smile.

    Leon''s words were met with a bigugh from Aaron who didn''t take his hand off Rose. They finished the dinner full ofughter. Leon, who didn''t think of Aaron as a rival, really treated him well. He was even the one paying for their dinner bills. After dinner, their conversation continued to the bar at the Radisson Blu Hotel.

    "Leonardo Ganke. I know this man doesn''t get along with his wife, Daniel. So if he says his wife ising with him, I doubt it." Rose whispered to Daniel, who was sitting next to her. Her eyes were still ring at Aaron and Leon, who were sitting at the bar with Wayne and the rest of Leon''s men.

    Daniel put the empty ss in his hand on the table. "Even though it''s not a happy marraige, that evil woman will definitely go with him, Rose, believe me."

    Rose raised an eyebrow. "Evil woman?"

    "Yes, Stefanny Ganke is a crazy ambitious evil woman. She really likes Leonardo Ganke, Leonardo Ganke''s money to be exact," Daniel replied with a smile as he remembered how crazy she was two years ago when she hurt Anne so many times.

    "How do you know that, Daniel? She is a socialite, so it''s only natural that her life is filled with luxury like that. After all, Leon is her husband, so it''s okay if she spends her husband''s money," said Rose tly.

    Daniel gestured to Rose so that the girl woulde closer to him. Rose, who was already curious, then put her ear closer because Daniel wanted to whisper to her.

    "That evil woman usurped the position of her best friend who was actually the rightful owner of her current position, Stefanny Ganke stabbed the back of the woman who helped her off the street. She seized the woman''s husband and took the woman''s position as Mrs Ganke."

    Rose almost screamed when she heard Daniel''s words. She didn''t expect to get big news like this from Daniel. She was sure that if this news was published, herpany''s stock would skyrocket and Rose would get a promotion as editor in the office like she had always dreamed of.

    "But you can''t publicize this, Rose, because the boss won''t allow it," Daniel added again.

    "Aaron doesn''t like it? Why? Is Aaron''s rtionship with Leonardo Ganke that good?"

    Daniel looked back at Rose sharply. "It''s not Boss'' rtionship with Leonardo Ganke, but Boss'' rtionship with Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife who was exiled."

    Cough... ugh.

    Rose choked, even though she wasn''t drinking. Daniel''s words really made her very surprised and confused.

    "Aaron and Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife? What rtionship did they have, Daniel, that Aaron doesn''t like it if I publish the story about Stefanny Ganke taking the position of her best friend who already..."

    "Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife is the first woman who managed to drive Boss almost crazy for over a year. From these past two years, Rose, he became a cold, heartless man before he finally met you." Daniel immediately cut off Rose''s words.

    To be continued

 Chapter 445 - Roses Secret

    <h4>Chapter 445 - Rose''s Secret</h4>

    Rose fell silent when she heard Daniel''s story about how broken hearted Aaron Sean Connery was. If she had heard everything Daniel said from other people, Rose might not have believed it. However, because all of that was said by Daniel, who incidentally was Aaron''s closest person, Rose finally believed everything the bespectacled man said.

    "So I beg you, Miss Rose, never bring this news to the public. Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife is a very good woman, she must have been devastated when news about her past was published and made the headline of a magazine," said Daniel, quietly closing all the stories.

    "Oh my God, actually was she stupid or an idiot?!! How can she let her husband be taken by the woman she has helped? If I was in her position, I would have killed that disgusting couple," said Rose passionately with every emphasis on every word she said.

    Daniel pursed his lips. "That''s why the boss liked the woman so much, even though in the end he was rejected outright."

    Rose turned to Daniel. "I want to see what kind of woman we were discussing earlier, Daniel, do you have a picture of her?"

    "Unfortunately no."

    "Oh, that''s too bad, I''m really curious. I''m very curious about that woman," said Rose full of disappointment.

    "Do you love my boss, Miss Rose?" asked Daniel suddenly changing the subject.

    Rose was silent. She couldn''t answer Daniel''s question. Even though she''s been quite talkative while discussing about the affair between Leonardo Ganke and his current wife, for such a trivial question from Daniel, it seemed to be very difficult for her to answer at the moment.

    "Mr Aaron, he hasn''tughed again since thest two years until he finally met you. I''m sure Master must have told you about the woman, Candice Skyriver, that messed up this afternoon, but believe me, Rose, even though he was engaged to Candice at that time, he received a much deeper pain in his heart when he was rejected by Miss Anne."

    "Anne?"

    "Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife, Miss Marianne." Daniel emphasized his words.

    "Does Aaron still love Anne until now?" Rose unconsciously asked Daniel the question.

    Daniel smiled. "No, I can guess with great confidence."

    "Why are you so sure when you''re not Aaron? I mean the one with those feelings is Aaron, so what makes you so confident to say that, Daniel?"

    Stupid, why am I talking like this!!

    Rose cursed herself in her heart, she regretted the words she had just said to Daniel.

    "Because by now my master has fallen in love with you, Miss Lily-Rose Joseph, the only daughter of the Portuguese Minister of the National Defense."

    Rose''s eyes widened, her mouth opened wide when she heard Daniel''s words. She had no idea that the big secret she had kept for the past two years from everyone she knew in Ennd was known to Daniel.

    Seeing Rose''s surprised expression made Daniel chuckle. "Since the day I first met you, I''ve managed to figure out who you really are, Miss Rose. But I still keep this very tight because I know it''s a secret you''re keeping."

    "Aaron, does he know that I..."

    "Sure, Master was the one who told me about your secret." Daniel cut off Rose''s words quickly.

    Rose lowered her head, she didn''t know what to do now. The secret she had kept so tight was easily discovered by Aaron Sean Connery, a man she had only known for the past two weeks. It felt like all the disguises that had been running well for two years were shattered in an instant.

    "Calm down, Miss, Mr. Aaron is a very discreet person and good in keeping secrets," Daniel said softly as he patted Rose''s shoulder, trying to calm the beautiful woman who looked very frustrated.

    "A secret won''t be a secret anymore when someone already knows it, Daniel." Rose''s weak voice was heard clearly even though she was looking down, keeping her head between her knees with her hands holding her head.

    Daniel chuckled. Apparently, what his master said was true. Rose was a magical girl and he saw her current strange behavior firsthand.

    "Believe me, Miss, Master is very serious about you."

    The few words that Daniel had just said managed to make Rose get up and sit up straight again. Her eyes were gleaming at Daniel. "Why do you know so much, Daniel?" Rose snapped in irritation. She still couldn''t ept her secret being revealed.

    "Because I know Mr. Aaron better than Mr. Aaron himself," Daniel answered simply.

    Rose was silent again, she was not in the mood to talk to Daniel. Having just sat alone with the man, her big secret was revealed, she chose to lock her lips tightly because she didn''t want her other disgrace to leak out again. Her intention to find out more about Marianne, Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife, who was betrayed by her best friend, was lost because Daniel said the big secret he knew from Aaron. In Rose''s mind now there were hundreds of questions she was ready to ask Aaron. She was very curious about Aaron, how could he possibly know her secret so easily even after she changed all the personal info about herself including herst name?

    Instantly, Rose was like a person who had no passion for life when she thought of Aaron who managed to find out her true identity. Rose sat back on the sofa silently and continued to stare at Aaron who was sitting not far from her. Meanwhile, Daniel could only smile at the devastated Rose.

    "You are indeed a match for my boss, Miss Rose," Daniel said in his heart.

    ***

    Stefi who was enjoying her dinner in her room was actually almost went crazy. Leon left her since they arrived in the room and hadn''t return to the room until now, when it was veryte to finish dinner. If only her stomach was not so hungry, Stefi wouldn''t be able to eat. She really took care of her body shape, her future asset to maintain having Leon as her husband.

    "I''ve dressed so pretty for you, Leon, where are you?!! You son of a bitch, Wayne, I really can''t wait to chop your body up for tigers to eat! You''ve exhausted my patience, Wayne Scott, you asshole!"

    Stefi mmed her fork on the te, making a pretty loud sound, thinking about Wayne made her lose her appetite. Ever since Wayne came into Leon''s life, she became left out. Leon slowly started to distance himself from her. Although, at first, she felt it was just a feeling, but as time went on, she became more and more convinced that Wayne Scott was the male version of Medusa who tried to influence Leon and changed Leon not to pamper her any longer.

    Even though she was very angry at Leon, she couldn''t do anything but wait for the man to return to the room. Stefi didn''t want to ruin all her ns. She had been waiting for this night for the past month, so she tried to hold herself back a little longer to be patient.

    The footsteps of several people who stopped in front of the room managed to wake Stefi from her daydream at the edge of the bed. Instantly, she got up from the superrge bed and prepared to wee her husband who had returned.

    "Leon..."

    "Master is very drunk, you''d better not bother him, Madam." Wayne immediately cut off Stefi''s words when he brought in Leon, who was already in a semi-conscious state.

    "I know, Wayne, take it easy," Stefi answered quietly, acting to win Wayne''s sympathy as always.

    Wayne smiled sinisterly. "It''s good that you really love Master."

    There was no more answer from Stefi, only a hateful gaze that was currently on Wayne from the sexy woman. After making sure Leon was sleepingfortably, Wayne immediately left the master''s room, leaving the drunk man with his wife who was very lustful and ready to pounce on him.

    After locking the room tightly, Stefi then walked quickly to the bed. She then took off her sleeping pajamas just like that on the floor and exposed her sexy body which was wrapped in lingerie.

    "Drunk you say? We''ll see, Wayne...I''ll make Leon awake from his drunkenness in a moment," Stefi said quietly as she took out a drink that could make someone sober in an instant. It was a gift from one of her best doctors from South Korea.

    To be continued

 Chapter 446 - Returning Slowly

    <h4>Chapter 446 - Returning Slowly</h4>

    Anne woke up from her sleep when the sun was high. After marrying n, this was the first time she could sleep very soundly without any disturbance from the man. When she opened her eyes, she did not find n beside her, her eyes actually caught the appearance of a ck shopping bag on the dining table. Half sleepy, Anne got out of bed and approached the dining table to find out the contents of the bag that caught her attention. She almost screamed when she saw the contents of the bag she had taken out.

    "Do you like it?"

    n''s baritone voice was clearly heard by Anne who was hugging the cell phone case she had just taken out of the ck bag on the table.

    "I-is this is for me?"

    "Yes, didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to have a cell phone," n answered casually.

    "I like it, but..."

    n frowned. "But what?"

    "But honestly, I''d rather have my old phone back."

    As soon as Anne finished speaking, the dark aura from n returned. The man stared at her without blinking, with a glint of anger in his beautiful eyes. "I won''t allow that to happen, Anne."

    "Why?" asked Anne boldly.

    "You''re Mrs. rke right now and you don''t need the phone back, there''s no point in you connecting with those people in Ennd. You''re going to live with me in Luxembourg, you haven''t forgotten that, have you?" n asked back.

    "I need to socialize, n, you can''t restrain me like this," replied Anne, her voice rising.

    n, who realized that Anne was angry, then stepped closer to the woman who had just woken up. Her eyes that were still droopy made her look even more beautiful. She had a natural beauty that made n crazy of course.

    "I''m not forbidding you to socialize, Anne, not at all. I''m actually d you did that, because it''s good for you. As Mrs. rke, you do have to make a quality friendship and that''s all you can do when we get hometer," said n tly when he was already standing so close to Anne, that if Anne wasn''t still holding the ck bag containing the cell phone, they would be touching by now.

    "I have friends in London, I still have..."

    "Ah, your friends in London! I see.... nowe with me." n immediately cut Anne''s words and led the woman to walk to the bed. He sat her on the bed where they had messed up, after that he grabbed his smart tablet and yed with his fingers slowly until he finally handed the tablet to Anne.

    "Look."

    With a little confusion, Anne epted the tablet. Her eyes stared intently at n who was still smiling at her.

    "All your questions will be answered by looking at the tablet, Anne." n ordered Anne to avert her eyes from the tablet she was holding.

    Intrigued by the contents of the tablet in her hand, Anne immediately shifted her gaze from n to the ck smart tablet. Her eyes were opened wide when she saw the photos that appeared on the smart tablet.

    "Linda and her husband are now owners of severalrge flower shops in London, including your little flower shop. They are currently very busy with their business and my men have also informed them that you have dropped out of college. Apart from Linda and Paul, you don''t have any other friends, Anne, so you don''t need your old cell phone that I''ve thrown away."

    "You got rid of it?"

    "Yes, because you don''t need it," n replied confidently.

    Anne''s hands trembled when she heard thest sentence that escaped n''s lips.

    "Besides," added n "your new phone is much more sophisticated than your old one, honey, so there''s no reason to turn it down, right?"

    Anne''s tears suddenly rolled down her face as she recalled the only historical photo of her with Jack at the York Minster that was on her old cell phone. Her chest tightened at the memory. Filled with outrage, Anne suddenly gained the courage to throw her hand towards n''s face with full strength.

    "You''re presumptuous, n! Who gave you permission to get rid of that cell phone? You have no right to throw away my personal belongings like this," Anne shrieked loudly.

    Anne forgot that at the moment, Erick was there to help her, so actually all she needed was a cell phone and it didn''t matter if it was an old phone or a new one. However, when she heard that n had thrown away her old cell phone, Anne''s emotions rose again. Her blood was boiling because she was very upset. She did not ept that her only beautiful memory with Jack, whom she loved so much, was destroyed by n. It was like n destroyed any hope for her future at the moment.

    The heat from Anne''s p did not make n angry. He stayed calm even when he could taste the blood flowing in his mouth. Anne''s p was really so hard that it could tear n Knight rke''s lips a little.

    "I''m your husband, Anne, don''t forget that. I can do anything for you including getting rid of your personal belongings," n answered calmly. He had vowed not to leave any more bruises on Anne''s body. Last night, unbeknownst to Anne while she was asleep, n had apparently applied the cream he had gotten from one of the North Camp Tour staff when he came to his office. That was when n swore to himself that he didn''t want to leave any more scars on Anne''s body when he saw the red-purple marks on her shoulders.

    "Don''t use that status continuously to curb me, asshole! Didn''t you refused to marry me when Grandpa asked you in the beginning? Then why are you so proud with our status that you keep mentioning it when we''re fighting like this? What do you really want, n? You''ve ruined my live once. Do you want to destroy the remaining life I have, huh?!"

    Anne screamed like a madman, bombarding n with cruel words that would surely hurt n. But Anne did not care about that. At the moment, her mind was full of swear words that n deserved.

    n smiled. Anne''s words finally made him remember the name of a man who bothered him so much. The name of the man Anne had called when he first touched her. "Are you this angry because that old cell phone has your precious memories with that guy named Jack, Anne?"

    "Don''t say Jack''s name with your filthy mouth, n!"

    "Hahaha... that''s true, because of that damn man who''s currently dead."

    Anne''s face went pale. Her anger was gone and it was reced by an overwhelming sense of tightness when n mentioned that Jack had died.

    "I do not think you will instantly silent when I mention a man named Jack who ...."

    Ringg ...!

    Suddenly, n fell to his knees, holding his head which felt an excruciating pain. In his head, n heard a voice so loud it made his ears hurt.

    Seeing n fall to his knees, Anne panicked, especially when she saw n started to have a nosebleed. "W-what''s wrong, n? What happen to you?" asked Anne worriedly as she grabbed n''s hands which were holding his head.

    n, who was looking down, then looked up at Anne sadly. "My Marianne..."

    n said the two words before he finally fell unconscious.

    To be continued

 Chapter 447 - [Bonus ]Deep Longing

    <h4>Chapter 447 - [Bonus ]Deep Longing</h4>

    < Northern Norway University Hospital >

    Anne sat alone with a pale face in front of the emergency room where the doctors were currently trying to help n who suddenly had a nosebleed until he finally fainted. Anne, who had no knowledge of the medical world at all, could only wait and pray that nothing bad happened to n. Yes, she prayed for the man she hated so sincerely. Even though she hated the man so much, Anne still prayed for his safety.

    After n fainted in herp, she immediately called the Camp North Tour officers toe. She tried to calm down and not panic while trying to wake n, who was unconscious, even though her efforts were in vain. All the way to the best hospital in Tromso, n had not yet opened his eyes. Anne forgot thest words n said because she chose to ask for help and contacted n''s family in Luxembourg and Doctor Leo, of course. The doctor she just contactedst night when she saw n had a sudden chest pain. She really didn''t understand why a healthy person like n could faint.

    "Leukemia! Does he have Leukemia? But how could someone as healthy as him have such a terrible disease...? But he fainted, has a nosebleed and hasn''t regained consciousness even after being in the treatment room for almost two hours."

    Anne kept talking to herself, wondering what had caused n to faint. Despite trying to calm down, the fact was that Anne had been standing up and sitting down in her chair countless of times after trying to find out what the doctors in the treatment room were doing for hours. n''s cell phone, which was now in her hand, was still on standby and was connected to Luis, who was currently on a flight to Tromso with Mr. David rke and the whole team of rke''s family doctors and Nichs, who certainly did not want to left out. Anne felt a little guilty for not being able to take care of n so well that he could pass out. In fact, logically, men should take care of their women while traveling, not the other way around that the women took care of their partners. And Anne was constantly gued with that sense of unreasonable guilt.

    When she was replying to Luis'' message, suddenly the door to n''s treatment room was opened from the inside and out came a male doctor, who was the best doctor at the University Hospital of Northern Norway, where n was currently being treated.

    "How is he, Doc? How''s his condition? Is the pain severe?" Anne immediately asked the doctor without pause.

    The white-haired male doctor smiled at Anne''s panic. "May I know who you are to the patient?"

    Spontaneously, Anne raised her ring finger towards the doctor. "I''m his wife, we''re on vacation in Tromso and this is our third day in Norway, Doc."

    "Oh so you are Mrs. Marianne."

    "Wait! How do you know my name is Marianne?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "Mr. rke unconsciously mentioned your name twice. That was why I can guess that you are the Mrs. Marianne that Mr. rke mentioned earlier," replied the doctor with a smile.

    Anne was silent. She couldn''t believe that n said her name when he was unconscious.

    "You are allowed in, Madame, Mr. rke, I mean your husband needs you inside," said the doctor gently.

    Anne took a deep breath. She realized that, at the moment, n was calling her name because he was unconscious, not because he really needed her. That was why Anne objected a little when she was asked to enter n''s treatment room. It was only after the doctor asked her toe in for the third time that Anne relented and was willing to enter the room that smelled of drugs. Although she initially refused but there was a feeling of relief when she could see n in person. Her heart ached when she saw that the stubborn man was currently had breathing apparatus on his nose with needles attached to both of his arms. She could not guess, she was too afraid of all things hospital, so she could not guess what was currently installed in n''s body.

    "What is this thing?" asked Anne quietly to a nurse who was beside n''s bed. She finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity to see a cable taped to n''s chest.

    "This is an electrode, Madam, a device used to determine the heart rate, the blood pressure, the oxygen absorbed by the body, the temperature, and the respiratory rate of the patient," the nurse replied softly.

    "Then how do you see all the things you just mentioned, Nurse?"

    "We can see everything through this hemodynamic and saturation monitor, Madam, so after the electrodes are attached to the patient''s body, all the data we want will appear on the monitor screen of this device." The kind nurse again exined to Anne about the device attached to n''s body. "Calm down, Madam, your husband''s condition is much better. He is currently sleeping due to the effect of the medicine we gave him earlier."

    Anne nodded her head at the nurse''s words. Her smile appeared when she knew n was fine now.

    "Does he have leukemia?" asked Anne spontaneously when she suddenly remembered the nosebleed n had just before he passed out.

    "No ma''am, your husband is very healthy. What happened to him at this time will be exined further by the doctor, I can''t exin to you."

    "Why? Isn''t it the same?"

    "It''s different, Madam, I am only a nurse and the doctor has full rights over this patient. But, believe me, your husband is not affected by Leukemia or other dangerous diseases. He is fine," the nurse replied back. Even though the nurse was wearing a mask, Anne could tell that the young girl in front of her was smiling at her.

    After exining to Anne, the young nurse left the room to give Anne and n some time alone. Although behind her there was afortable chair that the nurse had prepared for her, but Anne chose to stand still looking at n more deeply.

    "What is actually wrong with you, n? The nurse said you are fine, but what are all these medical devices installed in your body right now? If it''s just fainting, you don''t need to have a heart rate detector installed in your body like this," said Anne quietly when she nced at the medical devices attached to almost all parts of n''s body.

    "Wake up, n! I don''t like seeing you like this."

    Anne spoke to herself. She decided not to speak any further for fear of disturbing n. So she chose to keep her mouth shut and sat on the chair beside n''s bed. She felt a little cold in that sterile room. Because she didn''t do anything, finally drowsiness began to overtake her. Slowly, Anne began to close her eyes.

    Shortly after Anne fell asleep, n faintly called Anne''s full name with tears flowing from the corners of his eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Anne...I''m sorry Marianne..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 448 - Uncovering The Secret

    <h4>Chapter 448 - Uncovering The Secret</h4>

    The ICU room where n was being treated became even more crowded due to the presence of the rke family doctor team, Mr. David, Luis, and the doctor from the University Hospital of Northern Norway, who had treated n when he was brought to the hospital. After the doctor from the university hospital in Northern Norway left, Doctor Leo approached Mr. David rke with the results of the CT scan of n''s head.

    "Is this what you talked about back then, Doc?" Mr. David rke immediately asked Doctor Leo a question.

    "That''s right, sir, because we stopped the therapy, the young master''s old memory will slowly return along with n''s memory loss," said Doctor Leo seriously.

    Mr. David rke looked sadly at his grandson who was lying on the hospital bed. "Does this mean I really have to let go of n forever, Doctor? I don''t think I''m ready yet."

    "You have to choose, sir, young master can''t continue to use his brother''s memories when his old memories start to return. Moreover, coupled with the arrival of the woman he loves very much, I believe that is one of the reasons why young master begins to react," said Doctor Leo seriously.

    "But the murderer, I haven''t been able to find the murderer. Wasn''t the first thing we wanted to do at that time was to find the murderer of my grandson, n, but after two years, we couldn''t find him even though we transferred his memory to Jack, Doctor. Is something wrong?"

    Anne, who was still not fully awake yet after falling asleep in the chair, identally heard Mr. David''sst words, immediately regained her full consciousness. "What do you mean, Mr. David? Isn''t this n? But why do you say n is dead?"

    Everyone in the room was shocked when they heard Anne''s words. They forgot that Anne was still in the room. Mr. David rke''s face paled when he saw that Anne had woken up from her sleep and asked the question he had dreaded so much.

    "Child, listen to me carefully..."

    Anne raised her hand in the air, asking Mr. David rke to stop talking. "Earlier you also mentioned about Jack, if n is dead, is this man Jack... Jackson Patrick Muller my lover?"

    "Miss Anne, please calm down, we can have a good talk, Miss..."

    "We? So you guys also know about this? So it''s true that the man lying on the bed is Jack, not n?" With emotion, Anne cut Doctor Leo''s words.

    "Miss..."

    "Stop it! Don''t change the subject, answer my question. Is this man Jack, Jackson Patrick Muller?" asked Anne in a trembling voice holding back her surprise.

    Mr. David rke closed his vulnerable eyes hearing Anne''s question. He looked very fragile at the moment. Because he didn''t expect the thing he feared the most to happen so quickly.

    "Sir... Mr. David, please answer my question. Is the man I married Jack, and not your grandson n? Is this man I hate so much the man I have been looking for for the past two years? Is this man the man I have been looking for? Is he the man that I love, Sir? Is this man is..."

    "He is my grandson, my biological grandson. rke''s pure descendant," replied David rke in a hoarse voice.

    Anne, who was not satisfied with Mr. David''s answer, looked back at the old man with pitying eyes. "Please exin clearly, sir, is this man your grandson n Knight rke or not?"

    Mr. David rke''s tears trickled down his old face, his lips were quivering, unable to answer Anne''s question.

    "Grandpa... I have the right to know who the man I married is, Grandpa. Please answer my question," said Anne pleadingly, her tears had also poured down her face.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who had been silent all this time, couldn''t bear to see Anne''s condition. Anne was the only person in the room who didn''t know what actually happened. After asking Doctor Leo''s permission, Doctor Caitlyn approached Anne and hugged her tightly. "Come with me, Anne, we can talk outside. Remember your husband is currently unconscious."

    "But Doc, I want to hear an answer from Grandpa David," said Anne quietly.

    "I know. Let''s talk outside."

    "But Doc..."

    "Trust me, Anne." Doctor Caitlyn immediately cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne shifted her eyes from Doctor Caitlyn to Mr. David rke with tears in her eyes.

    "You owe me an exnation, Grandpa," she said softly as she walked with Doctor Caitlyn who led her out of n''s treatment room.

    Mr. David rke just lowered his head silently after hearing Anne''s words. His heart was so broken right now. It turned out that he was not willing to let his grandson go forever, even though since Anne''s arrival in n''s life, he had promised to let the girl restore all of her grandson''s memories. But when that time came, he couldn''t do it all, it was very hard to give up all his efforts all this time. But on the other hand, he also couldn''t prolong the time and sacrifice his other grandson. It was a very difficult choice for Mr. David rke to take at the moment, because the murderer of his grandson had not been found. He was still not willing to let go of his beloved grandson when the killer was still loose free out there.

    As the person who was partly responsible for all this, Luis tried to strengthen the master, "What you did was not wrong, sir, believe me. Miss Anne and the young master will surely understand your good intentions."

    "Is that so, Luis? I''ve lost one of my grandchildren. Do I have to lose my other grandchildren too, Luis? Is this karma from God for being a selfish man in my past, Luis?"

    "No sir, don''t say that. We all know what you are doing is also because you want to save the young master, believe me sir. Miss Anne and the young master will definitely not be angry with you," replied Luis quickly, giving support to his master who looked so devastated.

    Mr. David rke could only be silent when he heard Luis'' words. He waspletely speechless at the moment. Only sad tears flowed continuously from his old eyes. He couldn''t stop staring at his grandson who was still unconscious.

    After taking Anne to afortable ce, Doctor Caitlyn then released her arms from Anne and looked at her lovingly. Doctor Leo, who also joined in, seemed to be trying to calm down before starting a conversation that would certainly be very heated. The two doctors were ready to exin to Anne when this day came, because they were partly responsible for what had happened to n at the moment.

    "What exactly are you guys hiding from me, Doc?" asked Anne quietly, looking at the two doctors in front of her.

    "Before we answer your questions, you''d better take a look at this, Miss Anne," Doctor Leo answered quickly as he handed his smart tablet to Anne.

    Anne hesitated to ept the smart tablet, she recalled the incident a few hours ago where n fainted after giving the smart tablet to her.

    Seeing Anne''s hesitation made Doctor Leo smile. "You want to know about Mr. Jackson Patrick Muller, don''t you? Take a look at this tablet and some of your questions will be answered a little when you see this."

    "Jack ..."

    "Yes, young master Jack," replied the doctor Leo again.

    Without being ordered twice, Anne then epted the tablet given by the doctor. Her eyes immediately widened when she saw the first photo she saw on the smart tablet.

    "Th-this..."

    "That''s the condition of Mr. Jack when he was found from the cold water in the English Channel, almost 70% of his brain was damaged due to being in cold water for too long."

    To be continued

 Chapter 449 - Emotional Bond

    <h4>Chapter 449 - Emotional Bond</h4>

    Anne was speechless when she heard all the words of Doctor Leo. She couldn''t believe that the man she hated was the man she loved the most.

    "We did all of this to save his life, Miss. We used young master n''s memory to stimte young master Jack''s brain, which was almost dead. That''s why he lived as young master n," Doctor Leo said quietly as he ended his exnation.

    "B-but why do you have to put someone else''s memory into him? Isn''t it the same as you have brainwashed him by giving him a new memory?" said Anne quietly. She still couldn''t ept Doctor Leo''s exnation.

    "At first, we had our doubts, Miss, but because they are twins, there is an emotional bond that is beyond our logic, Miss. So when we stimted Young Master Jack''s almost paralyzed brain using the memory possessed by Young Master n, the response was very good. Maybe because all this time he really missed a fun childhood, finally his subconscious could ept the memory of Mr. n quickly," added Doctor Leo again.

    Anne looked at Doctor Leo sharply. "His subconscious responded? What do you mean, Doc?"

    "All this time, Mr. Jack was raised by his father and mother who in fact were hard workers who made him not have a happy childhood like children in general, while young master n was raised with great affection by the big master, who really loves his grandson. So he had a very happy childhood like other children that Young Master Jack did not have when he was a child because he was taken care of by a nanny. That''s why Mr. Jack''s subconscious that longed for childhood like that responded with quickly when given the memories of Young Master n, so it made his brain returns to work. It sounds strange but that''s what happened. At first, our team of doctors were very pessimistic that this would work, but after the first stimtion, we saw rapid progress on Young Master Jack''s brain, so we continued this therapy for several months until finally Young Master n is alive again in Young Master Jack''s body," answered Doctor Leo, exining to Anne.

    Anne, who still couldn''t believe Doctor Leo''s words, looked very frustrated. She still didn''t understand why Jack had to live with n''s identity which was clearly a very terrible crime. She was very sad when she found out about this.

    "Will n''s memory in Jack''s brain willst forever? I mean, will Jack lose his own memory and continue to be n?" asked Anne again.

    Doctor Caitlyn took Anne''s hand and squeezed it tightly. "No, because we''ve stopped the therapy since your arrival in Luxembourg."

    "W-what do you mean?"

    "Ever since the young master knew you, we have stopped the therapy on the orders of the Mr. David. This was done because the master discovered the fact that you were the lover of Mr. Jack while living in Ennd so..."

    Anne immediately raised her hand in front of the doctor to stop his words. "So you mean Mr David rke knew from the start that Jack and I had a rtionship?"

    "Correct."

    "And that''s why Mr. David forced me to marry n, is that right?"

    Doctor Caitlyn took Anne''s hand. "Listen, Anne, sometimes what is good ording to other people is not necessarily good for us. And vice versa, so please don''t me Mr. David rke for your marriage to the young master. He is just an old man who loved his grandsons very dearly. Actually, Mr. David had nned to match you two up until the tragedy finally happened. Apparently, even though Mr. Jack used Mr. n''s memory, his great love and desire for you did not disappear. That''s why the big master forced you to get married to Mr. n, even though you both refused."

    "But..."

    "That''s the same case when Young Master Jack received Young Master n''s memory, Miss. It''s because your subconsciously connected. Young Master Jack, who is the twin brother of thete Young Master n and you, who is the woman he loves. This is what''s called emotional bonding. It''s the same as a mother who can feel whether her child''s condition is okay or not. It''s a thing that we, doctors, can''t exin, Miss," said Doctor Leo, quickly cutting Anne''s words with a smile.

    "But it doesn''t make any sense, Doc," said Anne quietly. She still couldn''t ept the reason the doctors relived n through Jack.

    Doctor Leo pursed his lips again after hearing Anne''s words. He knew anyone would find it difficult to ept his exnation, so he tried to slowly exin it to Anne. "Love is one thing that doesn''t make sense too, Miss. It''s really hard to exin, isn''t it?"

    "But love and what you''re doing are two different things. Love is a feeling that grows from the heart. But your actions are different. You force Jack to be n. You''re forcing my kind Jack to be a terrible monster!" said Anne curtly. She remembered n''s arrogant words before raping her that night. Every time she remembered that, Anne''s anger came back.

    "Indeed, our actions were not justified, Miss, but if indeed Mr. Jack did not respond to what we gave him at that time, then he could not be among us in such a fine condition after his brain was almost paralyzed, Miss," said Doctor Leo again.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth when she heard Doctor Leo''s words. She couldn''t speak anymore at this time because what Doctor Leo said made perfect sense. Had Jack not responded to the therapy the doctors had given him, he might still be lying in a hospital bed in an unimaginable state. The thought of it immediately frightened Anne. She couldn''t possibly live in peace if she saw Jack be a cripple who couldn''t do anything. Although very disappointed, but in the end Anne tried to ept this fact. For her, as long as Jack was alive and well, she would forgive all the wrongs that the man had done to her, including when Jack brutally raped her.

    "But there''s one more thing you should keep in mind, Miss Anne. As I told youst night, Young Master can''t receive this kind of information in person. You have to tell him slowly. His brain can''t ept shocking things like this. So I ask you not to tell him everything right away. Make Mr. Jack remember all his past slowly. Make him remember who he is with your love. I am sure all his memories wille back without having to put him in the hospital like this," Doctor Leo said seriously.

    "But I didn''t do anything to him. I didn''t even know n was Jack until I heard it from you guys just now. So how could I have caused him to faint and to be treated in the hospital like this, Doc...?"

    "No, Miss, that''s not what I meant. I mean, you have to stay beside him and make him remember you slowly, because even without you saying surprising things, the Young Master already has such reaction like this. Therefore, I beg you to please take care of his emotions. Don''t make him too surprised or too happy. That''s why I ask you to continue to apany him, Miss Anne," Doctor Leo again gave an exnation to Anne regarding Jack''s condition, which could not be too emotional and happy.

    Anne nodded her head slowly. "Okay, Doc, I understand and there''s one more thing that''s been bothering me since earlier. Can I ask you two again, doc?"

    "Please Anne, if I can, I''ll be happy to answer," said Doctor Caitlyn gently.

    "Since you''ve been saying thete n, and made Jack uses n''s memory, does that mean the real n is dead?"

    Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Leo looked at each other for a while until Doctor Leo gave a signal to Doctor Caitlyn to answer Anne''s question.

    "Young Master n died horribly in a car ident that was nned by some people who wanted the rke family to dies out," Doctor Caitlyn answered seriously.

    "What ...? Killed?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 450 - True Love

    <h4>Chapter 450 - True Love</h4>

    Within an hour, Anne had received two shocking news that made her almost faint. The two news were concerning the same person. After Doctor Leo and Doctor Caitlyn exined everything clearly, when Luis suddenly arrived, the man joined the two private doctors to apologize directly to Anne for separating her from Jack.

    "Please me me, Miss Anne. All this mess is my fault. I was the first to find and bring the young master to the big master. Don''t me the doctors, let alone the big master. They only did their job after I brought Mr. Jack. And one more thing, please don''t hate the big master. He is just a grandfather who loves his grandson very much, a grandfather who is trying to find out who killed his favorite grandson who had died in a tragic way. I beg you, Miss Anne, please don''t hate big master. The only person to me here is me."

    Anne closed her eyes as she remembered the words that Luis had said earlier. The former special police officer had apologized to Anne on his knees. He let go of all his big names in front of a weak girl like Anne to apologize. The man was willing to ept all of Anne''s anger for the sake of his master. Considering that all of Anne''s head was hurting so much, she still couldn''t ept all the exnations from everyone at the moment. The big secret that the family was hiding was too great for Anne to ept now.

    "The real n was brutally murdered, after that Luis brought Jack to be n because they turned out to be twins. Aarggghhh! It''s so confusing...! But wait, if the real n was killed, it means that no one knows that n is dead. Oh God, I''m so sorry for him, surely he won''t rest in peace up there, especially since the murderer is still free. Oh God, why do I have to be involved in such a big problem? My little brain can''t ept all this, God," Anne said slowly while closing her eyes. The images of how n had been treating her came back in her mind.

    The cold air that blew on Anne while she was sitting didn''t make her leave her seat. She was actually cooling her mind down, as it was heated after she found out about the big secret that the rke family had kept tightly for the past two years. "Then now what should I do, Lord? All this feels so confusing."

    From inside the hospital, Doctor Leo and Luis were still standing, looking at Anne from a distance. The two men had been watching Anne''s movements.

    "Will Miss Anne ept the young master back, Doc?" Luis asked quietly.

    "I don''t know, Luis. All I know is that Miss Anne must be very confused right now," Doctor Leo answered quietly without taking his eyes off Anne, who was sitting alone in the garden.

    "That''s for sure, it''s just..."

    "Let''s just wait, Luis. Let''s give Miss Anne some time to herself for now. I''m sure she will make the best decision, Miss Anne is a good girl. Trust me." Doctor Leo cut off Luis'' words quickly.

    "I hope so."

    Doctor Leo smiled as he remembered Anne''s words before he entered the hospital. Now he was even more convinced that Anne was the right medicine for Jack to restore all his memories. The two men finally left the ce because they were called by Nichs to inform them that Mr. David was looking for them both. Nichs then was ordered by Luis to keep an eye on Anne in his stead. Luis was afraid that Anne would run away after knowing all the secrets of the rke family.

    Nichs, who was very curious about what was happening then decided to go out to meet Anne, who was in the garden. He cleared his throat to announce his arrival to Anne who was staring at the road.

    "May I sit here, Madam?" Nichs asked politely.

    Anne turned and smiled at Nichs. "Sit down, Nick."

    "Thank you, Madam."

    Anne nodded her head in response to Nichs'' words.

    "How long have you been with n?" asked Anne quietly as soon as Nichs sat down beside her.

    "It''s been more than 10 years, Madam."

    "It''s been quite a while, n Knight rke....what was that guy like Nick?" Anne asked Nichs again.

    Unsuspectingly, Nichs told her what his master was like, without hiding anything. Anne was smiling asionally while Nichs was telling her some silly things about n Knight rke.

    "He was a pleasant man," said Anne quietly.

    "Young master is too kind, Madam, that more than a few times, his friends had taken advantage of him," said Nichs quickly.

    "Then how many women have been close to him? I mean, how many women have climbed into his bed?"

    Nichs looked directly at Anne with a confused look. "Madam..."

    "It''s okay, Nick, I just wanted to know," added Anne softly.

    "You''re not mad?" Nichs asked innocently.

    Anne smiled at Nichs'' words. "Why am I angry about all that has happened?"

    "You won''t be angry, seriously, if you know about young master''s private life?"

    Anne shook her head again, reassuring Nichs that she wouldn''t be mad. Reluctantly, Nichs finally told her about n''s behavior so far with the beautiful women who adore him. While Nichs was telling the story, Anne did not interrupt him at all. She was actually listening to every word Nichs said very seriously.

    "The contract agreement that Young Master made was because he was already too annoyed with the women who surrounded him, Madam, because since using the contract system, the women who are still chasing him will be handled directly by the master''s contract lover. So he didn''t have to take care of it again, Madam. So in other words, Master''s contract lover will take good care of him from the women who were still chasing him. Young Master used to say that all he did was fighting fire with fire, I think, Madam," Nichs said slowly ending his story.

    "What a yboy! How can he think like that? It''s so annoying," murmured Anne quietly.

    "But what he did really worked, Madam, the women who were still after him immediately retreated one by one when he had a rtionship with a woman. I''m still curious to this day," said Nichs honestly.

    Anne smiled faintly, it was barely visible that she was smiling. "You know why those women would do that, Nick?"

    "No ma''am," Nichs answered simply.

    "That''s because we women will do whatever it takes to keep what''s already owned, Nick, both favorite items and partners. Women are God''s creatures who are the best at hiding their feelings. They''re just pretending to be stupid to formte the next strategy. Just like what n''s women did before, so you don''t have to be surprised if when n has a rtionship with one of his women, the other bees stay away," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    Nichs was silent as he digested the words that Anne had just said. In his years of working with n, this was the first time he had heard such a sentence from a woman who was not at all jealous when she heard her partner''s actions with other women. Nichs really didn''t understand Anne''s way of thinking.

    "Where are you going, Madam?" Nichs asked in surprise when he saw Anne suddenly got up from her chair and walked down the path.

    "I''m going inside to see my husband. There are many things I want to talk to him about when he wakes up. He owes me a lot of exnations," answered Anne briefly without turning to look at Nichs.

    Nichs swallowed hard. "You''re not mad at Master, are you, Madam?"

    Anne immediately stopped her footsteps when she heard Nichs'' words. She slowly turned around to face Nichs, who was walking quickly to where she was standing. "Angry? Am I angry at him? Hahaha how could I be? I just wanted to ask my husband a few questions regarding his promises to me. That''s all, Nick, nothing more." Anne''s eyes shed as she said that and it made Nichs feel depressed.

    After saying that, Anne continued to walk into the hospital, leaving Nichs who was still frozen.

    "Haha I''m angry? No way, I can''t be angry. I just want to teach a little lesson to the asshole who has dared to forget me, be prepared, Jack, you jerk."

    To be continued

 Chapter 451 - For Alans Sake

    <h4>Chapter 451 - For n''s Sake</h4>

    The tension of everyone in n''s treatment room disappeared when they saw Anneing with Nichs. Mr. David rke, who had been silent for a while without saying anything, slowly smiled when he saw his granddaughter-inw was sitting quietly as if nothing had happened.

    "So do you trust me now, sir?" Doctor Leo whispered softly to Mr. David rke.

    Mr. David rke smiled at the words of his personal doctor. "Anne is really a good girl."

    "Not only good, sir, it seems that your granddaughter-inw really, really loves the Young Master. Because if she didn''t, she would have left this ce after we told her everything," said Doctor Caitlyn, joining in.

    "Yeah, you''re right, Doc. If this is how things turn out, I think I''m ready to leave this mortal world, following my children, Ynda and n. I can die in peace now that I''ve seen Jack with the right woman," said Mr. David rke softly.

    "Sir!!"

    Mr. David rke smiled when he heard Luis and his personal doctors react immediately to what he had just said.

    "I''m serious, I feel really calm. I have you guys who will help Jack uncover the death of his twin brother. I also have Anne who will be with Jack. What else should I do when I have all of you? I trust the lives of the rke family to all of you, my best people."

    Luis and the doctors who heard Mr. David rke''s words did not dare to open their mouths. They were all lost in their own feelings which were suddenly confused. There was a moment of silence, until finally a soft moan from n woke everyone up.

    "My grandson..."

    "Young Master..."

    The doctors turned their attention back to n, examining all of his vital organs to make sure that n was okay and could respond to any touch given to him.

    "Where am I?" n asked quietly when he realized he wasn''t with Anne.

    "You''re at the hospital, sir, calm down," Doctor Leo answered quickly.

    "The hospital... Anne, where is Anne?"

    Mr. David rke, who was standing by n''s bedside, smiled. Slowly, he took his grandson''s hand lovingly. "Your wife is out with Nick. We asked her to leave the room for a while to rest."

    "So why was I suddenly taken to the hospital? I was with Anne at the inn then..."

    "It''s okay, Sir, everything is fine. You are just a little tired. There is nothing big for you to worry about," said Doctor Leo interrupted n''s words.

    "Really? But why are you all here when I''m fine?" asked n again.

    "We''re here because we''re worried about you, brat! How could you order Nichs and the bodyguards to go home? Aren''t you worried if someone bothers you? Remember, n, you''re not some random person. Lots of bad people are after you, you can''t go alone by yourself like this. Moreover, you are married, aside from your own life, you must also think about Anne. So don''t do stupid things like this again," answered Mr. David rke quickly.

    nughed loudly at the sound of his grandfather''s words. He was indeed wrong when he asked Nichs and his men to return home. But he had no other choice because he wanted to have more privacy with Anne.

    Seeing his grandson smile again, Mr. David rke calmed down. His fear disappeared instantly, especially after hearing Doctor Leo''s report saying that n was fine. He only needed a few more hours to fully recover before being allowed to go home. While answering questions from Doctor Leo, n didn''t tell him about thest incident he had before he fell unconscious. He couldn''t wait to meet Anne, so he only answered Doctor Leo''s questions briefly.

    "So when can I go home?" n asked for the umpteenth time when Doctor Leo helped a nurse remove various medical devices that were attached to his hands.

    "Soon. But you have to wait until this IV fluid runs out," Doctor Leo answered briefly.

    "But, Doc, I''m fine. I don''t need an IV," protested n annoyed.

    Doctor Leo smiled. "You better obey or you won''t be able to continue your honeymoon, sir."

    n immediately fell silent. He closed his mouth tightly. Doctor Leo''s threat really made him speechless. Of course, n didn''t want to end his beautiful moment with Anne just like that. That was why he chose to follow Doctor Leo''s orders. There were still many things he wanted to do with Anne in this country. He had nned to bring home n junior when his honeymoon was over, so he couldn''t go home now.

    Meanwhile, Mr. David rke and Luis were now with Anne. The three of them had a serious conversation.

    "So you really forgive me, Anne?" asked Mr. David rke back to Anne.

    "I think so. I can''t me you. Because, after all, what you''re doing is also for Jack''s sake. I can''t even imagine if Luis didn''t help Jack at that time. Maybe now we''ll never get to know each other and for sure we both would lose the people we love very much," answered Anne honestly. After hearing Doctor Leo and Doctor Caitlyn''s exnation a while ago, Anne felt very grateful that they had helped Jack, because if Luis wasn''t there, then maybe she wouldn''t be able to see Jack now.

    Mr. David rke''s tears suddenly flowed. He did not expect Anne to forgive him so easily. Even though he already thought that Anne must be very angry with him, because he had ruined her happiness by making Jack be n, who incidentally was someone else in Anne''s life.

    "So, now what should I do? Last night, Doctor Leo exined a few things regarding Jack''s current condition, I''m afraid that I''ll make a mistake."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "You don''t have to do anything, Anne, all you need to do is to stay with him and make him remember the good memories you both used to have. With that, the memory of Mr. n that we have instilled in him will slowly disappear, and will be reced with his old memories."

    "Will that work, Doc?" asked Anne seriously.

    "Hopefully it worked, because the therapy we have given him every 2 months for thest 2 years have been stopped since you came into his life. Therefore, we are very confident that you will be a way for him to remember all the memories that have been lost, without endangering his life," answered Doctor Caitlyn seriously.

    Anne swallowed slowly. "Then how about the wound on his head?"

    "As long as he doesn''t get hit or hit by a blunt object to the head again, we guarantee you that he''ll be fine. We had a good surgery two years ago, so there''s nothing for you to worry about." Suddenly, from behind, Doctor Leo answered Anne''s question.

    "Okay, I understand," said Anne excitedly.

    Mr. David rk smiled faintly when he saw Anne''s enthusiasm about helping Jack to regain his memory back. When he was about to ask Luis to take him away from that ce, suddenly Mr. David rke was surprised when Anne knelt in front of him.

    "Anne..."

    "Rx, sir, I swear I will help you find out who killed n. I won''t let n not being able to rest in peace up there because the killer hasn''t been caught, and until then, you have to stay healthy. Jack and I will make the killer pay for all of his crimes," said Anne seriously. Her eyes sparkled as she spoke.

    Instantly, Mr. David rke''s body shook violently. His tears welled up when he heard Anne''s words. Slowly, his cries were heard, the sad cries of an old man who had almost lost all his family members.

    "Thank God... thank you for sending these angels into my life... Thank you, Lord."

    To be continued

 Chapter 452 - Rebellious Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 452 - Rebellious Daughter</h4>

    Leon awakened to the sound of singing from inside the bathroom which was not tightly closed. He tried to remember thest incident before he fell unconscious.

    "Looks like I only drank a few ssesst night, but why is my head so dizzy right now?" Leon muttered softly when he felt his head so heavy.

    "Ah, you''re awake, Honey, how was your sleep?"Stefi, who came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her body, looked at Leon with sparkling eyes.

    Leon did not respond to his wife''s words. His hatred towards her had made him reluctant to talk to the woman he had married for almost 4 years now. She smiled when he saw that her husband was indifferent to her. She was happy that Leon was back to being himself again. Unlike a few hours ago, where Leon was attacking her like a hungry bear unsatisfied with her body.

    "Those stimnts are really great." Stefi spoke silently as she looked at her body again in front of the mirror. Purplish red marks were scattered almost all over her body. Her games with Leon, whichsted for almost 5 hours non-stop, had caused all those marks and she was proud of them. What a crazy woman!

    Stefi shamelessly walked over to her husband wearing only very thin pajamas without wearing any underwear, so that the curves of her body could be seen clearly. The woman grabbed a bottle of drinking water which had already been mixed with stimnts from the refrigerator and ced it on the breakfast tray for her and Leon which the waiter had brought a few minutes ago before Stefi took a shower.

    "Let''s have breakfast. Afterwards, take this medicine to reduce the effect of your hangover," said Stefi softly as she ced the tray of food on the nightstand next to Leon.

    Leon opened the nket that he was using to hide his face. "Tsk! Who would be convinced that this food and drink you gave me didn''t have drugs to ensnare me like..."

    Leon didn''t continue his words when he saw Stefi''s body full of his kissmarks.

    "What a vulgar woman! Wear your clothes properly! You''re like a prostitute when you wear clothes like that, Stefi," Leon rebuked in annoyance when he saw the clothes Stefi was wearing.

    Stefi smiled and got up from the chair beside the bed. "Like a prostitute? Why really, is there something wrong with my clothes? After all, I wore it in front of you, Leon, in front of my own husband. No one forbids a wife to dress sexy in front of her husband. In fact, many marriage advisors advise wives to do this. Pleasing her husband if there is one at home, being a prostitute to please your own husband is okay, dear. Have you forgotten everything you didst night? You adore my body, Leon, you admire my sexiness to the point that you couldn''t let go of me for the whole night. Five hours, Leon, for five hours you kissed me until I ended up having all those love bites all over my body like this."

    Leon''s eyes opened wide. "What did you say? I made all those marks? Don''t be crazy, Stefi!"

    "Well, who else is there but you? Don''t you know that my groin is still in pain because of youst night? How can you use me of something wrong?" said Stefi with a rising voice, while touching her crotch with her right hand with a grimace. What a perfect acting Stefi was showing at the moment.

    "Tsk! You''re just getting smarter at acting, Stefi," Leon said with disdain. He was convinced that he didn''t touch Stefist night.

    Stefi, who was still wearing a pained expression on her face, then got up from the bed. Without a word, the woman walked to the dining table and grabbed her cell phone. By activating the bluetooth, Stefi connected her cell phone to therge television in their room. A secondter, the television screen showed the hot love scene between the two of themst night. Leon''s moaning sound was clearly heard as he pushed his body over Stefi''s exhausted body. Leon''s eyes were opened wide as he watched the scene.

    "No way, I can''t do that! You must have set me up, Steffi!" Leon shouted full of emotion. He couldn''t ept the fact that he had touched Stefi again.

    "What set up? What did I do to you? Nothing, Leon, just check my bag or all my belongings if you want. Last night, when you were brought back to the room by Wayne, you were so drunk that I had a really hard time even taking off your clothes that were wrecked with alcohol smell. There was not the slightest thought in my mind to do something as low as that by giving you a stimnt drug, Leon, I''m your wife! Why would I do that, sob ..."

    "Ah, fuck! Stop acting, Stefi! I already know your rotten mind!"

    Stefi again cried. She then sat down on the couch in front of the bed. Meanwhile, Leon was still sitting on the bed, naked. Out of thirst, Leon then grabbed a bottle of mineral water which was still tightly sealed and drank it down. When Leon was about to go to the bathroom, he heard a knock on the door from outside. Without thinking about Stefi, who was still crying, Leon then turned off the television and went to the door to find out who was knocking on his door.

    "Oh it''s you, Wayne."

    "Did you just wake up, sir?" Wayne asked surprised when he saw Leon''s messed up appearance.

    "Yeah. Oh right, what time did you take me inst night?"

    "It''s almost one o''clock in the evening, sir, I had to take you into the room because you were so drunk," Wayne answered honestly, telling Leon''s conditionst night.

    "Okay then..."

    Leon stopped his words when he felt a strange jolt in his body. He felt a heat spread throughout his body at the moment with a sudden tightness in his chest.

    Wayne, who was very meticulous, smelled something was wrong with his master. "Are you all right, sir?"

    Leon, who was looking down while holding his lower stomach then looked at Wayne, who looked worried. "It''s just stomach ache. Looks like I have to go to the bathroom, Wayne. Wait in the lobby. I''lle down after I take a shower."

    "Okay, sir ..."

    Bang!

    Leon immediately mmed the door to his room right in front of Wayne. Luckily, Wayne managed to back away so that his handsome face was not hit by the hard door of the room. Since his master only said that he had an ordinary stomachache, Wayne rushed to the lobby, carrying out his master''s orders. Meanwhile, Leon, who was already under the influence of the stimnt drug that Stefi had prepared, immediately grabbed Stefi''s hand who was still sitting on the floor and immediately touched her fiercely. Stefi, who pretended to be innocent, refused him at first. But because Leon''s strength was five times greater than her strength, Stefi finally gave up and surrendered when Leon had sex with her again.

    "Do it, babe, do it... make me pregnant, baby," Stefi chirped as Leon started to spur her body likest night.

    ***

    Because her identity had been revealed, Rose was a little annoyed with Aaron and Daniel, who had been teasing her since this morning. Rose was still very curious about how Aaron found out that she was the daughter of one of the top brass in Portugal.

    "Tell me, Aaron, how do you know my identity?" Rose asked Aaron, who was enjoying a cup of unsweetened jasmine tea in the hotel restaurant, repeatedly.

    Aaron slowly took a sip of his favorite tea and carefully ced the cup back on the table. "Do you really want to know?"

    "Yes!!"

    Aaron smiled. "Fine, but you have to answer my question first."

    Rose raised an eyebrow. "I asked you first, Aaron."

    "You''re in no position to bid on me, Rose," Aaron said again.

    Rose snorted in annoyance. "Okay then, I''ll answer your question."

    Aaron smiled triumphantly. He then looked at Rose intensely without blinking. "Tell me honestly, why are you hiding your true identity? Are you currently involved in a special mission?"

    "No, I''m not involved in any mission. I hide my identity because I don''t want special treatment. I don''t want people to give me special treatment because of my father''s position. I want them to treat me normally, just like everyone else. I''m sick of bootlickers, Aaron. I hate people like that. That''s why I changed my identity and chose to go to London to work as a journalist as my dream since childhood," said Rose seriously.

    "Only because of that?"

    "That''s not ''only'', Aaron, you don''t know how it feels to be surrounded by people wearing masks. They fawn on my father for the position they wanted, while behind my father they vilified him. That''s why I chose to leave home and live independently the way I wanted." Rose said passionately. Recalling the many snakes around her father really annoyed Rose.

    "Now, answer me, how do you know my real identity?"

    Aaron smiled. He then put his hand in his pocket and took out a locket.

    "You dropped this when you hit me on the side of my car in front of the apartment that night. I don''t mean to be rude, but I need to know who this item belongs to and wow, I found a photo of the Portuguese Minister of National Defense with these two beautiful women who are his wife and his rebellious child."

    Rose folded her arms across her chest. "I''m not a rebellious child."

    "A rebellious child who loves her parents," Aaron said quietly as he handed the locket to Rose.

    Rose didn''t respond to Aaron''s words. She was still staring at the locket with deep longing. When she was about to wear the ne, Aaron suddenly touched her hand.

    "What''s wrong?" Rose asked confused.

    "I haven''t finished yet. Where did you get this ne, Rose? Because this ne is a special edition ne that is no longer produced," Aaron asked back with his eyes looking deep into Rose''s eyes.

    "I got this ne from a friend of mine when I was ten years old. At that time, I was on vacation with my parents to..."

    "Paris, and you met a boy in a ck hat who gave this ne to you," said Aaron cutting Rose''s words.

    "That''s true! But... hey ... how did you know about the incident from decades ago?" asked Rose, surprised.

    Instead of answering Rose''s question, Aaron slowly touched Rose''s shoulders. "I am the boy in the ck hat who gave you this ne as an apology, because I have dropped your candy bar on the ground."

    To be continued

 Chapter 453 - Love In The Air

    <h4>Chapter 453 - Love In The Air</h4>

    Rose still couldn''t believe Aaron''s words. She didn''t expect that the boy who gave her the ne about 15 years ago was now in front of her.

    "At first, I didn''t remember this ne either, but when I saw the engraving on the hook, I remembered this ne was mine that my mother gave me on my 12th birthday one week before we met in Paris."

    With a sad look, Rose looked directly into Aaron''s eyes. "Do you want this ne back? But this ne has been with me for 15 years."

    Aaron chuckled at the expression Rose showed. He slowly smoothed Rose''s hair that was covering her face. "I''m not the type to ask back for something that I already gave away, Rose, especially if it''s for someone special."

    "Thank you." Rose gripped her ne tightly. "But this doesn''t mean I ept you, Aaron, I still haven''t decided."

    "I know. I won''t force you, Rose."

    Rose was silent. She really still couldn''t believe she would meet the boy who gave her the ne all those years ago. It felt like a miracle to meet again the stranger you met as a child.

    The world was so small after all!

    Rose and Aaron''s fun moments had to stop when Daniel suddenly joined the two lovebirds without any guilt. The bespectacled man even sat quietly beside Aaron, enjoying his breakfast voraciously. Aaron, who was annoyed at Daniel, could only stay silent and held back his anger at his friend, who didn''t know his ce, while Rose was very grateful for Daniel''s arrival because the awkward situation had finally disappeared.

    "Why don''t you two eat?" Daniel asked innocently.

    "I suddenly lost my appetite," said Aaron curtly.

    "Doesn''t the food suit you, Boss?"

    Aaron looked into Daniel''s eyes intently. "I seem to have started to not get along with you."

    Daniel, who was chewing his food, almost choked. He immediately drank the water beside him. "What did I do wrong?" Daniel asked in confusion.

    "No, you''re not at fault. It''s purely my fault. It''s my fault for taking along an ignorant person like you."

    Daniel''s eyes widened at Aaron''s words. His mouth was opened wide in an O shape in shock. Rose just chuckled seeing the bickering between the two friends. She chose to eat the sd that was in front of her without intending to break up the small fight between Aaron and his assistant.

    "All my life being your assistant, this is the first time I''ve heard cruel words like this from you, Boss, it really hurts my heart," said Daniel, full of drama.

    "Stop acting. I''m going to throw up," Aaron snarled angrily.

    "I''m serious, Boss... My heart hurts, I''m heartbroken because of what you said earlier."

    "You better fill your mouth with food rather than saying such crap," said Aaron back.

    Rose, who had been holding back herughter for a while, finally lost it. Sheughed until she cried. Seeing Roseugh out loud, there was a warm feeling that welled up inside Aaron''s chest. It was a feeling that Aaron had never felt since thest time he was with Anne.

    ***

    n looked at Anne without blinking, even though he was currently being assisted by Nichs in preparation to leave the hospital. He had not touched Anne for the past few hours only, yet he felt he had missed her very much.

    "You''re so slow, Nick! Are you so old that you''re not as agile as you used to be?" n snarled in annoyance.

    "I have to be careful, sir, the IV needle is still attached to your arm," Nichs answered quickly, trying to exin why he wasn''t in a hurry when he helped n change.

    "Ah fuck! This IV needle is just causing problem..."

    "Sir, don''t..."''

    Nichs words stopped when he saw n remove the IV needle that was attached to his arm forcibly. Seeps of fresh blood flowed from his hand immediately. Seeing the silliness of her husband, Anne did not budge. She was still standing by the table, folding her arms across her chest. She did not want to waste her breath bymenting on n''s very silly behavior. A nurse who had just entered the room immediately intervened when she saw n''s hand was bleeding.

    "My personal doctors, where are they, nurse?" n asked coldly.

    "They are all in the director''s office with Mr. David rke, sir," replied the nurse kindly.

    n looked at the nurse who was bandaging the wound on his hand without blinking. "Do you know who I am?"

    "Of course sir, how could we not know when this hospital is immediately steriled as soon as you enter," the nurse replied back.

    "Steriled," said Anne suddenly, interrupting their conversation.

    "That''s right, Miss ..."

    "Uh no, no... She''s my wife, not a singledy. I don''t want any other man to think she''s still single." n immediately cut off the nurse''s words.

    "Excuse me, sir, pardon my mistake."

    "It''s okay. Continue your conversation with my wife. I will be a good listener," said n without guilt.

    Anne, who had lost her mood, chose to go out. She could not bear to see her husband''s childish attitude. But just as she was about to turn around, n shouted, asking her to stay in the room with him.

    "Don''t go, please," n whined again for the umpteenth time from the bed.

    "I need some fresh air. I''m also thinking about what punishment to give you," replied Anne curtly.

    "Punishment? What did I do wrong?" asked n with teary eyes.

    Instead of answering n''s question, Anne approached the annoying man who was being very spoiled and immediately brought her face closer to n''s face. "Many, many ns are running through my brain right now to teach you a lesson, my dear husband. The greatest punishment I want to give you is because you dare to forget me when you promised to protect and guard me forever."

    "But I never did that, Anne, I..."

    Smack!

    n stopped his words when Anne suddenlynded a peck on his lips. Seeing Anne take such initiative made Nichs almost scream. He couldn''t believe he would see his mistress going so far. n was frozen when he saw Anne had the courage to kiss him first.

    "Remember that carefully and be prepared to receive punishment from me, but first you have to get well. I''m not a cruel person who would punish someone who is sick like this," said Anne quietly, half whispering.

    All the blood in n''s body rippled when he heard Anne''s words. He really would have brought Anne to bed right now if it was just the two of them in the room. Anne, who was still looking down, slowly touched her husband''s face with mixed feelings. All the hatred for the man who had forcibly snatched her chastity disappeared when she found out that the man was actually her husband. Although there was still a bit of irritation, but everything was lost when she found out that Jack, who had been considered dead by people for the past two years, had be her legal husband.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" n asked in confusion.

    Anne stopped the movement of her hand on n''s lips. "I''m very fine and full of energy."

    "Anne..."

    "Hush... Don''t talk too much. Obey this nurse so we can get out of this hospital quickly," said Anne, quietly cutting n''s words with a warm smile.

    After saying that, Anne then walked away towards the door and left the room, because she wanted to contact Erick with the new cell phone that n gave her. n could not take his eyes off Anne until she finally disappeared from behind the door.

    "Nick, pinch me... I wonder if I''m... Ouuchhh...! It hurts, you bastard!!!"

    "W-weren''t you the one who asked me to pinch you, sir?"

    "Arrgghhhh Nichs!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 454 - Back To Luxembourg

    <h4>Chapter 454 - Back To Luxembourg</h4>

    With her new cell phone, Anne called Erick. She hadn''t told Erick about Jack''s true condition because she didn''t want to make Erick excited. She knew how much Erick longed for his boss, so Anne only gave a few hints to Erick. However, that small hint in fact still made Erick scream on the phone while talking to Anne. He was too enthusiastic and happy when he heard the news about Jack.

    "I can''t talk much on the phone right now, Erick. What''s clear is that, right now, just follow my orders and don''t ask me anything, because I''m not sure what to answer. When you and Alice arrive in Luxembourg, I will tell you everything," said Anne quietly, trying to calm Erick down.

    "Come on, Miss Anne, just tell me now. Master is really still alive, right? He''s fine right now, isn''t he?"

    "Trust me, Erick, I won''t let you down. What is clear right now is that you have to listen to me. Finish your business ande to Luxembourg at my request," replied Anne again.

    Erick cried happily. He was really very happy and had never felt this happy after that dark ident two years ago. His voice sounded hoarse and it made Anne touched. She knew that Erick really adored Jack. Not wanting to be carried away, Anne finally decided to end their conversation. Anne didn''t want to cry too. Now was not the time to cry because there were two big things that Anne had to finish.

    When Anne finished talking to Erick, Mr. David rke and Luis arrived. Apparently, they had finished talking to the doctor of the Northern Norway University Hospital where n was currently being treated.

    "Get ready, Anne, we''re going back to Luxembourg right now," Luis said softly with a smile.

    "Right now? But Jack and I uh.. I mean n, our stuff is still at the inn," said Anne quickly.

    Louis smiled again. "As we speak, your belongings have been packed by our people, everything is under control. You don''t have to worry."

    "Is that so? Thank goodness for that."

    Mr. David rke pursed his lips when he saw Anne''s drastic change. She was now more excited and less afraid. It turned out that his decision to tell Anne about his grandson''s secret was right. Anne''s true cheerful and happy nature was finally seen. Slowly, the old man took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "I''m very lucky that my grandson can have you, Anne. Thank you for your kindness to forgive all my grandson''s mistakes."

    "As a wife, I have to ept whatever my husband''s condition is, right? Moreover, we have promised to take care of each other long before the incident happened," replied Anne softly.

    "We promised to take care of each other before that incident happened..."

    "We have made a vow before God at York Minster, sir, only me, Jack, and God who know about that vow. That''s why I will ept and forgive all his mistakes, as a woman who I''ve taken an oath before God, I''m not going to mess with my promise, sir," said Anne quietly, cutting off Mr. David rke''s words.

    Hearing Anne''s words, everyone in front of her was shocked, including Doctor Leo and Doctor Caitlyn who had just joined.

    "W-what do you mean, Miss?" Luis asked stuttering.

    "Jack and I have made a vow at the York Minster Church. It can hardly be called a wedding because, at that time, Jack took me to that ce without giving me any hint. I don''t consider it as a legal marriage. That''s why I still don''t want to carry out my main obligations as a wife until he legalizes our marriage in the civil registry. But then, the fateful incident happened, and as you all know that Jack in n has... well, never mind, there''s no need to talk about it. At least, I''ve managed to keep my promise that I will give my chastity to my husband, even though that''s how it is," replied Anne with a smile. She felt reluctant when discussing what Jack had done to her that night.

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately hugged Anne tightly. The middle-aged woman was moved to hear Anne''s words. "You really are amazing, Anne. Young Master is very lucky to have you. God bless you, Anne."

    Anne just smiled and agreed to Doctor Caitlyn''s words, while the men in front of Anne looked down. They couldn''t say anything else because they knew what Anne was going through at that time was a nightmare for every woman. Doctor Caitlyn had just released her arms from Anne when the door to n''s treatment room was opened from the inside by the nurse who made way for Nichs, who was pushing n in a wheelchair.

    "Okay, since the young master is ready, we can all go now," said Luis with a smile, trying to clear the air from the awkwardness that had just urred.

    n raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, Luis?"

    "We''re going home, son, back to Luxembourg," replied Mr. David rke quickly.

    "Grandpa.. Anne and I still haven''t finished our honeymoon! How can we go home like this? You can''t manage us like this, Grandpa!" protested n loudly.

    Anne took a deep breath when she heard n''s words. She slowly stepped forward and approached her husband who was sitting in a wheelchair and stared at him intently without saying anything. Seeing Anne looking at him like that, n''s anger immediately disappeared. His courage immediately copsed when he saw Anne angry.

    "Okay, let''s go home," n muttered quietly as he continued to stare at Anne with a resigned look.

    "Ok, then we can go now," said Anne excitedly which was greeted with a nod from Luis.

    Seeing n suddenly bowed down like that to Anne took everyone by surprise, especially Nichs, who was standing behind n. He could not believe that his very rebellious master could immediately obey his wife just because he was stared at by his wife. It was truly a great miracle!

    Afterpleting thest administration, n was finally able to get out of the hospital. Picked up with two helicopters which were parked on the helipad on the rooftop of the hospital, Mr. David rke along with his two favorite grandchildren and trusted people went to the airport to fly directly to Luxembourg with the rke family''s private jet. While on the way to the airport, n was very upset and nervous because Anne did not take the helicopter with him. The woman chose to take the second helicopter because she was informing Erick about their current departure to Luxembourg. Anne chose to separate herself from n because she didn''t want her husband to know about the ns she was going to make, and at the same time, gave n a little warning so that his husband would know that she wasn''t someone who was easily bullied anymore. Anne wanted to show n that she was not a weak woman, so she chose to take a second helicopter ride with Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Leo.

    "Help me, Lord, make it easy for me to return my husband to the way he used to be without hurting him, and also help us in seeking justice for n who was brutally murdered."

    To be continued

 Chapter 455 - Stefis Crazy Choice

    <h4>Chapter 455 - Stefi''s Crazy Choice</h4>

    5 dayster.

    Stefi''s eyes were wet after crying for almost 30 minutes. She still couldn''t believe what was happening to her right now. After returning from Tromso, the Norwegian woman immediately went to the obstetrician rmended by one of her socialite colleagues and it turned out that she got results that were beyond her expectations.

    "You have fibroids and endometriosis, these two things are not too dangerous for your life, but this is what makes it difficult for you to get pregnant, Mrs. Ganke," said the gynecologist, who was quite old, to Stefi courteously.

    "But how can it be, Doc? I''ve been to many obstetricians and none of them have said this. You''re the one who told me this," Stefi stuttered, her hands tightly squeezing theboratory results that a nurse had just given her.

    Doctor Bryan pursed his lips at his new patient''s words. "Fibroids are abnormal cell growths in the uterus. They can be so small that they are difficult to see with the naked eye, or sorge that they can distort the shape of the uterus. It is normal for fibroids to change sizes. Some can even erge and shrink quickly. There is even a possibility of fibroids disappearing without any medical treatment at all. And it seems that in your case, this is a bit unique, as your fibroids are changing ording to your hormonal conditions, Madam. Maybe when you did an examination with your obstetricians before, your fibroids were shrinking so that they couldn''t read them, and it just so happens that right now when youe to me, your fibroids are getting bigger, so I could detect them, Madam. Besides fibroids, you also have endometriosis. Endometriosis urs when the inner lining of the uterine wall (endometrial tissue) grows outside the uterus. In women with endometriosis, the tissue undergoes a process of thickening and shedding, which is the same as the menstrual cycle. However, the blood eventually settles and cannote out because it is located outside the uterus. These deposits will irritate the surrounding tissue. Over time, scar tissue or irritation marks are formed. This condition can prevent pregnancy due to the presence of endometrial tissue that grows and covers the fallopian tubes, thereby blocking the meeting of the egg and sperm. That''s why you have not been able to get pregnant until now, Mrs. Ganke, even though your eggs and your husband''s sperm are healthy, if you have these problems, then you will still have difficulty to have children."

    Stefi''s heart felt like it was being squeezed from the inside, it hurt. so much that it made her difficult to breathe. Stefi, who had been feeling fine all this time, didn''t expect to have these kinds of problems. She felt like the sky was falling on both of her shoulders. Her hopes of having a child from Leon were even further away, especially as she knew that Leon didn''t want to touch her if she didn''t give him a stimnt.

    "Then what should I do, Doc?" asked Stefi in a trembling voice.

    "Surgery, Madam."

    Stefi''s eyes widened. "S-surgery?"

    "Yes, we have to do surgery to remove your fibroids and endometriosis, Madam," answered Doctor Bryan again with a smile.

    Stefi was silent for a long while to digest the obstetrician''s words. Sitting in front of him, her brain was processing the words the doctor had just said to her.

    "Will such a surgery leave scars on my body, Doc?" asked Stefi again.

    "Of course, Madam, it''s just that nowadays technology is fast developing..."

    "No!! I don''t want to do any kind of surgery! I don''t want my perfect body to have surgical scars, especially on my stomach. I don''t want my sexy body to be ruined if you do that major surgery," said Stefi quickly spontaneously. She didn''t hesitate to say that for fear that Leon would leave her if she had surgery scars.

    Doctor Bryan took a deep breath. He then reached for hisptop trying to show the healing process after performing such a surgery. However, just as he was about to turn on hisptop, Stefi suddenly stood up straight, her breath was ragged with emotions. "I will never ever want a scalpel to tear this body that I have treated for millions of dors!. I''d rather not get pregnant if I have to do that. Maybe I''d be better off using a surrogate mother to carry our child."

    "But Madam..."

    "Excuse me," Without hesitation, Stefi then left Doctor Bryan''s office after saying goodbye in anger.

    Seeing the attitude of his new patient, Dr. Bryan just smiled faintly while shaking his head. He did not expect that there would be a woman who would prefer to hire a surrogate mother rather than carry her own child when she still had the chance to have a normal pregnancy. Because there were still many patients, Doctor Bryan continued to examine other patients who had been patiently waiting for him outside.

    Full of anger, Stefi walked to her car after getting out of the elevator that took her down to the basement. After she got into her car, Stefi hit the steering wheel repeatedly to vent all of her frustration and emotions. Her initial purpose to check herself to find out whether she was pregnant or not after returning from Norway, had in fact, ruined, and she got this unfortunate news that she had never expected at all.

    "No, I will never let those doctors use a scalpel to damage my beautiful body! I will not let that happen, my body is my asset, my body is my future! I can''t let Leon be disappointed in me because I have a permanent scar on this beautiful body of mine ...! Aarrggghhh! That is impossible! I don''t want that to happen, I''d rather not be pregnant instead of doing that stupid thing! Stefanny Ganke must remain perfect, without any ws and blemishes on her body!" said Stefi ambitiously while touching her voluptuous body, which was the result of treatments to a special beauty doctor secretly. Stefi didn''t want anyone to know that she was doing the treatments. Because all this time, Stefi had always boasted that her sexy body was obtained from a strict diet and regr exercise for years. Therefore, she had to pay her doctor very dearly to keep her mouth shut.

    While feeling her chest, Stefi smiled. "These breasts, I don''t want my beautiful breasts to be ugly when I got pregnant. Well, I''ve decided to just use the surrogacy method. There must be many poor women out there who are willing to be paid to get pregnant and give birth to other people''s children... Stefi, Stefi, you are indeed very smart! By doing this, then you don''t have to turn fat and lose your beautiful body. All you have to do is just sit back, shop, and just enjoy life until that woman gives birth to our child. Yes, I just need to do that! Hahahaha... oh my brain smart, I adore you!"

    After finished praising the beauty of her body, Stefi finally decided to leave the hospital where Doctor Bryan practiced. She chose to go home and try to discuss her ns with Leon. Stefi was sure that Leon would agree with this grand n.

    * * *

    < Luxembourg >

    With a private jet belonging to Muller Finance International, Erick and Alice arrived in Luxembourg. Their arrival was immediately picked up by Anne alone. In fact, Anne could not leave the rke family''s residence because n kept asking her to be near him. Since returning from Norway, Anne had deliberately kept her distance from n so as to frustrate him. The man was tormented by his passionate desire for Anne. That was why today she had asked Luis for help to keep n away from her, so she could pick up Erick and Alice alone.

    "That''s Madam ...."

    "Anne!!!"

    Erick''s words stopped when Alice screamed loudly in his ear. Before he had time to protest to his girlfriend, Erick was suddenly shocked when Alice immediately handed over her heavy handbag and immediately ran to Anne with joy, like a child meeting her mother.

    "Oh my God, I don''t know whether my girl is actually normal or not. Why is she more excited to meet my boss''s wife than me, her boyfriend?" Erick said in his heart without taking his eyes off Alice, who had hugged Anne tightly after previously jumping up and down in front of Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 456 - [Bonus ]First” Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 456 - [Bonus ]''First�� Meeting</h4>

    Anne didn''t bring Erick and Alice straight to rke''s residence. She took the two of them out for lunch, because she wanted to tell the two of them some things before going home and meeting n. While Anne was telling them the story, Erick and Alice did not utter a single word at all. The two people were so focused on the sentence after sentence that came out of Anne''s lips.

    "That''s why I asked you toe to Luxembourg to help my husband find his brother''s killer and restore his memory," said Anne slowly, repeating a few sentences she had said before to close her exnation to Erick and Alice.

    "So t-that guy really is Mr. Jack?" Alice stammered.

    "Yes, Alice, but please keep calling him n. I don''t want to put him in danger if he finds out he''s not n. What we are doing now is making him remember who he is slowly. I want him to remember his own memories naturally, without force. That''s why I invited you both here. I want to ask the two of you for help as people who have had contact with him before, especially you, Erick," Anne answered quietly, without taking her eyes off of Erick who had been silent for a long time.

    "Is it going to work this way?" Erick asked quietly.

    Anne shook her head slowly. "I don''t know yet, but it certainly won''t hurt us to try this. I''m sure his memories will return if he is with people he knows very well, plus the doctors have stopped giving him the therapy, so the possibility to restore his memory is even bigger, Erick."

    Erick took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "Don''t worry, Miss... er Madam, I will definitely do my best to get him back to his own self. I''ll make him remember himself slowly, there''s no way he can forget our years together that easily. I''m sure that I can make Master return to his old self, the way he used to be, I will also make sure that the murderer of Master''s twin brother rots in prison soon. That damned human being must get what he deserves immediately."

    Anne shed tears because she was moved when she heard Erick''s words. She was very happy because Erick wanted to help her. Seeing Anne cry, Alice quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe Anne''s tears.

    "Calm down, Anne, you''re not alone. You have Erick and I, we''ll definitely help you get Master''s memory back," said Alice softly when she finished wiping Anne''s tears.

    "Thanks, Alice, sorry to bother you."

    Alice shook her head quickly. "No, don''t say that, Anne. I''m not bothered at all, I''m actually very happy to help you. After all, I owe Mr. Jack a lot in my life, Anne. Without his kindness at that time, I might still be a receptionist without knowing I have ability in other fields. If there was no trust from him at that time to appoint me as his secretary, maybe now my family''s debt has not been settled. That''s why I don''t feel burdened at all. I am actually very happy, Mr. Jack is a good person just like you, Anne, and It''s time for you to be happy after what you''ve been through for the past two years."

    Anne smiled sadly at Alice''s words. The tightness that had been holding her back for several days slowly faded away. The two people she really trusted to help her didn''t mind at all and this made Anne even more convinced that she could make her husband remember his true self without hurting him.

    "Well, let''s go home, Madam, I can''t wait to meet Master," Erick said excitedly when he got up from the chair, inviting Anne to go home.

    Anne wiped the tears that were still on her face. She slowly got up from the chair and they immediately left the restaurant where they were having lunch to go home to Mr. David rke. After returning from Norway, Mr. David rke had asked her and n to stay at home with him, and his decision made Anne very happy, because then n could not touch her as he pleased. Even though she already knew n was the man she loved the most, but she didn''t want n to touch her again before he really remembered her. That was why n had been so irritable for the past few days.

    Along the way to the rke family residence, Anne and her two guests again engaged in serious talks to finalize their ns. Anne really didn''t want the slightest mistake to happen. So she nned so neatly.

    "Okay, we''ve arrived," said Anne quietly as she entered the rke family residence area.

    "Wow, that''s huge," said Alice spontaneously.

    "Yes, it is, so it is very natural that many people want to get rid of the heirs of this family," answered Anne softly in a hoarse voice.

    Erick smiled at Anne''s words. "But you don''t have to worry, Madam, as long as I''m by his side, I won''t let anyone do anything bad to him. I''ll risk my life to protect him."

    "Thank you, Erick, thank you for your loyalty to my husband."

    "This is my duty, Madam, you don''t need to thank me," said Erick quickly.

    Alice patted Erick''s shoulder. She was happy that her boyfriend was so loyal to his master. There was great pride in Alice to apany Erick, who was so loyal to his master, because Alice believed a man who was loyal to his master would also be loyal to his partner.

    Not wanting to make n upset at her, Anne rushed out of the car. She was sure that the man must have gone mad because he couldn''t find her whereabouts. When Anne got out of the car, she was suddenly startled by a loud voice from a man who was already very angry.

    "Master..." Erick muttered softly. He knew Jack''s voice very well.

    Anne smiled and gave a code to Erick and Alice to immediately climb the stairs to enter the house with her. Anne''s smile widened when she saw her husband standing with his hands on his hips in front of the door with Nichs and several bodyguards dressed in all ck, who lowered their heads.

    "Why did you go without telling me anything, Anne?" n shouted loudly when Anne was already standing in front of him. His eyes shed angrily at the moment.

    "I''ve spoken to Grandpa, and earlier I also sent a message to Luis," replied Anne very calmly. She knew that n would never be able to do any harm to her because there was Mr. David rke protecting her in this house.

    n shrugged. "Your husband is me, Anne, why are you saying goodbye to other people!!"

    "So are you angry with me?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Of course I''m angry with you, you''ve made me ..."

    n stopped his words when he saw two strangers standing behind Anne. He was silent and tried to remember the faces of the couple who were looking at him warmly.

    "Erick and Alice, you remember them, don''t you? They were the two who met me on the Camp North Tour that night," said Anne quickly, trying to remind n again.

    "Ahh I see...! The two people who helped you escape from me, right?!"

    "n..."

    nughed out loud. He then stepped his foot and quickly wrapped his arms around Anne possessively.

    "Hello, sir..."

    "Call me Erick, sir, just Erick without any frills. I don''t deserve the title that only you deserve." Erick immediately cut n''s words while extending his hand towards the master he had missed so much.

    n pursed his lips at Erick''s words.

    "Apparently you are quite polite, Erick," n said quietly and held Erick''s hand firmly without letting go of Anne in his embrace, who he had grabbed with his left hand.

    Erick refrained from shedding tears. He didn''t want to ruin his first meeting with his master with tears. "I can even do more than this to please you, sir... What I mean is that I can serve you well, sir, much better than your assistant."

    To be continued

 Chapter 457 - Starting To Heat Up

    <h4>Chapter 457 - Starting To Heat Up</h4>

    Since Erick entered the house, Nichs did not take his eyes off of Erick, who was now sitting in front of n, together with his girlfriend. Nichs did not like Erick because he had bravely offered to work as n''s assistant. Yet he was clearly n Knight rke''s only assistant, all these years.

    "Aren''t you the CEO, Mr. Maguire? How could you be my assistant?" n said softly with a smile.

    "I''m only a temporary CEO, sir,ter on when my master returns, I will return the position to him," Erick answered honestly.

    "Temporary CEO?"

    "Yes sir," Erick answered briefly with a smile.

    "Where is the ..."

    "Alice,e on." Anne suddenly appeared from the stairs interrupting n''s conversation.

    Alice, who was sitting down, immediately stood up because she was called by Anne. She couldn''t wait to leave the room, because she felt ufortable with n, who kept asking questions repeatedly about Erick. Alice felt like she was being interrogated by n.

    "Where are you going?" n asked quickly to Anne, who was now standing beside him.

    "To my room, I want to take Alice to her room on the second floor," replied Anne excitedly.

    "Wait? Are they going to live here with us?" asked n surprised.

    Anne smiled widely. "Yes, they will stay in this house while in Luxembourg."

    "Why? They have money. They can afford to stay at a hotel, Anne. After all, this house is not a shelter, and again, you have to ask my grandfather for permission. I''m sure Grandfather would not agree if strangers stay in this house like this. Wait for Grandfather and Luis toe back. After that, you can ask permission from him," said n curtly, trying to warn Anne not to do things on her own.

    "I''ve asked Grandpa, and Grandpa permits them to stay here. If you don''t believe me, just ask Noah. When I asked Grandpa yesterday, Noah was there." Anne immediately answered quickly.

    "Noah..."

    "That''s right, Young Master. When Madam asked for permission, I was by the big master''s side." Noah, who happened to be standing not far from where n was sitting, immediately answered quickly.

    n turned to Noah and red at him. He was very annoyed at Noah, who was supporting Anne. In fact, he wanted to threaten Noah not to speak the truth, but he hadn''t had the chance to give him a code when Noah suddenly spoke. So now n had no reason to refuse his wife''s two guests to stay at his grandfather''s big house.

    "Well, if Grandpa really allows you, then I can''t do much," said n tly.

    Anne smiled widely at n''s words. She quickly grabbed Alice''s hand and led her up to the second floor. Seeing Anne went straight to the second floor, n slowly got up from the sofa and intended to follow Anne, but Erick suddenly wanted to take his hand. Luckily, Nichs was immediately alert, so Erick couldn''t touch n.

    "Keep your decency here, Master is a person who can''t be touched like that," Nichs fiercely snapped.

    "What''s wrong?" n asked in confusion.

    Nichs immediately let go of Erick''s hand and stood up straight looking at his master who was looking at him in confusion. "It''s okay, sir, I just want to familiarize myself with our guest, sir."

    "Oh, I see, then you apany Erick. I want to follow my wife upstairs," said n quietly.

    "Yes sir."

    n smiled at Nichs'' words. Slowly, he patted his assistant''s shoulder and rushed up to the second floor to catch up with Anne. He had many things he wanted to talk about with Anne regarding her two guests who had just arrived today. n felt a little suspicious of Anne. He still couldn''t ept Anne''s reasoning that she wanted to repay the kindness of the two people who had helped her on the Camp North Tour a few days ago. n felt that Anne already had a rtionship with the two people, so he wanted to confirm this directly with Anne.

    "Tell me, what do you really want?" Nichs snapped in a rising voice at Erick when n was no longer in the room.

    Eric pursed his lips. "What do you mean? I don''t understand."

    "Don''t pretend, I know what kind of people you are, Mr Maguire. There is one thing you must remember carefully, as long as I am alive, I will not allow anyone to harm my Master or take advantage of his kindness. I will do everything possible to protect my master, so you don''t mess with Mr. n, because you don''t know how crazy I am," Nichs replied in a rising voice, his eyes ring at Erick full of hostility.

    Erick smiled at Nichs'' words. He then stepped closer to Nichs. "I also have a Master I serve, Nick, you don''t have to worry. I came here precisely because I was waiting for my Master, so you can take it easy. I''m not doing anything."

    "Whatever! Whether you''re doing this for your master or yourself, what''s obvious is don''t ever dream of being able to take over my position. I''m the only assistant for the young master," Nichs said curtly. He was sure that Erick had other intentions and goals ining to Luxembourg.

    Erick chuckled when he heard Nichs'' words. When Erick was about to open his mouth to respond to Nichs'' words, suddenly Mr. David rke, who was sitting in a wheelchair came with Luis who pushed him from behind. The big master apparently had returned from Doctor Leo''s ce. Seeing the master had arrived Noah immediately approached his master quickly.

    "Wee, sir," Noah greeted politely.

    "Are there guests?" asked Mr. David rke curiously.

    "Yes sir. There are two peopleing. They are the couple who have helped Miss Anne in Norway a few days ago, sir," Noah answered quietly in a voice only Luis and Mr. David rke could hear.

    "A couple has helped my granddaughter-inw?"

    "That''s right sir, they are..."

    "I''m Erick Maguire, the interim CEO of Muller Finance International, sir. I came here because I received an invitation from Mrs. rke who wanted to show the beauty of Luxembourg to me and my girlfriend," said Erick, quickly cutting Noah''s words.

    Luis and Mr. David rke were silent. Hearing the name Muller Finance International made the two of them immediately red at Erick.

    "So you came at the invitation of my granddaughter-inw?" asked Mr. David rke quietly, trying to remain calm.

    "That''s right, sir."

    Mr. David rke then gave the code to Luis. Luis, who understood the code from his master, then approached Erick.

    "I''m Luis Cobb, Mr. David rke''s assistant. Nice to meet you, Mr. Maguire," Luis said quietly as he extended his hand towards Erick.

    Erick immediately epted Luis''s outstretched hand. "I am also very pleased to be able to visit Luxembourg and meet Mr. rke and you too, Mr. Luis."

    "Call me Luis. I''m not used to being called Master. I''m just a servant in this house."

    "Okat, then just call me by the name, just Erick. I''m also just a servant who is trying to do the best for his master," Erick said with a big smile.

    Luis smiled at Erick''s words. Because Anne had notified him of Erick and Alice''s arrival, the former special police officer did not say much. Likewise with Mr. David rke, he had allowed Anne to do what she wanted for the good of his grandson, including calling the people closest to his grandson in the past.

    "Come with me, Erick. We have a lot to talk about," said Luis quietly.

    "Okay Luis, I understand," replied Erick politely.

    After saying that, Luis then walked back to Mr. David rke and pushed him away towards the garden, where they used to chat about all important matters. Seeing Erick went after Luis and Mr. David rke, Nichs'' jealousy grew. He was increasingly afraid that his position as n Knight rke''s assistant was reced by Erick.

    "Young master is mine. No one can take him as my master, including that damn Erick," Nichs said to himself.

    To be continued

 Chapter 458 - A Hot Afternoon

    <h4>Chapter 458 - A Hot Afternoon</h4>

    Just as Anne stepped out of Alice''s room, suddenly without permission n grabbed her body and put her on his shoulder, like he was carrying a bag of rice. Anne, who was shocked, was silent for a while, until finally she screamed loudly when she realized that n took her away to the room. Even though Anne had asked to be taken down repeatedly, n didn''t pay any attention. He ignored Anne''s screams and continued to go to their bedroom. Several maids who passed n, who was carrying Anne, could only smile. They were happy to see the intimacy of the husband and wife.

    Once in their bedroom, n immediately lowered Anne''s body on the bed. He locked the bedroom door tightly because he didn''t want anyone to disturb him and Anne.

    "n, what are you doing?" asked Anne quietly, trying to calm down even though n was holding her in bed by now.

    "I should be the one asking you that question, honey," n answered hoarsely. "Tell me what you really mean by bringing those two strangers into this house? You don''t intend to run away with them do you?"

    "Run away? How could I run away? I just wanted to repay their kindness because that time they helped me, nothing more. I just feel bad if they stay in a hotel while they are in Luxembourg. It would be more fun if they stayed here. After all, there are still plenty of empty rooms in the house, so I asked for permission from Grandpa and he allowed them to stay here," answered Anne quickly, trying to exin to n as reasonably as possible so as not to make her husband suspicious.

    n was silent for a moment as he digested the words that Anne said. "Can I take your word for it?"

    "Sure, of course you can. I''m not lying."

    n''s lips thinned seeing his wife''s sudden enthusiasm, his smart brain immediately found a big idea that would be able to test her honesty. n slowly let go of his hands from Anne''s hands and sat quietly on the edge of the bed, waiting for Anne to sit up. As she was free from n''s embrace, she immediately got up and kept her distance from her husband who was still very violent.

    "If you''re not lying, prove it to me," said n suddenly.

    "Prove it? What prove should I use? Didn''t I tell you that they are lovers from Switzend and I really have nothing to do with them, n? It was my first meeting with them back in Tromso so..."

    Anne stopped her words when she saw n raised his hands in the air, begging her to stop talking.

    "That''s not the exnation I want," he repeated.

    Anne, who did not understand what n meant, tried to remain calm because she did not want to provoke his anger. "Then what do you want?"

    n''s eyes immediately sparkled when he heard the words that came out of Anne''s lips. With a growing smile on his face, n looked at her without blinking. "You know what I want, Anne."

    "How would I know if you didn''t say what you wanted, n," said Anne in confusion.

    With a smile still on his face, n brought his face closer to Anne''s ear. "I want you! It''s been more than five days, Anne."

    Anne''s face immediately turned red when she heard n''s words. Her heart was beating very fast at the moment. Since returning from Norway, Anne had always been looking for ways to avoid n, who was always trying to touch her. She was determined not to make love to her husband at least until Jack got a bit of his memory back. However, it seemed that her wish would not be happening, because at the moment, it seemed she couldn''t run away from n, who wanted her so badly.

    "But there are guests outside. They will definitely look for me if..."

    "There is Nick. Nick will take care of the two guests while we are busy," said n quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    "But..."

    "Hush... I''ll call Nick right now." n again cut Anne''s words quickly.

    A secondter, n was connected with Nichs and was involved in a serious conversation with his assistant. n repeatedly stated that he did not want to be disturbed by anyone and gave Nichs a serious threat that this order was mandatory and could not be contested. Nichs, who felt his position was threatened, enthusiastically epted the task from his master. He promised to carry out the task given to him well without any mistakes.

    "Okay, problem solved. There''s nothing more for you to worry about," n said coldly with his breath already ragged.

    "Y-you want to do that in broad daylight when the sun is this high?" asked Anne stuttering, trying to buy as much time as possible.

    "Yes, why not? There should be no problem. After all, we''re in our own room right now and no one dares to interfere. So there''s nothing else you need to worry about, dear," n answered tly as he removed the buttons of his shirt one by one.

    Anne swallowed her saliva quickly when she saw the rows of her husband''s stomach and chest muscles that began to show clearly when the man began to remove the white shirt from his body. She was not a hypocrite. She actually also wanted the man standing in front of her. Seeing that Anne was staring at him without blinking, n''s smile widened. After sessfully taking off his shirt, n then walked towards the wall to adjust the temperature of the bedroom to be cooler. He wanted his hot romance to bepletely perfect.

    Without removing the trousers that wrapped his lower body, n walked over to Anne who was still sitting on the edge of the bed. He slowly ran his fingers behind Anne''s knees, which were still protected by the dress she was wearing. His touch stimted every nerve in Anne''s body, causing her defenses to falter and shatter instantly. The masculine scent emanating from n''s body made her lose her sanity, she wanted him right now.

    It was crazy and not true.

    Anne really felt like a bitch when her body started to react, responding to n''s touch. Unbeknownst to Anne, she opened her thighs, giving n ess to freely do what he wanted. Seeing the response that she gave made n happy, as he didn''t have to expend energy to make Anne lift the clothes she was wearing. Naturally, when Anne opened her thighs the skirt that covered her body began to lift, so that her smooth thighs were clearly visible and made n went wild.

    "n..." Anne chirped as he began to feel her inner thighs, the one touch n had just given had piqued Anne''s excitement. Her whole body was heating up and excited, she really wanted npletely right now.

    "Not now, baby, I will give you a new pleasure. I will make this hot day even hotter with our love making," n shouted in a hoarse voice as he was about to start licking Anne''s long, white, smooth legs.

    "What are you...mmpphh..."

    Anne closed her eyes as she bit her lower lip, feeling a strange tingle in her body as n started to stick his tongue out, touching the skin of her feet. n kept his word. He wanted to y with Anne first this afternoon: Anne, who had not rejected him, Anne who had be hispletely.

    To be continued

 Chapter 459 - I Love You, Baby

    <h4>Chapter 459 - I Love You, Baby</h4>

    The touch after touch that n gave immediately made Anne react. Her body was throbbing every time he gave her a kiss. Starting from the calves, knees to thighs, each part was not missed by n''s kiss and it really made Anne weak and powerless.

    "n..."

    Anne moaned again when n''s fingers touched her feminine area which was still protected by a thin peach colored panty. n smiled. Although his enthusiasm was very high but he still didn''t want to y straight to the core. He still wanted to y with Anne, who was like a cat thirsting for caress.

    n raised one leg and leaned on his knee on the bed right next to Anne, who was still sitting on the edge of the bed with a flushed face. He brought his face closer to Anne''s neck and left a kiss on the spot which finally made her body tremble. All of her bones seemed to be almost loose from her body at the moment.

    "I love you, Anne. You''re the only woman I love deeply. Don''t ever leave me, Anne," he whispered softly in her ear.

    Anne did not respond to the words of the man, who had made her almost fainted. She did not want to make the mistake of calling him Jack. Therefore, she preferred to close her eyes with her mouth tightly shut. One of n''s eyebrows rose when he saw Anne did not respond to his words. Without thinking, n immediately pushed Anne''s body towards the bed and quickly pinned her down.

    "Why are you silent, Anne? Don''t you love me?" asked n a little annoyed as he continued to stare at Anne, who still had her eyes closed.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes and looked directly at n who was a few inches from her face. "You doubt me?"

    "You didn''t answer my question, Anne, so it''s only natural that I should ask you," said n curtly.

    Anne''s lips thinned at the words of the man she loved so much. She wanted to scream at this moment and said how much she loved the man who was currently nailing her to the bed.

    "You should know the answer to your question... ahh... n..."

    Anne squealed as n squeezed her butt. One of his hand apparently managed to slip under her body. Her body was lifted up while n was still wringing her butt. Seeing the reaction that she gave made n even more eager, his initial intention was to only want to give Anne a little punishment, because she didn''t answer his words, now continued with the game that had previously been stopped. n used the strength of his body to turn Anne''s body. In one attempt, he managed to make her face down. She gave a small shriek when n easily turned her body and yet the shock had not gone away when suddenly Anne''s whole body went limp as hended a kiss on her lower back. It was the one area that Anne always refused to be touched when she was getting a massage at the spa with Linda. That was why when n''s lips touched that area, her whole body felt weak, her nerve cells seemed to melt because of n''s actions.

    Seeing Anne''s whole body stiffen for a few seconds before finally went limp, n finally realized that the back area was his wife''s weak point. Without thinking, he did the same thing again, giving a kiss on Anne''s spine from bottom to top without removing the bra and panties that were still attached to Anne''s body.

    "n.. stop," Anne sighed softly with out of breath.

    "I haven''t done anything, honey, why are you asking me to stop hmm?"

    "I hhmmmm I can''t, n .."

    n, who hadnded his kisses all over Anne''s back made the woman unable to speak anymore. Her whole body wanted more than just that kiss. Seeing Anne squirming made n excited. He wanted to give Anne a hot kiss all over, but n remembered that Anne''s body could not ept that kind of kiss. The kiss marks would remain on Anne''s body for a long time, and n didn''t want that to happen. He didn''t want anyone to stare at Anne for more than one minute. So n decided not to leave any kiss mark on her body. He finally removed the bra hook that was still attached to Anne''s body in one try. After that, in a gentle motion, n pulled the panty that protected Anne''s lower body and threw it on the floor. Seeing the beauty of Anne''s body from behind made n could not hold back any longer. Without thinking, n immediately took off his belt and trousers. In seconds, his body was stark naked.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    n was silent. He was still considering the decision he would make in a moment, until finally, in one beat, n managed to grab her waist and make her lean on both knees. Then with a little effort n managed to unite himself with Anne from behind. A scream sounded loud enough when n''s manhood managed to meet Anne''s core. Making love in the doggy style position for the first time made Anne almost crazy. It felt like now Anne''s whole body was like jelly that went limp without strength, her knees which were resting on the bed couldn''t support her any longer until finally n held Anne''s body in this position using his two strong hands that held Anne''s slender waist.

    "n..."

    "Enjoy it, Anne, this will feel better. Trust me," n whispered quickly as he was about to start moving his body.

    Anne''s hands immediately gripped the sheets tightly as n started to move, the regr back and forth movement of n''s body gave Anne a different sensation. Each time n reentered her body the pain and pleasure alternated, providing a new experience for her. n smiled as he watched Anne move her head as he spurred her body. Although he couldn''t see Anne''s beautiful face at the moment, n was sure that she must look very beautiful when he entered her.

    "nn...stop..I''m tired," Anne groaned softly as n increased his movement speed.

    "Not yet, baby..." n said quickly. As he was almost at his peak, he began to increase the tempo of his speed and it overwhelmed Anne. Because she had already climaxed twice and n still didn''t want to finish the game, he still wanted to continue enjoying Anne''s body. He made love with Anne for as long as she can.

    "nnn ...!" a loud scream escaped from Anne''s lips along with the emergence of warm liquid that wet n''s manhood which was still inside her, the warm liquid dripped down the sheets again after flowing through Anne''s thighs mixed with a little fluid that was released naturally by Anne''s body while making love.

    Seeing Anne reach the peak of pleasure for the third time made n smile proudly, because he felt Anne''s body getting weaker and n then released himself from her. Anne, who was already weak, immediately fell onto the bed with a body that was already covered in sweat, her breath was ragged as she again reached a terrible meltdown.

    "I''m not done, honey," n said quietly as he crawled up the bed to Anne.

    Anne, who had no energy left, looked at n wistfully. "I''m tired."

    "It''s okay... after this, I will finish it and hmmpp..."''

    n stopped his sentence when he reunited himself with Anne again. Even though he had made love to Anne several times, but still when he reunited with his woman n felt the pleasure that he felt was unmatched. Knowing that Anne was unable to respond to him any longer, n elerated his game by cing her legs on his shoulders. He pushed his body faster and forced Anne back to enjoying the game that he gave, until finally a loud scream was heard from n when he shot the love juice into her womb. Anne closed her eyes when she felt a warm liquid flowing through her body.

    n who was exhausted then lowered Anne''s legs from his shoulders and dropped his body on Anne''s body without breaking away from Anne. He let his body still be one with Anne''s body.

    "I love you, Anne, I love you."

    The three words that came from n''s lips closed their hot romance this afternoon. n kept his promise to make their room feel hotter than the sun that was shining on the earth outside right now.

    To be continued

 Chapter 460 - Looking For Alans Killer

    <h4>Chapter 460 - Looking For n''s Killer</h4>

    After talking for almost two hours with Erick, finally Mr. David rke invited his guest to return to the house because it was gettingte. He suggested for Erick to rest before having dinner together. When Erick entered the house, Nichs stared at him without blinking with a thick aura of hostility. Nichs really didn''t like Erick.

    "What''s wrong with you, Nick?" Luis asked softly to Nichs, who couldn''t stop staring at Erick as the man disappeared from his sight to go up to the second floor with a maid who escorted him to his room.

    "Me? I''m fine," Nichs answered quickly.

    Louis smiled. "You''re a bad liar, Nick."

    "I don''t like that guy. He''s openly looking for trouble with me, Luis," Nichs finally said honestly.

    "How is he looking for trouble?" Luis asked again.

    Nichs then told what had happened a while ago before Luis and Mr. David came. Nichs spoke very quickly and passionately. Hearing Erick speak, Luis just smiled. He knew that Nichs was very close to his young master, and that was why he felt Erick''s existence as a threat. Nichs also didn''t know the details of the real young master''s problem, hence he didn''t know who Erick really was.

    "What is clear is that I will not let the young master be taken by that man," said Erick full of emotion when he closed his story.

    "No one snatched the young master. You don''t have to worry, Nick."

    "But he clearly offered to be the assistant of the young master, Luis! I''m sure the man must have bad intentions towards the young master," Nichs replied back.

    Luis massaged his head which suddenly hurt. "Never mind, Nick. You better take a shower now and get ready for dinner. It''s gettingte. You don''t want to upset the young master if you''re not ready for dinner tonight."

    Nichs'' eyes widened at Luis'' words. He spontaneously looked at the watch on his left hand. Without speaking, Nichs immediately left Luis to go to his own room. Seeing Nichs'' slightly childish behavior made Luis shake his head.

    "The man you hate is the previous assistant to the young master, Nick. If only you knew that the young master you are serving today is not your real young master, maybe you wouldn''t be like this," said Luis quietly. Because dinner time was already approaching, Luis suddenly went to his own room to take a shower. He also had to prepare like the others for dinner.

    Luckily, Erick was assisted by a maid to go to his room, otherwise he might get lost. The rke family residence, which was veryrge and had many rooms, would surely make anyone confused if they didn''t memorize it.

    "Are you done?" Alice asked quickly as she weed Erick into the room.

    "Yes."

    "How is it? What were you two talking about earlier?" Alice asked again. Before when Erick was invited to have a serious conversation with Mr. David rke in the garden, he had already sent a message to Alice.

    Without changing his clothes, Erick mmed his body on the bed and starting to talk. Alice, who was previously sitting in front of the dressing table, moved to a seat next to her boyfriend and listened to all of his stories seriously. Erick told everything that he discussed with Mr. David rke from the first time he found Jack, who was in unconscious, until finally Jack was as he was now, lived and behaved like his twin brother, n Knight rke.

    "S-so the man named n is really Master''s twin brother?" Alice asked in surprise, because all this time, she still had the belief that the man named n didn''t exist.

    "They were separated since childhood, Alice, so they didn''t know each other at all. Even when Young Master n died, Mr. Jack didn''t know. I feel sorry for Mr. David rke now. At his old age, he still has to try to protect his only grandson and looks for the killer of his grandson. Now I understand why Mrs. Anne insisted on staying in Luxembourg and doing all this," Erick answered quietly. He recalled what Anne had said earlier that she had allowed Jack to use n''s identity and memory until n''s killer was actually caught.

    Alice sped her hands together and brought them to her lips, forming a prayer pose while closing her eyes. "Help us, Lord, help us. Don''t let any more tearse to us, let us be happy. Especially for Anne and Mr. Jack, they are good people, God. Unite their love, they have suffered too long."

    "Amen." Erick immediately answered Alice''s words.

    Alice then opened her eyes slowly and smiled at Erick, who was now sitting opposite her. "Let''s help them, Erick. Mobilize all the people you have to find out who had actually killed Mr. n, so that Mr. Jack can go back to being himself and for Mr. n to rest in peace up there. I''m sure his spirit must not rest in peace as long as the killer is not caught."

    "Yes dear, take it easy. I have also discussed this with Mr. David rke earlier. He would be happy if Mr. Jack''s best people intervened. Now all we need to do is contact our people toe to Luxembourg. The sooner theye, the sooner we n," said Erick with a smile. He was very happy because Alice always supported everything he wanted to do.

    Alice suddenly got up from the bed and put her hands on her hips in front of Erick. "Fine, I''ll call those guys now and you better take a shower. You need to freshen up.? I''m sure you must be tired."

    "Are you sure you want to contact them?" Erick asked in disbelief.

    "Yeah, why not? They couldn''t possibly dare refuse me," Alice answered confidently.

    Erick smiled. He then took Alice''s hands and kissed them lovingly. "Thank you, Alice, thank you for everything you did during these two years beside me. I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t been by my side."

    "That''s what a partner is for, Erick. I''ll still do my best to help you. Come on, hurry up and go to the bathroom. I''ll contact Mr. Jack''s people in Switzend."

    Erick smiled again. Alice was very helpful to him, as she was always ready to do anything for him, including doing work that was actually outside of her duties as the secretary to the CEO. When Erick entered the bathroom, Alice was busy with herptop again to contact around ten of Jack''s confidants who were ready to do anything.

    * * *

    < London, Ennd >

    After expressing her intention to Leon to carry out a surrogacy program, Stefi became extremely sensitive, because Leon has rejected his intention. Leon chose to marry another woman if he really wanted to have children.

    "Instead of me having to do a program like that, I''d rather just get that woman pregnant directly without having to bother, I also get the advantage of being able to make love to her and have children from her without having to go through troublesome procedures at the clinic."

    Crash!

    Stefi threw the tes in front of her as she recalled the words Leon said earlier. Her appetite suddenly disappeared.

    "You can''t get pregnant with another woman, Leon, even if you have a child then that child must be mine. Whether it''s born from my womb or from the womb of the woman I paid for. Whether you like it or not, you have to be willing to do the surrogate procedure, Leon ... I should ...be the only one who can be the mother of your child, Leon...only me..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 461 - Still Hoping

    <h4>Chapter 461 - Still Hoping</h4>

    < Ganke Inc Production >

    Since hisst conversation with Stefi, Leon''s mood was immediately ruined. When he was at the office, he waspletely unfocused and countless employees were affected. Wayne was the only person who was not affected by Leon''s anger, even though he was always behind Leon.

    "I think I''m really fed up with that woman. If only it''s not a sin to kill, I would have killed her since two years ago," Leon said coldly with clenched fists on the table.

    Wayne, who had always been a good listener, slowly approached his master who was sitting by his oversized chair. "I can get rid of that woman easily, sir, if you wish."

    "No, Wayne, I don''t want you to get your hands dirty with the blood of that crazy woman."

    "Then what should I do, sir?"

    Leon pounded the table slowly. "Make her go crazy slowly. I want to make her live like hell."

    "What do you have in mind, sir?" Wayne asked quickly.

    "Create a scandal. I will bring the people who knew her back then to London. Stefi was a poor woman with lots of debts because of her family. She was forced to go to the city to try her luck, until finally she was helped by Marianne when she was about to be kidnapped by robbers who had drained her money. All this time, Stefi always boasted that she was a respectable woman who had a perfect family before marrying me. Therefore, I want to reveal all her secrets now, so that she wouldn''t have the guts to appear in public again, go through a depression, and start to go crazy as she wouldn''t be able to do her hobby of shopping and gossiping with her other socialite friends," Leon answered at length.

    "That''s good, sir, that''s a great idea and perfect. I''m sure Stefi will not be able to do anything when her true identity is revealed," said Wayne excitedly.

    "And after Stefi is destroyed, I will send a young man to her who will help me get her affair scandal, so it''s very easy for me to divorce that crazy woman," Leon added again. His eyes shed as he spoke. His desire to get rid of Stefi was intense, as he was already very disgusted with Stefi, who always set him up with stimnt drugs to make love.

    "Then what should I do now, sir?" Wayne asked in a rising voice.

    Leon smiled at Wayne''s enthusiasm. "Go back to Germany. Find people who know Stefi in her hometown. Bring some money and bribe them. Usually poor people will do anything for money, especially if it''s a lot of money."

    "Yes, sir. I will fly straight to Germany this afternoon. I will ask one of my men to look after you while I''m going to Germany, sir"

    "No need, Wayne. While you are in Germany, I will go to Luxembourg. I want to find Marianne. From what I heard, Marianne hasn''t returned to London yet. She''s still in that small country, I have to make sure that my wife is okay," Leon said quickly. When he talked about Anne, his cheeks turned red. Leon had been so madly in love with Anne. In his mind, there was only Anne''s name at the moment.

    "Madam hasn''t returned to London yet?" Wayne asked in surprise. He had already referred to Anne as Madam, because Leon only recognized Anne as his wife.

    Leon shook his head in response to Wayne''s words. "She even took a year off from college, Wayne. I feel ufortable. That''s why I have to look for her in Luxembourg, I will bring Marianne back to my side. She''s the only woman who deserves the title of Mrs. Ganke. Marianne is the only woman who will give birth to my children."

    "Okay then, I will arrange our flight right now, sir, so that tonight we can leave for Germany," Wayne said quickly. After saying that, he then left the master''s office to contact the private pilot of Ganke Inc. Production''s jet to prepare for the flight.

    After Wayne left, Leon then took out a photo that was stored in a small frame that he put in his desk drawer. His eyes stared sadly at the photo of Anne smiling broadly when she was with her college friends. Leon slowly fingered Anne''s photo and kissed it lovingly.

    "I''m sorry for being stupid, Marianne. After I got rid of that seductive woman, we can live happily together. I want to start everything with you from zero, just like the wish of myte grandmother who wanted to see us happy. I''m sorry, Marianne, I was blinded by Stefi. I was lured by her sweet words, but don''t worry, Marianne. Right now, there is only your name in my heart. There is only your face that I always imagine every night and there is only your name that I call in my prayers day and night. We will be happy, Marianne. Trust me, I love you, dear�� love you very much," Leon said softly with teary eyes as he stared at the beautiful photo of Anne with her long hair. Because he didn''t want anyone to disturb him, Leon then locked the door to his office. He wanted to sleep while hugging Anne''s photo for a while. He wanted to hug the photo of the woman he had lost since the day they first met five years ago. The woman he used to hate so much had now managed to steal all of his heart.

    Leon closed his eyes as he sat back in his chair with his legs up on the table.

    "I''ll take you home, honey, my lover, Marianne," Leon muttered softly as he was about to go to dreand.

    ***

    < rke Family Residence, Luxembourg >

    "Achoo! ... Ah, why am I suddenly sneezing like this?" said Anne softly while drying her hair in front of the mirror. "It''s because n is an insatiable bastard. How could he do that again in the bathroom?"

    n, who had juste out of the bathroom, put his hands on his hips beside the dressing table where Anne was sitting, pretending to be angry. "You''re ming me?"

    "Of course, who else is there to me?" replied Anne curtly without taking her eyes off the mirror.

    "You provoked me, Anne, so don''t me me if I touch you again in the bathroom."

    Bam!

    Anne mmed theb she was holding on the dressing table roughly.

    "How can you me me? It''s obvious that you were the one who forced me to do that after I''m done bathing," said Anne loudly.

    n thinned his lips as he saw Anne got angry. He was actually happy to see her angry like that. There was pleasure in seeing Anne upset. n slowly approached her and stood right behind her, staring into the mirror where Anne was also looking at.

    "Forcing that, what''s ''that'' mean, Anne? I don''t understand."

    Anne''s face reddened at n''s words. "You better get dressed now. I don''t want people to wait for us too long."

    Hearing Anne''s words made n immediately stand up straight, behaving perfectly while giving a respectful pose. "Yes, Ma''am."

    "n!! You are really a pervert!!" Anne screamed loudly. Apparently, when n stood in a perfect posture the towel wrapped around his waist fell so that n''s entire body was clearly visible.

    Seeing the row of hard muscles and fine hairs around n''s lower abdomen made Anne''s blood boil again.

    To be continued

 Chapter 462 - The Wrath Of The Asparagus Lover

    <h4>Chapter 462 - The Wrath Of The Asparagus Lover</h4>

    Everyone at the dinner table was shocked at how spoiled n was to Anne. He didn''t want the waiter to serve him. He only allowed Anne to touch the cutlery and food.

    "What else?" Anne asked as she held back her emotions when n suddenly grabbed her hand that was about to cut the meat.

    "I don''t want to eat alone," n answered simply.

    Anne''s shoulders lifted. "Then what do you want?"

    n smiled wide. He had been waiting for those words to leave Anne''s lips. Without a word, he then shifted his te towards Anne and positioned the fork and knife precisely and perfectly so that Anne could easily reach them.

    "What does this mean?"

    "I only want to eat if you feed me." n grinned widely without guilt.

    Anne''s head was instantly hurt. She really could go crazy if she faced her husband who was very spoiled and annoying. Because she didn''t want to add to the problem, she relented and chose to do her husband''s request, who was sitting very quietly beside her. Everyone at the dining table seemed to smile at the intimacy of both Anne and n, especially Mr. David rke, who smiled until tears welled up in his eyes. He was touched to see his grandson was happy with the woman he loved. For a moment, the image of his only son Calvin and his wife Megan shed through Mr. David rke''s memory that night. It was like going back 30 years ago to the first family dinner when Calvin took Megan home to introduce her to him. At that time, Calvin had not expressed his intention to marry Meghan to his parents. Therefore, the young David rke at that time still warmly weed Megan because he considered her a casual girlfriend and that their rtionship was not serious. But after Calvin expressed his intention that he would marry Megan, the anger of Mr. David rke came and ruined the family dinner. Calvin was furious when he heard his father rejected Megan, who was just amon girl and was not a descendant of rich people like them.

    The quarrel between father and son stopped when Ynda, David rke''s wife, intervened and asked Calvin to go with Megan. Under the circumstances, she was forced to ask his only son out of the house because David rke had drawn a gun at Calvin''s forehead. Ynda would rather see her son leave the house, than see her child''s dead body. Shortly after the argument, Calvin married Megan secretly in the church of St. Wilibord located in the City of Echternach which was at the border of Germany. When David rke heard that his only son had married secretly, David rke was furious. He mobilized his men to separate the husband and wife who were legally married, until finally Megan was detained by Mr. David rke''s men so that Calvin would leave his wife. But after knowing that Megan was pregnant at that time, Mr. David rke released his son and daughter-inw on the condition that the child Megan was carrying had to be given to him. Knowing at that time that his wife was pregnant with twins, Calvin finally agreed to the conditions given by his father. When Megan finally gave birth to the twins, with a heavy heart Calvin gave one of their sons to his father and moved away with his wife and second child from Luxembourg, trying to arrange a new life without bringing his family''s big name.

    Without realizing, Mr. David rke''s tears trickled down his face and surprised Luis. The man swiftly grabbed a tissue and wiped the tears that were streaming down his master''s face.

    "Are you all right, sir?" Luis asked in a half-whisper as Mr. David rke wiped his own tears.

    "I''m fine, Luis, I''m just reminiscing the past. Everything seems like it happened yesterday, when Calvin brought Megan home. And they came back to me to give n, and then left never toe back, until finally Ynda left forever and was followed by n two years ago. It feels like everyone I''ve ever hurt and disappointed left without giving me any chance to apologize, Luis. They''re happy up there together without me, who is still tormented in the world," said Mr. David rke quietly, only Luis who heard his words.

    Luis patted Mr. David rke''s wrinkled hand. "They must have forgiven you, sir. Mr. Calvin and Mrs. Megan must be very grateful to you for helping Young Master Jack. Trust me, sir, your son, your wife, your daughter-inw, and grandson must be very proud of you, so don''t be sad like that. Cheer up, sir, you still have one more big task ahead of you. We have to find the man who had killed Young Master n and wait for Mrs. Anne to give birth to cute babies, the future of the rke family, just as you wish for."

    Mr. David rke immediately smiled at Luis'' words. He then took a deep breath and returned to focus on his untouched food. His smile grew again when he saw Anne was angry at n because the man had so many requests, ranging from pieces of meat that were too big in his mouth, the sauce that didn''t touch the meat, and the pieces of asparagus that Anne identally cut. He could only shake his head at his grandson''s peculiar behavior. In the mean time, Eric had been noticing every movement of Mr. David rke. He also faintly heard the words of Mr. David rke who missed his son, wife and grandson, who had died. Erick felt sorry for Mr. David rke. The man really missed the warmth of his family. Tears suddenly welled up in Erick''s eyes.

    "What are you doing?" Alice whispered to Erick, who immediately wiped the tears that were sliding freely down his cheeks.

    "I''m fine, my eyes just feel itchy suddenly," Erick lied. He didn''t want anyone to see him cry.

    Alice smiled. She then put some of Erick''s favorite grilled asparagus sticks onto his te. n''s eyes stared intently at Erick, who was enjoying grilled asparagus voraciously.

    "You''re like a goat, Erick," said n, suddenly mocking Erick.

    Everyone who was eating immediately turned their gaze to n, who had just called Erick a goat.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Just look at Erick who is eating asparagus voraciously," said n again.

    Anne pinched n''s waist quickly, which was met with a scream of pain from n. "Honey, it hurts."

    "That''s for you so you don''t talk nonsense. Goats don''t eat asparagus!" said Anne curtly.

    Holding in the pain, n then grabbed his cell phone and did a search for pictures of asparagus. After which, he showed the result to Anne. "See? Why should a tree like this be eaten? Even though there are still many other foods, there are still many other types of vegetables that can be eaten."

    "So the ones who eats the asparagus are goats?"

    "Yes, definitely."

    Anne put the knife and fork in her hands onto the te and turned back to n. "Then just make love to someone else, because I''m a goat."

    After saying that, Anne then grabbed two grilled asparagus sticks on the te and ate them voraciously, before finally stood up and left the dining table, leaving n who was very surprised when he was told to make love to someone else.

    "Baby, you don''t belong to that breed, dear��.you''re not a goat, dear��" n screamed loudly as he ran after Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 463 - Aaron’s Assertiveness

    <h4>Chapter 463 - Aaron��s Assertiveness</h4>

    Since Rose came into Aaron''s life, now that man had be more passionate about doing his job. He also even friendlier which made the female staff more attracted to him, especially Marissa and Kimberly Henderson. The sisters who were obsessed to be the wives of rich businessmen, have not yet scratch Aaron''s name from Kimberly''s wanted list. While initially Kimberly was the one who chased Aaron, now Marissa was doing the same thing. Marissa joined in to target Aaron shortly after Jack was dered dead. The girl immediately changed direction topete with her own sister to gain Aaron Sean Connery''s heart.

    This afternoon, when all the staff had gone home, including Kimberly, Marissa was still in the office, because she wanted to see Aaron. Marissa wanted to tease Aaron, who was currently alone in his office. She wanted to repeat the incident where Candice Skyriver went crazy in Aaron''s office. She wanted to see whether Aaron could resist her charm or not. So she had prepared everything, including her appearance, which she had upgraded today.

    "Keep your spirit up, Marissa! That''s your soul mate in there. You must be able to get him," said Marissa in her heart when she was about to perform her action. Wearing a super sexy dress under the coat she was wearing, Marissa stepped into Aaron''s office which was closed from the inside.

    In his office, Aaron was still busy checking the work that Daniel usually did, because today Daniel had to go to Liverpool to rece him for a meeting, so that in the end he couldn''t help but finish the work of his assistant. While focusing on theptop in front of him, Aaron was surprised by Marissa, who had already made up her face with thick make-up and blood-red lipstick that was so tempting.

    "Sir ..."

    "Ah, Marissa! You''re not going home yet?"

    Marissa shook her head. "I have been waiting for you sir and have been waiting for this for a long time."

    Aaron ced the file in his left hand onto theptop. "What do you mean?"

    Instead of answering the question that Aaron gave, Marissa actually opened the coat she was wearing, exposing her body which was wrapped in a super sexy dress.

    "Hey, what are you doing?!!" Aaron shouted loudly. He was surprised to see Marissa taking off her coat.

    "I''ve been wanting to surrender myself to you, sir. I want to surrender my body to youpletely," answered Marissa shamelessly.

    Aaron''s brow furrowed at Marissa''s words. "You better get out of my room before I fire you, Marissa."

    Instead of being afraid, Marissa stepped closer to Aaron. Her hands reached out to Aaron as she tried to touch him.

    "Marissa, I have a limit on my patience. Don''t let you suffer the same fate as your father who had nothing after going bankrupt. Get out of my room or I will make you regret it!" Once again, Aaron gave Marissa a warning.

    "I don''t care, sir, what I want right now is you. I want to have youpletely..."

    "Marissa Henderson!!! I warn you again, hurry up or you will see how terrible I am when I''m angry!" shouted Aaron loudly. He really didn''t expect that Marissa, who he thought had changed, was still the same as before. The bitch hadn''t changed even though she now had a decent job.

    Marissa chuckled at Aaron''s words. She was sure that Aaron couldn''t do anything bad. Marissa had investigated the ins and outs of Aaron Sean Connery, who was very clean. This handsome man in front of her was so gentle and was never rude to women. That was why Marissa dared to do anything reckless at the moment. She was sure that Aaron couldn''t possibly dare to hurt her. But Marissa was wrong. Aaron had a dark side that no one knew, except Daniel, his best friend and assistant. When Marissa came closer to him, Aaron quickly grabbed her by the neck, causing her to widen her eyes.

    "Ah! Hhmm let go, sir..." Marissa squeaked as she started to struggle to breathe when Aaron''s big hands were around her neck.

    Aaron looked at Marissa with disdain. "I told you not to push my limits, Marissa, but you didn''t care. So don''t me me if I do this to you."

    Marissa''s eyes reddened as she started to have difficulty breathing because Aaron''s grip on her neck was getting stronger. Her efforts to ask Aaron to let go of his hand were in vain because Aaron did not heed the scratches that she gave to his hand. Aaron was really provoked by his emotions. and just as Marissa was about to lose consciousness, the door to his office was suddenly opened from the outside.

    "Boss! Stop it!!!"

    Daniel''s shout managed to make Aaron conscious. He reflexively removed his hand from Marissa''s neck which finally freed Marissa. She was coughing on the floor with a pale face after she couldn''t breathe while Aaron clutched her neck.

    Daniel, who just returned from the client''s ce, chose to go to the office to store the files he used for the previous meeting. He didn''t want to keep them in his apartment. When he arrived at the office, Daniel was curious because he saw Aaron''s car was still parked in the basement. That was why he chose to go upstairs to meet the boss who wasn''t home yet. Without any suspicion at all, Daniel entered Aaron''s office and found somethingpletely unexpected because he saw Aaron''s dark side reappear.

    "Boss��"

    "Get rid of this bitch, she''s trying to tease me, Daniel," Aaron said quickly.

    Without arguing, Daniel then dragged Marisa from Aaron''s office after he contacted several guards who were in the basement, while Aaron was still sitting in his chair full of emotion, remembering the events that had just happened. Not long after, Daniel came back to Aaron''s office. He was silent when he saw Aaron lowered his head and his clenched fists were on the table.

    "Good thing you came, Daniel, otherwise I might have killed another woman," Aaron said quietly.

    Daniel did not answer Aaron''s words. He chose to be busy finding out what happened to Aaron and Marissa through the CCTV in Aaron''s office. After seeing what happened, Daniel then massaged his head which suddenly hurt.

    "I''ve told you long ago not to ept that woman since the first day she came to the office asking for a job from you, I already had a bad feeling about her. How could a woman who is used to get money quickly, be willing to work in apany for more than 7 hours when she could easily get that money while serving the mashers," Daniel said quietly while looking at Aaron, who was still looking down.

    "I thought she had changed, Daniel, I just felt sorry to see her go bankrupt at that time. That''s why I..."

    "Once a bitch, she''s still a bitch, sir. It''s impossible for the woman to refuse a lot of money, especially in London, which incidentally is a big city where the cost of living is high," said Daniel quickly.

    Aaron raised his head and looked at Daniel who was standing with his hands on his hips in front of him. "There is one woman who do, Daniel, I know a woman who isn''t tempted by a lot of money at all."

    "Don''t tell me that woman is Miss Anne, She is 1 in 100. Miss Anne is different, Boss, and I ask you from now on, don''t ever think about Miss Anne, you already have Miss Rose. She''s a good woman. Just because you still haven''t moved on from Miss Anne, your rtionship with your childhood friend was ruined. Didn''t you already intend to have a serious rtionship with Miss Rose?"

    Aaron took a deep breath. "I''ve given up on Anne for a long time, Daniel, believe me. I''m sure that Anne will only be my friend. I actually pray for her to be able to live happily now. And about Rose, don''t you worry. Rose and I will go on with this rtionship casually. I don''t want to take this rtionship to a more serious level by force when Rose is still determined to pursue her goals to prove to her extended family that she is not a spoiled girl."

    "Thank God then. You really have to be happy without Miss Anne, Boss. And uh right, I have important information for you, Boss. You won''t believe it if you don''t see it in person," Daniel said quietly as he took out his cell phone and gave it to Aaron.

    Aaron''s eyes widened when he saw the photo that Daniel showed.

    "Jack...why are you showing me a picture of Jack?"

    Daniel shook his head. "That''s not Jackson Patrick Muller, that''s n Knight rke, the only sessor to the highly respected rke family in Luxembourg."

    "n Knight rke...don''t joke, Daniel, this man is clearly that jerk Jack..."

    "At first, I didn''t believe it, Boss, but try reading the man''s profile and find your answer yourself," said Daniel quickly cutting off Aaron''s words, because he was about to receive a call from the bodyguards who brought Marissa to the police station.

    To be continued

 Chapter 464 - Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 464 - Marry Me</h4>

    Aaron was still focused on hisptop while Daniel gave a statement to the police. After several guards took Marissa to the nearest police station, they were asked toe to give information about what Marissa Henderson did. Because Marisa evaded and said that she was innocent, Daniel finally gave evidence of the CCTV footage in Aaron''s office for what Marissa had done. Then the girl was silent and resigned when she was taken into a holding cell by the police.

    "Let''s go home, Boss, the problem is over. That bitch won''t be able to get out of this prison until awyer helps her," Daniel said quietly as he approached Aaron, who was still sitting quietly in the waiting room.

    Aaron, who was focusing on n''s photos, didn''t seem to hear Daniel''s words. Finally, Daniel spoke again before Aaron was aware.

    "Is it finished?"

    "It''s been a while, Boss, I even reported it to you, but you just kept quiet and didn''t respond to my words," Daniel replied curtly.

    Aaron smiled broadly, he then closed hisptop which was still showing n''s photos. "Well then we can go home now, I''m really tired today."

    Daniel, who knew that Aaron''s mind had wandered off somewhere, didn''t say anything when he heard his boss'' words. He had to be quiet while leaving the police station following Aaron from behind. Even when they were in the car, Daniel didn''t open his mouth at all. He still let Aaron busy in his own world.

    "Are there really identical twins in this world?" Aaron said quietly breaking the silence.

    Daniel who was driving the car then looked at the rearview mirror. "There are and many, do you think that man is Jackson Patrick Muller''s twin brother, Boss?"

    "Apparently, I feel that this man is actually n, not Jackson Patrick Muller. Although their faces are exactly the same, but I believe Jackson and this person are two different people," said Aaron quietly.

    Daniel did not respond to Aaron''s words anymore, because they had arrived at Aaron''s luxurious house. When Aaron''s car was about to enter the gate, a girl was standing beside the car waving at the car Aaron was riding in.

    "Rose...that''s Miss Rose, Boss," Daniel said quickly as he stomped on the brakes of his car.

    "Where?"

    "Right up front."

    Without another word, Aaron immediately got out of the car and approached Rose, who was standing beside his car, smiling.

    "You just got home thiste?" Rose asked softly.

    Aaron immediately grabbed both of Rose''s hands tightly. "Why don''t youe in?"

    "I just stopped by. Actually, I was about to go home, but I identally saw your caring. So I decided to wait a little longer here," answered Rose honestly.

    Aaron immediately embraced Rose quickly. He knew that the girl must have been waiting outside for quite a while considering how cold Rose''s fingers that he was currently holding.

    "Next time, even though I haven''t arrived home yet, just go in when youe. I don''t want you to wait outside like this. What if someone bad happens to bother you?" Aaron said softly as he hugged Rose.

    Rose smiled. "No bad person would dare to enter The Boltonpound. They would definitely think twice to cause amotion in a luxury housingplex like this."

    "But still, Rose, people do bad things not only because they have intentions but when they see an opportunity, then that person can do evil. So don''t ever do things like that, I don''t want you to get into trouble," said Aaron quickly, while tightening his arms around Rose''s body.

    Rose patted Aaron''s back to let her go of his embrace. She felt ufortable being hugged so tightly.

    Aaron let go of his arms and looked at Rose''s face that looked very tired. "You just got home from work at thiste hour too?"

    "Yeah, working on myst day as a journalist," Rose answered quietly.

    "What does it mean?"

    "I was fired, Aaron. You know howpetitive the office world is. And well, because I couldn''t survive, I was finally eliminated," Rose answered tly, her voice was shaking slightly, showing deep sadness.

    Hearing Rose''s words made Aaron widen his eyes. He couldn''t believe that a journalist like Rose could be fired from herpany. Because Aaron knew very well how responsible Rose was for her work, so he was very surprised when he heard the confession from the woman who had officially been in a rtionship with him. Because the night air was getting colder, Aaron took Rose into the house, the maids who saw their master bringing a girl home immediately acted quickly. They asked Rose to change into warmer clothes because Rose''s face looked pale.

    "Famous media, thepany dared to fire my girlfriend, Daniel. Find out who the director is, I want to teach him a lesson," Aaron said curtly when Daniel walked up to him.

    "Miss Rose was fired?" Daniel asked surprised.

    "Yes, dishonorably."

    Daniel red even more. He couldn''t believe the daughter of the Portuguese Minister of Defense was dishonorably dismissed like that from her work.

    "Find out why Rose was fired and give me the phone number of the director of Famous media, I want to get to know the director of thepany as soon as possible," Aaron said again giving an order that Daniel couldn''t deny.

    "Okay, Boss, I''m going to find out why Miss Rose got into trouble like this. I''m also going to find out what the name of the director of that damn magazinepany is."

    Aaron pursed his lips at Daniel''s words. His eyes gleaming with anger when he found out that Rose was being treated badly by the magazinepany that he could buy so easily. But because he didn''t know what was really going on, Aaron couldn''t act rashly. He still had to think about many other things before making a decision, at least, until he heard a detailed exnation from Rose, who was currently being assisted by his maids. Knowing Rose would take a long time, Aaron decided to change his clothes shortly after Daniel left him to do the task he had just given him.

    Daniel, who actually wanted to lie down on his soft bed, now had to go back to work. It wasn''t difficult for Daniel to find out what was happening in the Famous media office where Rose worked. Using the connections he had, Daniel managed to get the information that Aaron desperately wanted to get. His eyes narrowed at the sight of the beautiful girl behind Rose''s dismissal today.

    "Tsk! Again, it looks like this woman has no shame," said Daniel softly when he saw the figure that caused Rose to lose her job.

    ***

    After changing into warmer clothes, Rose went down to the first floor where Aaron was sitting by the fire. Aaron, who was enjoying a ss of warm chocte, smiled when he saw Rose walking towards him.

    "How are you feeling?"

    Rose smiled. "Much better than before.

    "Good. Sit down and drink your hot chocte," Aaron said softly while pointing to a ss of hot chocte on the table.

    With a shining face, Rose approached the table and grabbed her hot chocte. As a fellow person who had ulcer disease, Rose knew that Aaron couldn''t hold his hunger for too long like her. Therefore, she just smiled when she saw the various cookies on the te.

    "What''s your next n?" Aaron asked briefly.

    Rose shook her head. "I don''t know."

    "Then marry me, Rose," Aaron said with confidence.

    Luckily, Rose had put her ss of warm chocte on the table, otherwise it would surely fall and soiled her clothes when she heard Aaron''s words.

    "Are you kidding me?

    To be continued

 Chapter 465 - Gods Beautiful Plan

    <h4>Chapter 465 - God''s Beautiful n</h4>

    Rose''s surprise hadn''t diminished when she was again surprised by several maids who came from behind and giving her red roses.

    "Lily-Rose Joseph, will you have a perfect life with me?"

    Aaron proposed to Rose again by giving her an oval diamond-studded ring, while kneeling.

    Rose opened her mouth wide. She didn''t expect Aaron to propose to her again with a ring.

    "I''m confused, Aaron," Rose answered quietly.

    "Why are you confused?" Aaron asked again, lifting his face towards Rose.

    Rose handed the red roses in her arms to Aaron''s maids again and knelt down in front of Aaron. "I''m confused whether to put this ring myself or you put it."

    Aaron''s eyes widenedpletely at Rose''s words. "So you ept me?"

    "Yes."

    "Rose!!!"

    Aaron screamed loudly while hugging Rose. Because Rose couldn''t hold Aaron''s weight, in the end they both fell on the floor and made the maids scream hysterically out of happiness. Daniel, who was about to report his findings, suddenly froze when he saw his master lying on top of Rose on the floor in front of all the maids. He scratched his head that didn''t itch as he watched the pair of lovebirds intoxicated with romance.

    Not wanting to disturb them, Daniel chose to enter the room he used to use when staying at Aaron''s house. He didn''t want to spoil Aaron''s mood with the bad news he got about the person behind Rose''s dismissal from his workce. Daniel was sure that Aaron would be furious when he found out that it was Candice Skyriver who was the mastermind behind Rose''s dismissal from Famous media.

    ****

    < Luxembourg >

    Because Anne was still sulking, n can''t sleep in the same bed with his wife. He was forced to sleep alone because Anne chose to sleep with Alice, her new friend from Switzend.

    "It''s almost 3 in the morning, sir, don''t you want to sleep?" Nichs asked quietly to n, who was still sitting in front of the guest room that Alice and Anne used to sleep.

    "I''ll wait for my wife toe out," n replied curtly.

    "But Madam must have been sleeping. It''s almost morning, sir."

    n immediately turned to Nichs with a murderous look. "If you want to sleep, then go to sleep, I can be here waiting alone. After all, there is this Erick who apanies me."

    Nichs immediately turned to Erick, who was already sitting with his eyes closed. "No, I''m not sleepy yet. I''m just worried about you, sir." Nichs argued. He was not willing that n was only apanied by his new rival, Erick, who was clearly flying the war g at him to fight over n.

    "Well then, let''s just y cards to kill time, Master," Nichs said excitedly.

    One of n''s eyebrows rose. "ying cards?"

    "Yes sir."

    "Okay then, but wake up this Erick. It won''t be fun that only both of us ying."

    Nichs growled. "With Erick too? But it''s more fun if it''s just the two of us, sir."

    "We y with Erick or not at all!!" n snapped threatening Nichs.

    Having no other choice, Nichs finally forced to wake up Erick who was fast asleep, even though he really hated Erick. If it wasn''t for the master who didn''t want to y cards alone. He finally woke up the man who had been fast asleep since 2 hours ago, even though in reality Erick wasn''t really sleeping. He had only closed his eyes without actually sleeping. Erick continued to listen to the master''s chatter as he continued to grumble because his wife was sleeping with Alice. Erick chose to stay awake to treat his longing by listening to the master''s voice which he had been searching for these past two years.

    After sessfully waking up Erick, the three of them then yed cards together. At first, it was awkward for Nichs who already considered Erick as an enemy. However, after they yed cards for the third round, the atmosphere began to melt, especially when they started cing money as bets. Even though it was only small sum of money, it managed to get all three excited to y cards until the sun was about to rise. The three of them had just slept together on the feather rug which was ced right in front of the door of the room where Anne and Alice slept.

    The maids, who started working in the morning, were surprised when they saw the young master with his assistant and guest were sleeping in front of the room, hugging each other. None of them dared to disturb or make a sound. Even Noah, who was the butler, did not dare toment. Instead, he ordered the maids not to clean the hallway where the young master was currently sleeping. He knew exactly what caused his young master to sleep in front of the room.

    Meanwhile, Anne and Alice, who continued to chat until morning, were also just sleeping when the sun began to appear. Both of them talked at length after not seeing each other for almost two years. Alice told about what Erick had done over the past two years, including his efforts to defend Muller Finance International from Edmund and Johnny, two people who had always targeted Jack''s position as the legal owner of Muller Finance International.

    "When he got a call from you, Erick immediately started crying, Anne. His cries were even louder than when he found out that Mr. Jack was dered dead in the English Channel. He repeatedly asked me to pinch him just to make sure he wasn''t dreaming that Mr. Jack is still alive, I just didn''t expect that Erick would react like that. He is so loyal to Master," said Alice quietly, as she was about to fall asleep.

    Anne smiled at Alice''s words. She knew that Erick would never betray Jack even though he was in control of Muller Finance International for the past two years. However, a little question remained about why Edmund and his father Johnny were still after Jack''s property, even though they clearly had nothing to do with Jack. At this point, Anne finally understood that money would drive anyone crazy and acted recklessly, just like Stefi and Selma, who had stabbed her in the back, for money, position, and poprity. But after getting to know Erick, Alice, Luis, and Nichs, who were very loyal to their respective masters, Anne finally realized that there were still good people out there.

    "Thank you for not leaving me alone, God, thank you for returning Jack to me. Even though I was actually hoping for a more beautiful meeting than this, I believe you must have other reasons for our meeting," said Anne quietly before finally falling asleep, following Alice, who had already sailed into the dreand.

    * * *

    < Findel Airport, Luxembourg >

    The ne carrying Leon and Wayne finally arrived in Luxembourg. Wayne, who was going to Germany, chose to take Leon to Luxembourg first because he didn''t want to let his master to fly to Luxembourg alone.

    "I''ming, Marianne. I can definitely find you in this city. Your husband ising, Marianne," Leon said confidently. He was sure he could find Anne in Luxembourg, which was smaller than London.

    To be continued

 Chapter 466 - Help Arrives

    <h4>Chapter 466 - Help Arrives</h4>

    When breakfast time arrived, Mr. David rke was only apanied by his maids. He chose not to wake the five young people who were fast asleep. As someone who had lived through his youth, Mr. David rke asked his maids not to make noise around the second floor where his grandson was sleeping in front of the guest room where his wife slept with her best friend.

    "This morning the police contacted me, sir. They got new evidence of the irregrity of the ident two years ago. They said they wanted to meet you." Luis reported the results of his conversation with the police who were investigating the case of the car ident that happened to n to Mr. David rke.

    "Roger Dous, does this have anything to do with the boy?"

    "Yes, although they didn''t exin in detail, the policemen said that Roger Dous was the person most responsible for the ident that happened to Young Master, because the workshop where Young Master set up his car at that time said that Roger was a customer there and they knew him very well," said Luis seriously.

    Mr. David rke looked at Luis without blinking. "But didn''t the police say that Roger had nothing to do with the owner of the workshop?"

    "That''s right, sir, but don''t forget that the information was valid for two years ago when the ident just happened and was under a massive investigation. But now that the case is closed, I don''t think anyone would mind if Roger Dous met the owner of the workshop," said Luis slowly exining to the master, who looked very surprised to get new information about Roger Dous, a good friend of his favorite grandson and a person who really wanted his grandson''s position as the prince of the city of Luxembourg.

    Mr. David rke was silent. He digested the words Luis said well.

    "But stay calm, sir, as long as the killer has not been caught, I and the police, who are still investigating this case will not give up. You don''t have to worry. We will definitely get justice for the young master," said Luis again. He felt a little guilty because he had discussed Roger Dous on the dining table.

    "Thank you, Luis. I really can only calmly leave this world after the person who harmed my grandson gets his revenge. At least, even though thew can''t touch him right now, I hope God shows His power by giving him what he deserves."

    Luis swallowed his saliva quickly when he realized that deep sadness had returned to the master who had lost so much. Even though now his second grandson had returned, but still losing a grandson who was raised with all his heart since he was a baby would give a wound that would not heal in a short time.

    "I hope this problem is resolved soon Luis, I can''t linger watching Jack rece n. I''m sure he must miss being with his closest people, I want this case to be resolved soon so I can show the whole world that I still have grandchildren My second grandson who is no less great than n Knight rke," said Mr. David rke again hopefully.

    "Of course sir, this matter will definitely be resolved soon. After that we can carry out the funeral the young master as you wish," said Luis spontaneously.

    Mr. David rke''s old eyes were filled with tears when he was reminded of n''s funeral which until now had not been able to be carried out. The remaining bones from n''s body were currently stored very neatly in a coffin that was hidden in a ce where no one knew except Mr. Just David rke and his people. They hadn''t been able to hold a real funeral for n because at the moment, Jack still used n''s identity. That was why Mr. David always insisted that the case that befell his grandson was finished soon, so that he could carry out hisst duty as a grandfather to dispose his beloved grandson properly.

    "Yes, n Knight rke''s funeral ceremony. At least before I die, I can see him buried as perfectly and respectfully as the rest of the rke family," said Mr. David rke hopefully.

    Luis was speechless. When his master talked about n who was still not buried properly, he also felt sad and guilty. Maybe for some people what Mr. David rke did was considered crazy and insane, but for Luis, who knew his master very well, he understood all his actions, because Luis was very aware that what his master was doing was solely to seek justice for his grandson, who died in an unnatural way. Hence, he tried his best to help and pushed the police who were working secretly that they could solve this problem quickly, especially now that Erick was there to help them. Luis was sure that this matter would soon be resolved and his master''s dream of conducting a proper funeral for his beloved grandson coulde true.

    Because Mr. David rke had lost his appetite, Mr. David rke asked Luis to immediately go to the police who worked for them. He could not wait to hear the exnation from the police regarding Roger Dous'' close rtionship with the owner of the repair shop where n''s car was set before the ident urred.

    Two years ago, Roger Dous dodged and managed to escape the legal snares that befell him because he argued that his car was also set up in the same repair shop, that''s why he didn''t ept to be said to have sabotaged n''s car which fell into a ravine. And for that reason, Roger was finally released from all charges, because what Roger said at that time made a lot of sense as it wasn''t only n''s car that was set up in the workshop, but the cars of about 20 other clients were also set up in the same workshop.

    For this reason, the court felt that the usations given to Roger Dous were unfounded, so that he managed to escape the legal snares that were directed at him, especially since n was reported to have only suffered injuries. So, the case was purely referred to as an ordinary ident and the case was immediately closed after the trial was over. At that time, Mr. David rke''s side could not do much, because they were still focused on rescuing Jack, whose condition was also critical, so when the ident case was closed they couldn''t do anything.

    When the car that brought Mr. David rke and Luis left the rke family mansion, not far from the main gate, a ck Jeep car seemed to lower its windows. After standing by at that ce for almost a week after n and Anne''s wedding party, the Jeep driver finally showed his face.

    "That bastard seems to be enjoying the beauty of his sweet new home so much that he''s never leaving this house," muttered a fat manmenting on what n Knight rke had done.

    "Rx, Jully, let n enjoy his good times longer with his beautiful wife. Later on, when we kill him, all the property he has will be ours, including his beautiful wife," said a handsome young man who was none other than Roger Dous, replying to the remarks made by one of his subordinates, who were still watching the rke family mansion with his binocr.

    "Haha ... I''m actually still curious about you, Boss. Why are you always interested in the woman around n Knight? There are lots of beautiful and sexy women out there who can satisfy you."

    Roger Dous pursed his lips, his eyes gleaming, showing how jealous he was of n right now. "I just wanted to show him that whatever he has, I can have it as well, including the women."

    The boss''s words made the fat man burst outughing. He felt that what his master said made sense. Because all this time, n had always boasted that he was the only one capable of doing things that no one else could, including conquering the beautiful girls in Luxembourg and that was what made Roger feel provoked to follow what n was doing, including seizing the woman he was with.

    When Roger and his right handughed, there were three ck cars went into the rke family mansion area through the west door that was invisible to Roger, who was currently guarding the main door. The cars carrying Jack''s best men had arrived in Luxembourg on Erick''s orders. These cold-blooded killers came straight to Luxembourg without asking why they were summoned.

    To be continued

 Chapter 467 - The Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 467 - The Warriors</h4>

    Alice actually only summoned 10 people toe to Luxembourg, but right now at the rke family mansion, there were 15 t-faced men with sharp eyes sitting straight and silent. The 15 foreign men didn''t say much when Noah inquired. One of them only said that he was requested toe to Luxembourg by Erick Maguire. Knowing that the people knew the Madam''s guest, Noah dared not say anything more than serving snacks and drinks.

    The men in ck suit sat quietly. The journey from Switzend to Luxembourg did not make them feel tired at all. When the day was gettingte, Nichs finally woke up. He was surprised to see the watch on his left hand was already showing 11 o''clock in the afternoon. Without saying much, Nichs rushed to his room to clean himself without waking the master. Meanwhile, Erick, who had been awake since 10 minutes before, was already in the bathroom because he had been woken up by Alice, who was the first to wake up among the five of them, while Anne and n were still wandering in their dreams on two different beds.

    "Alice, you startled me!" protested Erick almost screaming when Alice suddenly stood in front of the bathroom.

    Alice smiled broadly through her white teeth without guilt. "They''ve arrived here."

    "Who?"

    "The warriors."

    "That quick?" Erick asked in disbelief.

    "Yes, and there not just 10 people who havee, but all of them. By now, they are even in the living room with full weapons." Alice answered Erick''s words softly, exining about Jack''s men who had arrived in Luxembourg.

    Erick smiled. He was happy to hear Alice''s words. The warriors, as the assassins who has been Jack''s best subordinate for years, is now in Luxembourg. Without a word, Erick made sure his appearance was perfect before he left the room. He had to immediately meet 15 people who had not done heavy work for almost 2 years after Jack was dered dead. Erick had to tell what really happened to their master to the 15 people, so that when they met Jack, they wouldn''t be surprised, especially now that the master didn''t know all of them. That was why Erick must immediately meet and inform them of the purpose of them being summoned to Luxembourg.

    "Stay here. Apany Madam until she wakes up. Master also seems to be still sleeping outside," Erick said quietly, half whispering.

    Alice raised her hand and formed an ''ok'' symbol in response to her boyfriend''smand. She actually preferred to spend a lot of time with Anne because there were so many things that Alice still hadn''t asked Anne. Therefore, when Erick asked her to stay in the room with Anne, who was still sleeping, Alice was very excited.

    When Erick came out of the room, Alice could see the master was still sleeping in front of the door. Erick immediately put one finger in front of his mouth, gesturing to Alice not to make a sound. Alice, who understood Erick''s gesture, immediately nodded her head. She closed the door carefully when she saw Erick was walking away while tiptoeing so as not to make a sound.

    "Morning, sir. There are currently 15 expressionless people waiting for you in the living room," Noah said quickly instead of saying good afternoon to Erick who had juste down the stairs.

    Eric pursed his lips. "They''re my people, don''t worry. The big master also knows about them, you can calm down."

    Noah immediately petrified. He was surprised when he heard Erick mention big master to Mr. David rke. His brain immediately recalled Nichs'' previous words.

    "Oh Nick, it turns out that your guess is right. This person will really take your position as assistant to the young master," Noah said quickly while closing his mouth. His eyes were widened because it turned out that what Nichs said to be bullshit had now happened.

    The servants who saw Noah''s strange behavior were silent, did not dare toment and chose to continue with their work.

    When Erick came to the living room, the warriors immediately got up from the chairs to greet him, but Erick immediately gave the code to the big man to sit back down. Without further ado, Erick told everything he knew about Jack and n. The 15 men looked very surprised when they heard Erick''s words that the master had twins. Because during the trip they thought their master was just pretending, acting as the grandson of a wealthy nobleman in Luxembourg because he wanted to hide his identity from lurking enemies.

    "So he''s really our Master?"

    "He is our Mr. Jackson Patrick Muller?"

    "Twin brother, what does recing the position mean? I still don''t understand!"

    "This matter is tooplicated for my small brain."

    "Yeah, I don''t understand either."

    "Right Erick, just tell me who are the people we should kill?"

    Erick scratched his head that didn''t itch. Talking to men who were used to holding guns made him almost lose his temper because his words that exined what had happened for almost 30 minutes were not understood at all by the people in front of him.

    "The point is that at this moment, Master doesn''t know who he really is, all he knows right now is his name is n Knight rke. So don''t ever mention Jack''s name to him because it will make him angry. Later on, when you meet him you will understand what I said earlier," said Erick, slowly rifying his previous words.

    "I got it."

    "Good, now you guys better..."

    "Wow, there are guests!"

    n''s voice sounded loud, making Erick stop his words. The warriors, who had been focusing on Erick, immediately turned his gaze to find the source of the sound and was surprised to see the master walking towards them with a disheveled appearance because he had just woken up after Anne identally kicked his leg while going out of Alice''s room.

    "Good afternoon, sir," Erick immediately greeted politely to n who was already standing in front of him with Nichs following beside him.

    n ignored Erick''s greeting, he was more interested in the 15 well-built men in front of him. "Who are they?"

    "We used to be called the warriors, who serve our masters faithfully," answered one of the warrior members quickly. His voice was trembling slightly as he was in disbelief that the master didn''t recognize them, even though at the beginning of the formation of the warriors, Jack was the person who yed an important role in the selection process for all of them.

    "You guys are Erick Maguire''s people? Wow, you''re great, Erick, to have people like this." n praised Erick sincerely. He forgot that the leader of these big men was him.

    All members of the warriors were shocked. They couldn''t believe the words that came out of the lips of the master who had recruited them years ago.

    "The great thing is, it was my master who recruited them, Mr. rke," Erick answered honestly.

    n chuckled at Erick''s words. He then turned his gaze back to the 15 men who were standing tall in front of him. "Okay, you guys continue the conversation. I''ll take a shower first. It feels like I''m the only person who hasn''t showered here."

    "You may take a shower or not, it doesn''t matter, sir," said Erick quickly.

    n''sughter got louder when he heard Erick''s words. Actually, he didn''t mind if he didn''t take a shower. However, because at the moment he had other goals, finally n left his guests with Nichs, who was standing straight looking at Erick and his people. n quickened his pace towards his bedroom. He had a feeling that Anne was still in the bathroom and he wanted to join her immediately.

    To be continued

 Chapter 468 - Loving You Anne

    <h4>Chapter 468 - Loving You Anne</h4>

    At first, Noah wanted to wait for his master to have lunch together, but because lunch time was toote and he felt bad for the guests, he finally asked Nichs to take the guests to lunch first. Erick and Alice actually wanted to wait for n and Anne, but because they both felt bad after being forced by Noah, the couple could not help but relented and dined with Nichs and the members of The Warriors.

    Meanwhile, in her room, Anne was exhausted. She couldn''t get away from n who constantly wanted her. Anne regretted her decision to ask n to sleep outsidest night, because this afternoon n was really energetic and didn''t want to finish the game, even though Anne had given up many times.

    In a big bathtub filled with warm water, Anneid on top of n''s body. She was powerless after n used up her energy. Even though two of their three games a while ago n used his fingers and mouth to satisfy Anne, but still Anne couldn''t help but respond to every touch given by her husband who was ying with her wet hair. She was annoyed because she couldn''t refuse n. All her body cells reacted every time n touched her skin.

    "You''re getting naughty, baby," n said hoarsely, teasing Anne for the umpteenth time.

    "Shut up, you perverted criminal!!" Anne shouted annoyed.

    n chuckled. "But you like it, don''t you?"

    "Stop it, or I''ll be angry!!" said Anne quickly. She didn''t want to continue the conversation because she didn''t want n to see her face that was hot right now.

    n grabbed her body and sat her on his hard stomach. Even though they were in the bath tub, Anne still felt ufortable in her current position. Facing n without clothes in a tight space in an intense position made her whole body hot, her face flushed red and she looked even more beautiful.

    "I love you, Anne," n said hoarsely with zed eyes full of desire at Anne.

    Anne didn''t answer his words. She still felt ufortable sitting in that intense position right now. Because she did not respond to his words, n then grabbed her waist and lowered her towards his manhood to reunite with her again, but Anne who could read n''s movements, immediately held her body and stopped right on n''s lower stomach, almost where n wanted.

    "Anne..."

    "I love you too, n, but please stop, I''m so tired," Anne replied softly. Her breath was hard showing how tired she was right now. Anne was no longer protecting her breasts, her hands had been used to grip n''s hands so as not to make them reunite again.

    Seeing Anne''s face that was already as red as a tomato, n smiled. He forgot that she was an inexperienced woman who still had zero experience in sex. For n, the more he was banned, the more he wanted to fondle her again, especially with the expression on Anne''s face which was extraordinarily beautiful and ravishing. Damn! n really couldn''t keep himself around Anne. Without saying much, n once again drained the warm water in the bathtub where they were currently in. After which, in a quick motion, n rejoined himself with Anne, who was still on top of him. n was in control of the game. Both of his hands were holding Anne''s waist, moved her up and down to reach their mutual satisfaction. Anne, who was again forced to enjoy the love making with n, could only surrender. Her energy had run out even to just ask n to stop. She had given up and followed the hot game of her husband, who seemed never satisfied.

    The handsome monster she once hated was really full of stamina!

    Anne, who had no energy, was still lying on her husband''s body. Her loud scream was heard again when she reached the top for the umpteenth time. Her breasts were still on his chest as the two of them held each other tightly.

    "I''m tired..." Anne sighed softly.

    "I know," n answered spontaneously, continued to stroke Anne''s back. "Go to sleep now."

    Anne smiled faintly with her eyes starting to close. "I''m notfortable sleeping here, n."

    "Okay, let''s move to the bed."

    Anne didn''t respond to n''s words. She could barely opened her eyes. Her energy waspletely depleted after n touched her so many times, leaving her helpless. Completely naked, n carried her to the bed. Anne''s head rested on his chest until n finally put Anne on the bed.

    "I love you, Anne." n whispered again as he kissed the top of Anne''s head.

    After covering her naked body with a thick nket, n then went back to the bathroom to take a shower after his almost 1 hour game in the bathroom with Anne. When he was closing his eyes, enjoying the cold drops of water from the shower, he suddenly saw a glimpse of the same shadow in the church as before, but this time the image was more vivid. There was a girl whose face was not visible, who was walking with a man towards the altar.

    "That image again," n muttered under his breath as he opened his eyes. "It seems that I was too excited earlier that such images appeared again."

    Feeling a bit ufortable, he quickly ended his shower. He grabbed the shower handle to turn off the water and immediately took his bathrobe, then rushed out of the bathroom. When n came out of the bathroom, Anne was still fast asleep, and her breathing was more regr in the nket that covered her.

    "You''re my breath, Anne, I''m sorry that I always make you tired," n said softly with sparkling eyes, looking at Anne''s naturally red cheeks. After watching her sleep for a while, he then walked to the walk-in closet to get dressed. Therge room contained his and Anne''s clothes felt warm, this was because the air conditioner of the room had been adjusted in such a way as to maintain the quality of n''s clothes which were lined up from end to end.

    Even though he was only at home, he always paid attention to his appearance, especially since marrying Anne. He always wanted to look perfect in front of Anne, by wearing the best clothes designed by world famous fashion houses. Even some men''s clothing designers always contacted n first whenever there were new fashion lines being released and immediately sent a set of their best clothes to the perfectionist man named n Knight rke.

    The ten minutes that n spent in his walk-in closet were not wasted. His body was now well wrapped in clothing designed by the Givenchy fashion house. Perfect and elegant! Two words that were appropriate to judge n''s current appearance. After making sure his appearance was perfect, n then immediately left the room and walked to the bed to reach for the wedding ring which he took off in the shower. He didn''t want to take the risk of hurting Anne''s body when he touched her while wearing the ring.

    "Sleep, my princess, restore your energy. There are still many things I want to do with you when you wake up," n whispered softly as he made sure Anne sleptfortably.

    After putting on his wedding ring, n rushed out of the room which had always been a pleasure to him ever since Anne''s arrival. His footsteps were light as he walked down the stairs. His face also looked much fresher and happy this time. Indeed, Anne was the antidote to him.

    When n arrived in the dining room, the dining table had been cleared up because the guests had finished their lunch. Seeing the young master came down from the second floor, Noah immediately approached him and asked what he wanted to have for lunch and casually n only asked for the best wine to be prepared.

    "Take the wine to the living room. I''m going to have a pleasant conversation with my special guests."

    "Yes, sir."

    n then continued his footsteps towards the living room, where Nichs was with Erick and his men. n was very curious about the presence of these unusual people. As soon as he realized the arrival of the master, Nichs then turned and approached n in a swift motion. He was eager to show Erick how perfectly he served n.

    "I''m sorry I kept you all waiting, gentlemen," n said in his typical baritone voice when he arrived in the living room.

    To be continued

 Chapter 469 - Still The Same Person

    <h4>Chapter 469 - Still The Same Person</h4>

    "Wait, so the conclusion of our conversation is that you guys want to find someone who intends to harm me?!" n shouted loudly. He couldn''t believe his grandfather to ask someone else for help to take care of this kind of thing.

    "Yes ..."

    "And why should you and your people do it, Erick?" n immediately cut off Erick''s words.

    "Since we were trusted by the big master to do this, sir, and you don''t have to worry anyway. We will never betray you or the big master." Erick firmly answered n''s question. While speaking, Erick deliberately nced at Nichs, trying to provoke the bespectacled man. Erick also tried to approach n in his way.

    n was silent. His brows were furrowed at the thought of Erick''s words. All this time, he was not allowed by his grandfather to find out who was behind the ident that happened to him two years ago. He was instead given the task of taking care of the familypany and not worrying about the problem. That was why, he was confused right now. Why would his grandfather suddenly ask for help from a new person.

    "You continue to work as usual, sir, let us take care of the rest. Your safety will be our responsibility," said Erick again.

    "Young master doesn''t need you to keep him safe, Erick. There''s still me and the other bodyguards," said Nichs, who had been silent for a while. He felt that Erick really didn''t think he existed.

    Eric smiled. "I know that, Nick. What I mean is that you stay by the young master''s side and we will guard you from afar, protecting you. This is done so that those who are trying to harm the young master don''t know that there is someone else protecting him right now. In other words, we''ll back up your work, Erick. Isn''t double protection like this much better?"

    "It''s true, but can you guarantee that your whereabouts will not be known by people who will harm the young master?" Nichs asked, starting to get serious. He felt that Erick was not just some random person.

    "I hope not. We will mingle with the servants in this house for a while to adjust. Believe me, what we are going to do has been approved by the big master and he agrees. The most important thing right now is to uncover the mastermind behind the ident. I am absolutely sure that the person doesn''t work alone, especially considering that the big master is an influential person in this country. There must be so many hidden enemies and they must do everything they can to conquer and dominate the rke family''s business empire by tormenting the big master slowly. The enemies know that the big master has no family other than the young master. That''s why they attack you. Because by attacking you first, then this family will be destroyed easily. It would be different if they attack the big master first, because then you would already be prepared to take care of yourself. I''m sure the ident that happened to you two years ago must have been arranged very well by the enemies," Erick answered Nichs'' question by giving an exnation to n, who was staring at him without blinking.

    "Why do you think it would be easier for them to destroy the rke family if they harmed me first, Erick?"

    Erick took a deep breath. He looked hard to answer the master''s question. "Since you are the sessor of this family, if you weren''t around then the big master would be slowly destroyed without them having to intervene. Those people deliberately attacked the heir of this family to seize the rights of the heir."

    n''s eyes shed when he heard Erick''s words. It turned out that what he had in mind all this time was the same as what the man he had just met said.

    "That''s why until this moment the big master tried to protect you, sir. It was none other than for the sake of the continuity of this family," added Erick again with a trembling voice. He recalled the conversation with Mr. David rke yesterday in the park. The kind old man even pleaded to Erick to protect his grandson at all costs. He was even willing to trade the remaining time of his life to prolong the life of his grandson and that made Erick finally realize that God had deliberately removed Jack from his life for two years to give happiness to this old man whose life wouldn''t be long.

    n smiled proudly. "Yes, my grandfather is indeed the best."

    "Hence, from now on, please believe in us, sir," said Erick excitedly.

    "If Grandfather already believes in you, then what can I do?" said n with a smile.

    "Okay, then give us information about the people closest to you so far, sir. Believe me, your biggest enemy is the people around you, people who know all your habits and ..."

    Nichs, who felt insinuated, immediately stepped forward and grabbed Eric firmly by the cor. "Just because you have the trust of the big master you can say like this, Erick. As long as you know, if the young master asks for my head right now, I will definitely give it to him. So don''t ever doubt my loyalty to him."

    n massaged his forehead which suddenly hurt when he saw Nichs'' overreaction to Erick''s words. He knew that Erick''s words were not meant for Nichs. However, Nichs, who didn''t like Eric since the first time he saw him, immediately got offended and thought that Erick was badmouthing n.

    "Nick..."

    "No sir, this person must be taught a lesson!!" Nichs said in a rising voice. "He''s trying to bring conflict between us, sir."

    Erick couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t move or fight against Nichs, who was gripping his neck. "I can''t possibly use you, Nick. After all, I know that your loyalty to your Master, because I too will do the same thing. I will also do the same thing to protect my Master, even if my life is at stake."

    Nichs loosened his hand, though he hadn''t really pulled it from Erick''s neck yet. "It''s good then that you have your own master, so don''t dream of snatching my master."

    "Calm down, Nick, you don''t have to be afraid."

    "Okay then. I take your word for it," Nichs said quickly, pulling his hand from Erick''s neck. "Then wait, I''ll prepare what you asked for. I''m keeping records of the people who have been trying to annoy Master, including the women who were after him."

    "Women?"

    Nichs nodded. "The paid women who were asked to find young master''s weakness. They even went so far as to do that."

    "They went that far?" Erick shouted in disbelief.

    n smiled at Erick''s words. The reason n entered into contractual rtionships with his women was none other than to avoid these women with hidden agenda, who wanted to find his weaknesses.

    "What are you looking for?" n asked Alice who was looking for something.

    "Anne, I haven''t seen her. Where is Anne?" Alice asked innocently.

    n smiled and took a sip of wine from his ss. "My wife is sleeping. She is tired after ying with me for almost an hour. But don''t worry, she''s enjoying it. You don''t have to look for her. You''ll probably see her again tomorrow morning, because this afternoon until tonight we will continue our game."

    Alice''s face turned pale and fell silent for a moment. She couldn''t believe her master had now turned so far into a shameless pervert. He was so different than the old Jack she knew, who kept his privacy with Anne from anyone. Meanwhile, Erick just smiled and chose not toment. He knew exactly how much the master loved his wife.

    To be continued

 Chapter 470 - Team Work

    <h4>Chapter 470 - Team Work</h4>

    While Nichs was exining the names of those suspected of having ulterior motives to n, Mr. David rke and Luis returned. They also joined in the meeting. As long as Nichs spoke, no one said a word, nor when Erick began to exin his ns afterwards.

    p, p, p!

    "Great! I''m sure this idea will work. I believe in you, Mr. Maguire..."

    "Erick, sir, just call me by my first name," said Erick, quickly cutting off Mr. David rke''s words. He didn''t feel like he deserved to be called master by David rke.

    Mr. David rke chuckled. "I like you, Erick. So, continue your conversation. It seems my old body needs some rest," Luis, who understood the master''s words, nodded slowly. He then got up from his chair and rushed to push Mr. David rke''s wheelchair to his room, leaving n and his guests to continue the meeting. After meeting the cops who helped him investigate the car ident that killed his grandson, Mr David rke needed a break. It turned out that his suspicions were correct. Roger Dous and his father, Stevano Dous were the people who wanted his wealth, the rke family treasure that will now belong to Jack, his second grandson.

    After helping Mr. David rkeid down on his bed, Luis then covered his master''s body with afortable nket. "Trust them, sir, now you just have to wait. Once that''s all done, we can have a proper funeral for the young master."

    "Yes Luis, I can''t wait for that day toe. I hope Anne is pregnant before thest goodbye to n is held," said Mr. David rke, closing his eyes.

    Luis smiled at his master''s words. Not long after that, Luis rushed out of his master''s room after hearing the gentle snoring came from his master. He stepped and closed the door carefully. After doing his job, Luis rushed to his room to change into his taekwondo uniform.? Usually, he would train in the gym when his master was resting. He kept practicing as he didn''t want to lose his martial arts skills.

    When Luis went to the training ground, Alice, who was helping Noah at the dinner table, identally saw him.

    "Actually, who is the man with the big master, Noah?" asked Alice in a half whisper. "He''s not just a random person, is he?"

    Noah pursed his lips. Slowly, he ced the bottle of wine on the dining table. "Luis is the only assistant of Big Master. He is a former special police officer who chose to resign from his job after his family died. Since then, he has devoted himself to Master, although the police still want him to return to work again."

    "Resign?"

    "Yes, his wife and child died in a bloody incident. And the police at that time ignored the incident and just closed the case without conducting a more detailed investigation, even though Luis was on a mission to carry out his important duties as a special police officer. When he returned to the city and finding his wife and child died horribly, Luis was furious. After he vented his frustration on his fellow police officers who didn''t care about his family, Luis finally resigned from the police. It was discovered that the mother and child did not die in an ordinary ident, but were targeted by the organization that was previously destroyed by Luis. These people only wanted to hurt Louis''s wife and child to take revenge at first, but who would have thought that the mother and child actually died as they were baked alive in a car that was brutally hit," Noah said at length.

    "Jesus!" cried Alice spontaneously.

    "It''s so sad, isn''t it?"

    "Th-then what about the criminals? Shouldn''t they be punished?" Alice asked curiously.

    "Luis had punished them all. The organization was destroyed and Luis'' reputation was restored. The police asked him to return to work but Luis, who had got bitter, refused. He lived on the streets, depressed and drunk, and became a feared man at that time. Finally he met Master, and as you can see today, Luis is still serving him faithfully without ever having any intention to get married again. But I must ask you, Miss, not to bring up this problem. Because Luis always thinks his wife and child died with in a good way. He always loses control when he is reminded of his wife and child being roasted alive," Noah ended his story with teary eyes.

    Alice was teary eyes as well, like Noah. She had even shed tears as she heard the story of Luis'' wife and child, which was so sad.

    "Don''t cry, Miss," Noah said softly as he held out a tissue to Alice.

    With tears in her eyes, Alice took the tissue from Noah. "You cry too, Noah." Alice protested.

    "But promise me you will never discuss this with anyone else, Miss."

    Alice nodded. "But why are you telling me this?"

    "Because I believe you''re a good person like Mrs. Anne. That''s why I''m telling you. I believe that Madam''s friends can be trusted," Noah answered honestly.

    Alice smiled. She was ttered to be trusted by Noah. "Don''t worry, Noah, I can be trusted like Anne. She''s my role model, so you don''t have to worry."

    "I believe that, Miss, you must really like Madam, right?"

    "So much! She is my role model."

    Noahughed at Alice''s words. The two of them resumed their business in setting the dining table because the maids who brought the food had came into the dining room. While n and the others were still in the meeting, they now knew who to take care of first, especially adding to the information they received from Mr. David rke before.

    "Ok, since we already know what to do, I entrust this to the two of you. Continue your meeting. I''m hungry," n said quietly while holding his stomach which had not been filled with a morsel since he woke up a few hours ago. . "Can you guys continue this meeting without me?"

    "Yes sir." Erick and Nichs answered in unison.

    "Fine, then continue. I trust you both." n said quickly as he looked at therge clock that was leaning firmly on the wall.

    When he smelled the aroma of his favorite food, n went straight to the dining table. "Wow this food looks great! Is it okay if I eat dinner first?"

    "Please, Young Master." Noah answered politely.

    "Good! Bring two servings to my room. I want all the dishes, so my wife and I will enjoy the food that you will enjoy, even though we are in the room," said n again, as he grabbed the bottle of wine that Noah had previously ced in the wine bucket on the dining table.

    "In the room?" said Alice subconsciously.

    n turned to Alice. "Sure, didn''t I tell you earlier that you would be able to meet my wife tomorrow morning? Do I need to remind you what we''ll be doing in the room in a moment?"

    "No, thanks." Alice immediately refused firmly while waving her hands in front of her chest. She didn''t want to hear any more perverted words from n.

    n chuckled. He then opened the bottle of wine in his hand and immediately drank it while walking towards his room on the second floor.

    After n walked up the stairs, Noah and the servants immediately carried out the young master''s orders. They prepared the tray for him and his wife in the room.

    To be continued

 Chapter 471 - Only Me

    <h4>Chapter 471 - Only Me</h4>

    Anne waspletely exhausted, because when n entered the room, the nket that he had previously covered on her body was still in the same position. It didn''t change at all, which meant that Anne slept in the same position and hadn''t move at all. Seeing her still asleep, n''s smile grew. He was excited to go to his wife immediately but he had to endure his intention, because he still wanted to wait for the maids who brought their dinner toe. n chose to keep waiting for his maids at the door rather than waiting inside the room. There was only one reason for that. He didn''t want anyone to see how messed up their bedroom was right now. Because if that happened, Anne would be embarrassed and upset. Therefore, he patiently wait in front of his bedroom door while checking his cellphone for Anne''s social media ounts.

    "Flowers! Why are all the contents of your post only flowers, Anne? Even though I''m more beautiful than flowers," n snorted a little disappointed, because he hoped that there would be one handsome photo posted.

    The sound of wheels from the trolley being pushed by two maids finally made n end his activities. He quickly put his smart phone in his trouser pocket and greeted the arrival of the two maids.

    "Just leave it here."

    "But Young Master..."

    "It''s okay, I''ll bring it in." n cut off the words of one of his servants.

    The two young maids were silent for a while before finally leaving n after politely saying goodbye. The two young women, who were very afraid of n, did not look back as they walked away from their young master who was intoxicated with romance. Everyone in the rke family mansion knew the story of how n conquered Anne, but none of them expected the young master to be so madly in love with his wife. That was why the servants in the house also gave the same respect to Anne. They did not dare to argue with Anne''s every word, because for them, what Anne said was the same as what n said.

    n only entered his room when he was sure that the maids had left, he carefully pushed the trolley full of food that the maids had prepared for dinner into the bedroom. The aroma of the medium rare grilled meat was so appetizing, not to mention the other dishes. It really made n even more hungry, but he didn''t want to eat alone. When he had confirmed the position of the trolley was right, n then walked to the bed and sure enough, Anne''s sleeping position had not changed. She still slept in the same position as when n had left her.

    "Almost 4 hours and you''re still sleeping in that same position. Won''t your body sore, dear?" n whispered softly to Anne, brushing the hair that covered her cheeks.

    Anne did not respond, his whisper did not seed in waking her up from her dreand.

    Actually, he couldn''t bear to wake Anne, but considering that she had not eaten anything, he was forced to wake her up. Without thinking, n pulled the nket that covered her body after turning down the room temperature. Instantly, Anne shivered when the nket had no longer covered her. What n did was working, as Anne started to react. But unfortunately, the moaning sound that came out of her lips only turned n on.

    n growled in annoyance. He cursed himself for being turned on by her moan. He was tortured with lust. "Anne, wake up... You''re not a baby, Anne. Your bedtime is up."

    "Hmmm��"

    "Damn, this woman. Anne, don''t make me rape you again," n said hoarsely, just one mumble was enough to make n go crazy.

    There was no response from Anne except that the louder the groans from Anne who felt cold, n''s sanity was being tested even more.

    "I''m only human, Anne, I can''t hold myself back any longer," said n in frustration. Without thinking, he pushed her left shoulder to lie down. Once again, n was getting more and more tormented when he saw Anne''s perfect body, the curves of her waist, the abs on her stomach, her beautiful breasts. She was beautiful and perfect. That was all that n could say to praise the beauty of Anne''s body at the moment.

    He then crawled on top of her body, without removing her clothes. Without a word he immediately yed with her breasts, licking his tongue on the tips, which finally managed to make Anne react, even though her eyes were still tightly closed. Finally, when n used his hand to squeeze one of her breasts, Anne woke up.

    "n...."

    "Stop...don''t talk, just enjoy it, baby." n immediately interrupted Anne''s words by slightly lifting his face to look at Anne who had just woken up.

    Anne''s whole body reacted again, epting each and every moves that n made. She waspletely aroused. n touched every inch of Anne''s body, starting from her neck, her breasts, her stomach, and her thighs. Indeed, he tormented her with his touches.

    "n.. I''m tired.." said Anne softly in between sighs of pleasure, sounding faint and full of hope.

    n, who didn''t want to hurt Anne, immediately stopped his activities on her lower body. After he pulled his face from her core, n finally realized that both of Anne''s thighs, which he had opened wide, seemed to vibrate violently and this made n feel sorry for her. He quickly crawled back onto Anne''s body and looked lovingly at her sweaty face.

    "What do you want?"

    Anne opened her eyes when she felt n''s hot breath touched her face. "Take me to the bathroom, I''m hot."

    n smiled triumphantly. He realized that Anne was almost at her peak when he stopped his activities just now. "Are you sure you don''t want me to finish it?"

    "Water, I need water, n," chirped Anne hopefully.

    "As you wish, Princess."

    n immediately lifted her body from the bed and took her to their big bathroom. n''s goal was to take her to the shower instead of the bathtub, following Anne''s request. When he lowered her to the floor, her legs trembled slightly and she could not support her body. Fortunately, n immediately hugged her waist, so she could still stand by leaning on him.

    "Do you want me to turn on the water now?" n whispered softly, as if afraid someone would hear.

    "Yes."

    "Prepare yourself, Princess." n again teased Anne by exhaling his hot breath.

    Ssh!

    "n!!!" Anne screamed loudly when the cold water from the shower touched her whole body. It was not because the water was too cold, but because Anne managed to reach her release for n''s dyed actions.

    Seeing Anne reached her climax, n smile. His woman waspletely different and it drove him crazy. n did not feel the pain from her scratched on his back at the moment. For him, there was nothing more beautiful than Anne when she reached her climax. Her beauty looked even more radiant when she reached the point of satisfaction, her cheeks were flushed, and her lips parted, it was a sight that he wouldn''t want to miss.

    "You are mine Anne�� only I can see you like this."

    To be continued

 Chapter 472 - Unreasonable Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 472 - Unreasonable Jealousy</h4>

    n smirked when he saw how well Anne ate, not a single dish was missed, starting from the heavy meals to the desserts, they all gobbled up into Anne''s little mouth, even though she didn''t actually finish them all. She just took some from all the food that was served in front of her with enthusiasm. She didn''t even bother to dry her hair first.

    "Are you really that hungry?" n chirped, teasing Anne.

    Anne, who was enjoying the foie gras, immediately stabbed the knife in her right hand into the te and red at n.

    "Whoa whoa whoa...! Sorry, Madam, I give up. Pardon my mistake." n shrieked loudly as he raised both his hands in the air.

    Anne just blinked once without speaking. She then continued to slice the foie gras and immediately thering it on the typical French sauce that was on her te before putting it into her mouth. n couldn''t help but chuckle at how Anne was eating. Because he didn''t want to disturb her dinner, he finally chose to sit quietly and enjoyed his dinner. Seeing that Anne loved foie gras so much, n then moved a piece of his foie gras onto Anne''s te.

    "No, it''s okay, I still have mine," said Anne slowly, refusing his foie gras.

    "It''s okay, I just don''t want any leftover to this delicious food. There are many more dishes that I want to try," n answered quickly as he pulled the roast turkey from Anne''s left side onto his te.

    Anne smiled. "Thank you."

    "It''s not a big deal, Anne. Alright then, hurry up, don''t let me change my mind and..."

    "What?!!"

    "Hahaha...sorry Madam, I was just joking. I can''t possibly take the food that''s already on your te."

    Anne did not respond to n''s words, and chose to continue enjoying her foie gras with full appreciation like those medieval French aristocrats, so graceful and elegant. Seeing the way she enjoyed one of the fancy French dishes made n admire her even more. She really knew how to put herself together and that made n feel proud.

    After dining for almost 30 minutes, most of the tes on the trolley table were empty. Anne, who had not eaten since morning plus her energy had been drained by n, was able to finish all the delicious and extraordinary dishes.

    "Red wine, Ma''am?"

    Anne shook her head. "My drinking skills are poor, I can''t handle alcohol."

    "Really? So you''ve never touched any alcoholic beverage in your life?" asked n in surprise.

    "I did, once. I made a big mess of that too," replied Anne softly with a smile as she remembered what she did when she identally drank Jack''s wine two years ago.

    "Really? Tell me." asked n with sparkling eyes.

    Anne grabbed the napkin on the table and wiped her lips gently. "I don''t like remembering all that''s past, because I''m sure you wouldn''t like to hear about it."

    "You haven''t tried me, Anne, so how can you say I don''t like it?" n growled in annoyance.

    Anne smiled. She slowly got up from her chair and approached n, who was sitting in front of her. She slowly ced her hands on the edge of the chair. "Are you sure you want to hear how I drank my first wine? Are you ready for the fact that I have fond memories of the person with whom I was drunk?"

    n''s jaw instantly hardened, his eyes shed with an enormous anger. Jealousy was clearly evident in n''s face at the moment.

    "Just say it, I asked for it. So I''ll be fine," he said quietly. He said every word with emphasis.

    "It was with Jack ..."

    Anne immediately shut her mouth tightly when she felt a piercing coldness emanate from n''s body, who was staring at her without blinking.

    "Continue," n said coldly.

    Anne swallowed hard, trying to calm her heart which was racing so fast at the moment. Even though she was currently facing the same person, the person she loved, but Anne was aware that at the moment the man she loved was not the real him. That was why she felt a little scared, unlike when she faced Jack''s anger before.

    "I won''t ask you twice, Anne," said n again, trying to remind Anne, who was suddenly silent and didn''t continue her words.

    "At that time, two years ago I was being brought home to Jack''s house because I had a little problem and Jack helped me. But because at that time he had an urgent matter, he finally took me home to find a way out for me, and then I identally drank his liquor on the table. The maids who saw me at that time immediately took care of me and took me to the room in Jack''s house."

    n''s teeth shed and rattled, his rage was building up when Anne once again mentioned the name of the man he hated. It seemed that at this moment n wanted to go and find this man named Jack and kill him, because he had dared to bring Anne back to his house.

    "What did that bastard do to you?"

    "Nothing, Jack had always been polite to me."

    Bang!

    n pounded his fist on the table in front of him.

    "That''s impossible! No man can resist his desire when he is with a woman, Anne. Especially when the woman is as beautiful as you! I''m sure he had an evil n by bringing you home, and one more thing, the liquor must be indeed prepared to set you up!" n said breathlessly. "Normal men must have lust, Anne, unless he had been castrated, then I''ll believe that he had no ill intention towards you."

    Anne was silent. Her eyes widened perfectly when she heard n''s words. She didn''t expect n to be so angry, angry with himself for what he had done two years ago. That was crazy!

    "Answer me, Anne, say something!"

    "Answer what? What are you asking me?" asked Anne in confusion.

    n growled. "What has that bastard done to you?"

    Anne took a deep breath. It seemed that she really had to have a lot of patience when dealing with her husband. She really wanted to hit her husband''s head with the shoe that she was currently wearing to bring back her husband''s memory, but she realized that she couldn''t do that because it would be very risky. It turned out that her n to string the pieces of their past together to remind n was not easy.

    "Nothing, didn''t I already answer that? Jack was very polite to me. He never took advantage of me. Never mind kissing me, he didn''t even dare to touch me. He didn''t even want to stare at me for more than two minutes," sighed Anne desperately.

    "Damn! Kiss, touch. What bastard would dare to do that to mine!"

    n suddenly got up from the chair and then pushed Anne back towards the bed. Anne, who was surprised, could only scream a little when n pushed her like that.

    "Tell me, where is that person now, Anne? I want to pry out his eyes for daring to look at my woman! I will take out his dirty brain," said n coldly with shining eyes, staring at Anne who was below him.

    "You want to gouge out his eyes? Why?" asked Anne in disbelief.

    "Because I''m sure that bastard must have looked at you time and time again and plotted some sinister n to you in his head," n replied confidently. "So tell me where this man is now?"

    Anne pursed her lips. "Jack, he''s been pronounced dead two years from drowning in the English Channel."

    n was silent for a while until he finally pulled himself off Anne and burst outughing.

    "Good...! That bastard looks like he deserves to be eaten by some nkton, even though I really want to kill him with my own hands. Well, since that bastard is gone, from now on don''t ever mention or remember him anymore, Anne. Just remember one thing, you are mine, I''m the only one you can remember."

    Anne bit her lower lip, trying to hold herself back from telling n the truth that the man whose eyes he was going to pry out was himself.

    "Give me more patience, God," said Anne in her heart when she saw n was still grinning.

    To be continued

 Chapter 473 - The Deepest Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 473 - The Deepest Feelings</h4>

    Le ce d''Armes Hotel

    Leon, who had arrived in Luxembourg, immediately went to one of the best hotels in Luxembourg along with his six bodyguards. Without any difficulty, they immediately received services from the Le ce d''Armes Hotel. Leon upied one of the best rooms in the hotel. Although from the outside the hotel looked simple, but when one entered the 4th floor of it, he would be amazed. The interior of the luxurious ssic European-style building was still well preserved, as were Leon''s rooms. The brown wooden floor with white walls looked perfect, not to mention the big bed that was the prima donna in the room.

    "Have a good rest, Mr. Ganke," said the hotel clerk to Leon when he said goodbye.

    Leon just nodded slowly without saying a word. He was still fascinated by the beauty of his room. The hotel room where he was currently staying was reminiscent of the room where Anne was being made up before they walked down the aisle and said the sacred vows to each other. It was the bedroom that he hated so much because it was used as a bridal room for Anne at that time. He remembered that the next day, he changed all the contents of his room, because he felt disgusted at the room after Anne used it to sleep after he cursed her. After which, he went to meet Stefi in her apartment and made love to her until morning.

    "If only I could turn back time, I certainly wouldn''t be doing something stupid like that, Marianne. Maybe by now we''d be happy with our kids." Leon muttered under his breath while looking up at the Luxembourg sky from his bedroom balcony.

    The cold Luxembourg night breeze made Leon missed Anne even more. In his mind, there was only Anne''s image at the moment.

    "I will definitely win your heart again, Marianne, we can start all over again, building our little family together from zero. I hope you are still willing to do it with me...."

    Drrrtt

    On the nightstand, Leon''s smart phone vibrated, which alerted him from his daydream. He slowly went back into his room and checked his cell phone to find out who had called him.

    A sh of anger immediately reflected in Leon''s green eyes when he read a message from Stefi that said she was at the airport to follow him to Luxembourg. In that message, Stefi was furious and suspected that Leon was making an appointment with another woman, and was not on a business trip, as Ganke Inc Production staff said when Stefi visited the office this afternoon. Even though she didn''t know where Leon was staying, Stefi decided toe to Luxembourg.

    "Fuck tis damn woman! She will mess up my ns if she finds out where I am," Leon cursed softly. His hand tightly gripped his cell phone to vent his anger to Stefi.

    While looking for a way to get rid of Stefi, Leon suddenly remembered Wayne''s offer a moment ago before his assistant left for Berlin, which was 762.2 km from Luxembourg. Without thinking, Leon contacted a man who knew Wayne. Leon was involved in a serious conversation with the man for almost 30 minutes.

    "I''ll send the down payment in a moment, I''ll leave the rest to you when you''ve managed to take care of it," Leon said, smiling quietly at the man on the other end of the phone.

    "Okay sir, then what should I do with this woman?"

    Leon smiled sarcastically. "Whatever, you two can enjoy her together."

    The sound ofughter immediately sounded in Leon''s ears because the man he was calling was very happy to hear Leon''s words. "Very well, I will dly carry out your orders, sir."

    "And there''s one more thing I want you to do for me."

    "What is it, sir?"

    "When you fuck her, don''t forget to take a video and give it to me," Leon answered tly without the slightest sense of guilt after asking several men to rape his wife.

    "Okay, sir, that''s easy. Yes, I will prepare it, believe me, sir, we will not let you down."

    Leon pursed his lips again. "I hope so." After saying these three words that sounded like orders that could not be contested, Leon then hung up the phone with a look of satisfaction on his face, although his orders had not been carried out yet by the people Wayne introduced to him.

    The sound of the notification that entered his cell phone made Leon happy. The thugs were very happy because he had sent money that was much bigger than they thought they would get. For Leon, it didn''t matter how much money he spent at the moment, as long as he could get rid of Stefi. The ungrateful woman was so hard to get off of him, she was like a chewing gum that got stuck to his shoe, which was dirty and disgusting.

    Because he was in a good mood, Leon then grabbed his thick jacket and went straight out of his room, not forgetting to call his men to apany him. Leon''s current destination was the biggest bar in Luxembourg, as he wanted to celebrate his happiest night with a drink and the beautiful woman who served him the drink. Because Luxembourg used German, it was not difficult for Leon tomunicate. With a special car provided by the Le ce d''Armes Hotel, Leon could go anywherefortably.

    "Tonight I''ll treat you guys. Have fun with as many women as you want, I''ll pay for it! Because tonight I''m very happy hahahaha ...!"

    Leon''s words suddenly made the six of his men excited. They hadn''t felt the embrace of a woman''s body for a long time. So they were so excited and thanked Leon over and over again.

    "Thank God, finally that damn woman will disappear from my life," Leon thought with a sparkling face, he was happy to see his six subordinates happy when they were given the freedom to sleep with as many women as they wanted.

    Leon''s smile grew wider as the image of Anne''s face appeared in his mind. "Be patient, dear, my dear Marianne. After this, we will be happy."

    ***

    < London, Ennd >

    Aaron, who was sitting in the garden alone, was surprised by the arrival of Rose, who handed him a cup of coffee without sugar as Aaron had asked before.

    "Thanks, Rose," he said sincerely.

    Rose smiled. "Don''t thank me, it''s just coffee."

    Aaron chuckled. He then took a sip of his favorite bitter coffee carefully because it was still hot.

    "Aren''t you allowed to drink coffee?" said Rose softly as she continued to stare at Aaron who had just ced his coffee cup on the table.

    "I''ve been free from ulcers since two years ago after I followed my personal doctor''s advice, Rose. Besides, I don''t drink coffee very often."

    "Is that so?"

    Aaron nodded. "Yes, then what about you? Do you still suffer from stomach ulcers?"

    Rose''s face reddened. "Since knowing you, my mealtimes have been very regr, not to mention the vitamins you gave me. So how could I still have heartburn again?" Rose mentioned the good things that Aaron did to her during their two months rtionship.

    "Good, that''s what I want. It won''t be good for us to have stomach ulcers. It would be funny for a husband and wife to suffer the same ailment."

    "Husband and wife?"

    Aaron''s eyes shed. "Yes, you have epted my proposal. So you are no longer just my girlfriend, Rose, you are my fianc��. We''re one step closer to being forever friends to share our joys and sorrows."

    Rose was silent. She then grabbed her chamomile tea from the table and drank it slowly. "I still have a few questions for you, Aaron. Are you willing to answer them?"

    "Sure!" Without thinking, Aaron immediately answered Rose''s words.

    Rose took a deep breath. She was still a little afraid to discuss this, especially after she found out about the news of Marissa Henderson''s entry to prison one day ago. Discussing the women in Aaron''s past scared her a little.

    "What do you want to ask, Rose?"

    Rose lifted her face and looked deeply at Aaron. "Marianne, do you still love her?"

    Although Rose''s voice sounded calm and t, but her hands were intertwined under the table, showing how nervous she actually was at the moment, for asking him such a thing. Out of all the names of women mentioned by Daniel before, only Marianne that caught Rose''s attention. That was why she decided to ask him to get rid of the uneasy feeling inside her after finding out that Aaron was crazy about Marianne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 474 - Douglas Family’s Ambition

    <h4>Chapter 474 - Dous Family��s Ambition</h4>

    Aaron was silent for a long time when he heard Rose''s question about his feelings for Anne.

    "My feelings for Anne have never been reciprocated. Since the first time I met her, Anne did not respond well to me. She really only considered me a friend and I did not ept that, until I finally realized that the harder I tried to approach her, the further our friendship bes," Aaron answered quietly with a smile.

    Rose was silent. She still felt uneasy. She was still not satisfied with Aaron''s answer. "Then how do you feel for her now? Do you still have hope for her?"

    Aaron turned to Rose and smiled. Instead of answering the question of the beautiful woman in front of him, n grabbed his cell phone which was on the table and yed his finger briefly on the screen and immediately gave it to Rose. "Read it."

    Without arguing, Rose then grabbed Aaron''s cell phone and read the article that was appearing on the screen.

    "This is a horrendous incident two years ago, when I was still a junior journalist," said Rose honestly without taking her eyes off the article that featured the news of the fall of Jackson Patrick Muller into the English Channel.

    "Even until this moment, Anne is still loyal to that man, Rose."

    "Jackson Patrick Muller?"

    "Yes, Anne loves that man. More precisely, they love each other even though their fate is so tragic that they are separated by death," answered Aaron with a smile.

    Rose''s eyes widened. She was very surprised to hear Aaron''s words, because Daniel didn''t tell her this much about Marianne.

    "I know you must be surprised, but it''s a fact, Rose. Anne was Jackson Patrick Muller''s girlfriend. Their rtionship is hidden very neat and was not exposed to the media because both chose to keep it a secret,"

    "But you know about them," said Rose quickly.

    Aaron chuckled. "Of course I know. Jack and I hadpeted to win Anne''s heart, even though I knew at that time that I would definitely lost, because at that time, Jack was already in Anne''s heart."

    "Y-you..."

    "Yeah, I lost from the start."

    Rose lowered her head. She felt guilty for Aaron at the moment for bringing up Aaron''s tragic past, and Rose was sure that Aaron would be ufortable right now when his unrequited love story was brought up again.

    Aaron smiled at Rose''s change in attitude. "But I''m fine at the moment, because I have you."

    Rose''s cheeks lit up at Aaron''s words. "Don''t seduce me, it won''t work."

    "Haha, I''m not seducing you, Rose. I''m serious, I believe this is God''s way to give meplete happiness," said Aaron seriously as he grabbed Rose''s hand.

    "Are you really serious about me, Aaron?"

    "Of course, do you doubt me?" Aaron asked back in a rising voice, his grip on Rose''s hand tightened even more.

    Rose shook her head slowly.

    "Then why did you ask me that?" Aaron said softly, reaffirming his question.

    "I just want to confirm it, Aaron. So far, I''ve never had a boyfriend. So I''m afraid that I end up having to swallow disappointment," answered Rose honestly.

    Aaron pursed his lips. He slowly moved his hand and stroked Rose''s hair. "If you still doubt me, we can go back to Portugal tomorrow. I must let your father know of our rtionship."

    "Are you serious? Do you have the guts?"

    Aaronughed at Rose''s question. "Of course I have! Am I a thief or a criminal to be afraid to meet your father?"

    "Only you can talk to me like this, Aaron," Rose said softly with tears in her eyes.

    "No, don''t cry. I don''t like seeing you cry. Believe me, I''m serious about our rtionship, so you don''t have to be afraid. I''m no longer in a rtionship with the women I used to be close to. Now there''s only the name Lily-Rose Joseph in my heart."

    Rose''s tears flowed profusely at Aaron''s words. All her fears vanished at the same time as a warm feeling came into her at this moment. Aaron, who didn''t like seeing women cry, then wiped the tears on Rose''s face with his finger and grabbed Rose''s wais to hug her tightly.

    "Maybe our rtionship is too fast for you, Rose, but trust me, I''m really serious about you. Never doubt me again, Rose," Aaron whispered softly while not letting go of his arms from Rose''s body.

    Rose didn''t reply Aaron''s words, only the tears that flowed freely that showed how happy she was right now. Tears of happiness that she never imagined would roll down her cheeks because of a man. Aaron chose to bury his face in Rose''s shoulder, enjoying the scent of Rose''s body which made him more intoxicated with his feelings for Rose, the little girl to whom he had given his mother''s ne years ago. The only memory of his mother was now kept neatly by the woman he would make Mrs. Connery.

    ***

    "Stupid, why doesn''t that bastard Samuel delete your pictures, Roger?! You know that old fart is still investigating the ident two years ago," Ivan Dous shrieked angrily at his only son, Roger.

    Roger chuckled. "Rx, Dad, that David rke definitely won''t be able to catch me. After all, this case has been closed by stating that the ident was a normal traffic ident, then why are you so afraid? His grandson, that bastard n Knight is still alive, isn''t he? So don''t overreact, Dad."

    Ivan Dous scratched his head ufortably. "You know Luis Cobb, don''t you? That ex-specialist cop is David rke''s assistant. He''s not an easy guy, Roger, he''s a smart guy. I''m pretty sure that for the past two years they must have been conducting investigations secretly without our spies knowing, son."

    "Let it go. After all, all the evidence against me has been removed. What else do they have to look for? The grandson is still alive and still as arrogant as before. What else is there to argue about?" said Roger curtly.

    Ivan Dous sighed again. Talking to his only son really drained his energy.

    "You''re not stupid, are you? Are you not aware of the change in their attitude towards our family? If indeed they don''t suspect us, why would they keep their distance like this, specially with n''s change in attitude towards you? I''m sure that they must have suspected us and if they manage to find evidence that we were the mastermind behind the car ident, then our years of plotting to seize the rke family''s fortune will be in vain, Roger. Don''t you get this all the way?"

    Roger rolled his eyes. "I won''t allow that to happen, Daddy. I''ve been trying for years to get what they have. After all, they''ve lived too long in luxury and it''s time for someone else to feel how they feel right now, especially with the beautiful women who have always followed behind the damn n Knight rke, including his new wife, who is very beautiful and mysterious. I''m really curious about her. Every woman who is close to n must be mine. I''m sure I will also seed in getting that woman/ Moreover, my good looks are not much different from n''s. Don''t worry, Daddy, our dream of bing heirs to the family is just one step away. My n to get rid of n Knight rke will surelye true as soon as possible. After that, the old fart will die slowly when he sees his only heir dead, and that''s when we came to seize his wealth as you nned, Daddy."

    Ivan Dousughed heartily at his son''s words. Being reminded of being the heir to the rke family made him excited again.

    "I believe in you, son, you can do it, including having those beautiful women belonging to n Knight rke."

    "Of course, Daddy, I used to fail to get rid of him. But this time it''s impossible for me to fail," said Roger slowly. He was initially very happy when he managed to kill n, but apparently n appeared in front of him again, the same as before, still arrogant and annoying.

    Being too ambitious to get the rke family fortune, Roger forgot that he had seen a man who looks like n fell off a cruise ship two years ago in the English Channel. He didn''t really look for information on what Jackson Patrick Muller''s face looked like. After knowing that Roger had a wrong target, he immediately returned to Luxembourg, even though at that time he was on a mission to follow Luis, the assistant to David rke.

    To be continued

 Chapter 475 - First Date

    <h4>Chapter 475 - First Date</h4>

    After finishing an endless discussion about Jackst night, n eventually decided to sleep early without disturbing or touching Anne. It pleased Anne because she could have enough sleep to regain her energy. However, she was continually being teased by Alice over and over in the morning.

    "We have not seen each other only for two years, Alice, but why have you turned into a pervert like this?" Anne said curtly at Alice, who kept teasing her.

    Alice chuckled. "I am not a pervert. I only want to make sure."

    Anne lifted one of her eyebrows. "Make sure? Make sure of what?

    Alice smiled. She approached Anne and whispered to her what n had said before he went to the second floor.? Anne''s face turned red instantly as she listened to Alice''s whispers. She could not believe n would say such vulgar words.

    "D-don''t listen to him. You are ridiculous. How strongly do you think I am?!"

    Alice chuckled. "It is alright, Anne. It doesn''t matter if it is true. After all, you both are legally husband and wife. So, you''re free to do it, right?"

    p!

    "Anne!!"

    "Take that for being so perverted this early in the morning!!"

    Alice touched her back that felt warm due to Anne''s p. The p was not exactly too hard. Alice only dramatized it to tease Anne, but Anne didn''t buy it. She peeved, walked away from Alice, then headed to Mr. David rke, who was in the park sunbathing with Luis, who had loyally apanied him all the time.

    "Good morning, Grandpa, good morning, Luis."

    The two men, who were enjoying the morning sun, turned their heads and smiled kindly to Anne.

    "Anne, you are awake."

    Mr. David rke''s words wiped out the smile on Anne''s face in an instant. She was petrified thinking of Alice''s words.

    Damn husband! How could he say all those words!

    "Anne, are you all right?" asked Mr. David rke, interrupting her curse in her heart to n for talking nonsense.

    "Uh n-nothing, Grandpa, I only think that I must have forgotten my new cell phone," Anne stuttered.

    "Your cell phone?"

    "Yes, n gave me a new cell phone. That is why I could contact Erick, Grandpa."

    Mr. David rke chuckled. "Oh my God, I am getting senile. I forgot about Erick and his people, so you better find your cell phone right away. Don''t let n know and get angry because you cannot find your cell phone."

    "Yes, Grandpa, so I better..."

    "Where are you going?"

    n''s loud voice almost made Anne scream in shock. She could hardly live a quiet life with n by her side. The man kept making her heart jump.

    Anne immediately turned around and looked at n was walking toward her. "I forgot where I put my cell phone."

    "Cell phone? Why do you need your cell phone this early? Do you want to call someone?" n stood before Anne and asked her suspiciously.

    Mr. David rke clenched his lips. "Your wife wanted to find her phone thinking that you may call her. She is confused, n. Don''t talk so harshly to her this early."

    n turned to his grandfather, who was smiling at him. Then, he turned his gaze back to Anne, who had not answered his question and remained silent. "Is it true what Grandpa said?"

    "Yes, who else will call me? Don''t you know it is only your number that is saved in my cell phone?" replied Anne curtly.

    n chuckled; he then put his arms around Anne''s waist possessively. "It should be. That cell phone must only save my number."

    "Grandpa''s, Luis'' and Nick''s must not be saved there either?

    "Nope, only my number."

    Anna sighed. Her countenance showed deep disappointment, but it was even more adorable to n''s eyes.

    "Grandpa, I want to go out with Anne this morning," n said suddenly.

    "Where to?" Anne and Mr. David rke asked in unison.

    "I want to take her for breakfast in my favorite restaurant," n smiled and replied in a gentle voice to his grandpa.

    "Take a bodyguard along with you. I don''t want anything to happen."

    "Grandpa, I will be alright. It is not necessary to go with a bodyguard. It is too much grandpa, that restaurant is not far from home.? Besides, I will not go alone. I will go with my wife." n interrupted his grandfather''s word right away.

    Mr. David rke was silent for a moment. Knowing a fact that Roger Dous was the mastermind behind a car ident that happened to n two years ago had made him paranoid every time his grandson went out of the house without an escort. It was mainly because Roger Dous was still free out there somewhere. But Mr. David rke''s restlessness faded away as Luis gave him a sign to let his grandson go by patting his shoulder twice.

    "Alright, but with one condition,e back right away after finishing your breakfast," said Mr. David rke gently. Even though he allowed n and Anne to go, he still felt uneasy letting his second grandson go out of the house.? Mr. David rke feared a bad thing would happen to him if he went alone without a bodyguard.

    "Rx, I only want to go to that restaurant with my wife. We''ll go home immediately after having our breakfast. Although I am still on my honeymoon holiday, yet, I''ll go back home right away and do my other work," n said quickly.

    Mr. David rke only smiled at his grandson''s subtle protest requesting a moment with his wife. "The sooner you go, the sooner you will be back, and always be careful along your way."

    After receiving his grandfather''s permission, n took Anne to a garage where he parked his favorite car. Anne could not refuse but followed him walking to a ck Lamborghini Veneno, one of n''s favorite cars he used to drive for his dates with previous women.

    "Get in."

    "We only go for a while, right?" Ask Anne quietly.

    "You heard what Grandpa said earlier, didn''t you?"

    "Just answer it, n!!"

    n snorted. "Yes, Just for a while."

    Anne spread her gaze searching for another car that was not too noticeable, unlike this super expensive car next to her. After looking around, Anne finally headed to a ck Land Rover Defender parked not far from a white Ferrari.

    "You want us to ride that?" n asked quickly.

    "Yes, we better ride this car than that car. We will draw people''s attention if we go in that car. I don''t think it will be safe. This car is safer for us to ride." Anne replied spontaneously. Somehow she felt the ck Land Rover Defender was morefortable to ride than a Lamborghini.

    "Alright, I drive this only because you are the one who asks me to," n replied instantly while walking toward Anne''s chosen car.

    The two men, who were in charge of n''s luxurious cars collection, immediately approached, asking his young master which car he was going to drive. Those two middle-aged men were surprised to hear n wanted driving the Land Rover Defender which had not been touched for almost eight months. Still, the two men took out that very dashing ck car from its parking lot in an instant and handed it to their young master. n went into the car, then Anne was helped by those two men, followed him into the car.

    "You don''t have to worry. This car is bulletproof. So suppose there''s an attack..."

    "n!!!"

    "Haha... Just kidding, baby, rx. You''re in a good hand today. So, no need to be nervous."

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She preferred to fasten her seat belt as n started driving his car out of the parking area of ??their residence.

    "Rx, Sir, Erick''s men are in their ce. They will follow the young master from a distance," said Luis, quietly calming Mr. David rke down as the car that n drove was out of his sight.

    "Good! As long as Ivan and Roger Dous haven''t received the punishment they deserve, I am still restless. Losing n has scared me each time Jack goes alone."

    Luis smiled; he knew how deep his master''s love for his grandson was. That was why he let his master calm down and talked no more.

    To be continued

 Chapter 476 - Meeting Anne

    <h4>Chapter 476 - Meeting Anne</h4>

    Seeing a Land Rover Defendere out from the rke family mansion that was more like a castle, the two Roger Dous'' men did not budge. They had no interest in following the car since they believed the n Knight rke would not possibly ride that big car. They were so sure that n Knight rke was a high-speed sports cars lover. They just rxed in their seat, enjoying their cups of coffee.

    Shortly after n and Anne passed by, a ck sedan also came out of the gate that opened and closed automatically, controlled by the best security system. The car was driven by members of The Warriors, who were in charge of guarding n and Anne from afar. Like the first car, this second car was ignored by Roger Dous'' men. They were exhausted after all-night surveince tasks and preferred to enjoy their coffee while waiting for their friends to rece them. The Warriors'' members were actually aware that someone was watching David rke''s mansion. The reason The Warriors did nothing was that Eric ordered them to wait for the right moment.

    After having been sitting in the car for quite some time, Anne began feeling ufortable. "Is the restaurant still far?"

    "What restaurant?" n asked back without taking his eyes off the street.

    "Jeez! You said earlier that you wanted to take me out for breakfast. It''s been more than twenty minutes, and we haven''t arrived yet. Where exactly is the restaurant?"

    n chuckled. "Restaurant? Who really wants to go to a restaurant?"

    Anne immediately turned her head to n. "You lie to me!!"

    "This is my slight punishment for you, baby. You tortured mest night. So, you have to make it up for me this morning until this afternoon."

    Anne understood what he meant, immediately crossed her arms in front of her chest. "You don''t mean to..."

    "Rx, baby, I would not ask you to make out in the car. I have prepared afortable hotel room for us to make love all day." He immediately cut her words with a triumphant smile.

    "n!!!"

    "No, no, no... Do not scream now. Save your energy forter in the room," n said quickly interrupting Anne''s words.

    Anne massaged her aching forehead; she forgot that her husband was someone who couldn''t hold himself longer. She regretted that she did not allow him to touch herst night.

    n smiled to see Anna messaging her forehead. He was happy teasing her. She looked so pretty when she was thinking, and it made him delighted. Therefore, he was lying.? n nned to take Anne out only for having breakfast together, nothing more. He did not want her to be exhausted.

    After thirty minutes, n''s car finally arrived at a pleasant restaurant. There were so many flowers and trees in front of it.

    "We''ve arrived,e on."

    Anne bit her lower lip. She was nervous and also anxious being asked to get off the car by n. She imagined what would happen to her in a minute.

    n chuckled to see Anne''s expression. "We''ll only have breakfasr here, Anne.? I was only teasing you."

    Anne quickly turned her head to n. "So we''ll just have breakfast and will not go to..."

    "No, I''m not such a pervert, baby. Come on, I am so hungry."

    Anne''s face changed as all her worries disappeared. Without being asked twice, she quickly got off of the car to follow n who had gotten off first. He reached out to hold Anne''s hand as he entered the restaurant. However, she felt uneasy since some people saw them, so she immediately approaching n and stood very close to him.

    "Why?" n asked in confusion as he lowered his hand to hug Anne.

    "A lot of people are staring at me. I don''t feelfortable," answered Anne honestly.

    "It is natural for the wife of n Knight rke to be the center of attention. You don''t need to be afraid because they would not dare to touch you when you are with me."

    Anne lifted her head to look at n. "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, even though I am not with my bodyguards, people will keep their distance from me. Trust me."

    Anne nodded while forcing a smile. She was a bit panicked and tried to calm herself. After feeling much better, she gave An a sign to enter the restaurant. She did not want to linger outside because it would really drivemore people to see him.

    When n and Anne entered the restaurant, they were weed by pleasant greetings from the restaurant owner and the main chef. As the people who knew n for some time, they knew how to wee n Knight rke.

    "Please Mr. rke, at your usual table."

    "Thanks."

    Anne did not join in their conversation and could only remain silent, and followed n''s steps. Guided by the owner to a room at the back of the restaurant connected directly to a garden.

    "Wow...!"

    n smiled. "Do you like it?"

    "Yes, it''s beautiful, n." Anne quickly replied to him. She was fascinated by the garden view at that moment.

    "d that you like it, Madam," said the restaurant owner responding to Anne''s words.

    Anne immediately realized that there was another person besides her and An. With sparkling eyes, Anne looked at the middle-aged woman who was looking at her with a smile.

    "You designed this ce yourself, Madam?" Anne asked gently to light up the atmosphere.

    "Just call me Margaret, and that is right, Madam, I designed this garden myself with my partner, before he passed away a few years ago," replied the restaurant owner, Margaret.

    "I''m sorry..."

    Margaret immediately moved her hand. "No, Madam, you don''t need to apologize. It has been a while, I am fine now."

    Anne smiled, she then suddenly hugged Margaret tofort her, and n''s face looked unpleasant.

    "Thank you, Madam, please have a seat. I will prepare Mr. rke''s favorite breakfast," Margaret said after Anne let go of her hug.

    "Thank you, Margaret."

    Margaret smiled and then left the room preparing n''s favorite dishes. Although Margaret had left, n still looked at Anne without blinking. It made her ufortable.

    "What is it?"

    "Can''t you just not hug anyone like that, Anne?"

    Anne shrugged. "Really? Margaret is a woman, n. Why should you be jealous of her?"

    n approached Anne and wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist. "She is a transgender, Anne. Who knew she might still have his male instincts?"

    Anne replied. "So-so she..."

    "Yes, so don''t act so familiar."

    Anne''s face blushed when she felt n''s arms tighten around her and felt ufortable.

    "Let go of me, n," Anne sighed softly.

    "Why?"

    "This is a restaurant, n, don''t show affection like that," Anne answered hoarsely while trying to keep her neck from n, who was trying to kiss her.

    "You''re mine Anne and I can��"

    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa...! Look who''s here?"

    n quickly stopped his movement when he heard a familiar voice approaching. He immediately loosened his hug and took a step forward, trying to block the owner of the voice''s view to Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 477 - Locking The Target

    <h4>Chapter 477 - Locking The Target</h4>

    Anne, who did not know who the neer was, could only stay behind n. She obeyed like a kitten because she felt n''s strong grip on her fingers.

    "Hi n, I didn''t expect to see you both here."

    "She is mine!! Don''t try to seduce her, Roger!!"

    Roger Dous chuckled at n''s words. Then he folded his arms across his chest. "I just wanted to congratte both of you, n. Why do you behave like that? Besides, it is your fault that you did not invite me to your wedding."

    "I only invited close rtives," n replied curtly. He deliberately used the word rtives to quip Roger.

    "How about me?"

    "You know it better, Roger. After all, aren''t you are busy with Cassie at the moment? Why should I invite you? I did not want to disturb your time with her."

    Roger''s countenance changed, the man was surprised that n knew his rtionship with Cassandra Lim, whereas, initially, Roger intended to use Cassandra Lim to vex n''s wife.

    "Cassie? You know that we are just friends, n. She was close to you, wasn''t she?" Roger said quietly while ncing secretly to Anne, who was standing behind n. Roger was curious to see Anne''s face directly. All this time, he had only seen Anne''s face in the pictures sent by his subordinates.

    n pursed his lips. "How could she be close to me? Aren''t you are her sleeping budy?"

    Bam!

    A sh of lightning seemed striking right at Roger''s chest when n referred Cassandra Lim as his sleeping partner. "It is not what you think, n, the two of us just..."

    "Get out, Roger, my wife and I are hungry. Don''t ruin our mood." n immediately sent Roger away in a rising voice.

    Roger''s face flushed red as n chased him away. A wave of anger was obvious in his eyes as he stared at n without blinking.

    Roger still didn''t budge. Two waitresses who came to serve n''s favorite dishes were confused. They could not get in because Roger was still standing at the door.

    "Excuse me, sir."

    The words of one of the waitresses finally awaken Roger from his daydream. He quickly stepped aside to give way to the two waitresses to enter the room where n and Anne were. Roger left without saying anything when the two waitresses set the food on the table. He didn''t even notice that n was still staring at him without blinking. Anne was still hiding her face. She felt that the man they had just spoken to was a bad person, especially when he mentioned a woman who also knew n. So, she tried not to encounter him. Anne didn''t want to have anything to do with him in the future.

    Roger turned his head to the room where n and Anne were sitting when he nearly reached the exit, squinting his eyes to see Anne. Even though they were five meters away, he could still see her face.

    "Beautiful... She is actually prettier than the pictures. Fuck!! Damn you, n Knight rke, you always get a better one than me. But it would not be long. After you die, your woman will be mine."

    Roger thought in determination as he left the restaurant to his car that parked not far from the Land Rover Defender that n was driving. Inside his car, he immediately contacted his men, whom he had ordered to guard in front of the rke family''s mansion. He cursed his subordinates who failed to identify the car n was driving. He was very angry that they could miss it. Although he had made them clear to stay alert and report every car that came in and out the big mansion.

    "This should be your first andst mistake. Be more meticulous, report everything to me without missing anything!!" Roger shouted to his men on the cell phone.

    Bang!

    Roger suddenly threw his cell phone carelessly in the car after he hung up his call to his men who were on guard in front of n''s big house.

    "Fuck...! n Knight rke, you are too arrogant! You will see, you will surely die by my hands. You were lucky two years ago, but the luck will be mine this time! And that beautifuldy with you will satisfy me from morning until night."

    After venting his frustration, Roger immediately left the ce for his house. He did not know that a wire had just been installed in his car by the Warriors'' members. It connected directly to Erick at home. At that very moment, Erick, Mr. David rke, Luis, Alice, and all the off-duty members of the Warriors could hear clearly to Roger Dous was saying, including his desire to have Anne.

    David rke''s clenched his hand tightly when he heard Roger''s words. His emotion rose. He felt his chest was very tight at this time. Louis realized the change in his master''s emotion and acted quickly. He then led Mr. David rke to walk to the garden to get some fresh air.

    "That man is really bad, Luis. I thought he would not do anything terrible anymore. In fact, now he is also targeting my granddaughter-inw, Anne. Do your best to protect them, Luis, I don''t want anything bad to happen to my two beloved grandchildren," said Mr. David rke in a low and breathless voice.

    "Alright sir, you take it easy. My men and the Warriors will do our best to protect the young master and his wife. We will never allow Ivan and Roger Dous to touch them. You can have my word, sir."

    Mr. David rke nodded his head. "I believe in you, Luis, I believe in you."

    Mr. David rke closed his eyes to calm himself down. He must not to be so emotional. It would have a bad influence on his heart. That was why he was trying to pull himself together the moment. The massage Luis had just given him on his shoulders made him more rxed andfortable. His breathing and his heartbeat gradually became normal.

    From a distance, Erick and Alice looked pityingly at the man sitting in the wheelchair. Suddenly, Alice''s tears rolled down her face.

    "You have to finish this soon, Erick. A lot of people will be hurt if the criminal keep wandering around," said Alice hoarsely.

    "I''m trying, Alice, put yourself together. The killer will be in jail soon."

    "Amen," Alice answered quickly. "I know God does not like us repaying bad people. But, they are not people. They are evils with a heart to ruin other people''s happiness.? Demons who do not like to see other people live happily in God''s love. I am sure God will forgive you, Erick. God will surely forgive us. Do not ever hesitate, and finish your work as soon as possible so Mr. David rke will not cry anymore. I can not stand seeing the old man has to think hard to protect his grandson."

    Erick smiled. He then wrapped his arms around Alice''s waist. "Calm down, Alice. I swear I will not let Ivan and Roger Dous got away this time. Maybe they could have killed Mr. n in the past. But it will not happen now. I, Erick Maguire, will not let them touch even a single strand of Mr. Jack and his family. I failed once to protect Mr. Jack, but now I swear, I will not make the same mistake as two years ago this time."

    To be continued

 Chapter 478 - Reaping Karma

    <h4>Chapter 478 - Reaping Karma</h4>

    Anna noticed that n just stirred his meal without taking a single bite. Without a doubt, the man who had just left about 20 minutes ago was the cause.

    "You are such a liar," Anne said suddenly, then wiped her lips with a tissue.

    n quickly awakened from his daydream when he heard Anne''s words.

    "What are you talking about, Anne?"

    "Never mind, it doesn''t matter. There is no need to talk about it," replied Anne curtly.

    n took a deep breath. "Come on, don''t act like that. I am sorry that I did not hear what you have just said. But, please, don''t get upset." In a quick move, he had already held her right hand tightly.

    "What are you thinking of?" Anne asked gently.

    "Many things, especially interesting things I want to try in the bedroom with you."

    "n!!!"

    n chuckled. "You are so pretty when you are angry. It makes me want you even more, Anne."

    Anne pulled her hand from his grasp and so ready to get up immediately. But n took her hand to stop her from leaving.

    "Where are you going?" n asked in confusion.

    "I am going home. I hate sitting here like a fool and seeing you daydream without even touching your food. You''re the one who took me to this ce. If this restaurant does not serve delicious food, why do you bring me here?" She replied.

    n let go of her hand and gently touched her face. "I was not daydreaming. I was just thinking, and an encounter with that bastard, Roger Dous has taken my appetite away."

    Anne''s eyes suddenly widened. "Roger Dous?"

    "Yes, that guy is Roger Dous, my best friend who stabbed me in the back. A best friend who wants everything I have, including the girls who were close to me. That''s why I hid you from his sight. I don''t want him seeing or touching an inch of your skin." n spoke in a hateful tone. Roger was always looking for trouble for the past few years, it was annoying him.

    Anne, who had already known who Roger Dous was, then suddenly lost her bnce. She nearly fell if n did not hold her right away. Encountering the person who had killed her brother-inw had scared her. Above all, this time, that guy was targeting Jack, who still used n''s identity.

    n stayed alert and led her to her seat. "What happened to you?"

    "Roger Dous, it''s better not to see him from now on. I would rather avoid him than encounter him face to face. I don''t like him. He is a bad guy," said Anne quietly.

    "I know, take it easy. After all, if I only need to deal with him like that, I still can take him.? My martial art skill is way above him, Anne. You do not need to worry."

    All of a sudden, Anne grabbed his shirt and hold it firmly. "I''m serious, n." She nearly shed her tears.

    n was not aware of her fear, smiled, took her hand off his shirt, then hugged her tightly. "Yes, I will do whatever you ask me, Madam. I will not argue."

    She was immersed in n''s arms, and the tears dropped from her eyes. She was afraid of losing the man who was holding her tightly that very day. She didn''t want to be apart from him anymore. Two years being separated from him was terrible enough for her.

    "Don''t leave me again, I beg you," she said in a weak voice.

    n was confused to hear her words. He loosened his huge to look her in the eyes. "Again? When have I left you? I never left you, Anne. You were the one who left me in the first ce."

    "Me? When did I leave you?" Anne asked in confusion.

    "Right after the very night, I have all of you in my arm.? The next morning, you left with Luis to Grandpa''s house. n answered her quickly.

    "Th-that''s a different story. You can''t me me for making me hate you, it is your fault!!" Anne said quickly, her cheeks flushed when she recalled that night.

    n smiled, then took her hands and kissed them tenderly. "It was my fault, forgive my madness that night. I should have given us beautiful memories."

    Anne''s cheeks were getting warmer as they were talking about that night. She pulled her hand away, then grabbed the fork on her te, took a mouthful of pasta that inted her cheeks. n chuckled to see her attitude. He knew his wife didn''t want to talk about the very night. He regained his appetite after seeing her wife eating. He returned to his seat and began to eat.

    ''I don''t want to lose you again, Jack. Please don''t torture me again. For two years, I had suffered from losing you, Jack.'' She said in her heart while looking at her husband enjoying his meal in front of her. Anne actually wanted to tell him the truth, but she did not want to ruin Eric''s and Mr. David rke''s n. She then kept her mouth shut. She wanted her husband''s twin brother to rest in peace up there. Therefore, she decided to take Eric''s way despite her fear. She was afraid the bad guy would take Jack away from her.

    * * *

    < Le ce d''Armes Hotel >

    Leon rose when he felt a tickling sensation in his lower part. He opened his eyes and was surprised to see the beautiful woman he brought home from the barst night. The beautiful woman was ying with her manhood, and she seemed still on fire.

    "Mia... Were you not satisfiedst night?" Leon asked Mia, who was still ying with her tongue.

    The beautiful woman named Mia quickly stopped and crawled up on Leon''s body. "I am crazy about your game, sir. Can''t we do that again?"

    Leon chuckled, touched Mia''s face, then greedily kissed that beautiful blondie. He regained his control by wildly cing himself on top of Mia''s sexy body that was full of purplish-red marks.

    "Master..." Mia sighed hoarsely when Leon yed her womanhood with his two fingers.

    Leon smiled. "Enjoy this forey, Mia. We will get to the game."

    Mia closed her eyes, enjoying every single touch Leon made to her lower part.

    Although he had had sex time after time with Mia from night to dawn, he did not want to miss this opportunity. Leon wanted to confirm that he was normal. Leon had been induced to make love with Stefi all this time only when she put stimnt drugs into his drinking water. So, whenever there was an opportunity, Leon wanted to confirm that he was still passionate without the help of stimnt drugs.

    In a little a while, there was a loud groan from Mia, the beautiful woman Leon paid for.The passionate desire that had interrupted earlier lit up as he pushed his manhood inside her body.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Stefi was crying in a small house on the outskirts of Luxembourg. The woman had just been assaulted by three men who had kidnapped her. None of them seemed to care about her crying. They even got more excited.

    She tried to rise from the messy bed with pain all over her body. Those men''s juice were all over her body. With her remaining strength, she took her clothes. She reached her handbag and tiptoed to the door. She vaguely heard a conversation of the three men who were now tired after raping her all night.

    ''Damn! That camera��I have to take it before they use it to ckmail me.'' She was determined. She ignored the stinging pain surrounding her womanhood because of the assault of those three men who were very tired at the moment. Her only concern was taking the camera that contained the footage when she was raped brutally, and then she would escape immediately from this cursed house. Stefi did not want Leon to see this footage.

    To be continued

 Chapter 479 - Clarke Enterprise

    <h4>Chapter 479 - rke Enterprise</h4>

    After meeting Roger Dous at the restaurant, n got even more stringent escorts. He was not allowed to go unguarded. It was not by Mr. David rke''s request, but by Anne''s. She had asked the bodyguards to apany n wherever he went and because it was Anne''s order, n couldn''t refuse, he could only surrender. Mr. David rke couldn''t help but smile when he saw that n was obedient and didn''t argue as before.

    "Today I have a meeting with one of the vendors for thepany''s new project, so maybe I''ll be homete tonight," n said quietly to Anne who was helping n put on a suit.

    "Okay, the important thing is that I''m calm knowing you have bodyguards. And yes, I almost forgot, Erick starts working with you today, right?"

    n took a deep breath. "Yes, and because of that, Nichs is very upset since yesterday. He didn''t like the idea of having Erick working with me."

    "Why is Nichs angry? Wouldn''t it be nice if someone helped you?"

    "Nick is afraid that his position will be taken over by Erick. That''s why he''s been clinging to me since yesterday," n replied with an amused smile when he recalled the behavior of Nichs, his best assistant.

    Anne smiled amused. Actually, she already knew about the fiercepetition between Nichs and Erick to be the number one on n''s side. Nichs, who felt that n was his master, didn''t allow Erick to get too close to n, while Erick also didn''t want to lose because he felt that he had Jack.

    "Why are you smiling to yourself?" n asked curiously.

    "It''s nothing. Come on, let''s go downstairs. Everyone must be waiting for us at..."

    "Use these," n interrupted Anne''s words by handing her two ck and white cards.

    "This..."

    "My credit cards that you can use to your heart''s content," n said softly with a smile.

    Anne was petrified when she saw the ck credit card known as the Amex ck Card or Centurion Card. The unlimited credit card, which was the most exclusive type issued by American Express as one of thergest US banks, was in her hands now.

    "It currently still uses my name, butter on when yours has been issued, then you can use your own."

    Anne swallowed hard. "You''re asking me to use this credit card?"

    "Yes, you can shop as much as you want."

    "This is too much, n. I don''t need this."

    n looked at Anne with a smile. "As Mrs. rke, you have to look perfect at every asion. So you have to use these credit cards to go shopping for hours at a mall just like other women. I hate to see you just sitting around with Alice in the garden untilte afternoon. Today, you better do more fun activities by going shopping at the mall, and buy stuff as much as you want. I can ask Nick to vacate the mall if you feel ufortable while shoppingter."

    Anne immediately waved her hand quickly. "No, no, no, don''t do that, it''s too much. Besides, if I do that, then many people will be harmed and I don''t want to get other people into trouble because of ego."

    "But it''s morefortable for you, baby. You can choose clothes, shoes, and bags ording to your taste without being disturbed by others."

    "n..." Anne sighed softly when she felt n''s lipsnded on her neck.

    "So how about it? Do you want to go shopping or not?" n asked quietly as he yed his tongue behind Anne''s ear.

    "Yeah... yeah... I''ll go shopping and spend your money at the mall that has been emptied," said Anne nonchntly, because she couldn''t think when n started to touch her again when he slipped his hand into the blouse she was currently wearing.

    n immediately stopped what he was doing and looked at Anne, who looked very tempting with her flushed face.

    "Are you serious about what you say?"

    "I''m serious, I''ll go with Alice after you leave," replied Anne slowly while gripping n''s hand who was trying to take off the blouse he was wearing.

    "Really? But I seem to have changed my mind, I still want to y another round with you baby," n whispered lustfully, touching Anne''s skin just a little excited him.

    Anne''s eyes widened. "But you have to go to work, n! Don''t you have an important meeting today?"

    n did not answer Anne''s words, instead he bent down and grabbed Anne on his shoulders and he led her to the sofa which was next to the see-through ss wall.

    "n, not here," said Anne frightened when she realized she was being taken to the sofa where she usually spends time reading books every morning while waiting for n to finish bathing.

    n smiled. He then got up and took off the clothes that Anne had previously worn. "Rx, no one can see us. This ss is designed not to be seen from the outside. After all, even if there are people outside, no one will dare to watch us, Anne."

    "But your important meeting..."

    "That can be postponed, I''m the boss," n said quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    After sessfully removing all the clothes attached to his body, n immediately grabbed her, helping her to remove all her clothes before finally heard a groan from Anne when n managed to take control of her body.

    ****

    "I really like your presentation, Mr. Smith," n said pleasantly to one of the vendors who was offering to be part of the new project of rke Enterprise, a giant rke familypany with many subsidiaries in Luxembourg.

    The young man named Anthony Smith smiled broadly at n''s praise. He then grabbed n''s outstretched hand and gripped it tightly. "It is an honor for ourpany to be able to take part in yourpany''s new project, Mr. rke."

    "I''m also happy, sir, I hope yourpany can go through another process," n replied calmly with a smile.

    Anthony Smith then released his grip from n''s hand because he had to meet with the nning team from rke Enterprise, to discuss several other things before hispany could qualify and be part of rke Enterprise''s giant project to build a luxury residence in Dubai, which was predicted to rival the Palm Ind that was already standing on the Dubai coast.

    n was working with the Dubai government to create an artificial ind that would make Dubai even more attractive to tourists, which was why he was currently very focused on this giant project while still monitoring the soon-to-beunched rke family jewelrypany. As one of the most respected families in Luxembourg, it was no wonder that the rke family business continued to grow from time to time. This was what made many people jealous of the rke family and intended to take what they had, just like what Ivan and Roger Dous did. Actually, Ivan Dous also came from a rich family, although his wealth still couldn''t match the wealth of Mr. David rke, who managed to develop his inherited family business sessfully. He was even able to develop into other fields so as to make the coffers of wealth continued to grow from time to time.

    That was why the safety of the heir of the rke family was so important, considering that Mr. David rke did not remarry after his wife died decades ago. Erick, who was attending a meeting with n for the first time, was very amazed when he saw thepany owned by Mr. David rke. He could not believe that the giantpany that had never borrowed funds from Muller Finance International now belonged to his master.

    "After this meeting is over, you and Erick go to rke''s Jewel and monitor the progress there. Meanwhile, I will stay in the office to take care of the other vendors," said n, quietly giving orders to Nichs to take Erick to the rke Enterprise subsidiarypany.

    "Yes sir, but are you sure you want to be alone in the office?"

    n smiled. "I''m not alone, Nick, there are a lot of staff here. I have to finish this paperwork before dinner arrives, I don''t want to go homete."

    "Okay then, sir, I''ll go with Erick. Excuse me, sir."

    Nichs and Erick then rushed out of n''s room to go to rke''s Jewel, checking the progress there in ce of n''s assignment.

    To be continued

 Chapter 480 - Back To England

    <h4>Chapter 480 - Back To Ennd</h4>

    Even though she already had n''s super powerful credit card, but Anne was still not interested in shopping. There was not the slightest desire to go shopping.

    "What are you doing, Anne? Ever since Master left for work, you look sad."

    Anne smiled. She slowly took out the two magic cards that n had given her and ced them on the table.

    "This..."

    "n''s Amex ck Card that he handed over to me before leaving for work," said Anne, quietly cutting Alice off.

    "Master really loves you, Anne, this is the most expensive credit card that will allow the owner to shop anywherefortably," said Alice without pause, admiring the Amex ck Card that Anne showed.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t want this, Alice. I miss my normal life in Ennd, without any escorts, without many pairs of eyes watching me. It feels so good to be able to do whatever you want without anyone stopping me. And I miss Linda too. I am very worried that I have lived here for almost two months, Alice, and to be honest I am very tired of my daily routine here."

    Alice was silent. She knew Anne was a rare and different type of woman. Anne was not too dazzled by wealth and luxury, so it was only natural that she was bored at the moment. Always being served and not allowed to do anything were really two things that make Anne very tormented.

    "Lucky to have you by my side at the moment, otherwise I might have really gone crazy," said Anne again, looking down.

    "Then what do you want to do now, Anne?"

    Anne raised her head slowly and looked at Alice sadly. "I want to go back to London, and see Linda."

    "But it seems that your wish will be difficult toe true, Anne. You do know that Master is very possessive of you. It seems impossible if you leave this country and return to Ennd without Master''s knowledge."

    "I know... that bastard won''t let me go at all," said Anne curtly, remembering what had happened a few hours ago when n touched her for almost an hour, before n finally let go of himself after Nichs kept calling him.

    Alice chuckled. She knew exactly how Anne was feeling right now. "That''s because Master loves you very much and wants to have a child with you soon, Anne."

    "Child?"

    "Yes, a child. Mr. Jack had mentioned about having children at that time with old Mr. rke and I overheard it while crossing their study on my way to the park to catch up with you, when you were reading a book there," Alice answered quickly, remembering the events of the past few days.

    Anne bit her lower lip anxiously. "I don''t want that, Alice. Before Jack''s memory returned, I don''t want to get pregnant. He must return to Jack first, Alice, even though Jack and n are one person, but I love Jack. Jack with all his tenderness and kindness."

    Alice took a deep breath. She then grabbed Anne and hugged her tightly to strengthen her. From inside the house, Mr. David rke smiled as he watched what Alice did to Anne. He was grateful that his granddaughter-inw had a friend to share herints with.

    "Looks like Anne is getting tired of living here, Luis," said Mr. David rke quietly.

    "What do you mean, sir?"

    "This morning, I overheard n mentioning and giving his Amex ck Card to Anne. I''m pretty sure n asked Anne to go shopping, use his money like the women he was close to before. But as I can see, my granddaughter-inw is instead sitting pretty in the garden with Alice. I''m sure it''s not the Amex ck Card she wants right now," answered Mr. David rke softly. "Anne is different from the girls out there who are dazzled by money, Luis."

    "Yes sir, you are right. Miss Anne is not tempted by money and maybe that''s what made the young master fall in love with her."

    Mr. David rke smiled broadly at Luis'' words. Suddenly, his eyes widened when he managed toe up with an idea that he was sure could please his beloved granddaughter-inw. "Take me to where Anne is now, Luis."

    "Yes, sir."

    Luis obediently then pushed the master''s wheelchair into the garden where Anne and Alice were. Alice, who was wiping Anne''s tears, was surprised when she saw David rke suddenly appear behind them.

    "Big master .."

    "It''s okay, Alice, I''ll sit here for a while," said David rke, cutting off Alice''s words who wanted to greet him.

    Realizing the presence of the grandfather, Anne immediately wiped away the remaining tears that were still streaming down her face quickly.

    "Grandpa..."

    Anne''s words stopped when suddenly Mr. David rke touched her hand.

    "What''s wrong, Anne? Consider me as your grandfather and tell me, don''t hesitate."

    "I''m fine, Grandpa, I''m fine," replied Anne lying.

    Mr. David rke smiled wryly. "Are you tired of being in this house?"

    Anne''s voice was caught in her throat when she heard the old man''s words, she could not speak. It was very hard for Anne''s lips to move at the moment. She didn''t want to make this kind old man in front of her sad. That was why she had kept her sadness to herself. Instead of replying her grandfather''s question, Anne lowered her face to avoid eye contact with the man.

    "You don''t have to answer, I know. Well then, prepare yourself, we''ll go to Ennd. I''m sure you miss your friends there, right?"

    Anne immediately raised her face for a moment. "W-what do you mean, Grandpa?"

    Mr. David rke chuckled. "I have been young once, Anne, I know how a young girl feels when she is locked up in the house for days."

    Immediately, Anne''s eyes filled with tears. She was almost crying right now because of her grandfather''s unexpected words.

    "But Jack... how about n? He must be angry when he couldn''t find me, Grandpa," said Anne in frustration. Her hopes immediately vanished when she remembered the figure of her husband who was very possessive of her.

    "That''s why I''ming with you, he won''t be angry if you are with me, Anne. So it''s safe, you can be free from him for a moment and..."

    Mr. David rke could not finish his words when suddenly Anne jumped into hisp and was sitting on Mr. David rke''sp. Luis almost screamed when he saw the wheelchair in which Mr. David rke was sitting on was about to fall backwards when Anne jumped on hisp. And it wasn''t just Luis who was surprised, Alice was also surprised. She didn''t expect Anne to do something like that.

    "Thank you, Grandpa, thank you. I''m so happy, I''m really happy," said Anne happily with tears flowing down her cheeks.

    Mr. David rke patted Anne on the back. He felt very happy to be treated like that by Anne.

    "Isn''t this one of my duties as your grandfather?" he said quietly asking Anne in a half whisper.

    Anne removed her arms from Mr. David rke and immediately kissed the old man''s cheek quickly. "Grandpa, you''re the best! Okay then, I''ll get ready now. Linda will be surprised to see meter. Come on, Alice, let''s get ready."

    "Oh yes," Alice stammered.

    A secondter, Anne immediately ran towards the house, followed by Alice, who seemed to have difficulty chasing Anne who was already running fast.

    Seeing Anne''s behavior made Mr. David rke smile with emotion. "She really is a cheerful girl."

    "That''s right sir, I didn''t expect to see the other side of Miss Anne just now."

    "You''re right. Okay, let''s get ready, Luis. I have to do my duty as a grandfather to please his granddaughter."

    Luis smiled at the words of Mr. David rke. Without speaking, he then pushed Mr. David rke''s wheelchair towards the house to get ready to go to Ennd as the old man had promised to Anne. When Luis pushed him into the house, Mr. David rke was seen calling his private pilot to get ready.

    ''I''ll take your ce and make your biggest dreame true, Ynda,'' said Mr. David rke in his heart.

    To be continued

 Chapter 481 - Paying Off The Debt

    <h4>Chapter 481 - Paying Off The Debt</h4>

    Mr. David rke brought Anne back to London on a Boeing Business Jet 747-8, a ne that had a home-like interior, or a business-only one. Not only that, there were 2 dining table options, namely formal and casual. This ne was an aircraft that was imed to have thergest cabin of all other private jets. The ne could also amodate at least 100 people. Overall, this aircraft had a length of 63.2 m.

    Alice was still amazed when she got on the ne. Even though Muller Finance International also had a private jet but the jet that was taking them out of Luxembourg was now much bigger and more luxurious than Jack''s.

    "I believe Mr. David rke''s wealth is 10 times that of Mr. Jack''s, Anne." Alice whispered softly to Anne who was sitting on a sofa facing therge t TV.

    Anne immediately pinched Alice''s waist.

    "Anne! It hurts...!"

    "Hush! Don''t talk about that, it''s not good, Alice."

    Alice chuckled. "But I''m speaking the facts, Anne. I''m sure it''s because of his wealth that the big master is desperately protecting his grandson."

    Anne was silent. She then leaned her body on the sofa, closing her eyes.

    "Yes, you''re right, Alice, wealth that causes anyone to go crazy and ambitious to own it to the point of taking the life of a human being," said Anne quietly.

    Alice smiled faintly at Anne''s words. She slowly turned to Mr. David rke who was being pushed by Luis into the bedroom in the middle of the ne. The beautiful flight attendants were busy preparing food and drinks for Anne and Alice. They served very well and efficiently.

    "Excuse me, Miss, how long is this flight?" Alice asked pleasantly to the flight attendant who had just ced the truffles on the table.

    "Our current flight only takes about 1 hour 15 minutes, Miss," replied the flight attendant friendly.

    "I see. Well, thanks for the information."

    "With pleasure. Is there anything else I can help you with?"

    Alice shook her head. "Not for now."

    "Fine, then if you''ll excuse me."

    Alice smiled in response to the words of the beautiful flight attendant who had just served her. She then turned to Anne who had closed her eyes. Even though she was sure that Anne wasn''t really sleeping, Alice looked careful as she started to enjoy the food that was served in front of her. Her eyes immediately lit up when she enjoyed the beef fillet carpio. Since working at Muller Finance International, Alice had always enjoyed luxurious food but the food she just ate today was far better than all the other foods she had tasted.

    Alice was enjoying the food in front of her when suddenly Luis came over. He immediately sat right in front of Anne and Alice with a straight face. Seeing Luis sitting in front of her, Alice felt ufortable. She tried to wake up Anne, who actually aware of Luis'' presence.

    "Is Grandpa asleep?" asked Anne quietly to Luis who had just grabbed the wine ss from the table.

    "Yes, Miss, Master always sleeps on a flight like this," Luis replied briefly.

    "I''ve been too much trouble to Grandpa, Luis," said Anne quietly, full of regret, as she lowered her head.

    Luis smiled. He then put the ss he was holding on the table after sipping it a little. "No, Miss, Master is actually very happy and excited."

    "Excited?"

    "Yes, Master has always dreamed of going with his granddaughter-inw to enjoy the rest of his life which is not long anymore. The big master always says he wants to make the woman who will be the young master''s partner happy. That''s why he never agreed with Mr. n when he was still alive. Master had given Mr. n the freedom to find his own girlfriend, as he doesn''t want to repeat the big mistake he made decades ago," Luis replied with a smile.

    "About the rtionship between n and Jack''s parents?"

    Luis nodded slowly. "That''s right, Master always regrets that big mistake. Although on the outside he acts as if nothing happened, but he always mourns the loss of his only son who he had thrown out of the house."

    Alice, who didn''t know about the story of n and Jack''s parents, almost choked if she didn''t reach for the water in front of her immediately. "How far must it go?" Alice asked in disbelief.

    "Every family has a dark secret that they keep tightly, Miss, and so is the rkes. As one of the noble families who have been hailed by themunity since the first generation of rke, it is only natural for their children to be in an arranged marriage, including Mr. David and thete Mrs. Ynda. But their story was beautiful because the family of thete Mrs. Ynda came from a well-known ss too. It was different with thete young master''s parents. Mr. Calvin rke, who was adored by many girls from rich background equal to the rke family, had fallen in love with Mrs. Megan, who came from the lower ss. At that time, Mrs. Megan was a pastry chef in a restaurant. Knowing his son was rted to amoner, Master was furious. Finally, he had the heart to throw out his son and daughter-inw after asking for the baby that Mrs. Megan was carrying. Even though Mr. rke rejected Mrs. Megan, but he still wanted the baby she was carrying. This proved that the Master actually gave a good signal to Mr. Calvin and his wife at that time. However, because Mr. Calvin was a stubborn person, he finally chose to go with his wife with their second child. That''s why the old master did not know that his grandsons were actually twins. If only he had had known that he had twin grandchildren, perhaps he would have asked for everything and raised him with love, just like when he raised young master n. Mr. n''s every development was well recorded by old Mr. rke, starting from when he could hold his head up until he was a teenager, that''s why when the team of doctors was confused to help Mr. Jack who was almost unconscious, Mr. Big offered a recording belonging to Young Master n to stimte the brain of Young Master Jack, which was almost imperceptible. can work. It may sound strange, but it saved the life of Young Master Jack who now assumes the identity of Young Master n. That''s why when the young master did something bad to Miss Anne, at that very moment he vowed to make Miss Anne happy no matter what, until finally it was discovered that Miss Anne was Mr. Jack''s girlfriend. God''s n is very beautiful, isn''t it?" Luis replied at length with a smile.

    "So-so you mean the big master insisted on marrying Anne and Mr. Jack because..."

    "He''s paying the debt for the mistakes he made back then." Luis immediately cut Alice''s words quickly.

    Alice immediately covered her mouth quickly, while Anne, who already knew her grandfather''s intentions in forcing her to marry n at that time, was silent. Although at first she refused because she really hated n who had raped her, but now Anne was grateful for her marriage after knowing that the man she hated turns out to be the man she was looking for for the past two years.

    "it turned out that old Mr. rke is really good, as was told by Anne before," said Alice quietly.

    "He''s indeed, Miss, otherwise how could he provide substantial capital to Miss Linda and her husband Paul to open an even bigger business?" Luis replied with a smile.

    Anne immediately gasped. "W-what do you mean, Luis?"

    "It''s a secret, but I''ll just tell you now because soon you''ll find out anyway. Unbeknownst to you, the old master has given some business capital to your friend, Miss. He gave arge enough amount of money to the husband and wife so that currently they have their own flower garden that can supply various types of flowers to other shops."

    "What...? Their own flower garden?"

    "Yes, at first old master wanted to give them a 6-story building to be rented, but Miss Linda refused. Instead, she asked for a flower garden, which was much cheaper than the building that was previously offered to her."

    "Why did she choosend instead of a building? Even though it''s clear that the price of a 6-story building in London is many times the price of a flower garden which is..."

    "That''s because Miss Linda didn''t want to leave Miss Anne''s flower shop. She said she wanted to continue managing the shop until you return, Miss Anne. Even though it was clear at that time that I exined that Miss Anne would note back, but she still insisted and finally the flower garden was chosen," said Luis again cutting Alice''s words.

    Anne shed tears when she heard Luis'' words. Linda was indeed loyal and sincere, unlike the friend with the initials S who she previously thought to be a sincere friend to her. Anne was getting impatient to immediately arrive in London and hugged Linda. There were a lot of things she wanted to share with Linda.

    To be continued

 Chapter 482 - The Same Nature

    <h4>Chapter 482 - The Same Nature</h4>

    < rke Entreprise >

    n, who was still busy taking care of all the vendors who were submitting proposals to hispany, did not send Anne a message at all. He was too focused on presentation after presentation by prospective vendors who want to be involved in his new project in Dubai. Even until the afternoon, he was still struggling in front of hisptop and no one dared to disturb him until finally Erick and Nichs came,

    "It''s almost 3 pm, sir, you better have lunch first. Earlier your secretary in front said you haven''t had lunch," Nichs said, quietly reminded n to stop working.

    "In a minute, I still have one more file to check," n answered quickly from his chair.

    Nichs took a deep breath at n''s words, meanwhile Erick, who had been silent for a long time, then approached n''s desk and grabbed the file his master was reading.

    "Erick..."

    "You''d better have lunch first, sir. The work can be der, your health is more important than anything," Erick said without fear as he cut n''s words.

    n''s anger immediately disappeared when he saw Erick''s sharp re, he didn''t want to fight this time. That was why he chose to give in and went to the sofa to join Nichs who was surprised by Erick''s courage. Seeing n sat in front of him, Nichs immediately prepared the food that had just been brought by the secretary, who had changed n''s lunch menu 3 times. Without speaking, n ate the food in front of him voraciously.

    "Oh yeah, you guys haven''t reported me yet, how are things going at rke''s Jewel?" n asked with his mouth full of food.

    "Okay sir, everything is going ording to the n you have made. The jewelry craftsmen are working day and night to finish them," Nichs answered quickly. He didn''t want to be preceded by Erick, who seemed ready to talk.

    "Tell them, Nick, I don''t need a lot. I want perfection in every piece of jewelry, so don''t think about how many pieces of jewelry toplete. But pay close attention to every detail of the jewelry," said n seriously.

    Eric smiled. "Yes sir, I''ve already said that to the chief designer who oversees the jewelry-making process and that person will report every detail to me."

    Nichs and n looked at Erick in unison. They were both quite curious about the words that Eric just threw, especially Nichs. His eyes shed as he looked at Erick.

    "Earlier before I went back, I had a chance to meet with one of the managers who supervised the performance of the jewelry craftsmen. I asked him to report every development from day to day to my email so I could check it," said Erick slowly, rifying his previous remarks.

    "Good, I like it. Turns out you''re smart too, Erick."

    "I just did the little things my Master taught me when I first worked with him, sir," Erick answered honestly.

    n chuckled. "Well, it seems I have to meet your master Erick, I''m curious about the person who has educated you so well like this."

    Erick just smiled at n''s words, while Nichs increasingly disliked Erick who managed to get n''s praise.

    "Oh right, Nick, please order a bouquet of roses. I want to give it to my wife when I get home from work."

    Thump

    Erick''s heart raced very fast when he heard n''s words. He sure as hell did not know about the departure of Anne along with Mr. David rke to London. Before leaving, Alice had sent a message to him saying that she would return to London with Mr. David rke, along with Luis. and that Anne would be flying with Mr. David rke''s private jet. Alice even had time to take pictures in the jet ne with a big smile right next to Anne, as they had just boarded the ne.

    "Yes sir, I''ll be right away..."

    "Wait." Erick interrupted Nichs'' words.

    Nichs, who didn''t like Erick, immediately got up and grabbed his cor. "What do you want, Maguire? Why have you been trying to get attention from Master? You are deliberately looking for an opportunity to get rid of me, aren''t you?!"

    "Nick..."

    "Don''t be mad sir, this kid is really looking for trouble with me," Nichs said in a high pitched voice, interrupting n''s words.

    "Yeah but..."

    n couldn''t continue his words when he saw Nichs being pulled by Erick towards the wall, instead of hitting Erick, he seemed to be whispering to Nichs. Nichs''s eyes immediately rounded perfectly. He even screamed when he read Alice''s message on Erick''s cell phone.

    "Is this serious?" Nichs asked in a whisper to Erick.

    "Alice can''t lie, Nick, moreover you can see in the photo that Luis is pushing the big master," Erick answered in an almost inaudible voice.

    Nichs immediately covered his mouth. He couldn''t speak and didn''t know how to tell everything to n, who was currently looking at the two of them with a questioning look. Erick himself had pulled his hand from the cor of Nichs'' clothes. He also looked confused as to how to convey this important matter to his master.

    "What are you guys doing?" n asked loudly.

    Instantly, Nichs and Erick stood up straight, both of them then faced n at the same time with their faces down, not daring to meet n''s eyes.

    Seeing the strange behavior of his two assistants, n became even more curious. He was sure there was something they were hiding. "Tell me the truth or I''ll find it out myself, but if I find myself out then I''ll never hire you guys again."

    "Wait sir..."

    "Listen, sir.."

    Erick and Nichs replied in unison to n''s words, both of them rushed to the sofa where n was still sitting and looked at them both with murderous eyes without blinking.

    "Tell me what you''re hiding from me," n rebuked emphatically.

    Previously, Erick and Nichs were hostile to each other, this time they both needed each other, even behind their back they were poking each other with their index fingers, urging each other to speak first. So it looked like the two of them move in silence and it made n even more annoyed.

    "Are you guys testing my patience?" n asked again, crossing his arms across his chest.

    "Look, sir...."

    Bang!

    n hit the table hard as soon as Nichs and Erick took turns telling him about Anne''s whereabouts. His jaw was clenched and the muscles popped. Great anger was evident in his countenance at this moment.

    "Prepare my jet! I''ll drag my wife home from London. How dare she go to her old house without asking my permission, her husband," n said coldly with his eyes shining with anger.

    "Yes sir," Nichs answered quietly.

    Erick swallowed hard. He didn''t expect to see the master angry like this again after two years had passed. "But the old master, what about him sir...."

    "My grandfather has other business, Erick. This is my personal issue with Anne. He can''t interfere. Now you better tidy up this document and immediately follow me to the basement we go home and straight to the airport to leave for Ennd." n interrupted Erick''s words quickly as he got up from the sofa and walked towards the door.

    "Oh God..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 483 - Hi, My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 483 - Hi, My Wife</h4>

    Anne hugged Linda tightly again just like two hours ago when they had just met. Anne''s longing for Linda was really great and it made her not want to let go of her best friend. Anne even forgot the presence of Mr. David rke, Luis, Alice, and Paul, who had been staring at her since earlier.

    "Anne, I can''t breathe," Linda sighed softly, trying to free herself from Anne''s arms.

    Anne immediately released her arms from Linda and looked at her with teary eyes. "You don''t love me anymore?"

    "Good grief, Anne! You''re alright, are you?" Linda asked quickly while cing her hand on Anne''s forehead.

    "Ohe on, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Since the trip here, I''ve been imagining a warm wee from you, but it turns out you''re acting like this. I''m really sad, it seems you''ve got a new friend who is better than me," replied Anne full of drama, just like the old days when she and Linda would banter.

    Linda immediately massaged her forehead which was sore from facing the spoiled Anne. "What are you talking about? Now tell me what should I do?"

    Anne''s eyes sparkled when she heard Linda''s words. She quickly got up from the sofa and pulled Linda''s hand to stand with her. "Thene with me to buy something at the shop just down the road."

    "Miss..."

    Anne immediately turned to Luis who had just called her.

    "You can''t go just like that, Miss," Luis continued.

    "Why can''t I?"

    Mr. David rke touched Luis'' hand, causing Luis who wanted to reply Anne''s question, stopped his intention, "Go, Anne, I allow you. But you must remember the time."

    "Yes, Grandpa, thank you. I love you, Grandpa!!" cried Anne loudly. After saying that, Anne immediately pulled Linda''s hand out of the apartment, leaving Paul alone to attend to the guests who had just arrived.

    Seeing Anne running so fast, Mr. David rke smiled in amusement. He was happy to see another side of Anne that she never showed when she was in Luxembourg.

    "Is it okay for Miss Anne to go alone with her friend like that, sir?" Luis asked quietly.

    "It''s okay, Luis, Anne just wants to be alone with her best friend. I''m sure she wants to say something to her friend without anyone knowing, so we better give her time," replied Mr. David rke wisely.

    "Yes, sir."

    Paul smiled at the words of the old man sitting in the wheelchair. Even though he had previously thought that David rke was a terrible man just like the men dressed in all ck, who surrounded him today.

    "Would you like something to drink, sir?" asked Paul politely, daring to ask.

    "Jasmine tea without sugar, pleas," Luis quickly answered Paul''s question, replying for Mr. David rke.

    "Okay, I''ll prepare some. Please wait a moment," said Paul again, nodding his head.

    Alice, who had been silent for a while, then suddenly got up from the sofa. "I''ll help," she said quickly offering Paul a hand.

    "With pleasure, Miss," replied Paul kindly.

    Alice rushed to the pantry with Paul, while Mr. David rke with Paul and about 6 men dressed all in ck remained in the living room. Mr. David rke''s smile broke when he saw the wedding photo of Linda and Paul, who was with Anne in the middle. It was as if Anne was an inseparable part of the two of them.

    "Anne seems really close to them," said Mr. David rke quietly.

    Paul nodded. "Yes sir."

    "Thankfully, at least we know who Anne trusts the most, Paul. So if something unexpected happens, we know where to look for Anne."

    "Yes sir."

    Paul''s words stopped when Alice came with a tray containing a pot of Jasmine tea without sugar for Mr. David rke, while Paul behind him was seen serving various kinds of snacks that they had. Luckily, Linda liked to eat, so the stock of food in the refrigerator was never empty.

    ***

    "Are you serious, Anne? That man really is Jack? You''re not being tricked by those rich people, are you?" asked Linda in a high voice after Anne finished telling her everything.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I also hoped that it was just some fabrication, Linda, but after meeting the team of doctors who helped Jack when he almost lost his life, I finally believed it. Moreover, adding with the other facts that the real n Knight rke died due to some cruel n, I feel like I don''t the heart to tell Jack the truth that he was Jack, not n Knight rke, I don''t want to destroy the ns made by Grandpa David, and just so you know that at the moment, Erick was taking part in this n, Linda. He is in Luxembourg now to solve the murder case n Knight rke, so everyone knows that n Knight rke is dead and Jack can assume his true identity and tell the world that he is David rke''s grandson."

    "It''splicated, Anne, my little brain can''t process all your exnations," said Linda Honestly.

    "Oh never mind. Let''s not talk about it anymore, I''m still confused about what happened. I still can''t believe that the man I hate is the man I''ve been crying for for the past two years, Linda."

    Linda took a deep breath. "Well, at least you can be grateful that Jack is still alive, your conviction for these two years has finallyes true, right?"

    "Yes, you are right and that''s what I always tell myself that I should be grateful that Jack is still alive, regardless of what he is now, I will still ept him because he is my Jackson Patrick Win."

    Linda smiled with emotion. She knew very well how devastated Anne had been during those two years. "God has a beautiful n for your second meeting with Jack, Anne. Trust me God has arranged it very well."

    "I believe that, Linda, I really believe that. Ah, Linda, how I miss you!" said Anne honestly.

    "I miss you too, Anne," said Linda quickly as she hugged Anne back tightly.

    Anne also returned her hug to Linda. She vented all her longing for her best friend who was truly sincere to her. The two friends just let go of their embrace when the waiter who brought their order came to their table.

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot, how is Jack with n''s memory like? Is he still as arrogant as he used to be?" Linda asked curiously while enjoying the pizza the waitress had just delivered.

    Anne wiped her lips with a napkin. "You won''t believe it, Linda, I''m tired of his odd behavior."

    "Odd behavior, what does that even mean?"

    "Sometimes he''s kind, sometimes romantic, sometimes annoying, and sometimes very possessive. It all drives me crazy, he''s like a chewing gum. He never wants to let go of me when he''s at home," answered Anne in frustration, letting out the feelings she had been holding back.

    "If you already know that, why do you keep trying to run away from me, Anne?"

    The voice of someone Anne knew so well was heard and she almost choked, even though she had not eaten anything. Instantly, her body stiffened, but she still tried to think clearly because she was sure that the voice she knew was currently hundreds of miles away. However, Anne''s confidence was instantly disappeared when suddenly a well-dressed man suddenly wrapped his arm around Anne''s shoulders.

    "Did my presence spoil your mood, my wife?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 484 - Best Friend

    <h4>Chapter 484 - Best Friend</h4>

    No conversation had urred between Anne and Linda since n''s arrival with his two assistants. They were both silent and just looked at each other, while n without guilt immediately enjoyed Anne''s pizza and drank casually.

    "Why are you silent? Does my presence bother you?" n asked Anne guiltlessly.

    Anne snored. "Why did youe? Aren''t you busy at work?"

    "Indeed, it''s just that I didn''t find my wife at home so I followed her. Moreover, my wife left without saying goodbye to me,"

    "I was invited by Grandpa, it was Grandpa who..."

    Anne stopped her words when n put one finger on Anne''s lips.

    "You''re my wife, Anne, even though grandpa invited you but you asked my permission," n replied curtly. "Moreover you went this far." His eyes gleamed as he spoke.

    "I''m just missing Linda and..."

    "Linda, so you''re Linda. How long have you been with my wife?

    Linda smiled. "Obviously I''ve known her much longer than you do, sir and I love Anne, you don''t have to worry, sir, I won''t ever hurt Anne."

    "You love my wife? Are you a lesbian?"

    "I''m married!!! Watch your words!!" said Linda full of emotion. "I can sue you for an unpleasant act like this!!"

    "Ma''am, I''m just asking. Why do you have to be so angry?" said n without guilt.

    Linda''s eyes rounded, she now believed Anne''s words that n was more annoying than Jack, the arrogant man. Without speaking, Linda took Anne''s hand to take her away, but just as her hand touched Anne''s hand, suddenly n grabbed Anne''s other hand so that Anne would not stand up.

    "Anne won''t be going anywhere," n said curtly.

    "I just wanted to take her to the toilet," said Linda, not wanting to lose.

    n snored. "Toilet? Why do you take my wife? Go alone, you''re not a child."

    "But Anne also wants to go to the toilet."

    "Really? But my wife didn''t say that. She didn''t say that she''s going to the toilet."

    Anne took a deep breath. "Let go of me, you two hurt me."

    "Well you listen, now let go of my wife''s hand," n snarled sharply.

    "You''re the one who hurt her, you arrogant man!!" Linda replied curtly, not wanting to lose.

    "You two let go of my hand, you both hurt me!!" Anne said loudly, ordering n and Linda to let go of her hand.

    Linda immediately let go of Anne''s hand, while n still wouldn''t let go of Anne. Instead, he wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist possessively. "You''re so good at running away, I won''t let you go again."

    "I want to go to the toilet, my husband, I can''t take it anymore. I''m in torment," whispered Anne softly, exhaling her breath on n''s neck who held her tightly. Anne tried to seduce n.

    As Anne predicted, n''s arms around her waist loosened, and so was the grip of his hand.

    "Is it unbearable?" n asked hoarsely.

    Anne looked at n expectantly, like a puppy begging to be petted. "Yeah, it''s really painful."

    "Fuck, you better give this expression tonight when we make love, Anne. You''re really hot," n growled lustfully.

    "Y-yes, but now let me go. I need to go to the toilet."

    n immediately released his embrace from Anne''s body and let her go. Without another word, Anne immediately stood up and grabbed Linda, who had been standing silently watching Anne tease n.

    "Did it have to be like that, Anne?" Linda teased.

    "Shut up! I really need to go to the toilet right now," said Anne curtly.

    Linda chuckled, she really couldn''t understand at this point. Even though n didn''t remember who he was now, his possessive attitude towards Anne had not diminished at all. Unbeknownst to Linda and Anne, behind them Nichs and Erick were seen walking behind them. n ordered his two assistants to escort Anne. He really didn''t want Anne to run away again, especially now that Anne was in London, which incidentally was where Anne lived.

    Anne washed her hands and face in the sink when she came out of the bathroom, waiting for Linda who had note out.

    "Looks like I have a lot to learn from you, Anne," Linda said quietly as she came out of the toilet.

    "Learn from me, learn what?" asked Anne confused by continuing to stare at Linda from the ss in front of her.

    Linda chuckled. "Learn how to flirt with your husband, like you did earlier,"

    "Linda!!!!"

    Linda burst outughing as she stood beside Anne, tears even falling out of her eyes. Looks very satisfied teasing Anne who looks annoyed.

    "You''re my friend, why are you bullying me, Linda," said Anne annoyed.

    "Baby, I''m not bullying you, I''m telling you the truth, I almost screamed when you teased your crazy husband. I think his addiction level to you is really bad, seriously, Anne. He''s even worse than your arrogant Jack."

    Anne took a deep breath. "He''s still Jack, don''t forget that, Linda."

    "I know, but he uses the memory of his twin brother. But I think you''re right, Anne, because he is Jack, that''s why he can be so crazy about you. Do you remember how crazy that arrogant man who rented the cinema for the four of us was?"

    "Of course I remember, even my first meeting with Jack on the riverbank at Newcastle Upon Tyne feels like it only happened yesterday. And now I have to start all over again with Jack," said Anne quietly.

    Linda smiled. She then hugged Anne from the side. "I''m sure you will get through all this Anne, you are a great and strong woman. I believe you can help Jack remember himself without hurting him."

    Anne looked sadly at Linda on mirror. "Are you sure I can get through all this, Linda?"

    "100% sure, haven''t you been through a lot of things so far? I''m sure that you can finish this problem easily. God still wants to test you once more before finally giving you perfect happiness, Anne," answered Linda seriously.

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes, Anne, you are the chosen woman and not everyone is able to pass the tests that you have passed before, Anne. Even I myself would not be able to if I were in your position, Anne." Linda again answered with words of wisdom to strengthen Anne.

    At first, Linda was very upset and wanted to curse Mr. David rke when Anne told her what had happened to her, including when she was raped by n and was forced to marry him, but after learning that n was Jack, who lost his memory, Linda''s anger disappeared. Because Linda was sure that Anne loved Jack very much and would forgive all his mistakes and Linda''s guess was right, because Anne said herself that she had forgotten about n''s rape.

    "Hey hey��.don''t cry, Anne, your tears are too precious to shed," said Linda quickly as she released her arms from Anne and wiped her tears quickly.

    "I''m happy, very happy because my friend is now very wise."

    p!

    "Ouch!!!"

    "Serves you right! Stop teasing me, Anne," said Linda quickly after she hit Anne''s arm.

    Anne then burst outughing. Actually, Linda''s p didn''t hurt her at all. She then hugged Linda tightly. "Thank you, Linda, thank you for always being there for me."

    "I also thank you, Anne, I could go this far because I learned a lot from you. I am grateful to have met you, Anne, remember our promise back then. We must be happy and always be together in joy and sorrow until our hair turns white and dies," answered Linda with teary eyes.

    Anne did not answer Linda''s words. She only tightened her hug on Linda, the only true friend who didn''t stab her in the back.

    To be continued

 Chapter 485 - Welcome To Aaron

    <h4>Chapter 485 - Wee To Aaron</h4>

    < Lisboa, Portugal >

    In an all-white mansion, there was currently a very serious conversation going on between the host and his guest who had just arrived from London. Gregorio Joseph, the Defense Minister of Portugal, was currently weing the arrival of Aaron, who came together with his second daughter, Lily-Rose.

    "What do you have to offer in proposing to my daughter, Mr. Connery?" asked Gregorio the host in his characteristic baritone voice.

    Aaron, who had been the center of attention of the people in the house, looked calm. "We love each other, sir."

    "Love! Tsk!! Do you think that today''s household only eats love? Don''t be so naive, young man," said a middle-aged man whose age was not much different from Gregorio Joseph.

    "Uncle!!"

    Aaron immediately grabbed Rose''s hand who had just shouted. He calmed Rose down so as not to be provoked. From his seat, Gregorio smiled at what Aaron had done to his stubborn second daughter.

    "Besides love, what else can you give my daughter?" Gregorio asked calmly again.

    Aaron looked back into the eyes of the Portuguese Defense Minister without fear. "The happiness she never got while in this house."

    The atmosphere instantly went silent after Aaron spoke so boldly. Everyone in the all-white living room was shocked when they saw Aaron''s courage to speak. Rose herself was even surprised, she covered her mouth quickly after Aaron spoke.

    "Even though Rose and I have only just known each other, I understand her desire which no one has supported so far. Therefore, I ventured to meet you as her father to ask for your blessing for our serious rtionship. I did not promise to make her happy, but I believe I can. make her the happiest woman in the world by being my partner." Aaron added to his words previously.

    There was no answer from Gregorio Joseph. The man still kept his mouth shut without taking his eyes off from Aaron and Rose, who were sitting side by side. While everyone in the living room was still waiting for Gregorio''s response, including Daiana Joseph, Rose''s mother.

    The atmosphere was really tense, but suddenly Gregorio burst outughing. The manughed so loudly that it scared everyone, because there were only two possibilities that made Gregoriough. First, it was because he liked what he heard, or the second, because he was angry. Everyone who knew him well didn''t know what Gregorio wasughing at right now. Gregorio got up from his chair and walked over to Aaron.

    "I like an honest young man like you, Mr. Connery. You seem like a perfect match for my rebellious daughter," Gregorio said quietly as he held out his hand towards Aaron.

    Aaron quickly got up from his chair and immediately epted Gregorio Joseph''s outstretched hand. "So you approve of us?"

    "Hahaha...you''re funny! Didn''t you ask for my blessing earlier? Then why do you ask me again after I gave you both my blessings?" Gregorio replied with augh.

    Rose, who was very surprised to hear her father''s words, immediately got up from her chair and quickly jumped into her father''s arms. "Thank you, Daddy, thank you."

    Gregorio smiled, then he patted his beloved daughter on the back. "As long as this decision makes you happy, I will support it, dear," he whispered softly into Rose''s ear.

    "I love you, Daddy!!" Rose said loudly which finally made Gregorio close his eyes because he was moved. It had been almost two years that he had been arguing with Rose, which then reached its climax a year ago when Rose decided to leave Portugal and live alone abroad without his supervision, until finally today Rose returned with a man who she imed to had loved so dearly. Gregorio really felt very grateful because Rose had changed a lot, she was even willing to hug him first, and forgot theirst fight where Rose swore never to return home again and see her father, because at that time Gregorio scolded Rose for not wanting to work in the familypany and choosing to achieve her dream as a journalist, which was something he could not ept. As Portugal''s Defense Minister, he could not allow his daughter to work as a journalist. That was why he was against Rose''s decision until she finally chose to leave the house.

    Daiana Joseph wiped her tears. She was very happy to see her beloved husband and daughter got along again. She slowly walked towards Aaron and hugged him tightly.

    "Thank you, Aaron, thank you for bringing my little daughter home," she said softly.

    "I didn''t do anything, Madam, I just..."

    Daiana immediately let go of Aaron''s arms. "No, don''t call me, Madam. You''re Rose''s fiance, so you can call me Mommy. Just like Rose calls me."

    "May I?"

    "Of course, you should also call me Daddy, Aaron." Gregorio Joseph interrupted Aaron''s words.

    Aaron smiled at Gregorio''s words. He then walked over to Gregorio, who was holding out his hand to him. They then hugged tightly in front of Rose, who was tearing up. She was touched that her father approved of her rtionship with Aaron, whereas before she was very afraid and not at all convinced that they would receive his blessings.

    From the other side, a young man who was around Aaron''s age, looked annoyed, an expression of dislike for Aaron was clearly visible on his face. The man was one of Gregorio Joseph''s assistants who had had a crush on Rose for thest three years, but he hadn''t once expressed his feelings for Rose for fear of making Gregorio, who was none other than his own boss, angry with him. Because of that, he kept his feelings in his heart without having time to express it to Rose, until today he finally had to face the harsh reality where Rose, the girl he liked, had actually brought a man home after living for one year abroad. The man named Rigo regretted his stupidity for never expressing his feelings to Rose until finally disappointment was all that he got now.

    After a long conversation, Aaron was finally well received by Rose family. He was then invited to enjoy a meal with the family of the Portuguese Defense Minister. Although at first Aaron looked awkward, but because there was Rose beside him, Aaron began to adjust. The atmosphere grew warmer when Hugo Michael, Rose''s brother, who was one of the young officers of the Portuguese army, returned home. The handsome man, who missed his sister very much, immediately hugged her tightly and was quite surprised when he heard that Rose brought her fianc�� home. Hugo Michael immediately met Aaron and familiarized himself with him.

    Again, feeling the warmth of the family made Aaron a little moved, he even shed tears and it was noticed directly by Daiana Joseph.

    "Rose can be engaged to Aaron, but I have to get married first," said Hugo Michael, suddenly interrupting his father''s words who were asking Aaron''s opinion about the time to exchange rings.

    "Brother!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 486 - The Same Arrogant Man

    <h4>Chapter 486 - The Same Arrogant Man</h4>

    < London, Ennd >

    Everyone in Linda and Paul''s apartment was shocked to see Anne and Linda returned home with n. Even Mr. David rke blinked his eyes several times when he saw the grandson was sitting in front of him.

    "I''m not a ghost, Grandpa, you don''t need to look at me like that," said n curtly. He felt ufortable to be constantly stared at continuously by his grandfather.

    "I just still can''t believe that you are in London. Don''t you have an important meeting today with those vendors who will be involved in the project in Dubai?"

    "Yes it is, but it can''t be helped. My wife and grandfather have conspired to go on vacation without me, so don''t me me if I follow right away."

    "I''m not on vacation, n. I just wanted to see Linda, nothing more." Anne finally joined in, interrupting Mr. David rke and n''s conversation.

    n immediately turned to Anne who was still standing by the door with Linda. "It''s the same, baby, you go abroad without me to Ennd which is hundreds of miles from Luxembourg, Anne. Anyway, why do you have to go see your friend? Why don''t they juste to Luxembourg? Look at this apartment! It''s so small and rundown, and now I can breathe well."

    "RUN DOWN!!!" Linda screamed in annoyance. "Well, why don''t you leave this ce then? I don''t ept arrogant people like you in my apartment."

    Anne widened her eyes when she heard Linda''s shouts. She couldn''t believe Linda would dare to speak to n like that. Even though at the moment he was not the Jack that Linda was afraid of, but still n''s power was much greater than Jack, including his wealth. And Linda was not afraid of n, what a brave woman!

    n chuckled at Linda''s words. He slowly got up from the sofa and walked over to Linda who was standing next to Anne. Instead of being angry, n actually smiled when he was in front of Linda, while his hand that grabbed Anne tightly.

    "But this time it is an exception, Miss Linda, because you are a good friend of my wife and my wife likes to be in this ce, so I am willing to fight for oxygen with all of you," n answered briefly, trying to be romantic to Anne yet somehow still mocked Linda''s apartment.

    Linda, who was annoyed with n''s words, then turned to Anne. She tried to vent her frustration on Anne. "You better go and take your annoying husband out of here, Anne. I''m afraid his lungs are as dirty as his brain and his heart, will get even dirty while being in my cramped apartment."

    Mr. David rke chuckled at Linda''s insults for his grandson. This was the first time he had seen anyone dare to speak to n so rudely, and this pleased him. While n, who had just received a curse from Linda, didn''t seem angry at all, he instead grinned mockingly at Linda.

    "But sorry Miss Linda, looks like we''ll be here for a while. My wife has to satisfy herself to talk a lot with this annoying friend before we move to the hotel, so you don''t have to bother kicking us out," he said softly, sarcastically.

    Linda growled, ready to explode again if only Anne didn''t immediately let go of n''s arms and asked Linda to get away from n immediately. After seeing Anne and Linda disappear into the bedroom, n immediately sat back in front of his grandfather. Paul, who had been standing near the pantry, was still silent when he saw n.

    "Watch your mouth, n, not everyone can ept what you say," said Mr. David rke quietly with a smile, reminding n.

    "Jeez! Is there something wrong with what I said? No, Grandpa, I''m talking facts."

    "But still, you must be able to be polite to the owner of the house that you are visiting, especially to the house of someone you are visiting for the first time."

    n snorted. "Okay, Grandpa, okay! I will pay attention to what I say from now on."

    Mr. David rke smiled. "I just wants you to not have many enemies, n."

    "Grandpa, calm down, for that, you don''t have to worry about it anymore. I already have Nichs and Erick along with the other bodyguards, no one else can hurt me, Grandpa, including the damn Roger Dous who has tried to tease Anne," replied n quickly, mentioning Roger Dous'' name made his mood immediately break.

    "Teasing Anne?" asked Mr. David rke feigning ignorance.

    n did not respond to his grandfather''s words. He again recalled his meeting with Roger at his favorite restaurant while having breakfast with Anne. Roger''s words reyed in his brain again and it made him angry, Roger was trying to snatched Anne, just like he had snatched Cassandra and Adriana, the two most beautiful women who tried to get n''s attention up until this moment.

    Seeing n was silent, Mr. David rke didn''t want to ask further. He was sure that his grandson was very angry right now. That was why he chose to talk to Luis, discussing the restaurant he wanted to book for dinner with Anne''s two friends and the other bodyguards of course.

    "Book 10 rooms at the Shangri-La Hotel at The Shard London for tonight. It looks like we have to spend the night in London and don''t forget to ask the restaurant to prepare a special dinner for all of us," said Mr. David rke slowly ordering Luis to book a room in one of the his favorite hotels when he was in London. He had many beautiful memories in that hotel that he made with histe wife Ynda and little n decades ago.

    "Yes, sir."

    Luis immediately contacted the Shangri-La Hotel at The Shard London ording to his master''s orders, while n was still annoyed about Roger Dous.

    In the bedroom, Anne was trying to calm Linda, who was provoked by n''s very annoying words. Linda still couldn''t believe that Anne was still able to put up with him.

    "He''s Jack, you have to remember that, Linda. He''s Jack, Jack is mine. How could I leave him, Linda?" said Anne quietly to Linda who kept forcing her to leave n.

    "But still, Anne, I don''t like his annoying nature. But wait, you said he lost his memory, didn''t you?"

    "Yes, he lost his memory. That''s why I had to..."

    "Just hit his head, Anne! Who knows when you hit him, his memory wille back and his annoying nature will be reduced a little," said Linda quickly.

    Anne''s eyes immediately opened wide. "Linda!!"

    Linda burst outughing, actually she was just joking with what she said earlier. Linda already knew about Jack''s current condition from Anne, but confronting him face-to-face turned out to be driving her almost insane. The level of insolence the man was showing at the moment was many times higher than it was two years ago.

    Knock... knock... knock...

    A loud knock on the door suddenly was heard, which startled Anne and Linda.

    "Hey, hostess! Get my wife out. What are you doing right now? You''re not poisoning my wife''s brain are you? Get Anne back to me quickly, I don''t want her to be contaminated by you barbarians." n''s voice was clear as soon as he knocked on Linda and Paul''s door.

    "Grrrr...that guy...!"

    Anne immediately grabbed Linda''s hand so she wouldn''t go to the door. "Hold on, Linda, let me deal with this odd man."

    To be continued

 Chapter 487 - Always Hungry

    <h4>Chapter 487 - Always Hungry</h4>

    < Shangri-La Hotel at The Shard London >

    Everyone, who previously visited Linda and Paul''s residence, had now moved to one of the best hotels in London. They all had even changed their clothes, including n and his two assistants. Being in the midst of people wearing ck suits made Linda and Paul felt a little insecure at first, until Anne finally grabbed Linda''s hand. Anne, who knew very well who Linda was, immediately encouraged her best friend to stay calm and what Anne did was sessful because finally Linda looked more rxed and was able to sitfortably next to her husband, who was also only dressed casually like her.

    As Mr. David rke''s request, the restaurant at the Shangri-La Hotel at The Shard London where they were currently staying, had been booked for the next two hours,, so that no other guests would be able to enjoy dinner at the 5-star hotel restaurant, except for the rke family. Yes, the rkes! And this made Mr. David rke smile happily. A moment ago when Luis took him into the restaurant, all the restaurant employees seemed busy giving exnation and apologies to other guests that the restaurant was currently closed for the rke family dinner. Although initially the guests were annoyed, but after receiving an exnation, they finally understood and waited patiently for the dinner of the prestigious Luxembourg family to finish.

    After everyone was seated, including Luis'' bodyguards and The Warriors, the food was served. Dozens of waiters and waitresses moved in unison to bring luxurious food to the long table that had been arranged specifically for them. n, who was sitting right next to his grandfather, ced big hand on Anne''s thigh, because he was angry and annoyed at the moment. Just imagine, Anne was currently wearing a ck mini dress with some Swarovski essories which clearly made her look ten times more beautiful and n didn''t like it. That was why n ced his big hand on Anne''s thigh which was slightly exposed because the mini dress she was wearing was lifted while sitting. Even though he knew that his palm would imprint on Anne''s thigh, but n didn''t care about it. For him, it was better that way rather than to have people staring at Anne for her beauty.

    Clink! Clink!

    The sound of a wine ss being gently hit with a spoon by Mr. David rke made everyone sitting down immediately turn their heads towards him.

    "First of all, I want to thank you all for being able to attend this event, especially for our two guests of honor, Mr. and Mrs. Ambrosio, who are good friends with my granddaughter-inw, Anne. I really thank you both for being with Anne all this time in everything that she goes through during her stay in London, and because now Anne is married to my grandson, she will automatically live with us in Luxembourg. That was why I hold this dinner as a symbol of friendship of the rke family and the Ambrosio family," said Mr. David rke loudly. Even though he sat in a wheelchair, his authoritative aura was very domineering, the aura of a true rke that couldn''t be obtained from anywhere.

    "Tsk! What''s with the Ambrosio family, Grandpa? They''re just a couple of husband and wife. How can they bepared to our family?" said n sarcastically. His dislike for Linda made him speak harshly again.

    Linda, who almost responded to n''s words, was forced to remain silent when she felt Paul''s hand gripping her hand under the table with a faint smile, asking her to remain calm and not be provoked by n''s words. Paul, who really respected Jack, as much as he respected Anne, was more able to control his emotions and especially after he knew the condition that Jack was in now. That was why he restrained Linda from doing anything, even though they were currently being insulted even more severely.

    Mr. David rke smiled. "There are times when it''s better for us to have only one or two friends who are sincere to us than to have 100 fake friends ready to stab us in the back. n, Mr. and Mrs. Ambrosio are one of them. The two of them are always there for Anne, your wife. You should have treat them well the way they treat Anne."

    "Yes, yes, yes ... I always lost when arguing with you, Grandpa," said n curtly.

    "We''re not arguing, n, this is a conversation. Alright, without further ado, let''s raise our sses and make a toast to celebrate the friendship of these two families."

    "Except my wife." n suddenly interrupted Mr. David rke''s words which made everyone turn to look at him again. "Anne can''t drink alcohol. I don''t want her to be cute right now because of alcohol."

    From his seat, Erick smiled. He understood what n meant. The mess that Anne made when she was drunk two years ago at Jack''s house in London came back to his memory, and Nichs, who was sitting opposite Erick, didn''t like seeing Erick smile like that.

    "Oh so you can''t drink, Anne?" asked Mr. David rke in surprise.

    Anne shook her head with a shy smile. She really looked like a helpless country bumpkin at the moment.

    "Never mind, Grandpa, let''s drink. I''m really hungry, I can''t hold my hunger any longer," n said again in response to his grandfather''s words. The word ''hungry'' that n said had figurative meaning. He meant it to be his hunger for Anne, who had been restless for a while now because n kept groping her thighs.

    Mr. David rke chuckled. He then raised his ss again and touched it to Luis''s ss who was sitting next to him, and after which, he finished it in one gulp as did the others, including n, who not only took a second to empty his ss. After that, he gave Anne a seductive look.

    "Feed me, I can''t eat with my hands right now because my hands are busy doing fun activities," n whispered softly to Anne, whose face was already bright red.

    "n, stop," sighed Anne pleadingly.

    "Ah...!"

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" Linda asked worriedly at Anne who suddenly groaned when n whispered something to her.

    Anne, who was looking down, was amused and hurt by n''s actions, immediately lifted her face and looked at Linda. "I''m fine, I feel like an ant is biting the sole of my foot right now."

    "Ant?"

    "Y-yes. Earlier when I was walking to the restaurant, I identally stepped on a bun that was covered in ants," replied Anne, lying. She couldn''t possibly speak the truth that it was actually n, who had been naughty and had pushed his hand into her mini dress and pressed it firmly against her private area.

    "An ant! How could it be? Get your foot out from under the table and let me check it," n said guiltily.

    Shit, you are the ant, n!

    Having already lied, Anne then took her feet from under the table following n''s instructions. Seeing the attention that n gave to Anne made Paul smile. The man then approached Linda and whispered to her not to doubt n. A small nod from Linda finally made Paul happy. He smiled proudly at his beautiful wife who was now getting mature.

    After putting on an act, following Anne''s game, n finally put the Louboutin''s ck boots back on Anne''s foot. Wearing an all-ck outfit really made Anne''s beauty shine. Her skin color, which was as white as milk and as smooth as marble made her looked perfect tonight, and again, n cursed her beauty. He was not willing to share her beauty with others. From his seat, Mr. David rke just smiled at what his grandson did to his wife. He chose to continue his dinner and discuss many interesting things with Erick, precisely about the development of Muller Finance International.

    "Anne, I''m hungry..." n whined again.

    Anne growled. "Patience, I''m slicing the meat for you."

    n shook his head and leaned back towards Anne. "I want to eat you, right now."

    To be continued

 Chapter 488 - Rogers Disruption

    <h4>Chapter 488 - Roger''s Disruption</h4>

    Even though he tried his best to tease Anne, n''s efforts were in vain, because Anne ignored him. After slicing the meat for n, Anne then ced the meat on her own te and ate it voraciously. Every now and then, she nced at her husband who only yed with his fork on the te. He was annoyed at the two waitresses who were now standing right behind him, so he couldn''t y with Anne anymore.

    Until the dinner was over, n still hadn''t really eaten the delicious food on his te, while Anne, who really liked meat, didn''t waste the opportunity. She and Linda even shared different types of meat, which made Mr. David rke, who saw the two girls'' behavior, smile.

    "Miss Linda seems to be really sincere to Miss Anne, sir," said Luis quietly. Of all Mr. David rke''s staffs, only Luis who still called Anne as Miss Anne, and that was because, for him, thete Mrs. Ynda rke was the only person who deserved to be called Madam.

    Mr. David rke smiled. "Yeah, at least there''s someone Anne can trust to share her ups and downs with."

    Luis nodded his head. He then continued to enjoy his meal, like the others who were still busy with the delicious dishes that were being served one after another on their table. Finally, an hour had passed, and they had enjoyed almost all of the delicious dishes.

    While sitting rxing on the balcony of the restaurant in Shangri-La Hotel The Shard London, Nichs'' phone suddenly vibrated. He quickly checked his cell phone and was surprised when it was connected to one of his subordinates. And it wasn''t only Nichs who took the call, Luis did the same. He was also seen talking seriously with someone on the phone, and asionally he would nod his head expressionlessly. After finished talking on the phone, Nichs immediately went to n, who was sitting on the sofa with Anne.

    "What''s wrong Nick?" n asked curiously.

    Instead of directly answering his master''s question, Nichs approached n''s ear and whispered the news he had just heard from his men in Luxembourg. n''s face had changed drastically.

    n looked around, looking at Luis who was just talking to his grandfather. A small nod from Luis made n sure that Luis had also heard the news that Nichs had just reported to him.

    "Follow me, Anne," said n suddenly, standing up.

    Anne, who was talking to Linda, was surprised. "Where are we going? W-we just had dinner, n." She had misinterpreted the invitation from n. She thought that n would ask her to make love right now, as n told her a while ago when they had just finished dinner.

    "We''re going home. I have important things to take care of right now," n answered briefly.

    Anne looked at n in confusion. She still didn''t understand what her husband was trying to say, until finally Mr. David rke spoke and then Anne understood.

    "But shouldn''t I be staying in London for a few days, Grandpa?" protested Anne softly.

    "After n''s business is over, you can return to London, n won''t stop you. I guarantee that."

    "Do you mean it?"

    "Yes dear. Now youe home with me first. Luis, all your men wille with me and Erick along with The Warriors will stay here to take care of Grandpa," n immediately interrupted Anne''s words.

    "Yes, Young Master, I take full responsibility for the big master," replied Luis quickly.

    "Good! See you in Luxembourg."

    The second when n mentioned the word Luxembourg, he immediately walked quickly out of the Shangri-La Hotel at The Shard London restaurant while gripping Anne''s hand followed by Nichs and all of Luis'' best men. They went straight to the elevator to go up to the highest floor so they could ess the hotel''s rooftop. . In the elevator, there was no conversation at all between Anne and n, only the voice of Nichs, who was talking to the pilot of n''s private jet to get ready. As soon as they arrived on the highest floor of the hotel, n immediately rushed out of the elevator and walked quickly to the helipad to immediately board the hotel''s helicopter which was ready to take them to the airport.

    "Let''s go ..."

    "Wait... my passport, clothes and ..."

    "Nichs will take care of it. He will take the second helicopter with your personal belongings. I''m not that stupid as to bring you home without passport, Anne," n said, quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth. She then got on board the helicopter obediently and sat right next to n who had just boarded, followed by Nichs and Luis'' two bodyguards. As soon as the door closed, n then fastened his seat belt after putting on the headphone to protect his ears and checked the seat belt that Anne had just put on herself.

    "I can do it, n," sighed Anne, holding back her annoyance because she felt her ability was always doubted by n.

    "Just want to make sure."

    "I''m not a child," Anne snorted quickly.

    n smiled. He then looked sharply at Anne''s eyes, which were very close to him at the moment. "Indeed, but soon there will be a little baby growing here. So your safety must be prioritized," he said softly with a warm breath while touching Anne''s stomach.

    Anne''s heart was racing. She immediately realized that she couldn''t get pregnant before Jack''s memory returned. Because of that, Anne quickly pushed n''s body away from him.

    "Sit down. This helicopter is about to fly." Anne tried to divert the conversation.

    n chuckled. "You''re my wife, Anne. Why should you be ashamed to talk about something like this?"

    "n..."

    "Okay, sorry. Okay, I''ll keep my mouth shut now," said n quickly as he raised his hands in the air when he saw the sh of anger emanating from Anne''s beautiful eyes.

    Anne took a deep breath, relieved that finally n could calm down. But the tension came back when the pilot started the helicopter''s engine. She grabbed n''s arm reflexively. She had never flown on a helicopter before, and this was her first experience, which was why she was afraid. However, her fear disappeared when the helicopter managed to fly beautifully in the London sky and headed towards the airport. London looked beautiful from the air. The lights from the houses made the city even more beautiful. n''s smile broke when he saw Anne looking down in awe.

    "What happened in Luxembourg?" asked Anne suddenly, breaking the silence when they had been on the air for 5 minutes.

    "I don''t want to talk about it now," n replied curtly.

    Anne immediately turned her gaze and turned to n, who was staring at her sharply. "I have every right to know why you brought me home when I still wanted to be with Linda."

    "Roger Dous, that bastard is trying to mess up the jewelry show preparations which are supposed to be held in two days."

    "What...? Roger Dous who..."

    "Yeah, how many Roger Dous do I know in this world? That bastard is trying to sabotage the mall where the exhibition is going to be held. I don''t know how that bastard knew that rke''s Jewel will be doing an exhibition there."

    Anne grabbed n''s fingers and held it tightly. "It''s okay, everything will be fine."

    "As long as you''re beside me, no matter how big the hurricane is, I''m ready to face it, Anne," he said hoarsely with a look that Anne could understand.

    The jet ne...! Oh my God...!

    To be continued

 Chapter 489 - Remembered

    <h4>Chapter 489 - Remembered</h4>

    After flying for 1 hour 10 minutes, n''s private jet finally arrived at Findel Airport, Luxembourg. About 20 well-built men wearing all ck lined up beside the ne to wee their master. They immediately lowered their heads when they saw ning down the stairs while hugging Anne tightly.

    "We''re going back to my vi ..."

    "No, to Grandpa''s house," said Anne, quickly cutting n''s words as she was about to get into the car.

    n looked at Anne gently. "We are married, Anne. How can we live in the same house with Grandpa? We have our own house, Anne."

    Anne did not respond to n''s words. She just gripped her husband''s arm tightly. Anne thought back to what n had done to her in the vi.

    "Hey ... What''s wrong with you?" asked n in surprise. He felt that something was wrong with Anne.

    "I don''t want to go to that ce, I just want to go to Grandpa''s house," said Anne quietly with her head down, avoiding eye contact with n. Even though n is now her husband, the image of that terrible night still hurts when you think back on it.

    "Ok...ok...we''re going to grandpa''s house, now raise your face and look at me."

    There was no response from Anne, she was still looking down and this made n a little annoyed. n roughly grabbed Anne''s face up to look at him, but n immediately regretted his actions when he saw that Anne''s eyes were already filled with tears.

    "Anne..."

    "I don''t want to go back to the vi, please."

    n''s chest hurt when he saw Anne''s change in attitude, Anne, who recently often fought back at him, returned to being the old Anne that he had raped. Anne, who was afraid of him, Anne who was fragile, and n didn''t like it. Without a word, n then grabbed Anne tightly and stroked Anne''s long hair. "We''re going back to Grandpa''s house. We''re going back there. You calm down, okay?"

    Anne nodded her head silently. Since she did not want to linger outside, n finally led her into the car. He then ordered his personal driver to return to his grandfather''s mansion, even though he actually wanted to take Anne back to his own house. During the trip, there was no conversation between Anne and n, as both were lost in their own thoughts. While Nichs, who did not know anything, just sat in the front seat next to the driver and continued to focus on the tablet he was holding, monitoring the work of his subordinates who were trying to ovee the sabotage carried out by Roger Dous.

    After traveling for almost 40 minutes, the convoy of cars that picked up n and Anne from the airport arrived at the rke family mansion. n''s arrival at the main door was immediately greeted by Noah who helped open the door.

    "Do you need my help, Young Master?" Noah asked quietly.

    "No need, I can bring my own wife." n immediately refused the help that Noah offered him quickly. He continued to walk up the stairs to enter the house with Anne in his arms.

    All the maids who saw the scene smiled. They were happy to see the affection shown by the young master.

    "What happened, Nick? Why did you guys go home first? Where are the big master and the others?" Noah asked curiously to Nichs who was standing beside him.

    "Roger Dous, the man is looking for trouble again. This time, the mall that will be used as the exhibition venue has been sabotaged by holding a car show, even though the mall was clearly booked by the young master long ago. But I don''t know why suddenly Roger Dous could have an exhibition at the mall too. But we obviously don''t want any exhibitions to be held in the mall during the rke''s Jewel show. In the meantime, Mr. Luis and the others are still in London. Maybe they''ll be back tomorrow." Nichs answered at length.

    "What an ungrateful human being," said Noah coldly, cursing Roger Dous'' actions.

    "Yes, I agree with you. I still can''t understand why Ivan Douss let his son do such things. Both father and son indeed suffer the same mental illness."

    Noah chuckled at what Nichs said. "They''re not mental patients, Nick, they''re the types of people who can''t be grateful. But really, anyone can be like them, the wealth of the great master will be able to make bad humans like Ivan and Roger Dous appear."

    "I know, that''s why we must protect Young Master. I have sworn to devote my life and death to Young Master since the day I was rescued by Young Master from the siege of those loan sharks 15 years ago." Nichs'' eyes shed as he spoke. He recalled his first meeting with n when he almost died because he was beaten by moneylenders who wanted to take his internal organs, after his uncle, who at that time owed the moneylender, was unable to pay his debts and made Nichs''s small body as a debt payment instrument. It was indeed the most barbaric act a family had ever done!

    Noah tapped Nichs on the shoulder twice. "You can definitely protect Young Master, I trust you, Nick. Come on in, you need to rest."

    Nichs nodded slowly. He then walked into the house with Noah. The maids rushed to the car to bring in the young master and his wife''s belongings.

    Once in the room, n carefullyid Anne''s body on their big bed whose sheets had been changed to a brighter color and not only the sheets and bed covers, but the curtains of the room had also been changed. It was not ck and brown anymore, but a soft peach color that matched the color of the bed.

    "It must be because of Anne''s orders," n said in shock. He couldn''t believe his room would be any more feminine this time. It was really not him.

    Because Anne was still sleeping n finally decided to take a shower, freshen up his body especially since he had not showered after his 30 minutes of sex with Anne on the ne. Therefore, n intended to refresh himself before going to bed. At first n nned to soak in the bathtub. However, he canceled his intention when he remembered what happened to Anne at the airport earlier.

    "Why is Anne suddenly like that?" n spoke to himself. He was curious as to why Anne''s attitude suddenly changed when she was about to be taken to the vi.

    While standing up in the bathroom, suddenly n heard Anne''s moans from the bathroom door which was not closed. Without a second thought, n grabbed his bathrobe and rushed out to see Anne who was now crying.

    "Don''t...sob...don''t do that...I beg you, n.. please forgive me ..."

    Thump!

    n''s steps immediately stopped when he heard Anne was delirious and constantly shook her head left and right, while sweat was dripping down her forehead.

    To be continued

 Chapter 490 - Annes Healer

    <h4>Chapter 490 - Anne''s Healer</h4>

    n immediately climbed into bed and touched Anne''s face, trying to wake her from the nightmare.

    "Anne.. .Anne..."

    "NO!!!!"

    A loud scream sounded from Anne''s lips at the same time her eyes opened wide, full of fear. Her whole body trembled and was wet with sweat.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" n asked for the umpteenth time.

    Anne, who was trying to calm herself down, still looked down and didn''t want to look at n''s face, which now looked very worried. The memory of the terrible night when n raped her reyed in her memory. Even though it had been a long time since Anne had forgotten about it, especially since she found out that n was Jack, but it seemed that his fear returned when n mentioned the vi where she was treated disrespectfully by n.

    "Anne ..."

    p!

    Anne forcefully pped n.

    "Go away, don''t touch me. You''re a criminal!!" said Anne softly, crossing her arms across her chest.

    Even though his cheeks felt hot from Anne''s p, n wasn''t angry, nor did he react to the curse that Anne had just said.

    "Anne... what are you doing?"

    Anne''s eyes shed with anger at n. "Go away! I don''t want to see you! I hate you... I hate you....!"

    Anne''s chest heaved, showing her immense anger, cold sweat was pouring down from her forehead. Seeing Anne''s unusual condition made n worried. Without fear of getting hit again, n approached her. He tried to give a hug to Anne who had kept her distance from him.

    "We can have talk about it, Anne, we can find a way out together ..."

    Anne immediately raised her hand forward, signaling n not to approach her again. "Go, n, I-I want to be alone right now. I''m fine."

    "Are you sure you''re okay?"

    "Yeah, I just had a bad dream and now I''m fine. So please leave me alone," said Anne quietly. Anne had spoken normally because she had managed to control her fear.

    Seeing Anne was calmer n slightly relieved, although he was still curious about the dream that made Anne very frightened.

    "Okay, tonight you sleep alone then. I''ll sleep on the first floor," said n quietly relented.

    "Okay."

    After making sure that Anne was fine, n finally decided to get out of the room after wearing his clothes. He chose to leave Anne alone because he didn''t want to cause trouble. However, just as he left the door, n suddenly stopped when he heard Anne was crying again. He seemed hesitant whether to return into the room or not. n suddenly thought of Doctor Caitlyn. He felt that he had to talk to his doctor regarding Anne''s condition which had suddenly changed drastically.

    "TRAUMA."

    "That''s right, Young Master. I think Anne is now reminded of what happened that night when you touched her for the first time," said Doctor Caitlyn again on the other end of the phone, rifying her words again. "If the condition is as you described earlier, it seems that Anne remembers the incident again, even though at the moment both of you are married, but the trauma of the incident has not gone away. Moreover, it was the first for Anne."

    n was silent. He couldn''t think calmly now. The regret came immediately. "Then what should I do, Doc?"

    n''s voice was low and regretful as he asked Doctor Caitlyn.

    "Heal the trauma, sir, because otherwise it may recur again."

    "How do I do it, Doc?" n asked quickly.

    "There are many ways, one of which is to give her good memories so that the bad memories of that night are gone or..."

    "Or what, Doc?

    Doctor Caitlyn sounded breathless, she seemed hesitant to speak and n could tell.

    "Doc, are you still there?"

    "I''m still here, Young Master, sorry I had to drink for a while."

    "Yes, tell me quickly what should I do?"

    "Take Anne to the ce where she got her trauma and help her ovee her fear, so that the bad memories of that night will disappear," Doctor Caitlyn answered doubtfully. "But I can''t guarantee that this will work, sir, however there''s no harm in trying. I''m sure the cure for Anne''s trauma is you, the person who injured her."

    n''s face turned red when he heard Doctor Caitlyn''s words, the words that Caitlyn said were very memorable. Without saying thank you, n immediately hung up the phone. He needed time to digest the advice given by Doctor Caitlyn. Still in doubt, n then contacted Doctor Leo. Just as he had told Doctor Caitlyn before, n also told him the truth about what had happened to Anne. Doctor Leo gave almost the same advice as Doctor Caitlyn.

    "Believe me, sir, it''s not easy for your wife to ept you as her husband. Therefore, please don''t hurt her again. No woman in this world wants to lose her chastity that way, even though the one who does it is the man she loves. So I ask you to be a little patient with your wife, you are the only one who is able to heal the wound in her heart. Not me or Doctor Caitlyn," Doctor Leo said quietly as he was about to end his conversation.

    "Okay. Doc, thanks for the advice. I''ll try to do it, good night."

    n immediately closed his eyes after he finished talking to Doctor Leo. His guilt to Anne was getting bigger. What was on n''s mind at that time was to be able to have Annepletely, then he was finally shocked when he realized that he was the first man for Anne.

    "I did it because I love you, Anne, I really do," n said softly as he gripped the phone firmly in the palm of his hand.

    Meanwhile, from a distance Nichs and Noah could only see n sitting alone in the garden, wearing only his light sleep pajamas. The two men didn''t dare disturb n who looked very serious. Nichs actually wanted to report the progress of Roger''s sabotage. Dous, but when he saw n''s unfriendly face, he cancelled his intention to be safe.

    "The air is getting colder. Hurry up and call him in, Nick. I''m afraid the young master will get sick," Noah whispered quietly.

    Nichs immediately turned to Noah and pointed at his face with his index finger. "Me? Why should I?"

    "You are young master''s assistant. Do you really want me to ask Erick for help?"

    Nichs'' eyes widened. "Don''t even try, young master is mine. No one can serve him."

    "Well then hurry up and approach young master, it''s almost 1 in the morning."

    Nichs took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down before walking over to n. But just as he was about to walk towards the chair where n was sitting, he suddenly saw n got up from his chair and walked quickly into the house, Nichs'' smile widened when he saw n was approaching.

    "Sir..."

    "Get the car ready, I''ll be down in 10 minutes, Nick." n interrupted Nichs'' words as soon as he got in front of Nichs and Noah.

    "Y-yes, sir," Nichs stuttered. He immediately ran to the yard to prepare the car as ordered by the master. Meanwhile, n continued to walk towards the second floor without saying anything. He ignored all the maids who greeted him.

    To be continued

 Chapter 491 - Erasing The Memories

    <h4>Chapter 491 - Erasing The Memories</h4>

    < The rke Family Mansion, 1 AM >

    n carefully descended the stairs, not because it was already veryte at night, but because he was currently carrying Anne in his arms, as she was still fast asleep. Seeing the young master brought his wife down in an unusual way made the maids who had not slept smile, but Noah was different. He felt that something had gone wrong, because he knew very well that his young master''s wife was not a spoiled person. Worried that n would slip down the stairs, Noah followed n to the car and helped him get into the car that Nichs had prepared beforehand.

    "We''re going to the vi," n said quietly, as Noah carefully closed the car door.

    Nichs nodded his head. He chose not to speak for fear of waking the mistress. Not long after, the Cadic Presidential Limousine, also known as The Beast 2.0, immediately left the rke family mansion to n''s private vi. The car that Nichs was driving was currently one of the safest cars in the world. The car was also used as the official car of one of the presidents of superpower countries. For that reason, Mr. David rke bought one unit for n to use every time he wanted to travel at night.

    After the convoy of cars that escorted n''s car left the mansion area, the gate was tightly closed again. Luckily, at this time Roger Dous''s men were sleeping in his car, so they didn''t know that n had gone back from his house. Because the night was gettingte, the trip to the vi that should have taken approximately 50 minutes now only took about 30 minutes. The guards at the vi immediately moved quickly when they saw the master''s motorcade approaching.

    "All of you in the pavilion, don''t let anyone enter the vi without my permission," said n again when he got out of the car.

    "Yes sir, I understand," Nichs answered quickly.

    After giving a message to Nichs and the rest of his men, n then rushed into the vi because the night air was getting colder. As he got out of the car, n could feel that Anne was pressing her body against him, seeking warmth. So he chose to immediately enter the vi, so that Anne would not get sick. n''s footsteps could be heard clearly when he walked on the marble floor once they were inside the vi.

    "I''m sorry I have to take you to the vi again, Anne," n said softly when he arrived at the room, the room where he got Anne''s chastity by force.

    n slowly lowered Anne on the bed. He smiled because during the trip, Anne did not wake up at all. It seemed that Anne was really very tired. Because it was veryte at night, finally n decided to sleep beside her. Hugging her tightly, afraid of losing her, the only woman he had fallen in love with since the first time heid eyes on her.

    < n Knight rke''s Vi, 3 AM. >

    Anne woke up as she was having difficulty to breathe. After she opened her eyes, Anne finally knew what made it difficult for her to breathe.

    "You liar! You said you wanted to let me sleep alone," Anne muttered under her breath as she tried to free n''s arms from his body.

    After trying hard, Anne finally managed to free herself from n, she was about to reach for the ss on the nightstand, when she finally realized that at the moment she was not in n''s bedroom in the mansion. Anne immediately rolled her eyes, trying to find out where she was right now. Her eyes widened when she recognized the room she was in.

    Instantly, her whole body shivered violently, her face immediately turned pale as she recalled the events that had happened in the room where she was currently in. Luckily, n, who was aware that Anne was not by his side, immediately woke up and was surprised to see Anne was already sitting on the floor with her head down. Without waiting long, n immediately jumped from the bed right in front of Anne.

    "Anne..."

    Anne immediately looked up at n with teary eyes. "W-what do you want, n?" Anne''s lips trembled as she spoke, showing how shocked she was at the moment.

    Oh God, n''s heart felt like it was being squeezed seeing Anne''s condition.

    "Honey, calm down. We''ll have a good talk, okay?" n said softly, trying to calm Anne, his hand reached towards Anne''s face trying to caress it.

    But Anne, who didn''t want to be touched by n, immediately avoided his hand. She shifted her body to the right, away from n. "Don''t touch me."

    "Anne, please, don''t do this. We can talk about it nicely."

    "What do you want to talk about? You took me to the ce where you raped me, n!! You brought me to this cursed ce, what do you want?!!!" Anne screamed hysterically. Her voice echoed and it could not be heard outside because n''s room was soundproof.

    "I want to finish what I started, Anne, please don''t make it difficult. Come on, let''s have a good talk."

    Anne shook her head. She smiled sinisterly with tears still flowing from her eyes. "Finish what you started? Fine, then call yourwyer quickly. Let''s just get a divorce."

    Hearing the word divorce from Anne''s lips made n''s jaw tighten. He looked very angry. Without a word, n immediately got up from the floor and tried to grab Anne who was trying to get away from him. Anne''s efforts were in vain, because n was getting more violent. He roughly grabbed Anne''s hand to make her stand up. Although initially she struggled, but her efforts were in vain, n had managed to lock her body.

    "Let go..."

    Anne couldn''t finish her words because n''s big hand was gripping her jaw tightly.

    "What did you say? Divorce? Don''t ever dream of having a divorce, Anne. Didn''t I tell you many times that ever since you set foot in Luxembourg, you were destined to be mine? So don''t dream about it, you won''t be able to leave me. You won''t be able to divorce me," n said coldly in a rising voice. His eyes gleaming sharply at Anne who looked very surprised to be treated rudely by n again.

    "n, it hurts..." Anne groaned in a barely audible voice.

    n loosened his grip, but it did not make Anne apart from n who was still in control.

    "Listen to me carefully, don''t ever think of divorcing me," said n coldly, bringing his face closer to Anne. "You are my wife, n Knight rke''s only wife and no other woman can take your ce. So don''t ever expect to get away from me, even if I have to look for you in hell, I will still find you."

    Anne got goosebumps. Her body reacted again to hear the words that just came out of n''s lips. When she was looking down, suddenly she felt n''s hands no longer wrapped around her waist. The man was touching the private area in her lower body.

    "n.." Anne sighed softly.

    n smiled sarcastically. "You''re curious aren''t you, as to why I brought you to this vi again?"

    Anne did not answer n''s question. She was still trying to keep her legs together to hold n''s movement which n immediately realized. However, because her strength was weaker than n''s, her thighs were finally opened and currently being held down by n with one of his legs, allowing n to move freely in her lower body.

    Anne immediately bit n''s shoulder when his hand managed to slip into the underwear she was wearing. "Stop it, n... it hurts.."

    n chuckled. He then pulled his hand from Anne''s nightgown and licked it without disgust right in front of Anne, who looked exhausted.

    "I brought you to this ce to make good memories that will erase the events of that time, Anne," n whispered hoarsely in Anne''s ear.

    Anne swallowed her saliva and prepared to open her mouth but she couldn''t say anything, because n had pushed her onto the bed and made the lower part of her nightgown flipped. Realizing that, Anne immediately straightened her nightgown.

    "Open your legs!" n said in a deep, lustful voice as he removed the tight t-shirt that was clinging to his body through his head.

    To be continued

 Chapter 492 - Other Options

    <h4>Chapter 492 - Other Options</h4>

    Hearing n''s words made Anne even more scared. The memories of that terrible night came back to her mind. Back then, n had also forced her to take off her clothes. Anne, who had resigned herself to getting abused again from n, suddenly fell silent when she didn''t feel n''s presence on the bed. Her clothes were also still intact. Out of curiosity, Anne finally opened her eyes slowly and was surprised to see n already kneeling on the floor right in front of the bed with his head down. He had even taken off almost all of his clothes and wearing only his Calvin Klein boxer shorts.

    "What are you doing?" asked Anne in a faint voice.

    "I''m waiting for your punishment." n answered without lifting his face.

    Anne''s brow furrowed. "Punishment? What punishment?"

    n slowly lifted his face and looked at Anne who was sitting on the bed. "My punishment for having hurt you so bad back then."

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand," asked Anne in confused.

    "Aren''t you afraid that I will bring you to this vi because I have treated you badly, Anne? I am such an asshole, that''s why I want to apologize to you and now I am willing to be punished by you. Vent all your anger out on me, as long as you no longer hate this ce and not being afraid of me again, I am willing to receive any punishment from you. Punish this bastard, Anne, I will not fight back," n replied quietly as he stared at Anne.

    Anne covered her mouth with her hands after hearing n''s words. She couldn''t believe that n would ask her to do that.

    "Do it, Anne, use my belt or whatever. I won''t fight back, I will ..."

    "Are you crazy?" asked Anne spontaneously.

    "Yeah, I''m crazy because of you, Anne. You make me crazy. You don''t know how much I want to have youpletely, Anne. You don''t know how much I want to make you the happiest woman in the world. You don''t know how much I love you, Anne. When you refused my invitation to dine out back then, I almost had a crazy heart attack, it hurt so bad. The fear of losing you at that time made me so desperate, so I told my men to take you to me. At first, I wanted to have a nice talk with you, but I couldn''t. I I couldn''t help myself until I finally forced my will upon you. That was all I could think of that night until I found out that I was the first for you. The feeling of belonging to you is even greater, so I decided to make youpletely mine. I''m very sorry that I did you wrong. I didn''t know how to keep you with me at that time because you refused my invitation to be my girlfriend, and��"

    "Do you mean the contract lover? Don''t be crazy, n, no woman wants to have a rtionship based on a contract. That''s just crazy," Anne immediately cut n''s words with a raised voice.

    "But so far, no one has refused and they are happy..."

    "Yes, indeed, there have been people who have wanted to do that with you, n, but really, the rtionship you are in is not healthy. Rtionships based on money won''t work, that''s why I rejected you firmly. Don''t think that all women are the same as those women who were willing to have a contractual rtionship with you. That''s a big mistake, n," said Anne firmly.

    n lowered his head. "I know. That''s why I felt I was challenged even more to have you, Anne, until finally I forced you to do it."

    Anne took a deep breath. Discussing the contract that n had offered her back then had made her emotions rise.

    "Never mind, I don''t want to talk about that anymore, now you get up and put on your clothes. We''re going home. I don''t want to be here. I don''t want to��"

    "No, we''ll be staying here from tonight onwards."

    "n��"

    "I''m healing you, Anne." n interrupted Anne again.

    "Healing? Healing what? Am I sick? I''m not sick, n, I''m fine. The one who hurts is you, you who can''t remember me well," replied Anne curtly. She identally brought up about n''s current memory loss.

    n swallowed his saliva slowly. "Healing you from the trauma of what I did in this room."

    Anne was silent when she heard n''s words.

    "I want to make you forget about that night, Anne. That''s why I brought you back to this ce. We''re married, Anne, we have our own lives now. We will not always live in the same house with Grandpa. I want to live in our own home with you, Anne. Build our own little family, together with our childrenter on. If we live with Grandpa forever, then I can''t be the real head of the household, Anne, that''s why I brought you back to my own house. This is our house, Anne," n said at length, exining his intention to bring Anne home.

    Anne bit her lower lip as she heard the words that had juste out of n''s lips. She wanted to tell him the true identity of the man who was still kneeling in front of her. But Anne couldn''t, she didn''t want to risk ruining what the doctor had told her.

    "I just want to be happy with you, Anne. I don''t want you to be afraid of anything anymore, including this vi, this room. That''s why I ask you to vent all your anger on me, so that your bad memories in this room will disappear." n added to what he had said. His eyes looked droopy as he spoke.

    "So you want me to forget what happened by punishing you?"

    "Yes, I''m ready to ept it, Anne."

    Anne massaged her temples that suddenly hurt. She really could not understand her husband''s way of thinking this time. Slowly, Anne got out of bed and sat down in front of n, who still kneeling on the floor

    "Do you think by using such a way of violence, then all problems will be solved?" asked Anne quietly.

    "No, Anne, this is not violence. I want you to forget the bad memory by punishing me, so if you were in this room again then the old memory will be gone and reced with a new memory that pleases you. So quickly grab my belt, then hit me as much as you want. I''m ready physically and mentally, if by hurting me your trauma will disappear, then I''m willing to ept it," replied n excitedly.

    Anne took a deep breath. She finally realized that what n was doing right now was for her. A while ago, Anne felt that something was wrong with n, but now she understood her husband''s very unique way of thinking. After convincing herself, Anne finally dared to touch n''s face. She slowly moved her fingers across n''s face.

    "If you want to erase bad memories in this way, then you use the wrong method, n. Physical fights don''t always have to be resolved by violence either. There is much more things that can be done to avoid violence," said Anne softly.

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand?"

    Anne bit her lower lip, her heart was racing so fast at this moment. Even though she knew what she was about to do was very risky, but Anne still want to try it. She lowered her self-esteem for the sake of Jack, who was so far away from her.

    "Anne, why are you silent? What do you really want��"

    Smack!

    Anne kissed n''s lips quickly, in seconds. "That''s the way to get rid of my bad memories, n."

    n was silent for a moment. He then looked at Anne without blinking as he tried to digest the words that Anne had said earlier.

    n''s eyes shed as he managed to understand what she was thinking.

    "Are you sure about that?" n asked hoarsely.

    "I''m certain."

    n reached out and grabbed Anne''s body, before he finally sat her down on his thighs. "I''ll give you one more chance, Anne, after that you can''t leave me. Are you sure about this?"

    Anne didn''t reply, instead she returned her husband''s lips.

    n pursed his lips. "You asked for it, don''t stop me. Tonight I will not let you go," n said in a hoarse voice, his hands began to move to squeeze Anne''s buttocks with sensual movements that finally made a groan escape from Anne''s lips.

    To be continued

 Chapter 493 - Anne’s Destiny Of Love

    <h4>Chapter 493 - Anne��s Destiny Of Love</h4>

    n, who actually wanted to sleep longer, was forced to wake up, after the sunlight that came through the window hit his eyes. As a result, n lost all desire to go back to sleep, but he was grateful to be able to wake up early, because he could look at Anne''s face, who was still in his arms. After their hot romance this morning, Anne immediately fell asleep on n''s chest, without wearing clothes. So n could feel the softness of Anne''s body that touched his body.

    "You''re so beautiful when you sleep like this, Anne, I''m really lucky to have you." n spoke in his heart, praising Anne''s beauty. Even without make-up, Anne already had pink lips and long eyshes. Moreover, Anne also didn''t pluck her eyebrows while there were so many girls out there who shave their eyebrows and carved them again with an eyebrow pencil.

    n would asionally kiss the top of Anne''s sharp nose which made her ufortable. She would asionally move to avoid n''s annoying kiss.

    "Hey princess, wake up! It''s 11 o''clock in the afternoon now, aren''t you hungry?" n whispered softly in Anne''s ear.

    "Hmmm..."

    "Wake up baby, let''s have brunch first. After that, if you want to sleep again, do, but wake up now. You''re not a little baby who needs a lot of time to sleep baby."

    Anne squirmed. Instead of opening her eyes she pressed her face against n''s chest.

    n chuckled seeing his wife who acted like a spoiled ko right now. Actually, he didn''t have the heart to wake her up. However, because Anne had to eat, eventually n was forced to throw away his pity for Anne''s own good.

    "Hey, this is thest warning huh! If you don''t wake up right now then I''ll keep you in bed until Grandpaes home. So as long as Grandpa and the others are still in London, I''ll make you��

    "I''m awake!!"

    Anne screamed loudly, interrupted n''s words. n''s threats were so terrible and she didn''t want it to happen. What n did to herst night alone was enough to make her tired, especially if n had kept her in bed for more than two days, just imagining it was already scary.

    n chuckled when he saw Anne appeared from under the covers, his unruly hair made him look adorable. "Forgive me for interrupting your sleep, but seriously you have to get up. You have to shower and have brunch. I don''t want you to get sick. I want you to stay healthy, because there are so many things I want to do together with you."

    "Pervert!!!" Anne screamed loudly as she pushed n away from kissing her.

    "I''m only pervert to you, to my own wife. Is that wrong?"

    "Ah! Don''t say that! Now I have to go to the bathroom," replied Anne curtly as she continued to cover her mouth with her hand.

    "Seeing you so energetic like this again, I feel like I''m canceling my intention to invite you to brunch. Looks like we should... "

    I''m tired, I''m really tired. I can''t, n, please."

    n smiled. He then kissed her on the forehead. "I''m not as crazy as that, dear, I''m just teasing you."

    Anne pursed her lips. She was annoyed that n continued to tease her.

    "Well, help me going to the bathroom, I can''t stand the urge to pee," said Anne softly asking for her husband''s help, as her legs still felt weak.

    Without being asked twice, n immediately grabbed Anne''s body after he removed the nket that had previously wrapped Anne''s body. Although at first she was embarrassed with her naked body, but she managed to ignore it. After all, her husband had seen every inch of her body, so she let him carry her to the bathroom without wearing anything to cover her body. In fact, it was not only Anne who was not wearing any clothes, n was also naked while he carried her to the bathroom.

    "Put me down," said Anne quietly.

    "Patience, this is the bathroom. Don''t be noisy, I don''t want us to fall."

    Anne immediately covered her mouth and it made n chuckle, because Anne was like a child who immediately shut up whenever she was scolded.

    n carefully put Anne down in the toilet. After making sure that Anne had sat properly on the toilet, n rushed to the bath. He filled the bathtub with warm water so that it could be used immediately after Anne finished peeing. Actually, Anne didn''t really want to pee. She just wanted to sit for a moment and keep a short distance from n, who continued to cling to her. While sitting on the toilet, Anne looked at her thighs full of love marks made by n. This time it was not only her chest and stomach that were being targeted by n. Both her thighs were now full of those marks. When n bit her thighs, Anne''s whole body went limp instantly, even when she remembered the way n bit and suck her thighs, Anne felt uneasy.

    "What bothers you?" asked n, who was already sitting in front of Anne.

    Anne shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Then why are you daydreaming like that?"

    "I''m not daydreaming," said Anne curtly.

    "Really? But you''ve been so quiet, and your eyes look empty." n still insisted on knowing what Anne was thinking.

    "I''m not daydreaming. Let''s take a shower. I''m already hungry," replied Anne quietly trying to divert the conversation. Her smile widened as she spoke and it made n unable to inquire further.

    Because he was also hungry, n decided to end the conversation and take a shower immediately. In the bathtub, n carefully washed the vani scented shower gel onto Anne''s body. When she smelled the scent of the shower gel that n was using, Anne immediately touched n''s hand, which was intending to apply it to his body.

    "Why?"

    "You, since when do you like the smell of vani like this?" asked Anne quickly.

    "I don''t know, I don''t know. What is clear is that I really like the smell of vani. I feel that taking a shower with this vani scented shower gel like this makes me 10 times morefortable than using other scented shower gels. What''s wrong? You don''t like the smell of vani?" n asked back. .

    Anne shook her head. "No, I like the smell of vani. I really like it, so I wonder why you have shower gel like this."

    n smiled. "This is called destiny."

    Anne''s eyes narrowed. She then hugged n tightly. "Yeah, I think you''re right, this is a cruel fate. Fate that made mee back to you even though you''re in someone else''s memory," said Anne in her heart.

    n, who didn''t know what she was thinking, just smiled when Anne hugged him. He was happy because Anne hugged him tightly.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the mall which would be used as a ce for the exhibition of rke''s Jewel''stest collections, Nichs was currently arguing with Roger''s men, who didn''t want to budge. They said that they want to keep holding the car shows at the mall.

    "What do we do, Nick?" a bodyguard asked Nichs.

    "Hold them. I have to contact the young master. Master should know about this," Nichs replied quietly as he held some papers containing thetest photographs of rke''s Jewel which would be on disy in two days.

    To be continued

 Chapter 494 - Trust

    <h4>Chapter 494 - Trust</h4>

    While Anne was having her brunch voraciously, n just sat there and didn''t touch his food at all. After receiving the report from Nichs regarding the sabotage carried out by Roger Dous a few moments ago, n''s appetite immediately disappeared.

    "Aren''t you hungry?" Anne asked quietly with her mouth full of food.

    n lifted his head and looked at Anne. "I''m not hungry yet."

    "Really? But this meat is delicious, try some. Come on, open your mouth..."

    n held back Anne''s hand that wanted to feed him food. "I prefer other meat." n''s left eye nced at Anne and turned to look at her chest.

    "Nasty!!" Anne screamed quite loudly as the fork she was holding fell.

    n chuckled. He grabbed Anne''s fork which had fallen on her te and immediately ate the piece of meat that was still stuck in the end of the fork. "Yeah, I admit that, and you also know I turn into a pervert when I''m with you."

    Anne growled. "Give me my fork back."

    "Sure, it''s my pleasure, Mrs. rke."

    Anne immediately snatched her fork from n''s hand, then continued eating without intending to feed n again.

    Seeing Anne angry, for a moment n forgot about his annoyance at Roger Dous, who always bothered him. Anne was really his real mood booster. While thinking of a way out of the problem, suddenly n''s smart phone that was on the table vibrated. Because the screen was facing upwards, Anne could see who was calling her husband. It was clear that Cassandra Lim''s name appeared on n''s cell phone screen.

    "Why was it ignored? Just pick it up, who knows it''s important," said Anne quietly.

    "It''s Cassandra, and she always bothers me. I don''t want us to fight because of this girl. Just ignore it," said n curtly as he grabbed a piece of roast turkey from therge te in front of him.

    Anne smiled. "Don''t judge someone so quickly, pick it up. Who knows it''s important, n."

    "Are you okay with me getting a call from her? You know Cassandra Lim is one of the girls who''ve been after me?"

    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a call, no big deal," replied Anne softly as she pushed n''s cell phone closer to him.

    n took a deep breath. He couldn''t understand how his wife could allow her husband to receive calls from other women. But when he was about to pick up the call, suddenly the call from Cassandra Lim ended.

    "See, that girl has turned off the call."

    "That''s because you didn''t pick it up for too long, so it automatically died. You evil one."

    "Evil? Who? Me?"

    "Yeah, who else is there? Oh, it looks like she''s calling you again. This time it''s a video call. Pick it up quickly!!"

    n''s one eyebrow rose. He really couldn''t understand Anne''s attitude. Not in the mood, n finally picked up the video call from Cassandra.

    "Oh thank God! You finally picked up my call, n." Cassandra''s voice sounded very excited when n received the call.

    n smiled faintly. "What''s wrong, Cassie? Why are you calling me again? Isn''t Roger Dous enough to satisfy you?"

    Cassie''s sparkling eyes immediately dimmed at n''s words. "W-why do you say that, n? You do know that you''re the only man I love."

    "You also know that I am married and currently very happy with my wife. Ah, yes, I have not officially introduced my lovely wife to you." Without the slightest guilt, n approached Anne and put the camera on the table, so that he and Anne could be caught on camera.

    Anne, who was unprepared, could only smile dryly when her face appeared on n''s cell phone screen, looking at Cassandra, who looked very shocked. Cassandra''s surprise hadn''t gone away as she saw Anne appear on her cell phone screen when suddenly she got another shock when n suddenly kissed Anne''s lips in front of her eyes.

    "n..."

    "Oops sorry, Cassie, sorry you had to see that scene. Oh yes, Anne, this is Cassie, Nelson Lim''s daughter, one of the people who work with ourpany. Cassie used to help me a lot," said n casually introducing Anne to Cassie.

    "Hi Cassie..."

    Anne did not continue her sentence because suddenly Cassie turned off the video call and it made nughed out loud. He was very satisfied to see Cassie who was very surprised.

    "You evil! She must be very shocked and hurt right now."

    "You pity him?" n asked confused.

    "Not pity, I just feel a little sorry for her. Even though she is a single woman, it must feel very ufortable to see a husband and wife deliberately showed their affection in front of her."

    n shook his head. He didn''t understand Anne''s current state of mind. "You do know who Cassie is, don''t you? She is the woman who tried to seduce me, your husband, Anne. Even today, when we are married, that woman still hasn''t stopped and is still trying to find a way to get close to me. Then how can you havepassion for such a woman? It doesn''t make any sense."

    Anne smiled widely, her eyes sparkling at n''s words. Anne slowly grabbed her napkin and wiped her lips. After which she then looked at her husband''s face with a warm gaze. "I know she''s still crazy about you to this day, because I''ve heard several times from the maid at Grandpa''s house saying that when we were in Norway, Cassie used toe looking for you. But I don''t mind it. Do you know why? As long as you don''t reply or respond to her, then I don''t need to worry, because it''s useless for me to forbid you to contact her, if you still respond to her from the start. But because you don''t care about her, then I don''t need to worry. I''m sure you can keep the trust I''ve given. As long as she doesn''t cross the line, I don''t think I need to be afraid of you being seduced by her. After all, I''m much prettier than Cassie. I''m sure you won''t be tempted by her."

    "Y-you believe me?"

    "Of course I do. You''re my husband. If I don''t believe in you, then who else should I trust?" asked Anne with a smile.

    n''s heart beat 10 times faster when he heard Anne''s words. The words that Anne spoke made his chest warm, whereas previously he thought that Anne didn''t care about him, because she defended Cassie, who was clearly trying to disturb their household. But it turned out that Anne had a special reason that made him feel very happy because he had Anne''s full trust.

    "Do you love me, Anne?"

    Anne''s face reddened. "Why do you ask me that? Let''s eat, I still haven''t finished my food." Anne tried to divert the conversation.

    However, it seemed that Anne''s hopes of ending the conversation were unsessful, because n had grabbed her body and made her sit on top of hisp now.

    "Answer me quickly, I need your answer," n demanded hoarsely, his eyes gleaming like a hungry wolf. It was a look that Anne easily understood.

    "Don''t do this, we are at the dining table, n. What if someone sees us?" replied Anne quietly. She tried to correct her sitting position because at this time her thighs were slightly exposed after her legs were on the right and left of n''s thighs which made her look very tempting.

    "No way, Anne, we''re at the vi. There''s no one here, the maids who prepare the food have left immediately after cooking. Unlike Grandpa''s house where there are a lot of people, it''s just the two of us here now."

    "Your guards... what about them?" Anne spoke softly, while trying to hold n''s hand which was groping her thigh.

    "They''re outside. They''re not allowed in. That''s why I prefer to bring you to this vi, because I can be free to do whatever I want here, without worrying that anyone will see us," replied n in a deep voice.

    Anne''s chest felt hot. She was sorry she had teased n. He really would never let her rest for a moment. The touch that n gave her instantly made her whole body react.

    "n, stop it! Don''t do it here, I-I..."

    Bang!

    "Master! This is bad, sir!!!"

    Anne''s whole body immediately stiffened. She knew very well the voice of the man who had just emerged from behind her at the moment.

    n growled. "Close your eyes, Nichs!!!" n shouted loudly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 495 - Dubai As The Last Choice

    <h4>Chapter 495 - Dubai As The Last Choice</h4>

    Nichs stood staring at the wall as a punishment for his act of entering the house without n''s permission, while Anne was already sitting on a swing in the garden behind the house, trying to calm herself down. She tried to stay away from n and Nichs, who were in the living room, Anne was really almost mad. Nichs had made her surprised twice, and it was all because of n''s carelessness.

    "Ah, it''s so annoying! I''m sure my image is ruined in Nichs'' eyes now. It''s because of that idiot who doesn''t remember who he is, aarrgghh...! This is so annoying! If I don''t pity your grandfather, I would have hit your head with a flower vase, so you''ll remember who you are. You annoying pervert...! I hate you, aarrgghh!!!"

    Anne cursed her husband repeatedly. She was very upset. If n had listened to what he had to say, Nichs probably wouldn''t have seen her sitting with her thighs open on n''sps, looking so wild and embarrassing. Anne was very embarrassed and upset right now, even though n was her husband, but she still couldn''t tolerate her husband''s barbaric actions like earlier.

    Annoyed, Anne pounded the pillow on the big swing she was currently sitting on to vent her frustration.

    From inside the living room, n could see Anne who was sitting in the back garden. He even swallowed his saliva when he saw Anne pounding the pillow on the swing where she was currently sitting.

    "How many years have you been with me, Nick?" n asked coldly.

    "It''s been more than 10 years, sir."

    "Are you bored already?"

    Nick''s eyes widened and immediately looked back to where n was sitting on a chair. "No, sir, I''m not bored at all."

    "Face the wall!!"

    "Ah yes, sorry, sir."

    n massaged his sore forehead. He really didn''t know how to deal with this assistant.

    "I''m married now and need more privacy, Nick, don''t you know who my wife is and how hard it is to get her? But why are you acting like this? Anne is different from the woman I used to be close to, Nick. She''s a special woman, so you can''t do be like that. earlier. You have to know how to behave,e on, Nick... we''re both adults. Don''t make me angry with you," n said at length in a rising voice, with his hands on his hips.

    "Sorry, sir, I was too careless."

    n took a deep breath. He knew that this wasn''t entirely Nichs'' fault because he was also guilty of not being able to contain himself. Being around Anne really made his wild side alwayse and made him unable to control himself.

    "Oh yeah, what''s wrong? Why did youe in such a hurry like that earlier?" n asked quietly, lowering the pressure in his voice.

    "Roger, it has to do with him, sir."

    Instantly, the blood in n''s body heated up hearing Roger Dous'' name being called again. "Turn around and speak inly."

    Without being ordered twice, Nichs immediately approached n and told him everything that had happened. He even said that almost all crowded ces suddenly had their own irrevocable events.

    "Only the mall that is still avable to held the exhibition, sir, but the risk is that we have to share the audience with the car show held by Roger Dous and his friends," Nichs said, slowly ending his story.

    n shook his head. "No, Nick. We can''t share a venue like that because it will degrade the image of our jewelry which will automatically reduce its selling value in themunity and I don''t want that to happen."

    "Yes sir, I understand. That''s why I immediately went home and wanted to inform you as soon as possible. We don''t have time anymore to find a venue for your exhibition, sir. It seems Roger Dous really wants to sabotage us openly sir."

    "You''re right. Roger is indeed setting the mes of war on me this time. He''s purposely trying to get me mad and confront him head-on as he always wanted, but it seems like that bastard forgot that I''m n Knight rke, I have everything he doesn''t have. You take it easy, Nick, act like you can. If the mall asked if we would still use them to hold the exhibition, you just answered as needed and still told them that we would have the exhibitions in case the Roger Dous exhibition was cancelled. Meanwhile, I will find a way out to think of a better venue than the mall, for Roger Dous above the clouds at the moment," n said coldly, mentioning Roger Dous'' name really made him sick.

    Nichs nodded quickly. "Yes sir, I will carry out your orders."

    "Okay, you can go home now. And one more thing, this should be yourst mistake, Nick, don''t do it again or you''ll regret it." n threatened him seriously.

    "Y-yes, sir, I understand, I''m sorry, sir. D-do I need to apologize to Madam..."

    "No need. If you do that then my wife will be even angrier with you and I will be the one who will suffer the loss," said n quickly interrupting Nichs said.

    Nichs immediately bowed his head when he realized that his good intentions would actually be disastrous for the master. Before long, he left the vi to do the task that n gave him.

    After Nichs left, n then joined Anne in the back garden with a smart tablet. He smiled when he saw Anne was ying with the koi fishes in the pond near the swing.

    "Can I join you?"

    Anne almost fell into the pool in shock. Luckily, n grabbed her hand so that nothing embarrassing happened to her.

    Bam!

    Anne smacked n in the chest in annoyance.

    "Are you a ghost or a human? Why can''t I hear your footsteps," said Anne angrily.

    n chuckled. "If I''m a ghost then I''ll keep you in bed, Anne, I''ll �� ouch!"

    "Don''t talk, you pervert!!"

    n grimaced in pain from the pinch that Anne had given him. Although Anne''s pinch wasn''t too strong, but because Anne suddenly pinched him, he was a little surprised. n''s mood was ruined again. Anne then chose to sit on the swing big enough for two people, leaving n alone by the fish pond.

    "Has your assistant left?" asked Anne curtly at n, who was already sitting on the lounger next to the swing.

    "Well, Nichs has a lot of work to do. Especially to distract Roger Dous who''s getting more and more daring to get into trouble with me."

    Anne''s eyes widened when she heard Roger Dous'' name being called by her husband again. "Should we call Erick back right away? Or just order the Warriors to take care of him, don''t intervene directly. He''s a bad guy, n, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Anne looked very panicked as she spoke.

    Seeing Anne''s change in attitude made n smile, he then approached his wife and joined her on the wooden swing.

    "You don''t have to be so panic like that. As long as Roger doesn''t do violence, then I won''t act. After all, someone is taking care of Roger at the moment. Actually, I''m already fed up with him. But because Grandpa still tries to maintain Ivan Dous'' feelings for his father, I can''t do anything. Anyway, believe me if he dares to go further than this, then I will not hesitate to fight with him," said n, slowly trying to calm Anne.

    Anne looked at her husband with teary eyes. "I don''t want him to hurt you again, just once is enough for me to lose you."

    "No, believe me that bastard won''t be able to touch me again, Anne. I''ll never leave you," n whispered softly as he hugged Anne.

    Anne tightened her arms on n. "You''ve told me this before too, Jack, but in fact you''ve been gone for two years now." Anne spoke to herself.

    "Should we go on another vacation, Anne? I want to spend a lot of time alone with you without the distractions of others, like Nichs did earlier."

    Anne immediately released her arms from n and pushed her husband away. "We''re not going anywhere. After all, you have a lot of work to do, don''t you. The jewelry exhibition issue isn''t over yet, how can you take me on vacation again?"

    "The work can be handled by Nick and..."

    "No, you can''t do that. You are the head of thepany, you can''t just shift the task to your subordinates." Anne immediately cut n''s words.

    "But what if I ask you to go with me to work?"

    Anne tilted her head. "What do you mean? I don''t understand."

    n grabbed Anne''s face and caressed her lovingly. "We are going to Dubai. The jewelry exhibition from rke''s Jewel will be held in Dubai."

    "What? Dubai? Why?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 496 - Clarkes Jewel Exhibition

    <h4>Chapter 496 - rke''s Jewel Exhibition</h4>

    The sabotage n carried out by Roger Dous was going well. He knew that n already had a backup n. Roger and his father forgot that their opponent was the rke family, who had far more power than they imagined, especially now that Erick had been helping n secretly. Although still in Ennd, Erick still monitored what n was doing. All his men reported in details what they would do every day, including n''s n to hold a jewelry exhibition in Dubai, as ast resort after the mall where he would hold an exhibition was sabotaged by Roger Dous.

    "Is everything going to go smoothly?" asked Anne nervously.

    n stifled augh. "Rx! Everything is well taken care of. You don''t have to worry."

    "But this is Dubai. There are so many important people. I feel ufortable, especially with these clothes. Then where is Alice? Why hasn''t she arrived yet? Didn''t she and the others leave Londonst night huh? Was their flight okay... uh I mean, theynded safely, didn''t they?" Anne bombarded n with many questions.

    n put his arm around Anne''s waist. "They are in this hotel and are getting ready to get down, baby. So why are people watching you, that''s because you are Mrs. rke. They are curious and want to know who Mrs. rke is."

    Anne''s cheeks heated up at n''spliment. "You sweet mouthed guy."

    "I''m serious, the invitees have been whispering in the back praising my wife''s beauty. They are fascinated by you, not only men but women too."

    Anne immediately grabbed n''s arm tightly. "I''m a normal woman n, I''m not a lesbian."

    n chuckled. He thennded a kiss on top of Anne''s head. "Those women look at you not because they''re in love with you, honey, they admire you. So don''t get me wrong, we have to be good at carrying ourselves. And one more thing you shouldn''t be afraid of people like that, they''re nice."

    "Including the boys? Should I return the nces they gave me?" asked Anne innocently.

    "What the heck ..." n immediately turned to the four teenagers that Anne pointed at. His eyes immediately stared full of emotion at the teenagers, warning them not to look at the woman.

    Anne chuckled when she saw n''s anger. She then grabbed n''s face to look at her again. Anne didn''t want n to make a fuss at the big event that would take ce soon.

    "Except for young people like that, you can''t look at them or smile," said n coldly.

    "But you said earlier..."

    "It''s different, Anne, the wild wolves are looking at you as prey," n growled with emotion.

    Anne smiled. "Alright, Lord Alpha, this she-wolf obeys you."

    n''s eyes narrowed. "Are you saying you call yourself a she-wolf?"

    "Yes, aren''t you the male wolf?"

    Without permission, suddenly nnded a kiss on Anne''s lips. It was not an ordinary kiss but a passionate deep kiss from n that Anne was currently feeling. Realizing this, Anne tried to break from n''s kiss by pushing his chest, but n didn''t budge. Anne''s strength was nothingpared to n''s, which was 10 times stronger than her. n just released his hot kiss from Anne when he saw several invited people entered the exhibition area.

    "Remember that well, Anne, I''m a wolf. So don''t you ever dare think about other boys or smile at them when the fair is about to start, you don''t want this male wolf to attack you right now, do you?"

    Anne nodded quickly even though she didn''t understand what n just said. Her face was red from the hot kiss that n had just done. Luckily, the lipstick she currently wore was a lipstick that had good resistance, so it wouldn''t disappear even if she was kissed.

    Shortly after n released the kiss, the invited guests who were going to attend the exhibition began to enter the room that had been provided, as the host in weing his guests who were important people. With Anne beside him, n really looked very professional in dealing with Dubai''s rich society who were interested in the jewelry from rke''s Jewel. His aura seemed to dominate the rich people who had just entered the VIP room in one of the Burj Khalifa buildings where the exhibition was being held. With the charm that Anne gave, n''s appearance became perfect. The shes of blitz from the journalists had not stopped in taking pictures of n Knight rke with his beautiful wife, Marianne rke. Since she married n, herst name was changed to rke, following n''sst name. Even though Anne actually preferred the name Muller behind her name, she finally epted the name that was pinned to her. Because to her, n and Jack were the same, they were just two names in one body of the man she loved.

    From a distance, Mr. David rke, who was standing with Luis, Erick, and Alice, looked up at the stairs towards his favorite grandson who was talking to the guests. He was proud because his beloved grandson was able to carry himself well.

    "Calvin and Megan seem to give everything to Jack, he''s really amazing at the moment," said Mr. David rke suddenly.

    Eric smiled. "Not only thete Mr. Calvin and Mrs. Megan, sir, but you too. You have educated Mr. n so well that he has be an extraordinary man."

    "Still it''s actually Jack who is dealing with these people, his demeanor, manner of speaking and adaptability are all Jack''s. If n were still alive, maybe they would both be great men who would rule this world. If only things could be returned to the way it was. At first, it must have been very nice to see my two grandchildren standing together to build their respective business empires," said Mr. David rke hoarsely. Remembering the fact that n had died made the old man sad again.

    Luis who was standing behind Mr. David rke immediately grabbed the old man''s shoulder for support, while Alice bit her lower lip so as not to get carried away. Whenever discussing the master''s twin brother who died tragically, Alice was always sad. She felt sorry for Mr. David rke who had to let the bones of his beloved grandson remain in a coffin without a proper burial.

    As the atmosphere was ufortable, Erick suddenly knelt before Mr. David rke. "Everything has been arranged very well by God, including our meeting sir. Maybe if Young Master n is still alive, you will never know that you have another grandson and it feels like all of our meetings would not have happened like this. What we are experiencing has been very well arranged by God. Up there, Young Master n must be happy with his father and mother whom he has not met since childhood, just like Mr. Jack who is now with you. Mr. Jack must be very happy to know that he still have a grandfather after living alone after his father and mother died."

    Mr. David rke smiled at Erick''s words. He slowly grabbed Erick''s hand which was on his knee and held it tightly. "Jack is lucky to have a loyal and kind assistant like you, Erick, thank you for always being by my grandson''s side all this time."

    Erick nodded his head. Slowly, he got up from the floor because the event was about to start. Jack and Anne were now on the stage to give a speech in front of around 500 wealthy Dubai and other Middle Eastern countries, who were ready to buy thetest collection from rke''s Jewel.

    * * *

    Bam!

    "Fuck! Howe they are in Dubai right now, howe?!! Aarrgghhhh ....!" Roger Dous squealed with emotion when he saw an article featuring a photo of n and Anne at the Burj Khalifa where the rke''s Jewel exhibition was held.

    To be continued

 Chapter 497 - The Warriors Returned

    <h4>Chapter 497 - The Warriors Returned</h4>

    Roger Dous went crazy when he found out that n had sessfully exhibited hispany''s jewelry, especially where n held an exhibition at the Burj Khalifa, one of the most luxurious buildings coveted by the world''s rich in Dubai. Roger''s envy became even more intense when he read an article that had just been published by a business portal in Dubai, which said that n and his wife were an extraordinary couple, even one article said that n Knight rke and his wife Marianne rke were the most beautiful business couple in the world of the popr business magazine in Dubai, which automatically made the image of n Knight rke skyrocketed, because of the perfection of his wife which he had not yet introduced to the public.

    "Damn it! So we werepletely duped! That bastard rke had purposely asked his assistant Nichs to stay in Luxembourg and stay around the mall to convince us that they would keep their exhibition at the mall. What a damn bastard...! Arghhh... he''s always lucky!" said Roger Dous in annoyance, while continuing to stare at the photo of Anne standing on the stage, wearing a pendant named The Aqu Tears, which was inspired by the Aqu star cluster that became the prima donna of rke''s Jewel at this exhibition.

    Ivan Dous took a deep breath. He still didn''t expect something like this to happen. Even though he was very sure that the rke''s Jewel exhibition would fail, in fact it turned 360 degree. The exhibition from rke''s Jewel was a huge sess and was billed as the most sessful jewelry exhibition of the year.

    "What do we do, Daddy? They are getting higher and higher and we won''t be able to bring them down. Our ns to take over the rke family fortune will be even more difficult," said Roger Dous shamelessly. He was still after n''s property. "I can''t wait to see that bastard n Knight rke crumble and have his beautiful wife serve me in bed."

    Ivan Dous stroked his only son''s shoulder. "Rx son, we will definitely seed. We nearly killed him in a car ident two years ago, now we will definitely seed in killing him. He''s not a cat that has 9 lives. One more ident to him, then he really is dead. I''m sure he will, son."

    Bang!

    The door of Ivan Dous'' house was suddenly broken down by several men in masks, dressed in all ck.

    "Wh-who are you?!" Ivan Dous shouted loudly.

    Meanwhile, Roger Dous intended to reach for the gun that was behind the table, but his hand movements were not that fast, so that a knife pierced the sleeve of the shirt he was wearing and made it stuck on the table. An inch more maybe the knife would dig into his skin if he had moved further.

    Ivan Dous choked when he saw his beloved son''s hand was almost cut by a knife.

    "Who are you?" asked Ivan Dous again, when he realized that nearly 20 of his men were already lying in his yard.

    One of them smiled and approached Ivan Dous. The man had wielded a super sharp knife in his hand, so sharp that it could skin human easily. Slowly, the man opened Ivan Dous'' sleeve and started to use the tip of his knife to pierce Ivan Dous'' skin which made the man scream out loud in pain.

    "Stop it...! What the fuck!! What are you guys doing to my father huh?!!" shouted Roger Dous in panic, when he saw fresh blood starting to flow down Ivan Dous''s cut skin.

    The man did not heed the words of Roger and Ivan, who screamed in pain. He continued to carve Ivan''s hand which was already bleeding fresh blood. Ivan could not struggle because his body was blocked by two other big men, so he could only surrender when his hands were cut. He could not make a sound, because his mouth had been taped, which made him only able to widen his eyes to express the excruciating pain he felt.

    Seeing his father was being tortured, Roger went crazy. He continued to scream and curse at the man who was shing his father''s hand. He could not do anything because he was being held at gun points from two pistols aimed at his neck and heart.

    When he managed to carve a letter, the heartless man who had just made a beautiful gift on Ivan''s hand then moved towards Roger. He pointed his knife at Roger''s face and smeared the blood of his father on the knife all over Roger''s face. Roger was so frightened. He had never faced such a cruel man in his life. After the man smeared the blood on Roger''s facem he handcuffed Roger''s hand and Ivan''s, which was still bleeding from the letter engraved on his skin.

    "This is just a little warning. If you guys still go further then don''t me us if one of you will watch each other''s death in a cruel way. And for you, Roger Dous, it seems I have a little extra gift for you," said the masked man with a smile on his face. He then ordered his men to give his gift to Roger.

    One of the other men who previously held Ivan Dous''s body was seen removing a ck box from under his clothes. He then handed it to the leader who had just spoken.

    The man with the knife then put the knife in the sheath attached to his waist as soon as he received the ck box from his subordinate. From the box, he took out an ampoule and a new syringe.

    "This ampoule contains a chemical liquid that will make you unable to get an erection Young master Dous, just a little of this liquid enters your body then you will no longer be able to live as a normal man. Your manhood will not be able to get hard anymore even if you see 100 beautiful naked women in front of you," he said quietly, showing Roger Dous the ampoule containing the chemical.

    "W-what are you going to do, huh?!" shouted Roger Dous, pretending to be calm, even though he was actually very afraid if the liquid in the ampoule was transferred to his body. Even though he didn''t know whether what the man in front of him said was true or not, Roger was still afraid.

    "For now I will not inject this liquid into you, Young Master Dous, but if you don''t stop what you are doing, then don''t me me if one day Ie here again and actually inject this liquid into you. Today is just a warning and please remember this warning carefully, because we never y with our words. And for you, Ivan Dous, you better repent and live the rest of your life in peace. Erase your dream to be the richest man in this country through an evil way, because from now on, if you hurt the rke family, then your fate will be like your 20 bodyguards who are lying in front. Note this warning well," said the masked man while looking sharply at Ivan and Roger Dous alternately. "Remember this carefully Young Master Dous, lest you can''t sleep with any woman again in the future. I deliberately prepare this liquid for you, so don''t force me to actually inject it into your body."

    Roger Dous seemed to be holding his breath as the man in front of him spoke. His eyes continued to stare at the ampoule in the man''s hand without blinking.

    After saying that, the mysterious man kept the syringe and ampoule that he showed to Roger Dous, but before leaving he gave his introductory gift to Roger Dous by shing his hand with two cuts, which instantly made Roger scream in pain.

    "Remember my message carefully. If you harass the rke family one more time, then you will regret it." The masked man again gave a message to Ivan and Roger, who now have cuts like their father.

    Because they had seeded in carrying out their goal, about 10 mysterious men then left Ivan Dous''s house. There was no evidence they left behind. They had sabotaged the CCTV in the house previously, so that their activities could not be recorded by any camera. Eight of the mysterious men were members of the Warriors, while the remaining 2 were n''s bodyguards. The two bodyguards could only stay silent when they saw the Warriors were in action. There was nopassion at all on the faces of the men when they shed the hands of Ivan and Roger Dous.

    The screams of pain from Roger Dous could still be heard clearly as they left the house, but neither of them had any intention of helping.

    The Warriors were truly terrifying. The assassins chosen by Jack Patrick Muller were back and ready to protect their master.

    To be continued

 Chapter 498 - Still Jack

    <h4>Chapter 498 - Still Jack</h4>

    From inside the car, Nichs saw clearly what the Warriors did to Ivan and Roger Dous. He didn''t expect to see these heartless people smoothly shing the arms of Ivan Dous and his son Roger.

    "Remember, the big master doesn''t want them to die easily. They have to ount for their actions to the Young Master two years ago," Nichs said quietly to the members of the Warriors who had just entered the car.

    "Don''t worry, they won''t bleed to death just from being shed like that."''

    "That''s right. After all, Kendrick only shed the surface of the skin and didn''t hit a dangerous nerve."

    "So you don''t have to worry, Nick, we even skinned almost 70% of human bodies and that person was still alive even though he then died slowly hehe..."

    Nichs'' eyes widened. "Skinned a human?''

    "Yes, it''s the punishment we gave to a traitor." Kendrick, the leader of the Warriors answered Nichs'' question in a cold tone. Every time he remembered about the traitor he had skinned a few years ago, his emotions rose again.

    Nichs swallowed his saliva with difficulty. Subconsciously, he gripped the steering wheel tightly. Because he didn''t want the police toe, Nichs finally left the main road of the Dous family''s residence. He was happy because he had seeded in teaching the Dous family a lesson. However, he was frightened when he found out that the Warriors were so terrifying.

    "Are you sure they won''t be able to report this to the police?" Nichs asked again.

    Kendrick, who was cleaning his knife, smiled. "Absolutely sure, you can calm down. Our work is clean."

    "But you mentioned the rke family to them didn''t you?"

    "Indeed, but if there''s any evidence left, they won''t be able to sue," Kendrick replied back.

    Nichs took a deep breath. "Thank goodness I was right. I really don''t want them to bother the young master again. I don''t want to cause any worries to the big master."

    Kendrick kept his super sharp knife in its scabbard. "I guarantee you, they won''t dare to harass the young master again. If they do, then I will directly intervene to take care of the father and son without anyone''s help."

    Nichs smiled brightly at Kendrick''s words. Shortly after that, Nichs increased the speed of his car so he could get home faster. He wanted to tell n everything about what they had just done.

    * * *

    < Burj Khalifa, Dubai >

    After the exhibition was over, n received congrattions from rke''s Jewel staff who came to Dubai. They were really amazed by n, who brought such great sess in this exhibition.

    "This is the result of all of our hard work, so this sess is not only mine. But it belongs to all of us, it belongs to rke''s Jewel itself," said n with a smile.

    p... p... p...

    The sound of apuse sounded loudly when n finished speaking. From her seat, Anne smiled at her husband''s attitude. Likewise with Mr. David rke, who was sitting next to Anne with Luis, Erick, and Alice. After he finished saying thank you, n then joined his wife and family to enjoy the dinner that had been prepared.

    As soon as he sat back in his chair, n immediately hugged Anne''s waist tightly and made Erick smile. He is now increasingly convinced that his master''s memory was starting to return little by little. It was his possessive attitude towards Anne that made Erick sure. Erick knew exactly how madly in love Jack was to Anne.

    "Tomorrow morning, we will go straight back to Luxembourg. You and your wife can stay a few more days here, n," said Mr. David rke softly.

    n, who had just put a piece ofmb chop in his mouth, immediately turned his head to his grandfather. "Actually I really want to, but I have a lot of work to do. So I can''t."

    "You now have two great assistants, n. There are Erick and Nichs who have managed to take care of Roger Dous. So you don''t have to worry."

    "I know, Grandpa, but the new ind project in Dubai will start soon. So I can''t rx, I have to finish the vendor selection so I can move on to the next process. I can''t wait to start the project soon," replied n vigorously.

    "But your wife needs to spend some time with you, n. You must get pregnant soon. How can you have children when you are busy like that, son?" said Mr. David rke seriously.

    Anne almost choked on hearing Mr. David rke''s words. Luckily, she immediately drank the water and managed to control herself again.

    Meanwhile, n just chuckled at his grandfather''s words. "About that matter, you can stay calm, Grandpa, we have discussed about it in detail. We will not dy in having children and will not rush to have children. We will ept it whenever God gives the gift. Besides, we are not yet satisfied in enjoying our time together, Grandpa." His arms tightened around Anne''s waist.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath. His eyes clearly showed great disappointment. And Luis realized that well, the former special police officer pped his master''s hand to support the old man.

    "But I can''t wait that long, son," said Mr. David rke suddenly.

    n, who was kissing Anne''s hand, immediately turned to his grandfather instantly. "Why are you talking about?"

    "I''m just telling you the facts, I''m not young. At least, before I follow your grandmother to heaven, I want to hold your child in my arms."

    "No, Grandpa, you will live long. So don''t say that. Anne and I will definitely give you cute babies to apany youter. So don''t ever talk like that, I don''t like it," growled n seriously.

    "But I..."

    Bam!

    n suddenly hit the dining table hard which made Mr. David rke stop his words.

    "I''m full and very tired, I think I should rest. Come on, Anne, let''s go to our room." Without further ado, n immediately grabbed Anne''s hand and invited her to return to the room.

    "But I..."

    n''s sharp gaze made Anne immediately stop her words. She could only surrender when her husband took her to go up to their room, leaving everyone who had not finished eating.

    Seeing his grandson and Anne just leave, Mr. David rke looked very sad and made everyone at the table feel guilty, especially Erick, who knew that Jack had always said he didn''t want to have children immediately after he was married to Anne. That was why he wasn''t surprise, because, even though his master still had memory loss, there was still another side in him that made him the old Jack, who didn''t want to share Anne with others, including their child. Jack always said he wanted to enjoy the good times with Anne until he was satisfied, before having children.

    "Is this simple wish of mine too difficult for them to fulfill, Luis?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 499 - "Come Back To Me"

    <h4>Chapter 499 - "Come Back To Me"</h4>

    Anne woke up when the rm on her cell phone went off. Because n was still sleeping, she hurriedly turned off her cell phone. With tousled hair, she sat on the edge of the bed. She recalled the conversation she hadst night with n before they went to bed.

    "I don''t want to have children with you yet, Anne, I still want to enjoy the good times we both have. I want to make you happy, atone for my guilt for forcing my will on you at that time. There are still many things I want to do together with you, Anne."

    n''s words reyed in Anne''s mind. In fact, she also did not want to have children yet, before her husband''s memory returned. She wanted her child to recognize his father as Jackson Patrick Muller, not n Knight rke. That was why Anne agreed with n''s wishst night, but on the other hand, she felt sorry for Mr. David rke. She knew that Mr. David rke''s wish was perfectly natural, as a man who was not young anymore. She would want to fulfill hisst wish before he died. That was why at this moment Anne felt a little guilty.

    While remembering what happenedst night, Anne was suddenly startled by n''s hand which was wrapped around her stomach again.

    "Where are you going so early?" n asked hoarsely.

    "It''s 7 in the morning. If you still want to sleep, go ahead."

    n tightened his grip on Anne. "No, I can''t sleep anymore when you''re gone."

    Anne chuckled. "I need to pee."

    n was silent for a while before he finally sat down beside Anne with his eyes not fully open. "Why pee? We didn''t make lovest night, did we?"

    Anne scowled in annoyance. "Do we really have to make love before I''m allowed to pee? You just woke up and you''re already such a pervert!"

    n chuckled as he managed to tease his wife so early. Actually, he wasn''t really serious about what he said. n just likes to tease her. After Anne went to the bathroom, n''s attention was focused on his cell phone which he had turned off sincest night. After waiting for a while, finally his foldable smart phone turned on and showed a lot of messages from Nichs sincest night. With pursed lips, n then read the messages that Nichs sent, one by one. As he read Nichs'' messages, n suddenly hold his head. He didn''t feel strange when he read Nichs'' report reporting what the Warriors did to Ivan and Roger Dous.

    Anne, who had juste out of the bathroom, was surprised when she saw n was bowed and held his head. She quickly approached her husband and knelt in front of him.

    "What''s wrong? Does your head hurt?" asked Anne, trying to remain calm to hide her panic.

    "I don''t know, suddenly my head hurts so bad. Suddenly I heard a very loud voice again in my head, like that time, Anne," n answered quietly.

    Anne''s face immediately turned pale. Her mind immediately drifted away thinking about the worst consequences that would befall her husband. Without thinking twice, Anne immediately lifted her husband''s face and immediately kissed his lips quickly. She tried to divert n''s pain even though the way she was doing wasn''t necessarily right. Initially, n did not respond to her kiss, but in the end, he returned the kiss with such passion that Anne almost gasped for breath. n had just finished the kiss when he felt Anne pushed his chest, begging to be released.

    "Anne..."

    "Yes."

    n lifted his face and looked at Anne without blinking. "Have I ever drowned?"

    Anne''s heart skipped a beat. "Drowned? How is that possible, you''re such a good swimmer!" Anne bit her lower lip to stop herself from speaking.

    "Really? But why do I always feel like I''m drowning in cold water when I have a headache like that, Anne, I feel my whole body stiffen slowly."

    Anne grabbed n''s face and againnded a kiss on his cheek. "Don''t think too much about it. Maybe when you were a kid you used to swim and identally swallowed a lot of water. So you asionally remember things like that, n."

    n was silent and thinking. Although what Anne said made a little sense, but he couldn''t fully ept it. Because what he felt was not like a long gone memory, but it felt like it just happened yesterday.

    "What else are you thinking, hm?" asked Anne softly as she smoothed her husband''s disheveled hair.

    "Nothing, it''s just��."

    "Just what?"

    n grabbed his cell phone which was lying on the floor and handed it to Anne. "Read the messages that Nick sent me from the beginning."

    Without speaking, Anne then read one by one the messages that n had previously read. Her eyes widened when she read the part where Nichs exined in detail how the Warriors shed Ivan and Roger Dous'' hands.

    "I don''t know why I feel familiar with what those people are doing, Anne."

    "What do you mean?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "Reading Nichs'' messages about what the Warriors did made me feel familiar, Anne. Somehow I feel familiar with that kind of stuff."

    "What stuff?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "The mafia world, Anne, torturing someone, shing someone''s body, I seem very familiar with those kinds of things."

    Anne''s body immediately went limp to hear what her husband said. So far, Anne had not heard much about Jack and about what Jack had done in Switzend before meeting her.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" asked n quickly when he saw Anne''s change in attitude.

    "N-no, I''m fine. I was just surprised to read this message, I never thought Erick''s men could be this cruel," Anne stammered.

    n smiled. He then got off the bed and sat cross-legged in front of Anne. "Things like that aremon, Anne, every businessman must have subordinates who can do these kinds of things."

    "Including you?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Yeah, but I never asked Nichs to take someone''s life. Usually the ones who do things like that are the expressionless human, like Luis," n replied jokingly.

    "What''s the difference between your men and Luis'' men?"

    "They are different, Anne, my men are directly led by Nichs. They are professional bodyguards that I legally recruited, while Luis'' men are mostly from the streets. Luis recruited his old friends when he was still a police officer, that''s why his men were more violent."

    "Which one is more violent, Luis'' men or the Warriors?" asked Anne again.

    n smiled. "The Warriors, of course. I also like the way they work. Torturing the enemy in such a cruel way, I like that."

    Anne swallowed hard. She was increasingly convinced that Jack was slowly emerging from n. Jack''s memory seemed to being back to rece n''s memory, n''s current way of speaking was very simr to Jack''s way of speaking. Because Anne had been told by Mr. David rke that n had a high sense ofpassion, he was also not easily suspicious of someone. It was because of his kindness that he was used by Roger Dous repeatedly, until he finally died horribly. In contrast to Jack, who was very cold, Anne still clearly remembered how stiff Jack was when they first met.

    Anne slowly moved her hand to n''s face and stroked it gently.

    "I love you,e back to me as soon as possible," said Anne softly.

    n raised an eyebrow. "What are you talking about, Anne?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 500 - North Yorkshire

    <h4>Chapter 500 - North Yorkshire</h4>

    As discussedst night, n took Anne to return to Luxembourg, so did Mr. David rke and his entourage. Although they both returned to Luxembourg, the two rkes took different nes.

    "We left on a different ne, Anne, so it''s only natural that wee back on a different ne." n repeated his statement for the umpteenth time, trying to exin to Anne.

    "But still, it''s a waste."

    n chuckled. "How is it a waste? This ne is still in Dubai since it took us, and so is Grandpa''s ne. Even if we join Grandpa, this ne still has to return to Luxembourg. And it would be a pity if this ne returned to Luxembourg empty. Now that is a waste."

    "What kind of logic is that?" Anne snorted in annoyance. She had never won an argument with her husband.

    n''s smile grew wider. He then grabbed a ss of wine that the flight attendant had just brought and approached Anne, who was sitting on the sofa. "I love you, Anne," he said softly as he joined Anne on the couch.

    Anne did not respond to her husband''s words. She preferred to continue to stare at the window, staring at the clouds.

    "This trip will take about 10 hours and 30 minutes. If you''re mad at me like that then I''m going crazy, Anne." n tried to find pity from Anne.

    "How can you be crazy? After all, there are many people here that you can talk to," said Anne curtly.

    "There is my beautiful wife beside me, how can I talk to other people?!"

    Anne took a deep breath, then closed the shutters that allowed her to see the clouds outside and looked back at n with an unfriendly gaze. "Okay, now what do you want to talk about?"

    n thinned his lips. He then put down the wine ss which was only half full on the table and then sat up straight in front of Anne again.

    "I don''t want to share you with other people, I want to enjoy a lot of time with you without being disturbed by anyone. That''s why I took you on a different ne from Grandpa," said n seriously.

    "Oh my God! That''s the only reason?" Anne''s eyes widened at his words.

    "Yes, what other reasons? I don''t want you to be busy with other people, especially with Erick''s girlfriend, Alice. Since they came, you''ve been sticking to her and I don''t like it," n answered honestly.

    Anne shook her head. She really was speechless at the moment. Because several flight attendants came to bring food, Anne did not continue her words. She didn''t want her argument with n to be heard by others.

    "Please enjoy, Madam. If there is anything else you want, don''t hesitate to call me."

    "Thanks, Leslie, that''s enough for now," said Anne quietly, mentioning the name of the beautiful flight attendant who had just brought her food.

    "Okay, then I''ll excuse myself. Please enjoy, Madame, Sir."

    Anne smiled in response to the friendly red-haired flight attendant''s words. She turned back to face n. However, her attention was stolen by the appetizing strawberry cake. Without thinking, Anne immediately grabbed the tempting cake from the table and immediately enjoyed it without paying attention to n, who was still staring at her without blinking.

    Because Anne seemed to really enjoy her cake, n didn''t want to continue the debate. He chose to continue enjoying the wine that he had previously ced on the table.

    "Anne..."

    "Yes?"

    "Do you believe that the dream is a hint from God?"

    Anne, who was biting a strawberry, immediately turned to n. "What do you mean?"

    n let out a long sigh. "The river, the church, the white gown, and a girl with flowing hair, I kept dreaming about them for the past year. The dream kepting until you finally appeared in my life. Everything is starting to return to normal, I can sleep soundly without having the dream, without seeing the girl by the river, crying, without seeing the girl whose eyes look like yours, staring at me sadly. I was really tormented by those dreams, Anne, until I finally saw you for the first time in front of the rke''s Jewel new office with Linda. My chest was pounding so hard that it hurt back then. Even though my chest hurt, but that night I didn''t dream of that girl anymore, Anne. I only dreamt of the white gown and the church. You probably won''t believe it, just like that bunch of jerk doctors. But I''m honest, Anne, everything I just said is true. Every time I wake up from my sleep, my chest hurt and it felt like I''ve been through everything that I saw in my dream."

    "What kind of church that appeared in your dream?" asked Anne in a trembling voice.

    "I don''t know... It''s just that the church was like a church from the Middle Ages, it was not very clear."

    Instantly, Anne''s tears flowed down. She was sure that the church n said was the York Minster, the church where they tied the knot two years ago before God, without witnesses. Only the two of them knew about the vow they made together.

    Seeing Anne crying, n panicked. Without a word, he immediately put the small te of strawberry cake that Anne had not finished on the table. "Why are you crying, Anne? I''m sorry if I said anything wrong. Believe me, I''m not at all interested in the girl in my dream. I don''t know her either. I won''t be able to betray you, Anne. In my heart, there is only your name, Anne, there''s no other women."

    With teary eyes, Anne looked at n. "Can we go to Ennd? I want to take you somewhere. I beg you, please."

    n was taken aback. "Ennd? Do you want to see Linda again? No, Anne, we''re still going back to Luxembourg."

    "I beg you. So far, I have never asked for anything from you. So please, grant this one request of mine, I want to take you some ce, not to meet Linda," said Anne in a hoarse voice, full of hope.

    n was silent for a long time after hearing Anne''s words. As long as they were married, Anne had never asked him anything and it made n a little worried.

    "Where do you want us to go?" n asked quietly, finally relenting.

    Anne immediately wiped her tears quickly. "North Yorkshire."

    "Not London?"

    "No, I want to take you to visit a ce I really want to visit."

    n was silent for a long time. Finally, he got up from the sofa and left Anne alone to go to the cockpit. Anne, who didn''t know that n had gone to the cockpit area, looked down sadly. Even though she was sure that if she could bring n to York Minster, n''s memory would quickly return. After being gone for almost 10 minutes, n finally sat down beside Anne with a straight face.

    "Because I have obeyed your wishes, now it''s your turn toply with mine," said n slowly with a smile.

    Anne lifted her head and looked at n. "What do you mean?"

    n slowly leaned towards Anne. "Satisfy me in bed while we go to North Yorkshire."

    "Are you serious we''re going to Ennd?" cried Anne loudly.

    "n Knight rke never lies, dear. Because I''ve granted your wish, so now it''s your turn to please Mr. rke, Mrs. rke."

    Anne''s face reddened. "Aren''t you satisfied? This morning we already��"

    Smack!

    nnded a kiss on Anne''s lips. "That''s just the forey, honey, we''ll be ying the game in a moment."

    To be continued

 Chapter 501 - [Bonus ]Revealing The Secret

    <h4>Chapter 501 - [Bonus ]Revealing The Secret</h4>

    After a long and tiring journey, Anne and n finally arrived in front of the York Minster. Luckily, on the jet ne, she could sleep well even though she had to please her husband first.

    "This is the church you want to visit?" n asked quietly, crossing his arms in front of the York Minster.

    Anne nodded her head. She didn''t make a sound because she was trying to keep herself from crying.

    "Well then, let''s go in," said n quickly, and excitedly walked first into the York Minster area.

    Anne was still petrified in ce. She also did not step foot after her husband who looked very enthusiastic. Finally n turned around and walked over to her, grabbed her hand -- inviting her into the York Minster area.

    "Looks like this church is very old," said n when he was almost inside the church.

    "The construction of the current building began around 1230 and waspleted in 1472. The York Minster is one of thergest Gothic cathedrals in Northern Europe after the Cologne Cathedral," replied Anne softly in response to n''s words.

    n, who was admiring the York Minster building, immediately turned to Anne. "You seem know this ce very well."

    "There''s someone who makes me really like this ce."

    "Who is it?" asked n quickly. He didn''t look pleased at all.

    Anne smiled. Instead of answering her husband''s question, she stepped into the church. Seeing Anne entered made n couldn''t help but enter the church as well. The first time he stepped into the church, there was a strange tingle that tugged at his heart. It was a strange feeling that n had never felt so far, but finally he considered it just an ordinary feeling because of the effects of him not attending the church for the past two years.

    Anne stopped when she arrived in front of the altar. She was standing right where she had said her vow to Jack two years ago.

    "Actually, what do you want to show me?" asked n getting impatient.

    Anne smiled and turned to her husband, her hand reached out to n, asking her husband toe closer to her. n, who did not understand her, finally gave in and followed Anne''s wishes.

    "Okay, I''m standing in front of you. Now what?" n asked the question again.

    "In this ce, two years ago I made a vow to a man who had apanied me since I set foot in Ennd four years ago. And that man was Jackson Patrick Muller. There was no pastor, no family, no parties, there were even no witnesses. Only the two of us and God alone who knows our vows," Anne answered slowly.

    n raised an eyebrow. "Jackson Patrick Muller? I think I''m familiar with this name."

    "Jackson Patrick Muller is the CEO of Muller Finance International which is currently managed by Erick. Erick has been recing Jack for the past two years as the CEO because Jack was dered dead when he fell in the English Channel two years ago and..."

    Anne stopped her words when n suddenly raised his hand, asking Anne to be quiet.

    "So you''re saying you and Erick actually knew each other before? So when you said he and his fianc�� helped you while we were in Tromso, it was just a lie? So you have been in cahoots with Erick to get back to that guy named Jackson Patrick Muller?" asked n. His eyes were gleaming with anger. "Remember, Anne, even though you have made a vow to that man, I am now your legal andwful husband. I was also the first man to sleep with you, so don''t ever think that you can go back to that guy named Jackson Patrick Muller because of me. I''ll never let that happen. And for Erick, it seems like I''ve been too kind, I have to act tough on him. I''d better ask Luis'' men to get rid of that guy. I don''t want him to continue to influence you to leave me."

    "n, stop!!!"

    The cell phone that n had just taken out of his shirt pocket was suddenly thrown because it was identally hit by Anne''s hand as she wanted to stop n.

    "Anne, how long are you going to test the limits of my patience?" n shouted loudly.

    "Listen to me! I''m not done talking yet."

    "There''s nothing I need to hear! Do you think I''m stupid? I''ve given up on following your will toe to this city. I didn''t even say anything much when I was invited to go into this church where you made that promise with that guy named Jackson Patrick Muller. But I can''t hold my patience any longer when I see the assistant of that man in front of my eyes! I''m not that patient, Anne!!" n rebuked loudly.

    "Erick is innocent. He just followed the instructions I gave him," said Anne honestly.

    "Oh so now you''re defending him too, apparently, you''re really amazing, Anne."

    Anne bit her lower lip hard. She couldn''t hold herself in any longer now.

    "Yes I am so amazing, I almost went crazy when I found out the man I loved was dered dead in the English Channel. For two years I mourned for him alone, believing that he was still alive, until finally my ruined life was devastated even more because of you. You arrogantly came to me, forced your will on me and trapped me in a marriage bond with you without love, until I finally found out that the man I hated was the man I had longed for. You know, n, you are Jack. Jackson Patrick Muller was dered dead two years ago in the English Channel, you are the man who made me excited to live life again after I got betrayed by my ex husband and best friend. You are Jack, Jack is mine. You are not n, n Knight rke had actually died two years ago because of the car ident nned by Roger Dous," said Anne loudly without pause.

    "What are you saying...?"

    "Maybe what I''m saying sounds ridiculous to you, but it''s a fact. You and n are twins. You were raised by your mother and father, while n was raised by his grandfather, Mr. David rke, who is one of the richest people in Luxembourg. You guys lived apart since you were babies. That''s why you two didn''t know each other, even Grandpa David knew you were n''s twin when Luis brought you from Ennd to Luxembourg in a critical condition. You almost died back then, Jack, your brain didn''t even respond to anything. Finally, the rke family doctors led by Doctor Leo stimted your brain by giving you n''s memories, which finally managed to save your life and make you n Knight rke. You are Jack, the man I love. How much longer will you have to wait to remember me, Jack? Pleasee back to me, remember me, Jack."

    n''s eyes widened when he heard Anne''s words. "What a great story and��"

    Bam!

    "Jack!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 502 - Second Change

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Second Change</h4>

    Jack suddenly sat on the floor as his head hurt so much on all sides, and it made Anne panicked. Because she didn''t want to see her husband in pain, she then contacted the bodyguards who were guarding outside the church. After receiving Anne''s call, eight men dressed in ck went straight into the church and immediately helped the master who was holding his head. Six of the eight men acted quickly and immediately took their master into the car, leaving Anne who was still sitting on her knees with tears welled up as she watched her husband being taken away.

    Anne slowly turned her body to face the altar, still kneeling on the floor. She lowered her head and touched her forehead, lips, and chest with her thumb as she made a cross. "Lord, only to You I ask for all blessings and protection. If what I have just done is wrong, then please correct it, but if what I am doing is right, please help me by healing my husband. Help him remember himself again, help my husband knows who he really is, God."

    Anne''s prayer was heard clearly by the two bodyguards who were still waiting for her, the two men could only be silent when Anne prayed. Finally, they asked Anne to go because at the moment, n had been taken to the nearest hospital in York Minster to get first aid. With limp steps, Anne stared at the first car that took her husband to the hospital.

    "Please, Madam," said a friendly bodyguard asking Anne to get into the car.

    "Thank you," answered Anne hoarsely.

    After Anne sat down and fastened her seatbelt, the two bodyguards immediately rushed into the car and followed the first car to the hospital.

    Anne did not take her eyes off of the car carrying Jack. Her mouth did not stop saying a prayer for God''s help. After driving for almost 20 minutes, the two luxury cars arrived at a hospital. Several nurses immediately approached the first car and gave assistance to Jack quickly. Jack was immediately put into a cot to be taken to the emergency room, while Anne followed behind him.

    "Don''t tell Grandpa yet, I don''t want Grandpa or Luis to know. I don''t want to worry Grandpa," said Anne quietly, asking her bodyguards not to keep her husband''s condition a secret for a while.

    "Yes, Madam, we understand."

    "Thank you," replied Anne again, wiping the tears that were still falling.

    After Jack entered the emergency room, Anne sat in afortable chair at the front of the room. Some of his bodyguards seemed to be registering at the reception so that Jack could get maximum service.

    Twenty minutes passed and several nurses and doctors finally came out of the emergency room. One of the doctors immediately approached Anne.

    "Excuse me, Madam, may I know what is your rtionship with the patient?"

    "I''m his wife, Doc," answered Anne quickly.

    "Oh okay. Can we talk for a minute, Madam?"

    "Of course, Doc, of course you can!!"

    The doctor smiled at Anne''s words. "Okay,e with me. Don''t worry, there are still two nurses taking care of your husband inside."

    Anne, who was initially hesitant, finally followed the doctor''s steps. The doctor took Anne to her practice room, the bodyguards who had been standing up for a while immediately added to their guard when they saw the madam left with the doctor.

    "Right now your husband isn''t conscious, but he''s fine. All his vital organs are good and there''s nothing to worry about, so you don''t have to worry too much, Madam. What you''re doing right now is enough..."

    "His brain, did his brain hurt again? Is the surgery he''s had two years ago is okay, Doc? Is he going to experience anything worse than now?" Anne immediately bombarded the doctor with several questions at once.

    The middle-aged female doctor smiled. "Everything is fine, we have done a thorough examination and there is nothing to harm your husband, Madam. Even the surgical wound you mentioned is alright. Maybe he fainted because he was too tired. So you can calm down, Madam, because your calmness is much needed right now."

    Anne fiddled with her fingers on her thighs. She looked very nervous. Even though she had heard the exnation from the doctor who had examined Jack, Anne was still not satisfied. "My husband had an ident two years ago, Doc. He fell in the cold sea which caused him to almost lost his life. He even had to have surgery on his head due to a blunt object and not only that, he was almost brain dead. His brain could barely function until he finally received brain stimtion from his dead twin brother''s memory. It managed to make his brain work again. It is strange indeed, but that''s what happened, and now my husband lives with his twin brother''s identity and memory. What I want to ask is, is there a chance for my husband to remember himself again, Doc?"

    The female doctor in front of Anne was surprised. She was silent for a long time and asked Anne to repeat her words slowly. After Anne recounted Jack''s condition in details, the doctor suddenly hugged Anne tightly to provide support.

    "Madam, do you know what a second chance God has given you?" asked the doctor gently, stroking Anne''s hair.

    "I do believe, Doc, that God has power over that," said Anne quietly, looking at the female doctor sitting beside her.

    "That''s what is currently happening to your husband, since he was in his mother''s womb, things like this have been recorded in the course of his life. To have an ident at sea, helped by his own family which he never imagined before, and even had to use the identity of his twin brother at the moment, all of that has been recorded in his life journey, including to have a great wife like you. Therefore, you have to be patient. Not everyone can get an opportunity like this, Madam, this is a miracle that cannot be exined by human logic. I am also very sure at that time the doctors, too, would not think that your husband could be saved in that way, so don''t regret it, Madam. Believe me, there is great happiness that will awaits both of you. Not everyone can pass a test of this magnitude. I myself certainly will not be able to. Therefore, trust your husband, for sure, that he will heal and if he hasn''t returned to his true self I hope you will stay patient. Maybe God is still letting your husband finish the task that his twin brother hasn''t had time to finish," said the doctor gently trying to calm Anne.

    "But I''m getting tired, Doc, I''m afraid I can''tst much longer," answered Anne honestly.

    The female doctor named Kristen wiped the tears from Anne''s eyes that rolled down her face. "You are the chosen woman, your life is full of blessings. You were chosen by God to pass all His tests that were not given to others, I''m sure you can pass all of this. Because believe me, God will not test his child, who believes in Him, beyond the ability, I believe you are able to get through all of this, Madam."

    Anne again shed tears. She then grabbed the doctor and hugged her tightly. "I miss my husband, Doc, miss his former self. I''m afraid it''s a sin to always mention his real name when I''m with him."

    Doctor Kristen smiled. "No, Madam, love knows who owns it. You are innocent, you are a wonderful woman. I am grateful to have met you, you were definitely stronger, Madam.

    "Hopefully I''ll be strong, Doc," said Anne softly, tightening her arms on Doctor Kristen''s body.

    To be continued

 Chapter 503 - Honesty Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Honesty Revealed</h4>

    Since he was awakened from his stupor, n still didn''t want to talk to Anne. He even tantly tried to avoid her and it was felt by Anne.

    "Does Grandpa know that I''m being treated?" n asked coldly when he was on the ne.

    "No sir, the madam forbade us to tell him about your condition," replied a bodyguard with his head bowed.

    "Ok, it''s not your fault. Well then you can go back."

    "Yes, sir."

    Anne, who was sitting not far from her husband, could hear what they were talking about. She preferred to stay in her seat, looking at the clouds in the sky. Their journey still took another 30 minutes to arrive in Luxembourg, and during the flight, there was no conversation whatsoever between Anne and her husband. The bodyguards could only be silent when they realized the cold war between the master and their young mistress, unable to do anything about it.

    Because there were still 30 minutes away, Anne finally fell asleep. She slept with her back to Jack, who looked at her without blinking.

    After the ne almostnded, a flight attendant came to Jack to inform him that they would bending soon. Jack got ready and put his seat belt back on.

    "Do we need to wake up Madam to get ready, sir?" asked a bodyguard back to Jack who was sitting up straight.

    "No need, let her sleep. She''s already wearing her seat belt anyway, so she''ll be fine."

    "Yes sir."

    Jack looked back at Anne coldly, but his eyes looked softer than before. The way he looked at Anne was also different from before, but still those who saw him would still be afraid. Their young master looked like a stranger at the moment. He looked even more terrifying than ever before.

    When the nended, Jack got off first, while Anne, who had just woken up, was still tidying her messy hair, assisted by a flight attendant who helped her obediently.

    "Jack... akh n, has he get down yet?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Yes ma''am, the master is waiting for you in the car at the moment," replied the friendly flight attendant.

    "Oh I see, I''ll go down now."

    "Okay Madam, let me carry your bag."

    "No need, let me do it..."

    "It''s okay, Madam, this is my job."

    Anne finally relented. She let the beautiful flight attendant named Julia help her carry the ck handbag from thetest series of Chanel. When she was going down the stairs, Anne could see the car that took Jack away without waiting for her, who was still halfway down the stairs. She almost screamed actually, but because she saw Jack was closing the car window quickly, Anne finally canceled her intention to call her husband. Her chest felt even tighter now. She thought after he awoke, Jack would remember her. But in fact, no, her husband had not returned. Her missing Jack still hadn''t returned and it was all made worse by the coldness of Jack''s treatment to her. He didn''t want to look at her or even talk to her.

    Having managed to control herself, Anne then continued her steps down the stairs and towards the car that was ready to take her home.

    "Thanks for the help, Julia," said Anne sincerely to Julia, who had helped her.

    "With pleasure, Madam, see you on the next flight."

    Anne smiled faintly at Julia''s words. She then ordered the driver to go home immediately. There were many things she wanted to share with Alice. Along the way home, Anne continued tomunicate with Doctor Kristen, who continued to encourage her. Anne''s sadness was relieved a little because she received encouragement from people who understood her situation at the moment.

    Meanwhile, in his car, Jack was busy with his smart phone. He continued to read the profiles about n Knight rke on the inte. In fact, he also read one by one all of the iing messages in n''s ount, as well as messages that were neatly buried in emails without ever being opened. So the almost 50 minutes car ride seemed too fast for him.

    "We will take the side road, sir," said the driver politely.

    "Are you sure? But why are there so many cars around the house?" Jack asked in confusion when he saw lots of cars with news agency logos and magazines neatly lined up in front of the gates of his grandfather''s mansion.

    "Sorry sir, I don''t have the right to exin. What is certain is that your presence has been awaited by the big master," replied the driver again without daring to look at the young master''s face in the rearview mirror.

    "Oh yeah, well, take me in. I already want to know what''s really going on."

    "Yes sir."

    The ck car immediately continued its way to the side door to enter the mansion, where the road was currently guarded by bodyguards who kept the news hunters from entering. When the car made it into the mansion, Jack immediately got off and was greeted by Nichs and Erick, who were waiting for him.

    "What''s wrong? Why are there so many media?"

    Nichs and Erick looked at each other for a moment.

    "The big master will exin everything, sir," Erick answered slowly.

    "Ok, same answer. Earlier the driver who picked you up also said the same thing, you guys love ying guessing games like this. Even though you don''t really know Erick that I really don''t like this?"

    Erick flinched at the question from his master, his eyes widened perfectly at Jack without blinking. While Jack could only smile slightly while shaking his head, because he was curious about what was going on, Jack then continued his steps into the house to find out what had actually happened. There were so many questions that he wanted to ask everyone for the past two days, including Anne, which finally annoyed him because Anne had not spoken to him. When in fact he had hoped that Anne would start exining what had happened to him first without asking him, but in fact Anne remained silent which in the end made her angry with Anne.

    "What exactly happened? Why are there so many..."

    "Young Master, this way, please, we have something important to discuss first." Luis immediately cut off Jack''s words as soon as he entered the house.

    Again, Jack could only obey when Luis invited him into the family room, where there was already a team of doctors led by Doctor Leo, sat with his grandfather, who looked very tense. Not a single smile on their faces which made Jack was sure that he would soon get the answers to the questions that keep spinning in his head.

    "First, I want to apologize to you. Forgive me for taking advantage of you. But please, don''t hate me, because what you are doing is for the good of yourself and your twin brother," said Mr. David rke slowly starting to speak.

    "Twin? What twin?" asked Jack quickly.

    Mr. David rke took a deep breath. "Forgive me who have used you all this time, forgive me for being selfish and have turned you into n. Forgive me, Jack... please forgive this grandfather of yours."

    To be continued

 Chapter 504 - The Return Of Jack

    <h4>Chapter 504 - The Return Of Jack</h4>

    Jack could only be silent when he heard the words of everyone in front of him, starting from Doctor Leo, Luis, and his grandfather, they each took turns trying to exin to Jack.

    "Forgive me, Jack, forgive your grandfather''s selfishness. I know what I have done is very cruel and unfair to you, but believe me there was no intention whatsoever from me to harm you. The first time Luis told Grandpa about you being unconscious after being rescued from the ocean, I was very surprised and happy because I still have one other surviving grandson, that''s why I asked the doctors to save your life in various ways at that time, including stimting your dying brain using your twin brother''s memory," said Mr. David rke, ending his exnation. His voice was hoarse from crying.

    Jack looked at everyone who was currently surrounding him in turn. "Then why are you telling me about this now?"

    Mr. David rk gave a code to Luis with a small nod which was immediately understood by Luis. He immediately walked with some of his men to a closed room. Not long after that, Luis walked in front of his men who pushed a coffin made of tigerwood with beautiful carvings and a big letter C on the right and left sides of the coffin.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed when he saw the coffin that was now in front of him. "Why is there a coffin here?"

    "In this coffin are the remains of your twin brother, n Knight rke, who died two years ago, Jack," replied Mr. David rke hoarsely.

    "What?!!!"

    Everyone in the ce immediately lowered their faces, including Anne, who had just arrived. Only Jack was surprised when he was told about who the person that was lying in the magnificent coffin in front of him.

    "Why... why wasn''t he buried? Didn''t he die two years ago?" asked Jack with full of emotion.

    "For many reasons, Jack, one of which is for your own safety," replied Mr. David rke again.

    "Fuck! What crazy reason is that?!! You know that there''s a man in this coffin, right? Do you really think that if you keep him like this he will be happy and calm there, even though his body is currently in such luxurious coffin? No, it''s not like that!!! The reason for my safety is also far-fetched! If you don''t want the public to know that n is dead, you can give him a normal funeral, without having to keep his body like this! That''s crazy... this is really very crazy."

    Mr. David rke immediately closed his lips when he realized that his grandson was furious. He felt even more guilty because he kept n''s remains in a coffin without holding a proper funeral for him.

    Jack took a deep breath to see everyone who was lowering their heads one by one, until his gaze finally stopped on Anne, who was standing behind him. Without a word, Jack then approached his wife and immediately wrapped his big arms around Anne''s waist. "Tell me, since when did you know all this, Anne?''

    Anne, who was surprised because Jack suddenly hugged her, was even more shocked when she got a sharp question from her husband.

    "Tell me, Anne!!!"

    "Sorry, Jack... ouch!"

    Jack let go of his embrace and immediately pushed Anne to the door so hard that her body immediately hit the door.

    "You are the person I really trust, Anne, but why are you also keeping this a secret from me? How do you have the heart to do this to me, when you know how big it is..."

    "It''s not Miss Anne''s fault, Young Master, this is...."

    "Shut up!! Who ordered you to speak? I''m talking to my woman and you have no right to interfere!!" Jack immediately cut off Luis'' words with a rising voice, which caused Luis to be silent.

    Luckily, Anne had time to hold on to the door handle so her body didn''t immediately kiss the hard floor. Tears gathered in her eyes instantly as she received harsh treatment from Jack, that she had never imagined before.

    Because he could not bear to see Anne being the butt of the young master, Doctor Leo finally approached Jack to try to calm him down. He gave a smart tablet to Jack, who at first refused to look at it. But finally Jack epted Doctor Leo''s smart tablet.

    "Look at that photo. All those people are why we all keep this a secret from you, Young Master. Those people were the mastermind behind the car ident that killed Young Master n. Those who believed they had seeded in killing Young Master n immediately came to this house to meet the master. They want to tell the news of the young master''s death directly to Mr. rke in the hope that the master will immediately die of a heart attack, so that they can all take control of the rke family property that is rightfully yours. And if from the start we reveal your identity to everyone, then it''s likely that they will harm you too, because their goal has been to break the lineage of the rke family, so that the big master will have no heirs anymore, and they can control this property, which was not their right," said Doctor Leo at length, trying to briefly exin the reason why they all kept this big thing a secret.

    While Doctor Leo spoke, Jack didn''t take his eyes off the photo of Roger Dous, his memories that had stopped on the cruise ship came back to life.

    "Who is this man?" asked Jack quietly to Doctor Leo.

    "That''s Roger Dous, a good friend of thete Young Master n, who is also the mastermind behind the ident that took his life," answered Doctor Leo firmly.

    Jack pursed his lips. "He... this man was thest person I saw before I fell into the water, I even saw him clearly carrying a stick on the boat when I fell into the water."

    "What?!!" Everyone in the ce screamed at the same time.

    Jack smiled. "Yeah, I''m pretty sure it was this man who hit me on the head and pushed me into the sea at that time. I remember this face very well and I can''t be wrong."

    Mr. David rke covered his mouth with both hands because he was so shocked. He didn''t expect that the person who caused Jack to almost lose his life was also Roger Dous, the same person who killed his other grandson.

    When everyone was furious at this revtion, Jack slowly turned to Erick, who was standing next to Nichs, who had been crying since then, knowing the fact that the master he served had died, Nichs'' heart was broken.

    "Do you remember the man who was standing not far from Mr. Kevin Cormier that night, Erick?" Jack asked Erick quietly.

    Erick''s eyes widened. "Master, you a-already know who I am?"

    Jack smiled. "I''ve managed to remember everything since the first day I woke up at the hospital in York Minster, I knew I was Jack and was very confused when everyone in my treatment room called me by the name n. Even Anne, she also called me by the name n. That''s why I kept quiet and tried to find out who n was until I finally found out that I''ve been living with the memories and identity of my twin brother, n Knight rke."

    Again, everyone was shocked to hear Jack''s words.

    "So-so you remember everything, Jack?" asked Mr. David rke subconsciously.

    "Yes, I am Jackson Patrick Muller."

    To be continued

 Chapter 505 - Im Jackson Patrick Muller

    <h4>Chapter 505 - I''m Jackson Patrick Muller</h4>

    Everyone in the room fell silent when Jack started to tell them how he got all his memories back and all his confusion when everyone called him n, until he finally tried to calm down and finally managed to remember everything he had been through for so long for the past two years as n.

    "How can you remember everything, Young Master?" asked Doctor Leo in surprise.

    Jack pursed his lips at Doctor Leo''s question. He slowly turned to Anne who was still standing by the door. "I don''t know, obviously when I woke up I knew I was Jack and was furious at everyone calling me n without giving me any exnation."

    Jack''s eyes shed with anger when he spoke like that. His disappointment in Anne was very big at this moment and it was realized by everyone, including Doctor Leo, who had just spoken to him. The aura that Jack showed was so great that everyone in the room was afraid of him, including Erick. Erick, who already knew his master by heart, could guess that his master was currently very angry, but on the other hand, he was happy that his master had returned.

    Mr. David rke then asked Luis to pushed him closer to Jack, who was standing on the other side of n''s coffin. The old man then took Jack''s hand which was on his waist. Because Jack was looking the other way, he did not know that his grandfather was behind him and was surprised when his hand was touched by his grandfather.

    "Jack ..."

    Jack turned and looked at his grandfather, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Slowly, his eyes softened when he saw his grandfather.

    "Forgive me. I''m the only person you deserve to me. I''m sorry for my selfishness," said Mr. David rke hoarsely with tears. His two old eyes were zed over behind the sses he was wearing.

    Unexpectedly, Jack slowly knelt down in front of his grandfather and touched the knees of his grandfather who was sitting in a wheelchair. "No, Grandpa, you''re not at fault. Everything that happened has been set by God. Maybe at that time, if Luis didn''t help me, I might have been drowned in the English Channel and became the food for the nktons there. So don''t apologize to me again, Grandpa."

    Mr. David rke''s tears flowed freely when he heard his grandson''s words. "A-aren''t you mad at me?"

    Jack shook his head. "No, I''m just grateful because with all that happened, at least I know that I still have a grandfather and feel the love that you give me."

    "Oh Jesus ..."

    Mr. David rke''s words stopped when Jack got up and hugged him tightly. The tense atmosphere changed. Everyone in the room was crying happily when they saw seeing what Jack did to his grandfather, even though before, they thought Jack would be angry when he found out that he had been lied to for two years. The cry of Nichs who was standing beside Erick was getting louder and it made Erick smile. He slowly put his arm around Nichs'' shoulder who had been hostile to him for the past two weeks.

    "My master is your master as well, Nick, so you don''t have to cry all the time. Mr. Jack will still be your master too," Erick said quietly, half whispering.

    "Really? So I can still serve him?" Nichs asked with sparkling eyes.

    Eric nodded his head with a smile.

    "Yes, as long as you obey and know that you will be the third assistant after Erick and I," said Alice suddenly interrupted.

    Nichs gasped and rolled his eyes. "Third assistant?"

    "Yes, because Erick and I will be Mr Jack''s first and second assistants. Do you mind?" Alice asked with a look full of intimidation. She was happy to be teasing Erick.

    "No ... of course not, as long as I can be with Mr. n, uh Mr. Jack, then I''m fine," Nichs replied without pause while wiping his tears.

    Eric chuckled. "Come on, Alice, don''t tease Nichs anymore. He''ll cry again."

    "It''s okay. We have to tell him the reality first, Erick. So that in the future he can respect us as seniors," Alice replied curtly.

    Erick''sughter grew louder when he heard his girlfriend''s words. He knew that Alice didn''t really want to bully Nichs. Alice was only in the mood to tease Nichs, in retaliation for his unfriendly behavior over the past weeks. Erick finally took Nichs and Alice out of the room to see the preparations for the press conference that would be held soon.

    After hugging his grandfather for a while, Jack wiped his grandfather''s tears gently using his fingers. "Grandpa, calm down. Now it''s my turn to take revenge for the death of my twin brother."

    "What do you want to do? Don''t do anything strange, Jack, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. It''s enough that I have lost n."

    Jack smiled and took his grandfather''s wrinkled hand. "Don''t worry, I can''t be hurt. They don''t know who they''re up against. I''m a man who almost died and they don''t know what it''s like to be near death. So you don''t have to worry. What''s clear is that I will make them wish that they''re dead rather than to live such a horrible life."

    Luis was silent hearing the young master''s words, and so were the others, including Anne, who had not utter a single word since earlier. Slowly, Jack got up from the floor and approached the coffin of his twin brother, n.

    "Calm down in heaven, my brother, let me take your revenge. I''ll make them feel the pain of death that you don''t feel," said Jack quietly, closing his eyes as he touched n''s coffin on the head.

    After Jack said a few words of farewell, n''s coffin was prepared to be shown to the public to be announced as dead. Jack himself was ready to introduce his true identity to the public. With the doctors and cops working on n''s car ident, Mr. David rke, pushed by Luis, finally left their house to hold the press conference. All the data of n and Jack were also brought as proof that they were twins.

    When Jack came out of the house, shes from the cameras were shing straight at him. He stood tall beside his twin brother''s coffin that the Warriors had just carried.

    "I, Jackson, Patrik Muller, vow to avenge the death of my twin brother n Knight rke. The identities of the people who caused the ident have been obtained, although they have not yet turned themselves in to the police," said Jack quietly as he finished his brief introduction as Jack in front of the crowd of about 50 journalists from various mass media.

    "Muller? Why is yourst name Muller?"

    "Right, why don''t you use the family name of rke?"

    "On what basis can we believe that you are the twin brother of the deceased, Young Master rke?"

    "Isn''t this just something made up by the rke family doctor team?"

    "If indeed Young Master rke is dead, why do you only bring it up now?"

    Jack smiled at the words of the reporters who were throwing a lot of questions at him. He then ordered Erick to y a video of his childhood in Switzend with his father and mother.

    "n and I lived separately. n was brought up by my kind grandfather which made n a kind, naive man who didn''t know he was being taken advantage of. While I was raised by my mom and dad who used the name Muller as theirst name, which makes me having thest name Muller. I also lead arge fundingpany in Switzend called Muller Finance International. Two years ago, I was harmed by the same person who killed my twin brother on a cruise ship. That person thought I was n, so he hit me in the head me and pushed me to fall in the English Channel, which made me almost drowned. I was then forced to be my twin brother for the past two years to find out who was behind the ident that took his life. And why are we only now telling the public about my twin''s death is because there are many things that we have to consider, one of which is because we I had to work alone to find the mastermind behind the ident. Because two years ago they had used their connections to close the car ident case, and because now we have all the evidence of their crimes, including the bribes theymitted to the police and the judge who handled this case, we only opened the facts to the public now. It is indeed a very long time but we believe that our struggle for justice for the death of my twin brother will be worth the oue we hoped for. I hope my exnation can be understood. The most important thing at the moment is that I want to say to the perpetrators whose identities we already have, that it''s better for you to surrender in the next 24 hours before we make you feel ashamed for the next 7 generations. I''m Jackson Patrick Muller wille to you one by one, if you don''t turn yourself in to the police," said Jack at length. He deliberately didn''t tell them about his memory loss because he was afraid that many people would misinterpret him to pretend to be n to find out the person who killed n.

    While Jack was talking, videos of Jack in Switzend were yed on arge screen that had been prepared by Erick, including the video of the award he received when he seeded in bringing Muller Finance International into bing a giant fundingpany in Europe.

    To be continued

 Chapter 506 - Ready

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Ready</h4>

    After the press conference held by the rke family, suddenly the shares of Muller Finance International and rke Enterprice soared as flocks of journalists from Switzend came to Luxembourg to make sure the CEO of Muller Finance International was still alive. A lot of spection roamed around themunity that the CEO of Muller Finance International was also a man who was responsible for his family, because he was willing to sacrifice himself to uncover the murder case of his twin brother. The names of Jackson Patrick Muller and n Knight rke immediately upied the top searches on various social media tforms, and the name of Mr. David rke as one of the influential people in Luxembourg was carried over until finally the name of thete Calvin rke, who had changed his name to Calvin Muller was also widely discussed. Finally, one of the dark secrets of the rke family was revealed, the estrangement of Calvin''s rtionship with his father was again discussed. But all of that was finally muffled by Jack, who again gave a statement that the rtionship between his father and mother and his grandfather was fine. Jack again saved the face of Mr. David rke in front of the public.

    The perpetrators involved in the car ident that was masterminded by Roger Dous began to surrender one by one to the police. They preferred to surrender because they didn''t want to get a harsher punishment. Meanwhile, the police, thewyers, and the judges who had been bribed by Ivan Dous two years ago were seen gathering at the house of the man whose hands were covered with cuts. They shuddered in horror when they saw the cuts on the hands of his Ivan and Roger. The video about Roger''s whereabouts on the yacht that Jack boarded two years ago had also began circting in the public. His appearance in the CCTV footage was clearly visible shortly after Jack was dered missing, so that Jack''s statement that he was hit and pushed into the sea by someone who had also harmed his twin brother were being discussed by many people.

    "What do we do, Daddy? Why are there still CCTV footages left on the ship?" asked Roger in panic when he saw clearly the image of himself appeared in the viral video recording released by the cruise ship that Erick managed to contact.

    "Don''t panic, we can still avoid it. Besides, the picture isn''t very clear, you just don''t have to tell the truth. Don''t tell the truth, if the investigators will interrogate you, don''t ever say you were on the cruise ship," replied Ivan Dous without thinking. He forgot that there was Roger Dous'' name on the manifest of the luxury yacht.

    "Will it work?"

    "Sure, you calm down son. I won''t let you go to jail. I will do everything I can to set you free. Trust your daddy," said Ivan Dous excitedly.

    The officials who were bribed by Ivan also seemed to be nodding their heads when Ivan told them all not to say anything if any officers came. They again made a big mistake by obeying Ivan Dous without knowing that their conversation at Ivan Dous'' house had been intercepted with a wiretapping device installed by Kendrik, the leader of the Warriors, who hade and terrorized Ivan and Roger Dous a few days ago. All the conversations at Ivan Dous''s house were heard well by the police in the rke family mansion. They were very embarrassed when they found out that their superiors had conspired with the criminals.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who had just returned from n''s funeral, looked very angry when he heard what Ivan Dous was nning this time. Likewise with Luis, who was also provoked by emotions as a former special police officer, when he found out that there were ignorant criminals like Ivan Dous.

    "Forgive us, Mr rke, forgive us for not listening to you," said a police officer from the Luxembourg Central Police station, apologizing to Mr. David rke who had just returned from the cemetery.

    "Forgive our stupidity, sir, this is purely because of our ipetence in managing our staff," added a senior judge, who also apologized to the number one businessman in Luxembourg, full of regrets. He was so embarrassed when he found out that one of his men had epted bribery to close the ident that killed n Knight rke.

    Mr. David rke smirked. He wasn''t as angry as before. Maybe because now n had received a proper funeral, his emotions were calmer and controlled, especially since Jack had also sessfully remembered who he was. "I leave everything to you. You are the one who deserves more and has the right to punish those who have epted such bribes."

    "Of course sir, of course ... We will oversee this case topletion, including amensurate punishment for the people who have disappointed you," said the senior judge quickly.

    Jack, who had been standing quietly as a good listener, then approached the important people and put his arm around the shoulders of Luis, who was always faithful behind Mr. David rke''s wheelchair.

    "I entrust them to you, but Ivan and Roger Dous. These father and son are mine. I want to collect the debt that they have made, especially Roger, who also tried to kill me that night. Would you all be okay if I did this?" asked Jack quietly with a sharp look in his eyes.

    "P-please, Young Master, b-but don''t take thew into your own hands," replied the senior police officer who knew Luis very well.

    "Rx, I won''t use my hands to touch them," said Jack with a meaningful smile.

    The senior police officers in front of him couldn''t help but smile wryly. They were currently really embarrassed and felt guilty so they didn''t dare say no to Jack. While Luis seemed to be smiling widely as he stared at his former co-worker who hadn''t said a word since arriving at the rke family mansion. He felt ashamed because he had failed to raise his son to be a good cop. His son was one of the people who took Roger Dous'' bribe to close the case for n''s ident two years ago.

    Because all the evidence had been obtained, the police rushed out of the rke family mansion to arrest the officers who had been bribed by Ivan and Roger Dous. They brought along the recording of the conversation to be used as additional evidence. When he saw his former colleagues leave, Luis'' smile broadened and Mr. David rke realized it.

    "Are you sorry you took off your uniform, Luis?" asked Mr. David rke quietly.

    "No way sir, I''m actually very proud. I left the police with my head held high, unlike my colleagues who were very embarrassed because they failed to educate their children," Luis replied with a smile.

    Hearing the words of his assistant, Mr. David rke smiled broadly. "Thanks Luis, when I''m gone, I''ll leave everything to you. Please continue my wish to see Jack and Anne happy."

    Thump!

    Luis'' heart is beating very fast.

    "Why do you say that, sir?" asked Luis quickly.

    "Life and death are God''s secrets. Now I''m ready to go, Luis. At least, my wish to give a proper funeral for the grandson that I raised with love has been sessful. Now Jack has also returned as himself. Although I have not have one wish yet to be fulfilled, that is to see the child of Jack and Anne, I think I''m quite satisfied. I don''t want to be a greedy human being," said Mr. David rke gently.

    "I know, sir, but please don''t say that. You will live long, sir, and you need time to catch up with Young Master Jack. So keep the spirit, sir," said Luis.

    Mr. David rke also closed his eyes at Luis'' words. He then lifted his face up towards the sky which was very bright. From where she stood, Anne could only be silent listening to the conversation of her grandfather and his assistant. She could not say much because she was still sad because until now Jack still didn''t want to talk to her.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was standing in the garden area after escorting the police and his men to go to Ivan and Roger Dous''s house, seemed to have his hands on his hips, he was involved in a serious conversation with Erick and Nichs, who had gotten along very well now.

    To be continued

 Chapter 507 - How Dare You!

    <h4>Chapter 507 - How Dare You!</h4>

    The atmosphere at the Dous family''s house was immediately turned chaotic as dozens of joint officers from the court and police raid the house. They immediately surrounded the fairlyrge house from various directions so that it was certain that everyone in the house could not escape. The Warrior members did nothing because the officers on duty had done their job well. The officials involved in the conspiracy with Ivan and Roger Dous were immediately arrested on the spot without being able to fight back.

    When the officials involved in the case were brought to the police station, the Warriors immediately moved. They took Roger and his father to a ce where Jack was waiting for them. Although at first the police objected that the main criminals were taken elsewhere, but in the end they did nothing after Jack assured them that the father and son would not be physically harmed, Jack just wanted to speak to the father and son. And finally the policemen gave Jack the opportunity to interrogate the father and son for some time before they were handed back to the police.

    With three cars, the Warriors went to a ce that had been prepared to interrogate Ivan and Roger Dous, where Jack was already there with his grandfather, Luis, and several other people who knew n. They wanted to know what the real reason was that the father and son had the heart to do this evil deed, even though it was previously known that Roger and n were close friends.

    "Let go of us! Where are we being taken?"

    "Take off our blindfolds! You can''t just take us somewhere we don''t know."

    "This is called kidnapping! Quick! Release us and let us go to the police station."

    "That''s right, let the police process this case, you guys can''t treat us like this! After all, this case was closed two years ago and we have been given a verdict that we are not guilty, so you can''t do this to us. Release us and let us go to the police station and exercise our rights as good citizens to get legal protection from thewyers we were going to appoint."

    Ivan and Roger Dous continued to speak in unison, swearing to the members of the Warriors who took them to a building where Roger and n usually used to y billiards together. At that time, this building had not functioned anymore since the ident that happened to n two years ago and had since been an empty, torn down building.

    Ivan and Roger''s blindfolds were only opened when they arrived in front of Jack and everyone who had been waiting for the father and son. When they saw Jack and his grandfather, Ivan and Roger looked very surprised. The father and son even took a few steps back and intended to run away, but they were immediately blocked by the Warriors, who had immediately formed a line to prevent Roger and his father from escaping.

    "Hi Roger, I''m sure you remember me well, right?" Jack asked softly, smiling at Roger.

    Roger looked at Jack without blinking. Actually, he had suspected from the start that the n whom he had known for thest two years was not the n who used to be his best friend. However, because there was not the slightest difference between them, Roger finally didn''t think too far. He also didn''t have the opportunity to investigate further whether the n whom he had known for the past two years was the same n he had known many years ago. .

    Roger snorted. "I knew from the start that you weren''t n, but I salute you because you''ve deceived so many people by pretending to be n for the past two years."

    "Of course you know I''m not n, otherwise you wouldn''t have tried to kill n twice in the English Channel two years ago," Jack answered quietly.

    Roger''s eyes widened. He finally remembered the incident in the English Channel where he had hit the head of a man he thought was n. At that time, Roger actually even knew the name of the man he harmed, but because at that time he only cared about n, finally Roger did not investigate further what the face of the man he had pushed into the cold ocean.

    "You...!"

    "Yeah, I''m the guy you pushed into the sea after you hit his head, the twin brother of n Knight rke that you had savagely killed," said Jack quickly.

    Ivan Dous said nothing. He just listened to the conversation between his son and Jack who kept on talking.

    "Actually what is your purpose in bringing me to this ce? You can''t harm us because we are good citizens who will be protected byw, and you can''t touch us," said Roger Dous loudly.

    Jack chuckled. He then approached Roger whose hands were handcuffed. "Our purpose in bringing you to this ce was not to harm you both. We just wanted to know why you had the heart to kill n who had been so good to you. Weren''t you all good friends during his life but why did you act this cruel?"

    Roger smiled sinisterly. "He has lived happily for too long with abundant wealth. Even though he doesn''t work for the rest of his life, n will still be able to enjoy his luxurious life. As for me? I have to keep working in my family''spany which is not growing, even though my father and I work very hard. The power you guys have really overwhelmed us small businessmen, because we can''tpete. That''s why I killed n. With n''s death, the rke family will be destroyed, the old Mr. David rke will die slowly when he sees his descendant died. With that, then we can take your property, the rke family property that should be ours, the Dous family who have lived in simplicity for many years."

    Mr. David rke and everyone else in the ce fell silent when they heard Roger''s words which made no sense. It was the craziest excuse they had ever heard.

    "Wealth! But it''s really not worth taking someone''s life. Do you know the consequences of your actions? You will make the family left behind by the person you killed suffer,"

    "Hahaha... the hell with all that, didn''t I tell you that? From the start that n was too happy to enjoy his very perfect life. Moreover, he was also surrounded by amazingly beautiful women. Even after he died and you took his ce, there was still a very beautiful woman who married him. The only beautiful woman who turns me on just by looking at her once, that''s why I tried to kill you again so I could enjoy your woman''s body in my bed to my satisfaction and ..."

    p!

    Jack couldn''t hold his emotions any longer when he heard Roger''s words wanting to snatch Anne from him. Instantly, his anger was unstoppable and he immediately satisfied himself by beating Roger many times in front of his father, who was screaming at him to stop. Since earlier, Jack had been trying to calm himself down so as not to be provoked by Roger''s words, but when Anne was mentioned, he couldn''t hold himself back any longer. Without the slightestpassion, Jack gave a very terrible lesson to Roger, making everyone who didn''t know him were very surprised, especially the doctors and his grandfather, who did not expect to see Jack like that.

    "A trash like you shouldn''t exist on this earth because it will make the oxygen you breath go to waste," said Jack with emotion, before preparing to lift Roger''s left hand and immediately hit him with full force, so that Roger screamed loudly when he felt his bones breaking due to the blow from Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 508 - The Death Of Roger

    <h4>Chapter 508 - The Death Of Roger</h4>

    After venting his anger on Roger, Jack then ordered the Warriors to give an additional lesson to the man who had killed his brother. Without being ordered twice, the members of the Warriors led by Kendrick then grabbed Roger''s hand that was lying on the floor, then immediately injected the liquid that they had previously shown to Roger when they came to visit his house a few days ago.

    Realizing the contents of the liquid that was injected into him was the liquid that would make him no longer able to perform as a normal man, Roger was hysterical. Even his screams were much louder than when he was beaten by Jack. Seeing his son''s messed up condition, Ivan Dous panicked. He uttered several curses to the Warriors and asked them not to inject the dangerous liquid into his son''s body. He then immediately went limp when he saw the contents of the injection containing chemical castration liquid had moved into Roger''s body. Meanwhile, Roger was still wailing,menting his fate that he would no longer be able to feel the pleasures of the world.

    "That''s only a small part of the punishment you deserve, Roger. It''s not worth what you did to my twin brother. Even though you can''t be a normal man anymore, at least you''re still alive, unlike n who had to wait for two years to get proper funeral," Jack said quietly as he knelt before Roger who was still rolling on the dirty floor.

    Because his goal had beenpleted, Jack then ordered his men to hand over Roger to the police, who had coordinated with him, as well as Ivan Dous, who looked very sad when he saw his son like a madman and couldn''t stop screaming. His heart was broken when he saw his only son went mad like that.

    When Ivan Dous was taken out, Jack stopped the policemen who were supporting Ivan. "How does it feel when you see your son destroyed like that, Ivan? It''s really ufortable, isn''t it? That''s also how my grandfather felt when he saw n being brutally killed by you guys. You''re lucky because I didn''t kill your son, so you can still see and hug him. My grandfather can only pray ande to n''s grave if he miss him, it''s really not equal to how your situation is right now. So don''t ever regret what happened to Roger, because it''s the result of the crimes you''ve done so far."

    "Fuck you, Jack! You''re not human...you..."

    "Well you might be right, I''m Lucifer assigned to exterminate greedy treasure hunters like you." Jack immediately cut Ivan''s words carelessly.

    Immediately Ivan Dous'' body shook violently. He was really very angry. Without any remorse at all, Ivan returned to swearing at Jack and Mr. David rke, he vented his anger and continued to curse Mr. David rke who he considered to be a rich man for too long. The policemen, who heard Ivan''s words, could only shake their heads. They couldn''t believe that Ivan Dous, who had had a good image so far, turned out to be a very bad person who had the heart to take someone''s life to steal his family''s wealth. Not long after, the two police cars carrying Roger and Ivan separately left the old building where Jack had vented his frustration on Roger to go to the police station. Even though Roger begged to be taken to the hospital but the policemen did not heed his request. The police thought that Roger''s physical injuries could still be treated at the police station, therefore they did not grant Roger''s request to go to the hospital.

    Realizing that the fluid that would make him unable to get an erection was getting more and more crazier in Roger''s body, he continued to scream in the police car with tears streaming down his face. Roger was really devastated right now as he had no future anymore. His hope to enjoy the bodies of sexy women was lost. Moreover, he already had a very big obsession with Anne. Remembering all these things again made Roger even more hysterical, the policemen who were in the same car with him could only stare at him with ridicule. They had no intention of calming Roger down. After his crimes were spread, the police were also annoyed at Roger and his father who were considered too greedy for property that did not belong to them. The Dous family name was really not appreciated by themunity anymore. They now felt sorry for the rke family, who must lose one of their very good heirs.

    Jack and his family also left the old building right behind the two police cars carrying Roger and Ivan. Jack was still very angry at the moment, because Roger had targeted Anne, his woman. On the way home, none of them dared to speak to Jack, including his own grandfather. They were lost in their own thoughts. Everyone who didn''t know how the real Jack was, were still in shock. His great self-defense ability really perfected him, unlike n who during his life was always guarded by his bodyguards so that he didn''t have the ability to defend himself like Jack, and this was one thing that again made David rke sad. It turned out that the way he raised n was wrong. n should have been able to grow up like Jack, who was able to take care of himself. Unbeknownst to anyone, Mr. David rke had tears in his eyes. He apologized to n in his heart for not being able to give him the best. But soon, Mr. David rke smiled when he realized that he had an extraordinary Jack, his second grandson, who he would not have been able to find had it not been for the fateful events that befell n.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jack asked quietly when he realized his grandfather''s gaze was fixed on him.

    Mr. David rke smiled. "Is there a ban for grandfathers to look at their grandson?"

    "Of course not, it''s just a little weird when you look at me without blinking like that."

    Slowly, Mr. David rke took Jack''s hand and held it tightly. "Thank you foring into my short life."

    "Grandpa, what are you talking about?!! You will live long, don''t say things like that," said n curtly. He didn''t like hearing his grandfather''s words which he considered to be unreasonable.

    "That''s why I want to thank you forpleting some things that I couldn''t do. If n were still alive, it would have been great to see you two starting your own families. You should be happy, Jack, Anne is such a nice girl. She''s amazing. You''re not going to get a woman like her out there," said Mr David rke quietly.

    Jack smiled. "Yes, Grandpa, I know. Don''t worry, I won''t let her go. Grandpa, you don''t know how hard it was for me to conquer her stone-cold heart."

    Mr. David rke chuckled in amusement at Jack''s words. He didn''t know many things about Jack and Anne''s rtionship. When they almost reached the mansion, Nichs suddenly screamed loudly and shocked everyone in the car.

    "What''s wrong, Nick?" Jack asked coldly.

    Nichs turned and looked at his master, holding out his cell phone. "Please read it yourself sir."

    The curious Jack immediately received the cell phone that Nichs gave him, and immediately, his eyes widened when he read the message sent by the police who were taking Roger Dous to the police station.

    "What happened, Young Master?" Luis, who had been silent for a long time, finally spoke out of curiosity.

    Jack lifted his face and looked at everyone who was staring at him. "It''s Roger. He killed himself by shooting a gun into his own head just as they were arriving at the police station."

    To be continued

 Chapter 509 - The Arrival Of An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 509 - The Arrival Of An Old Friend</h4>

    The news of Rogermitting suicide immediately became headlines in various mass media. Roger was also considered a coward who did not dare to take responsibility for his actions, who had been proven to have nned the murder of n Knight rke two years ago. Meanwhile, Ivan Dous immediately went crazy after seeing with his own eyes when his beloved son shot a gun to his own head. Ivan continued tough alone in the cell and kept mentioning Roger''s name to any man who came to his cell. Since Roger Dous died with the status of a suspect, there was no big funeral ceremony for him. There was only a priest who prayed for a few moments before finally he was being buried without the presence of his father, who had been transferred to a mental hospital after trying to bang his own head against the bars.

    From inside the car, Jack saw the funeral procession of Roger Dous, even though the man was the one who had killed his twin brother and almost harmed him as well, but still, Jack came to pay his respects to him as a fellow human being.

    "May God forgive all your sins, Roger," said Jack quietly as he watched Roger''s coffin sink into the ground.

    Erick and Nichs could only be silent when Jack spoke. Actually, they both didn''t want toe to Roger''s funeral, but because Jack forced both of them to obey and apany him to the funeral, they thenplied.

    "Let''s go home, sir, it''s gettingte," Erick said quietly, breaking Jack''s thoughts.

    "Take me to n''s grave. There''s something I want to talk to him about."

    Erick and Nichs immediately looked at each other. "To Master n''s grave?" Erick reaffirmed Jack''s words.

    "Yes, I want to meet my twin brother."

    Without another word, Nichs stepped on the gas pedal and headed for the rke family''s private cemetery which was in a private area belonging to the rke family. The rke family''s predecessors were also buried in that ce, except for Calvin Muller and his wife Megan, who were buried in Switzend. After traveling for almost 30 minutes, finally the car driven by Nichs arrived at the cemetery that was very well maintained. Even though it was gettingte, but the ce was still very bright because of the many lights installed in the ce.

    "You guys wait in the car, I''ll be just a minute."

    "Yes sir." Erick and Nichs answered in unison.

    After saying that, Jack got out of the car and entered the graveyard alone. His arrival was greeted by the caretaker of the rke family cemetery, who lived not far from the cemetery area. Although the burial area was hundreds of years old, but there was not the slightest impression of horror. Jack''s steps stopped at a new tomb that had arge cross-shaped headstone with a photo of n Knight rke taken thest time before he was dered dead.

    "Hi bro, I''m here again. I hope you don''t get tired of seeing me keeping in thest 3 days. Actually, I really hope that we don''t meet under these conditions. Now you can rest easy up there, because the person who caused you to die has already paid the karma they have done. I hope if you meet him up there, you have forgiven that person. I envy you, now you can gather with Mommy and Daddy and the rest of our family, while I am here alone with Grandpa, I sincerely pray for you, my brother. Rest in peace! See you again at the appointed time of God."

    After saying that, Jack then ced a ne with the name n Knight rke engraved on it, which he identally found in his room moments after he woke up from his illness two years ago. With a sigh of relief, Jack then left his twin brother''s grave to get into the car and head home. Jack didn''t want to bete for home again. He had to talk to Anne, he had been ignoring Anne for almost a week and tonight he intended to make things right. He missed Anne too much.

    However, Jack''s expectations did not match reality, because at his house there was currently a guest whose presence he did not want at all.

    "Aaron Sean Connery."

    Everyone who was sitting in the living room immediately turned to Jack, who had just entered the house, including Aaron whose name had just been called by Jack. Aaron immediately got up from his chair and ran to Jack. Without hesitation, Aaron immediately hugged Jack tightly.

    "Thank goodness, Jack, I''m really d that you''re okay. You have no idea how sad I was when I heard the news," Aaron said sincerely as he hugged Jack.

    Jack smiled, then patted Aaron on the back. "I''m fine, Connery, I can''t leave this world and let you seed on your own."

    Aaron hit Jack hard on the back when he heard Jack''s joke which he didn''t think was funny. He slowly released his arms from Jack and red at his rival. "I think even the god of death would have a hard time dealing with an annoying person like you, Jack."

    Jack chuckled. "How are you, Connery? During these 2 years you must have been much better right?"

    "Of course, since there were no bullies like you, mypany thrives," Aaron replied jokingly.

    "You bastard! Haha... Thank you foring. Did youe alone? I didn''t see your assistant, Mr Perfect Daniel."

    Aaron''s face reddened. He then slightly shifted away from Jack. "That''s Rose, my fianc��. I came with her from Portugal."

    "Portugal?"

    "Yes, Rose is the daughter of Portugal''s Defense Minister, Gregorio Joseph," Aaron answered slowly, introducing Rose''s identity.

    Jack was silent. He then turned to Aaron. "You''re engaged to the daughter of the Portuguese Minister of Defense? Wow congrats, Aaron!!!" Jack immediately hugged Aaron tightly. All the annoyance in Jack''s heart immediately disappeared when he heard Aaron''s words. Jack was sure that this time Aaron would not dare to interfere with his rtionship with Anne again, because no one would want to get into trouble with a defense minister of a country as strong as Portugal.

    Seeing Jack hugged Aaron made Anne smile, as did Rose, who stole nces at Anne several times. When she first saw Anne 20 minutes ago, Rose was immediately hypnotized by Anne''s beauty. She had felt insecure about Anne. However, thanks to Aaron''s support, she finally regained her confidence and was not worried that Aaron would be tempted by Anne again after he saw therge photo of Anne''s wedding hanging in the living room.

    Mr. David rke, who had been talking to Aaron earlier, then asked Jack to have dinner. They all had not dined because they were waiting for him toe home.

    "Why did you have to wait for me, Grandpa?" protested Jack annoyed as he pushed his grandfather''s wheelchair.

    "Since you are the head of the family, how could we leave you out of dinner?" replied Mr. David rke jokingly.

    "Grandpa!!"

    Mr. David rke chuckled, and soon they arrived at the table that had been prepared. Jack sat next to Aaron, because Anne chose to sit next to Alice and Rose. Although he didn''t like it, Jack finally relented. He didn''t want to spoil the dinner with seating problems.

    Alice, who had been watching Anne since earlier, felt that there was something wrong with Anne, because she didn''t usually sweat so much.

    "Are you all right, Anne?" Alice asked softly.

    Anne smiled. "I''m fine."

    To be continued

 Chapter 510 - About The Lion

    <h4>Chapter 510 - About The ''Lion''</h4>

    "But your face is pale, Anne." Alice whispered back to Anne.

    Anne turned to Alice and smiled, forcing herself to look fine in front of Alice.

    "I''m fine. Maybe because I don''t wear lipstick, so I look pale."

    Alice frowned. She was sure that Anne was lying. He knew Anne very well. "You''re a bad liar, Anne."

    Anne chuckled. "Actually, my stomach hurts a little, but only a little."

    Alice immediately put down her knife and fork, then immediately touched Anne''s hand, to find out for herself. Alice''s expression suddenly changed.

    "Your body is cold, Anne! You''re sick!!" Alice said.

    "No, believe me. Come on, let''s eat, don''t make people notice us," said Anne quickly.

    Alice, who did not believe in Anne''s words, was still silent and continued to stare at Anne sharply. Her gaze on Anne disappeared when several maids started pouring wine in their sses, all except for Anne''s, which only contained water. Seeing Anne continued to eat, Alice finally took her knife and fork again. Without Anne and Alice knowing, since they were sitting at the dinner table, Rose kept stealing nces at Anne. Aaron''s fianc�� admired Anne''s beauty, which looked perfect even though Anne didn''t use heavy makeup. Rose suddenly realized what made many men fight for Anne. She had a hidden beauty that no other woman had and that made Rose jealous of Anne even more.

    Meanwhile Mr. David rke continued to chat with Jack and Aaron, discussing their friendship, how they got to know each other and eventually became close friends, although the so-called friendly to Mr. David rke was not like the friendliness between Jack and Aaron. After enjoying the warm dinner, Aaron and Rose prepared to say goodbye. They had to return to the hotel to stay overnight, but Mr. David rke forbade them. So was Jack.

    "You don''t think of me as a friend if you stay at a hotel. You''re demeaning me," said Jack quietly and full of sarcasm when Aaron had just said goodbye, after Aaron rejected his grandfather''s offer twice.

    Aaron took a deep breath. "I''m with Rose, and besides that, our luggages are also in the hotel, so there''s no way we can stay here."

    Jack smiled widely. "What''s the name of your hotel?"

    "For what?" Aaron asked in confusion.

    "Just answer me, bastard."

    Aaron finally relented. He then told Jack the name of the hotel where he checked in this afternoon. After Aaron mentioned the name of the hotel, Nichs and some of his men went straight to the hotel Aaron had mentioned. Erick, who didn''t want to lose, finally caught up with Nichs. Nichs knew what his master wanted by asking the name of the hotel where the couple were staying.

    Watching his two assistants left, Jack smiled broadly. "Problem solved. They will cancel your hotel booking and bring your belongings here. So there is no reason for you not to stay in this house."

    Aaron, who was about to open his mouth, immediately canceled his intention after seeing Rose shake his head. Because Rose didn''t mind staying at the rke family''s mansion, finally Aaron could only smile. He didn''t want to make Rose ufortable, that was why he tried to find many excuses before.

    After Aaron and Rose agreed to stay overnight, a maid then approached Rose and invited her to go up to the second floor to the guest room that had been prepared for her to spend the night with Aaron.

    "Hmmm, I''m going to bed first," said Anne softly as she said goodbye to Mr. David rke.

    Instantly, Jack who was talking to Aaron immediately turned to Anne.

    "Are you sleepy?" asked Mr. David rke softly.

    "Yes, Grandpa, helping the waiters cook is tiring, especially when the results were not as expected. Hehe," replied Anne softly. Anne and Alice actually had been helping the maids to prepare dinner this afternoon. Anne was the one who made tonight''s dessert, but Jack didn''t touch her dessert at all.

    Mr. David rke took Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly. "Okay, I''m sure you''re tired. Yes, now go to rest."

    "Thank you, Grandpa."

    "Hmm, I''m sorry, Big Master, it seems my big eyes can''t stay awake any longer too. Therefore, I need to sleep early." Alice, who did not want to be left by Anne, also excused herself.

    Mr. David rke chuckled. "Please, Alice, you don''t have to say goodbye to me like that. After all, you really do look like Anne."

    Alice smiled. She then bowed her head and approached Anne. The two of them rushed up to the second floor, leaving everyone who was talking in the living room. Seeing Anne just left without talking to him made Jack feel a little annoyed and the change in his expression was well noticed by Aaron, who was sitting beside him.

    "Are you guys fighting?"

    Jack turned to Aaron. "No, just a few misunderstandings. In domestic life, not everything is smooth, right? Later on, when you are married to Rose, you will find out for yourself."

    Aaron chuckled in amusement at Jack''s words. He was happy to be back with Jack. Because it waste, Mr. David rke finally went into his room to rest. Assisted by Luis the assistant who was very patient, Mr. David rke finally left his grandson to chat with Aaron.

    Rose herself didn''te down to the living room. She had already sent a message to Aaron because she wanted to soak in the bathtub that had been prepared by the maids.

    Because he was alone with Aaron in the living room, Jack then invited Aaron to go to the side garden, a ce where he often spent the night when he was still n. Carrying a bottle of whiskey and 2 empty sses, Aaron followed Jack''s footsteps and sat in the garden that had dozens of beautiful nts.

    "Tell me, what that bastard lion did during the two years I was missing," Jack asked quietly, starting a conversation with Aaron.

    "Bastard lion? Disappear? What do you mean, Jack?"

    Jack red at Aaron. "For the past two years I have lost my memory. During that time I have lived with the identity of my twin brother, n. That''s why I don''t remember everything, including Anne."

    "But the press conference?"

    "I purposely said that so that there wouldn''t be many questions from the reporters who would be confused. You also know it yourself, right, if the reporters bombarded you with questions. That''s why I deliberately said that all this time, I was pretending to be n to reveal the case of the ident two years ago," Jack answered honestly.

    "Oh so that''s the story. Now I understand. No wonder you haven''t looked for Anne for the past two years," Aaron said understandingly.

    "Yes it is. But you should know that Anne herself came to visit me to Luxembourg. Even though I didn''t know her at the time but I fell in love with her immediately. You wouldn''t believe it," said Jack proudly, showing his sess in winning Anne again to Aaron.

    Aaron chuckled. "You are the only one who has a beautiful love story. As long as you know, Rose and I had actually met when we were little many years ago by ident. It''s like a story in a romantic novel, isn''t it?"

    Jack narrowed his eyes, he couldn''t believe Aaron. But finally he smiled. "Good! So you''ve given up on Anne, haven''t you?"

    "Of course, I can''t betray the daughter of the Portuguese Minister of Defense. I don''t want to die nameless, but I think you should still be wary of Leonardo Ganke..."

    "That foolish lion." Jack hissed in annoyance.

    Aaron stopped his words. "Who''s the lion?"

    "Leonardo Ganke, that asshole of an ignorant lion. Who else is there?"

    Aaron immediatelyughed out loud when he heard Jack''s words. It turned out that the lion that Jack had been mentioning was Leonardo Ganke.

    "Hurry up and tell me, what''s that bastard lion doing?" Jack asked again curtly.

    "ording to trusted sources, Leonardo Ganke is seeking to divorce his wife, Steffani Ganke."

    "What?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 511 - Annes Reply

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Anne''s Reply</h4>

    While Aaron told all the things about Leon that he knew, Jack didn''t interrupt him at all. He listened to Aaron''s words very seriously.

    "Actually, I''m not too sure either, because the news about their divorce hasn''t appeared in court yet and..."

    "And what?" asked Jack curtly.

    Aaron stared at Jack without blinking. "And I also want to apologize to you, while you were missing, I tried to approach Anne again several times. But Anne firmly refused me. She did not ept all the flowers I gave her. She really only loves you, but because I I often gave her flowers, finally I found out that Leonardo Ganke had also been trying to get close to her for thest two years. I''m really sorry to you, Jack."

    Jack smiled at Aaron''s words. He then put one hand on Aaron''s shoulder. "It''s okay, I''m not angry. After all, at that time Anne was not legally bound to be my legal wife in the eyes of the state and religion, yet in the end, Anne rejected you outright, right? So why should I be angry? Instead, I want to thank you for testing Anne''s loyalty for me. And as for that damn lion, you take it easy. Even if he divorces his tempting wife, I''ll make sure he can''t touch Anne again."

    "You''re not mad at me?" Aaron asked again.

    "How could I be angry? I actually feel sorry for you who are always rejected by Anne, haha..."

    Seeing Jackughed out loud, Aaron alsoughed. asionally, he patted Jack on the shoulder and said that he was the luckiest man to have managed to have Anne, who was very loyal to him.

    Slowly, Jack reached for the ss that was already filled with whiskey and toasted with Aaron.

    "You should be happy with your love too, Aaron," Jack said softly after the toast.

    Aaron chuckled. "Surely, Rose is myst harbor. She''s the girl I managed to forget about Anne."

    "For our happiness," said Jack back with a smile.

    "For our happiness."

    After Aaron repeated Jack''s words, both of them immediately gulped down their drinks in the sses. Jack, who initially wanted to sleep quicker with Anne, now actually enjoyed the night with Aaron, his friend and rival in business and love. Even though he always won over Aaron in the end, Jack was truly grateful that Aaron came to him today, because he could quickly take a stand for Leon''s efforts, who were still trying to get close to Anne.

    Jack and Aaron had just finished their drinks when Erick and Nichs returned from the hotel with Aaron and Rose''s tworge suitcases. Even though they had drunk a few sses of whiskey, however Jack was still sober. He wasn''t drunk at all, unlike Aaron, who seemed to be starting to sway. Not wanting to make Aaron sleep outside, Jack ordered Erick and Nichs to help Aaron to his room. Meanwhile, he was still sitting in his chair for a while, looking up at the sky which was gettingte.

    "Thank you for taking care of Anne for me, God, thank you for bringing us together again. I swear, I will take care of Anne for the rest of my life," Jack said softly with a big smile.

    After saying that, Jack then followed his two men who brought Aaron into the house. He smiled when he saw Aaron who was drunk and started to talk carelessly while being carried by Nichs and Erick. Jack recalled the early days he had reunited with Anne in London, after Anne had run away from him after their big fight at Newcastle Upon Tyne. Since Aaron was taken via the elevator to the second floor, Jack could use the stairs freely. His steps were light as he walked towards his room. After all that had happened over the past few days, Jack felt more at ease andfortable, especially now that the people who had made his grandfather suffer had received what they deserved.

    Since it was veryte at night, Jack was very careful when he entered his room, as he did not want to disturb Anne''s rest. His heart beat faster when he saw that there was no sign of Anne in bed. Without thinking, Jack went straight into the room and fell silent when he saw Anne was sleeping on the sofa in a sitting position, hugging the doll with her head tilted to the right. Without thinking, Jack went straight to the sofa and gently touched Anne''s cheek.

    "Wake up, baby," Jack whispered softly.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. She was still asleep in the sofa. Unbeknownst to Jack, Anne had only slept about 30 minutes ago, even though she had entered her room more than 2 hours ago.

    Because Anne was still silent and did not give a response, Jack finally grabbed Anne''s body and carried her to the bed. He carefullyid her on their big bed. Anne looked like a big baby, who didn''t respond to anything that happened around her. Because Jack was already sleepy, he went to the bathroom to change his clothes. However, as soon as he entered the bathroom, he immediately covered his nose when he smelled a very strong scent in the bathroom.

    "Looks like the maids have used a bottle of perfume in this bathroom," said Jack quietly while covering his nose. Because he couldn''t stand the strong smell, Jack finally moved quickly.

    After brushing his teeth and taking quick shower, Jack then got out of the bathroom without wearing a towel or bathrobe. His naked body could be seen clearly. And Jack almost had a heart attack when he saw Anne was sitting on the bed staring straight at him with her long, messy hair.

    "Anne, what are you doing?" Jack screamed in surprise.

    "I can''t sleep," said Anne quietly as she looked away. She didn''t want to show her blushing face as she saw Jack was standing in front of her without wearing any clothes.

    Jack stood with his hands on his hips. "Why can''t you sleep?"

    Anne swallowed hard. From the corner of her eyes, she could still see how magnificent the muscles that framed Jack''s stomach and thighs were.

    "W-wear a towel! Aren''t you cold being naked at such ate hour like this?" Anne stammered.

    Jack finally realized that he had not worn anything when he came out of the bathroom. Without speaking, Jack then grabbed his pajamas which was not far from him and immediately put them on without speaking. After his whole body was protected, Jack then approached Anne who was already facing the other way. He sat on the bed right behind Anne carefully.

    "Weren''t you sleeping soundly a few minutes ago? Why are you suddenly awake?" asked Jack quietly.

    Anne bit her lower lip. "Are you wearing clothes?"

    "Well, see for yourself," said Jack teasing Anne.

    "No need," said Anne curtly.

    Jack chuckled. "You haven''t answered my question, Anne."

    Anne immediately turned her body and red at Jack. "You remember me now?"

    "Why do you say that?" asked Jack in confusion.

    "After you came to your senses a week ago while we were still in the hospital in York Minster, you became a very cruel person to me."

    "It''s not like that, Anne, I was just..."

    "You''re mad at me because I didn''t tell you the truth?" Anne cut him off quickly.

    "That�� I��"

    Bam!

    Anne hit Jack''s chest hard.

    "I should be the one angry with you. You have broken the promise you made earlier. You were the one who wronged me first! I should be the one angry with you. You''re not suppored to be the one angry at me!!''

    Jack furrowed his brows. "W-what do you mean, Anne, I don''t understand."

    Anne bit her lower lip with tears in her eyes. "Never mind, no need to talk about it. You are annoying, I hate you!!!"

    After saying that, Anne immediatelyid on the bed and then rolled her body like spring rolls using the nket and almost made Jack fall if he didn''t get out of bed quickly and stood beside the bed.

    "Anne..."

    "Don''t talk to me for the next week! You should also feel how it is to be ignored for days!! Now get out of the room! I don''t want to sleep in the same room with you!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 512 - Pizza In Paris

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Pizza In Paris</h4>

    Even though Anne had kicked Jack out of the room, but Jack decided to stay in the same room with his wife. He chose the sofa for his bed tonight. Without any pillows and nkets, heid down on the sofa, while still looking at Anne, who was still rolling herself in the nket. Because he was very tired with the day''s activities, Jack finally fell asleep, while Anne, who was starving, could hardly closed her eyes. Her hunger really tortured her. She finally released herself from the nket and sat back down on the edge of the bed. Her eyes narrowed when she saw Jack was asleep on the sofa not far from the bed.

    "Why am I so hungry tonight?" said Anne quietly, she regretted not finishing her dinner.

    There was a mini fridge in their room, so Anne then got out of bed and approached the ivory white refrigerator which was near the television table. She slowly crouched down to open the refrigerator door and smiled when she saw some snacks in it. Even though she was hungry, she checked the expiration date of the snacks first, and she was immediately disappointed when she saw that about 5 packs of those snacks that she had just taken out of the refrigerator turned out to have expired about two weeks ago, Anne''s eyes filled with tears. It hurt so bad to realize that the food in her hands had expired, even though Anne was really hungry right now.

    Removing her pride, Anne woke Jack instead of going downstairs and look for food at 3 am, She didn''t want to be called a thief if she wandered in the kitchen this early while everyone was asleep.

    "Jack...I''m hungry, wake up."

    Anne''s low and barely audible words made Jack unmoved, he was still in his position with his eyes tightly closed.

    Anne bit her lower lip again, trying not to cry. "Jack, wake up...I''m hungry." This time Anne made a little louder noise while shaking Jack''s body.

    However, Jack, who was already very tired, did not respond to Anne''s touch, which seemed to be stroking him. He instead put his hands closer together to hug his body tightly. Seeing what Jack had done made Anne unable to hold back her anger any longer. She violently shook Jack''s body and shouted loudly, calling his name to wake him up.

    Anne''sst method worked. Jack immediately opened his eyes wide and was surprised to see her sitting in front of him with teary eyes.

    "Why are you crying, Anne?" asked Jack in confusion.

    "You''re like a bear, it''s so difficult to wake you up, sob..."

    Jack paused and finally realized that he had only slept for about 30 minutes. "Sorry that I sleep like a bear. Get up now, don''t sit on the floor, we can talk nicely."

    Anne didn''t move when she heard Jack''s words. She still sat pretty and didn''t move until finally Jack gently led her up from the floor and sat on the sofa with her.

    "What''s wrong? Is there anything I can help you with, Madam?"

    "I''m hungry," answered Anne curtly without looking up.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "What? Hungry? I heard right, didn''t I?"

    Anne nodded weakly. "I''m so hungry, I didn''t finish my dinner. I want to eat, but if you don''t want to help me, then I''ll do my best to hold back this hunger." Anne''s voice sounded sad.

    Jack smiled and took Anne''s hand. "It''s not that I don''t want to help, I''m just making sure. What do you want to eat now?"

    Anne''s eyes shed instantly, just like a lion when Jack asked her what she wanted to eat. "Pizza," replied Anne without the slightest hesitation.

    "Pizza at 3am?"

    "Yes, I don''t want to eat the food the maids served at dinner," said Anne firmly.

    "But at 3 am, where are we going to look for pizza, Anne?"

    Anne shrugged her shoulders and shook her head quickly. "I don''t know."

    Jack took a deep breath. He got a headache because of her request at such an early hour. They had just had a fight before.

    "Let''s just make some ourselves, but I want it exactly like the one in the store. Without the slightest w, both in taste, shape, topping, and color. It can''t be different," said Anne without guilt.

    "Making pizza at 3 am alone without anyone''s help? I can''t cook, Anne, let alone make pizza," replied Jack, starting to despair.

    Anne looked at Jack with a look that would melt anyone. "But you can make good coffee."

    "Making coffee�� gosh my lord, making coffee and making pizza are two very different things. You can''tpare them, Anne."

    "But you said you could do whatever I asked you to," said Anne without guilt.

    Jack red at Anne. "When did I say that?"

    "Sunday, by the river in Newcastle Upon Tyne when we first met. About 4 years and 8 months ago," said Anne aloud.

    Jack opened his mouth wide. His eyes that were actually still sleepy just a moment ago instantly opened wide.

    "Our first meeting?" Jack stammered.

    "Yeah, did you forget when we first met?"

    Jack''s face immediately paled, and his heart beat elerated. He really didn''t expect to hear such question from Anne.

    Anne narrowed her eyes. "Why are you silent? Did you really forget?"

    Jackughed as he waved his hand. "Haha how could I forget, it was the most historic day for us haha. Come on, let''s get up! You said you were hungry and wanted to eat pizza didn''t you?"

    "Hmm."

    "Well, hurry up and get ready, let''s just look for pizza outside. I don''t want to make you wait long to eat pizza if I make it myself, so we''d better look outside hehe." Jack added another word.

    Anne blinked her eyes slowly. She felt that there was something strange about Jack''s attitude. However, because she was hungry, she finally chose to change clothes and get ready. Without a word, Anne walked to their walk-in closet and looked forfortable clothes. Meanwhile, Jack immediately grabbed his cell phone and seemed to be talking to someone on the other end of the phone seriously. After the call was over, Jack then followed Anne into the walk-in closet to get dressed. He couldn''t go out in his pajamas with nothing underneath, Jack wasn''t that crazy.

    When Jack came in, Anne was opening her pajama. Suddenly, his blood rippled when he saw Anne''s beautiful body from behind. But because he didn''t want to make Anne angry again, Jack immediately put on his clothes quickly. A notification that entered his smart phone made the smile on his face widen.

    "Okay, I''m done," said Anne excitedly as she turned around to look at Jack, who was wearing his jeans.

    Jack immediately stopped his activities when he saw Anne looking very beautiful in a long halter dress. The dress looked perfect on her body. But Jack immediately walked to Anne and took a jacket and immediately put it on Anne''s body.

    "Jack..."

    "Put it on and don''t argue."

    "But it''s notfortable to wear a jacket like this," protested Anne annoyed.

    "That jacket will be of use to you, especially since we''ll have a long way to go this time," Jack answered slowly, reaching for a white shirt that hung neatly.

    "A long trip? What does that mean?"

    Jack turned and looked at Anne with a smile. "We''re going to Paris, I know the best pizzeria there."

    "What... Paris?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 513 - The Tragedy At The End Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 513 - The Tragedy At The End Of The Night</h4>

    A Eurocopter EC135 which had arge C logo wasnding on the helipad in the garden behind the rke family mansion. Anne had changed her clothes after Jackined on her first choice of clothes. Wearing a pair of jeans, ck knee-length boots that match her t-shirt, she looked charming. She didn''t wear any makeup and that annoyed Jack. He was annoyed to see Anne, who looked even more stunning with her current style of clothing.

    "Whose helicopter is that?" asked Anne innocently.

    "Owned by the rkes of course."

    "Is it okay to take the helicopter thiste?"

    Jack chuckled. He knew what she was talking. "I''m the sole heir of this family, Anne, don''t worry. Grandpa won''t be angry."

    "But..."

    "Don''t talk anymore, didn''t you say you want to eat pizza? Hurry up and get in, sorry the pilot has been waiting so long."

    Anne immediately pursed her lips when she heard Jack''s words. In a pose like that, she looked very adorable and of course it made Jack unable to control himself. Without a word, Jack grabbed her hand and pulled it quickly and then gave Anne a kiss so passionate that it made Anne''s eyes widen. After enjoying every inch of Anne''s lips, Jack slowly let go of his lips from Anne''s.

    "You really are a poison that is so intoxicating, Anne. Now hurry up and get in the helicopter before I take you into the room and..."

    Before Jack had finished speaking, Anne immediately ran towards the helipad, where the ck Eurocopter EC135 belonging to the rke family was waiting. She sat down immediately and wore the headphone in both ears without being asked. Soon, Jack was already in the helicopter, but he didn''t sit next to Anne but beside the pilot.

    "Why do you..."

    "I will sit here, you sit in the back quietly." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly. Jack chose to keep a little distance from her because he didn''t want to lose control.

    Hearing Jack''s words made the pilot smile faintly. "Are you ready, sir?"

    "Certainly."

    "Okay, I will start flying this helicopter," said the pilot again.

    Jack took a deep breath. Dealing with Anne really tormented himself. After the pilotmunicated with the nearest control tower, the Eurocopter EC135 was finally allowed to fly. Anne almost screamed when the helicopter started to fly. She was too enthusiastic, Jack who was sitting beside the pilot just smiled when he heard Anne''s chatter, admiring the beauty of Luxembourg city at 3 am.

    The journey to Paris took about 1 hour and 5 minutes, during which time Anne kept looking down admiring the beauty of every ce they passed. Jack and Anne''s Eurocopter EC135 finallynded at Issy-les-Moulineaux Heliport, a special ce for helicopters tond. As they were in a hurry, Jack immediately took Anne into a car that was waiting for them to go to a pizza restaurant that Jack had mentioned earlier in a hurry. Before leaving for Paris, Jack had asked the owner of his favorite pizza restaurant in Paris to extend their opening time because he wasing. Therefore, Jack had to arrive at the restaurant immediately because he did not want to make the restaurant owner open until morning.

    After driving for 15 minutes, Jack''s car finally arrived at the pizzeria that was still open at half past five in the morning.

    "They''re still open, Jack," said Anne in amazement.

    "Of course, let''s go down."

    Anne excitedly got out of the car and walked straight to the pizzeria that no longer had customers. It looked very quiet but the waiters were still very excited. As soon as Anne and Jack arrived, the restaurant owner, who knew Jack well, immediately greeted them. Not long after, about 5 medium-sized pizza pans were immediately served on the table. Anne, who was very hungry, immediately took a bite. She didn''t care about Jack who was still chatting with the restaurant owner.

    "Where did you find a woman as beautiful as her, Jack?"

    "By the river about 4 years ago," Jack casually answered Rudolf, the restaurant owner''s question with a smile.

    "Seriously, you bastard!!"

    "It''s true ... at that time, I was very upset because my ex-girlfriend, and God immediately sent her for me."

    Rudolf snorted. "You''re always lucky, you asshole, I envy you. And I''m grateful you''re still alive, Jack. The shocking news two years ago almost drove me crazy."

    Jack smiled, then he patted Rudolf on the shoulder. "God still loves me."

    "Of course, I know that. You''re a good person, now you''d better eat. Apany your beautiful wife before she''s apanied by another man," said Rudolf jokingly.

    "I''ll break his leg if anyone dares to do that."

    Rudolf chuckled. He then went back into his office and left the exclusive guests, who had paid off all the pizza sales today, so that tomorrow morning Rudolf didn''t have to open his restaurant because the money Jack gave him was enough to pay the sries of 5 of his workers.

    By the time Jack sat down, Anne had finished 4 slices from five different pizza pans. She was currently even enjoying the fifth slice from thest type of pizza.

    "Is it that good?" Jack asked quietly with a smile, seeing how Anne ate made him full.

    Anne lifted her head and looked at Jack. "Yeah, this is the best pizza I''ve ever eaten. Thanks for bringing me here, Jack."

    "Anything for you, Princess."

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words, she chose to continue eating even though her heart was beating faster at the moment. The pizza that Jack rmended was really good and Anne really enjoyed it, the meat, cheese, and other toppings were just perfect. Unable to resist the temptation, Jack finally joined in. He took a slice of his favorite pizza and ate it immediately. Every now and then, Jack moved his hand towards Anne to wipe the remaining cheese left on her lips.

    After almost 45 minutes, all the pizza slices that were on the 5 pan were all gone. Anne was really hungry. She ate like a monster that didn''t stop, even Jack was only allowed to eat 3 slices while the rest went into her stomach.

    "I''m so full," said Anne quietly, feeling her slightly distended stomach, even the buttons of the jeans she was wearing were undone because she was so full.

    Jack nced at Anne, who was still sitting on the sofa. "You really look like a pig, Anne."

    "A pig! Yesterday you called me a goat, now a pig, what else will I be tomorrow?!!"

    Jack was silent for a moment. He regretted the words he had just said. Meanwhile, Rudolf smiled with satisfaction to see Jack scared like that. He did not expect that Jackson Patrick Muller would immediately shrink in front of his wife.

    "Get married, you''ll know what it''s like, you jerk," Jack said quietly as he said goodbye to Rudolf.

    Rudolf leaned closer to Jack. "I''m not ready yet, and I don''t want to be in the same club with you."

    "Fuck you!!"

    Rudolfughed out loud at Jack''s words. He knew that Jack wasn''t really angry. Rudolf then closed his restaurant after the car that Anne and Jack drove was out of sight.

    Jack took Anne to a hotel to rest. He did not want to return immediately to Luxembourg because it was already early in the morning. Although Anne initially refused, she finally gave in to being taken by Jack to a hotel.

    "Jack, could you stop the car for a while?"

    Jack, who was focusing on driving the car, immediately turned to Anne. "Do you want anything else?"

    "I feel sick. I think it''s because I ate too many pizza."

    "Okay, wait a second."

    He immediately stopped his car when he arrived in a park. As soon as the car stopped, Anne flung open the car door and threw out all the food she had just eaten.

    To be continued

 Chapter 514 - Leons Evil Plan

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Leon''s Evil n</h4>

    After Anne vomited all the food she had eaten earlier, Jack then took her to a hotel not far from where they had stopped. At the hotel, Jack immediately ordered Anne to rest after drinking some warm water to make her morefortable. Although he was annoyed, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to make Anne''s condition worse.

    Jack took off the jacket that was still attached to his body and threw it on the chair. Because he was very tired and sleepy, Jack finally chose to sleep in bed with Anne. Jack had already sent a message to his grandfather that he was currently in Paris so that his grandfather would not worry about him, becausest night he just left without saying goodbye.

    * * *

    < Luxembourg >

    Leon, who was still living in Luxembourg in thest few days, was in shock when he saw various articles discussing Jackson Patrick Muller, who turned out to be the grandson of David rke, who was the most influential person in Luxembourg. And the thing that surprised him the most was that Anne, the woman he was looking for, had married and became Jack''s wife. Leon almost exploded when he found out the truth. He didn''t evene out of the hotel room for thest three days and the call woman who had apanied his days in Luxembourg had also been kicked out. His fury was truly extraordinary this time.

    "How could I miss out like this? How could I not know that that bastard had been after my Marianne from the start?"

    "Jackson you asshole! Fuck you!!!"

    "Aarrgghh...!!"

    Curse after curse escaped from Leon''s lips when he saw the wedding photo of Jack and Anne, which was finally shared with the public. The marriage which had been running for almost 2 months was only known to the public after Jack made a surprising statement about his reason for pretending to be n to reveal the ident case that killed his twin brother.

    Wayne Scott, who had returned from Germany, could only remain silent when he saw his master infuriated. He couldn''t do anything because he knew that his master was currently very angry. New facts about Anne and Jack''s marriage made some important files that he got from the people who knew Stefi''s past when she was still living in a poor area, to bepletely useless. Leon didn''t need all the info about Stefi. For him, Stefi was a worthless trash, especially after finding out that Stefi had been gang-raped by his messengers. For Leon now there was only Anne. Knowing that Anne was married to Jack made him unable to think clearly. Every time he saw the beautiful photo of Anne in her wedding dress her blood boiled.

    "Why weren''t you like this when you married me back then, Marianne? Why did you hide your beauty from me? Why did you have to keep it at that time? Why, Marianne?!!!" Leon screamed loudly. He was unable to contain his emotions right now.

    Wayne, who couldn''t stand seeing Leon keep hurting himself, then approached his master and immediately treated Leon''s hand which was bleeding from hitting the wall.

    "Wayne, find my marriage certificate with Marianne. I want to surprise Jack and his family. They should know that Marianne was married to me. I''m sure a big man like David rke couldn''t possibly ept a widow as his daughter-inw in his family. That''s why I want you to look for my marriage certificate with Marianne as soon as possible," Leon said coldly as Wayne treated his hand.

    Wayne immediately stopped his movements and looked at Leon with a confused look. "Isn''t the marriage certificate had been burned 3 days after you married, sir."

    "Fuck! Damn you, Steffi!!! That woman has influenced me to burn my marriage certificate with Marianne. She''s really a useless woman," Leon grumbled emotionally.

    "Without using a marriage certificate or wedding photos, you can actually go to the family, sir," Wayne said slowly with a smile.

    "What do you mean?"

    Wayne smiled. "You are Mrs. Marianne''s ex-husband, isn''t that fact strong enough to tell the family, sir?"

    For a moment, Leon fell silent. "So you''re saying I just have toe and tell them I''m Marianne''s ex-husband, will they believe me if I don''t bring evidence?"

    "The evidence is Mrs Marianne herself. She will definitely tell the truth, sir."

    Leon''s face, which was previously flushed with anger, was now smiling. Wayne''s idea made a lot of sense.

    "Yeah, you''re right, Marianne definitely won''t be able to deny that. Haha... why didn''t I think of that before? You''re a real genius, Wayne. Marianne is a person who can''t lie, she definitely won''t deny our marriage. I''m pretty sure after David rke found out that his granddaughter-inw is a widow, he will definitely order Jack to divorce Marianne. After he divorced her, Marianne will definitelye back to me haha..."

    "Hopefully, sir, don''t worry, I''ll keep looking for some important things to show as a proof that you two were married once."

    Hearing Wayne''s words made Leonugh even harder. He then patted Wayne''s shoulder. Instantly, all his worries disappeared. He really couldn''t wait for the morning. But because he didn''t sleep all night, Leon finally chose to sleep first. He still had 3 hours beforeing to the rke family''s house.

    "You''ll definitelye back to me, Marianne, I''m sure of it," Leon said confidently as he started to close his eyes.

    Seeing the master was sleeping, Wayne then returned to his own room to rest. While walking to his room, Wayne had sent a message to one of the staff at the civil registry office to look for Leon and Anne''s divorce certificate. He didn''t know that Leon had ordered one of the civil registry officers several years ago to eliminate the matter of his divorce with Anne. So at that time his status was still single when he married Stefi, as well as Anne who had single status when she left Germany.

    Leon, who had not been able to let Anne be happy with her current life, was still trying to keep her back. He forgot that he had said hurtful things to Anne when they were married. Knowing the fact that Anne was actually very beautiful made Leon want to get her again, Leon thought that having a beautiful wife would make him more admired by many other businessmen. Leon couldn''t wait to show off Anne to his business partners when he attended various eventster on. This was theplete opposite of Jack. Jack didn''t want Anne''s beauty to be enjoyed by many men, he didn''t want his woman to be the object of other men''s fantasy. That was why since he managed to win Anne''s heart, Jack had never shared his rtionship with the public, he did it for the sake of his own peace of mind.

    To be continued

 Chapter 515 - Sexy Dress

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Sexy Dress</h4>

    < Ritz Paris Hotel >

    It was unusual for Anne to be still asleep at 10 in the morning. Usually, even though she only slept for two hours, she would still wake up at 8 in the morning. But this time, until the sun was high, she was still asleep and Jack didn''t have the heart to wake her up. Jack took a shower and changed into clean clothes that Rudolf, the owner of the pizzeria, had given him. Rudolph cared enough to find clean clothes for him and Anne. Rudolf hade early to the hotel to drop off the clothes ordered by Jack. Although initially it was difficult to find clothes that Jack asked, but he managed to get the clothes after waking one of his friends who owned some boutiques.

    After Jack had done showering, Anne was still asleep. Again, Jack didn''t mind. He preferred to reply to dozens of messages from Erick and Nichs, who were protesting because they weren''t invited to Paris.

    "Please enjoy your meal, sir," said the hotel clerk politely.

    "Thank you," Jack answered simply with a smile.

    After doing their job, the two hotel clerks who had just delivered the food immediately left the VIP room to continue with their other work. The smell of the food on the table managed to wake Anne up from her sleep. She slowly opened her eyes when the smell of the best beef reached her senses.

    "Ouch...!"

    "Anne, are you awake?"

    Anne turned to Jack and smiled faintly. "I''m thirsty."

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack move quickly. He grabbed the water that was on the dining table and helped Anne to drink carefully.

    "Finished?"

    "Yeah, that''s enough."

    "Okay, now you try to sit down and wait for a while, and then take a shower and then we''ll eat together," said Jack softly as he smoothed Anne''s messy hair.

    Anne looked at Jack with a rudimentary look. "What''s the time now?"

    "Nearly half past eleven."

    "Oh my God!" Anne immediately covered her mouth with both hands quickly.

    Jack chuckled. "Why are you so surprised like that?"

    "We have to go back, Jack, we have guests at home. It would be very rude of us to leave them."

    "Erick and Nichs have taken care of it. Right now even Aaron''s girlfriend is doing yoga with Alice, and you know Grandpa is very happy to see so many people in the house. So don''t worry," said Jack softly, trying to calm Anne.

    Anne took a deep breath. She looked calm now. Anne felt bad for leaving Aaron and Rose at home, while she was the current hostess and it felt very hical to just leave when guests were visiting.

    Seeing Anne daydreaming made Jack excited. He slowly took an aim at Anne with his smart phone and captured several photos of Anne, with no makeup and had just woken up. Hearing a ''click'' sound, Anne immediately turned around and was shocked to see her husband was stealing her barefaced photos. Without a word, Anne immediately tried to grab Jack''s cell phone, but she lost quickly and couldn''t take her husband''s cell phone.

    "Delete it, Jack!! I must be like a witch right now," Anne grumbled in a rising voice.

    Jack shook his head. He then showed her a beautiful photo of her daydreaming. "See? You look very beautiful here."

    "What a lie! I hate you. Quickly delete it, Jack!!"

    "I''m serious, I''ll keep this and I''ll erge it and put it in the living room."

    "Jack!!!"

    Jackughed out loud. He loved teasing Anne like that. But soon, Jack ended his joke and asked Anne to take a shower as it was already noon. At the moment, Anne was only wearing pajamas without wearing anything else underneath and of course it was the result of Jack''s actions which made Anne sleep almost naked.

    Holding back a little pain in her head, Anne walked towards the bathroom, trying to walk calmly so as not to worry Jack. After making it to the bathtub which had been prepared by Jack previously, Anne immediately went in and soaked her body. The effect of the bath salt that had been mixed by Jack a moment ago made Anne rx. The pain in her head slowly faded, especially now that hot water bubbles appear in the bathtub, which gave a pleasant sensation.

    Jack really knew how to pamper a woman.

    When Anne was taking a bath, Jack was surprised by a message from Erick saying that Leonardo Ganke and his assistant were currently at the gate of the mansion. Jack immediately contacted Erick to speak more clearly.

    "Hold on! Don''t let that bastard in. Just shoot his legs so he''s paralyzed."

    Anne, who had juste out of the bathroom, frowned when she heard Jack''s words.

    "What''s the problem, Jack?" asked Anne quietly, startling Jack who had just hung up with Erick.

    "No, it''s nothing. Have you finished bathing? What''s the rush? Don''t you like the smell of the bath salt I used in the bathtub?" Jack asked repeatedly.

    "I''m hungry, so I don''t want to stay long," answered Anne honestly.

    Jack chuckled. He then walked over to Anne, who was still wrapping her hair in a small towel.

    "Let''s dry your hair first, then eat," said Jack quietly as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist.

    "You want to help me?"

    "Sure! Can you dry your long hair by yourself?"

    Anne shook her head with a smile. Jack then touched the tip of Anne''s nose in exasperation and led Anne to the dressing table. Without speaking, Jack immediately let go of the towel that was curling Anne''s hair and immediately grabbed the hair dryer that Anne had prepared. Jack quickly started to dry Anne''s long hair. Ever since they met at Newcastle Upon Tyne, Jack had loved Anne''s long, thick hair. He was always the first one to protest when Anne cut her hair. For Jack, women looked more perfect with long hair.

    "Don''t cut your hair, please," Jack said quietly as he brushed Anne''s half-dry hair.

    "But my head is heavy and dizzytely, Jack, I think my hair is too heavy," replied Anne timidly as she looked at Jack through the mirror in front of her and prepared to face Jack''s wrath.

    As Anne had expected, Jack looked directly at her through the mirror. "We''re going to the doctor, but don''t cut your hair," he said coldly with emphasis.

    "Well that''s that then."

    "Yes, what is that?"

    Anne took a deep breath. "Well, no haircut then."

    "Good, it''s still morning Anne. Don''t look for trouble," said Jack quickly, he went back to his job of drying Anne''s hair perfectly.

    After making sure that Anne''s hair waspletely dry, Jack gave the clothes Rudolf had prepared for Anne. Anne, who was already hungry, did not say much when she received the clothes from Jack. Without any suspicion, Anne put it on quickly. The clothes Rudolf gave her was a peach-colored knee-length mini dress with a small strap on the shoulder. In the ck bag previously given by Jack, Anne did not find a bra. As a result, she used a dress without a bra and it made her look really sexy and seductive. At first, Jack didn''t realize it until finally when Anne sat quietly in front of him, Jack''s eyes immediately widened when he saw Anne''s cleavage was clearly visible.

    "Anne, wear your clothes properly!!"

    Anne, who was eating quietly, slowly raised her face and looked at Jack who was staring at her without blinking. "Isn''t this the clothes you prepared?"

    "Yeah but... the bra... you don''t wear a bra?"

    "Ask yourself, isn''t this what you want."

    Jack''s jaw instantly hardened. "Fuck you, Rudolf!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 516 - DejaVu

    <h4>Chapter 516 - DejaVu</h4>

    During the trip to Luxembourg, Jack tried to be patient, not to send a message to Rudolf about Anne''s sexy clothes. He had to be calm and focused because right now he was flying his own helicopter, as the pilot who took them to Paris yesterday had a cold and Jack didn''t want to take the risk of flying with a sick pilot. Therefore, he chose to fly his own helicopter to Luxembourg.

    "I didn''t know you could fly a helicopter yourself, Jack," said Anne sincerely.

    "When I was 12 years old, Dad put me into a professional flight school, and when I was 17, I got a license to fly my own ne. So actually flying a helicopter is not difficult for me because I have mastered it for years," replied Jack quickly.

    "12 years ago, at that time I was still living on the move with my father to avoid being chased by the moneylenders."

    Jack immediately turned to Anne quickly. "Don''t think about the past, and you''re with me now. So don''t ever talk about your sad past life again."

    "Jack, focus!!" Anne screamed frantically.

    "Promise me first."

    Anne immediately closed her eyes. "Yes, I promise!!!"

    A smile appeared on Jack''s face. He then focused again and stopped teasing her. When she realized that Jack had returned to focus on flying the helicopter properly, Anne breathed a sigh of relief. She almost had a heart attack when the helicopter went into a dive just moments ago. She didn''t know that Jack did that on purpose to tease her. After spending 1 hour 20 minutes, the rke family''s Eurocopter EC135nded smoothly on the helipad inside the rke family''s mansion.

    With the help of Jack, who got off the helicopter first, Anne managed to set foot on the ground again. "Finally, we''re home."

    Jack chuckled. "Just tell me where you''re going, I''m ready to take you."

    "I don''t want to fly with you anymore, you''re annoying," said Anne curtly as she stepped away from Jack.

    "Really? But you love it, don''t you?"

    Anne stopped in her tracks and turned to Jack. "No, who said I love you? Don''t be too confident."

    Jack growled. "Repeat that again, Anne!!!"

    Instead of answering Jack''s question, Anne stuck out her tongue, teasing Jack. After that, she immediately ran into the house, leaving Jack alone. Realizing that Anne wanted to avoid him, Jack did not stay silent. He also rushed to run after Anne, but when he almost arrived at the main door, Jack was surprised to see Anne suddenly stopped and stood straight in the middle of the stairs.

    "What''s wrong, An..."

    "Long time no see, Mr. Muller."

    Jack stopped his words when he heard the voice of the man he hated so much.

    "Leonardo Ganke," Jack muttered coldly.

    Anne immediately grabbed Jack''s arm tightly when Leon looked at her with a smile. Noticing the change in his wife''s attitude, Jack stood in front of her, blocking Leon''s gaze.

    Leon smiled when he saw what Jack was doing. He then went down the stairs to where Jack and Anne were.

    "I came here because I wanted to meet you, Mr. Muller, I''m very happy that you''re still alive. As soon as I read the article about you, I immediately went to Luxembourg. I wanted to..."

    "Your presence is not wanted here."Jack immediately cut in Leon''s words.

    Leon chuckled. "Come on, we were co-workers. And I also want to congratte you on your marriage. Really, I was very surprised. It turned out that my ex-wife was very smart in finding a husband, I was really amazed."

    Anne''s grip on Jack''s arm grew stronger. Leon''s words pierced her heart.

    "Since you''ve seen me, now you better go home," said Jack sarcastically.

    Leonughed out loud at Jack''s words. He looked calm and was not angry at all even though Jack had kicked him out rudely. Without shame, Leon approached Jack and Anne again. "How does it feel to enjoy the woman I dumped? I can''t believe it turns out that the taste of a Jackson Patrick Muller is Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife. I''m curious about your first night. Will Marianne be able to satisfy you considering she is an ex-wife who..."

    "Jack, no!!! '' cried Anne spontaneously as Jack immediately grabbed Leon''s neck to stop him from speaking.

    Wayne, who had been silent all this time, immediately approached his master who was in danger, while Erick and Nichs immediately shouted like Anne, trying to stop Jack.

    Leon, who was still conscious, immediately raised his hand, asking Wayne not to interfere. Meanwhile, Mr. David rke and Luis who were standing right in front of the door could only be silent when they saw Jack was very angry.

    "One more time, try to insult my wife one more time, then I''ll pull out the tongue from your rotten mouth, Leon!" said Jack in a rising voice.

    Leonughed at Jack''s words. He didn''t look scared at all by the threat Jack gave him. Because he didn''t want Jack to lose control, Aaron, who had been standing beside Mr. David rke, immediately ran to Jack, who was still clutching Leon''s neck.

    "Let go of him, Jack, don''t get your hands dirty with this guy''s blood. You''d better bring Anne in, poor Anne," Aaron said quietly, trying to stop Jack.

    Hearing Aaron''s words made Jack immediately release his grip from Leon''s neck. At the same time, Jack felt Anne''s grip on his hand getting weaker. Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s waist when he realized something was wrong with his wife. Wayne immediately helped his master as soon as he was free from Jack''s grip.

    "You''d better get your Master out of here before anything bad happens to him," Aaron said quietly to Wayne.

    Wayne didn''t answer Aaron''s words, but he did exactly what Aaron told him to do. Although Leon initially refused, but in the end, he couldn''t do anything when the Warrior members walked behind them, making sure the people left the rke family mansion area.

    Seeing Anne''s pale face, Jack then carried Anne in a bridal style and prepared to take her into the house, but Jack stopped again when he heard the screams of Leon who was led away by the Warrior members. Leon continued to make condescending sentences to Anne and ridiculous sentences to Jack who married a widow. Leon seemed to really enjoy what he did. He didn''t realize that he was currently in someone else''s house, while Anne, who was again getting insulted by Leon, could only stay silent and lower her face even more, hiding herself in Jack''s chest.

    Jack continued up the stairs to the main door of his grandfather''s house, but as he crossed Nichs, he paused in his footsteps. "Make sure that damn lion gets out of Luxembourg today, Nick."

    "Yes, sir."

    Jack resumed his steps into the house with Anne in his arms, ignoring everyone who was staring at them. Maybe other people didn''t know how tormented Anne was right now, but Jack knew about it. He could feel how cold and shaky her body was right now, and it hurt him so much. To see his woman hurt made Jack''s heart ache so much.

    "It''s okay, Anne��I am here."

    To be continued

 Chapter 517 - Anne Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Anne Is Mine</h4>

    After entering the room, Jack carefully lowered Anne on the bed.

    "Put your face up, Anne, I don''t like seeing you like this," said Jack, quietly trying to calm her down.

    "Anne..."

    "Why did hee, Jack, why did hee? What does he want? Why did hee again when I have calmed down? What does he want, Jack?" Anne''s voice sounded hoarse from crying.

    Jack took a deep breath. He then grabbed Anne''s face which was lowered, with both of his hands to look at her. "Are you afraid of him?"

    Anne shook her head slowly in response to Jack''s question.

    "Then what are you worried about? I''m right beside you, so you''re not alone in the face of that wretched lion. So you don''t have to be afraid, Anne."

    The tears that had been held back in Anne''s eyes for a long time trickled down her cheeks. "Are you going to leave me, Jack?"

    "What are you talking about?" asked Jack in a rising voice.

    "I''m his ex-wife, I''m Leonardo Ganke''s ex-wife. Aren''t you worried if your good name is��"

    Smack!

    Jacknded a peck on Anne''s lips to stop her from speaking. "Who said you were that damn lion''s ex-wife? What evidence did he have?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Jack chuckled, slowly stroking Anne''s long hair. "Ever since you divorced, that bastard lion had immediately eliminated all proofs that you were ever married to him. The divorce certificate and evidence in the civil registry in Berlin he threw away shortly after you two were divorced. The bastard lion did that because he wanted to marry Steffi while still single. So he removed all evidence of his marriage to you, so in other words you and him have nothing to do whatsoever. Except the certificate..."

    "He burned the marriage certificate two days after we got married right in front of Stefi."

    "Any wedding photos?"

    "Everything, nothing was left. He even removed the camera used to take photos at the event," replied Anne with a faint smile.

    "Yes!!" Jack shouted loudly.

    Anne looked at Jack with a confused look. She didn''t understand why Jack was so happy.

    "Believe me, that bastard lion wouldn''t dare to mess around. He doesn''t have any evidence to reveal your past rtionship. So don''t worry, my good name will be fine. Besides, if he told the whole world that you were his ex-wife, I won''t mind. After all, the one who got your virginity was me."

    Immediately, Anne''s face felt hot when she heard Jack''s words. She looked embarrassed and very annoyed that Jack still had time to discuss their first night. Annoyed, she pinched Jack''s stomach, causing him to wince in pain.

    "I''m serious but you''re discussing it instead, I hate you!!" Anne snarled.

    Jackughed in amusement. "But I''m right, Anne, I''m speaking facts."

    "Never mind! Go away now! I want to sleep. Seeing Leon again makes me want to throw up," said Anne in irritation.

    "Why didn''t you just throw it in his face straight away? I thought that would be really cool."

    "GO!!!"

    Jack immediately got up from the bed instantly. With a big smile on his face, Jack left the room leaving Anne alone. He took a deep breath when he managed to make Anne smile again. At least, she was no longer sad because Leon''s words were very painful.

    "You''re really looking for trouble with me, Leon. How dare youe and make my woman sad again. Don''t call me Jackson Patrick Muller if I can''t kill you," said Jack coldly as he clenched his fists tightly. His hatred for Leon had really reached its peak.

    Half running, Jack then rushed out of his room to meet the two assistants who were waiting on the first floor. He wanted to take a revenge on Leon. He had to stop Leon so the man would no longer interfere with his happy life with Anne. Jack was determined to get rid of Leon forever from Anne''s life and himself.

    After Jack left, Anne got up and sat in front of the dressing table. She looked at herself in therge mirror in front of her. "Why are you bothering me again, Leon? You didn''t even care about me when we were divorced. Then why won''t you let me live a quiet and happy life with the people I love now? Why do you always have to destroy my life? Am I not entitled to live happily? Don''t I have the right to have aplete family, a family where I can lean on and go home? Why don''t you stop bothering me, Leon��? Sob�� why...?"

    Remembering what Leon had just done gave Anne a headache. Because the headache was unbearable, Anne then went back to bed andid down. The words that Leon had previously said to her in front of almost everyone of the rke family''s house gave Anne a headache. Her head felt like it was going to explode at this moment because of her hatred for Leon that had almost exceeded her patience. Because her head hurt even more when she thought about Leon, Anne finally decided to sleep. She hoped that when she woke up all the bad things about Leon would be gone forever from her memory.

    When Jack arrived on the first floor, everyone was waiting for him, including his grandfather who already had dozens of questions in his head.

    "Jack ..."

    "If you want to ask about the truth of what the bastard lion said, Grandpa, I don''t have time. Now I have more important things to do," said Jack curtly, interrupting his grandfather''s words.

    Mr. David rke smiled. "What are you going to do?"

    "Getting Leonardo Ganke off the face of the earth."

    Everyone in the room widened their eyes, including Aaron and Rose who were sitting next to each other. Only Mr. David rke smiled at Jack''s words.

    "If you do that, do you think Anne will be happy?"

    Jack immediately turned to his grandfather. "What do you mean, Grandpa?"

    "If killing the man is going to solve the problem, is that what Anne wants as well? Shouldn''t you just ignore him and stay focused on Anne?"

    "Grandpa..."

    Mr. David rke smiled again. "I''m not an old-fashioned man who lived in a bygone era. I don''t care who you marry. As long as you are happy, I''m also happy, even if you marry a widow with 10 children for example. Your happiness is the most important thing for me. After all, I know that Leonardo Ganke is just a man who failed to move on. He still hoped for Anne, so he did whatever ways possible to separate you. Besides, how could a widow is still a virgin? I can still clearly remember how proudly you shouted after knowing that you are the first man for Anne."

    Slowly, Jack''s smile grew. "Thank you, Grandpa. Thank you for not bothering about Anne''s past."

    "Of course, Anne is a good girl and you have to take care of her. Remember, there are men like Leonardo Ganke, who still chases your wife, so don''t waste her. Who knows if there will be other men who are still expecting her," said Mr. David rke again.

    Instantly, the rumbling in Jack''s heart disappeared after he heard his grandfather''s words. He was happy because it turned out that his grandfather was not affected by Leon. However, something different seemed to have happened to Aaron. He unconsciously clenched his fists tightly when he heard the fact that Anne was still a virgin when she married Jack. His heart ached for no reason.

    To be continued

 Chapter 518 - Untouchable

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Untouchable</h4>

    After the chaos that Leon caused, not long after, Aaron and Rose left for the airport. Aaron got a call from Daniel informing him that something bad had happened at the office. Therefore, he must return to London as soon as possible.

    "Call me when you reached London, Connery," Jack told Aaron was he leaving for the airport.

    "Okay, you take it easy," Aaron answered quickly.

    Jack smiled and turned to look at Rose. "Don''t worry,dy, your future husband is a good person. Trust me, if he messes up and you need help beating him, I''m here to help you."

    Rose chuckled. "Yes, Mr. Muller, I will remember your message."

    Aaron patted Jack hard on the shoulder. "I''m not that kind of guy. You do know that well, don''t you."

    "Yeah, I know! Now hurry up and get in the car, don''t let me hold you back any longer."

    "Thanks, Jack, I''m so d to see you back. Remember you have toe to our wedding, with Mr. David rke and all ..."

    "Anne?"

    Aaron''s eyes widened. "She''s your wife. Of course you''re taking her, right?"

    Jack smiled. He was now sure Aaron had forgotten about Anne. Jack hugged Aaron back tightly, while asionally patting his back which Aaron asionally replied. After Jack let go of Aaron and Rose''s arms and got into the car that would take them to the airport, Mr. David rke gave Aaron a free ride back to London. He ordered his men to take Aaron back to London on one of his jets.

    After the car carrying Aaron and Rose was gone, Jack then entered the house. He was happy because Aaron was with Rose, the girl he met when he was a child.

    "You should be happy, Connery," Jack said quietly as he walked up the stairs to where his grandfather was with Luis.

    Mr. David rke smiled as he watched Jack climb the stairs. "I''m d you made friends with him, he seems like a good boy."

    Jack stopped his footsteps when he heard his grandfather''s words. He then turned towards the highway to see the convoy of cars carrying Aaron and Rose. "Aaron was one of my rivals to win Anne back then. But I enjoyedpeting with him. He is sporty and willing to ept defeat and I''m so happy he finally got a partner, he should be happy with his life like me and Anne."

    Mr. David rke and Luis opened their eyes wide at Jack''s words. "So-so he is your rival?"

    Jack chuckled. "Yeah, Grandpa, but don''t worry, I''m the winner and Aaron has Rose now. I''m sure Aaron wouldn''t dare mess with the Portuguese Defense Minister''s daughter."

    "Hopefully, you''d better see Anne. She hasn''t had lunch yet, I don''t want my favorite granddaughter to get sick."

    "So I''m not your favorite grandson anymore?"

    "Of course not, if you can give birth then you will be my favorite," answered Mr. David rke without guilt. He then ordered Luis to take him into the house leaving Jack wide-eyed.

    Not long after that, Jack entered the house and rushed to Anne''s room. As his grandfather said, Anne had not eaten lunch. When Jack went up the stairs, he smiled to see Erick and Nichs were busy working in the living room with Alice, because Erick didn''t want to go back to Switzend yet, so he had to finish all his work in his spare time while working for Jack in Luxembourg, as Jack had to take care of the rke familypany. Erick still wanted to be with Jack, as well as Alice who still didn''t want to part with Anne.

    Arriving in the room, Jack smiled when he saw Anne was still wrapped in the nket. Lovingly, he smoothed Anne''s hair that covered her face.

    "Hey big baby, wake up, you need to eat," Jack whispered softly in Anne''s ear.

    Anne just squirmed and did not open her eyes. She was still very sleepy.

    Jack chuckled at Anne''s behavior. Although he couldn''t bear it, but Jack tried to wake Anne from her sleep again.

    "Ahh Jack..." Anne sighed in annoyance as she started to wake up from her sleep.

    "Come on, wake up, you have to eat lunch."

    "I''m not hungry, I just want to sleep," said Anne with her eyes still closed as she tried to push Jack''s head away from his neck.

    "No, you have to eat. I don''t want you to get sick," Jack chuckled, his voice rising.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes and looked at Jack who was above her. "Leon, is he still around?"

    Jack shook his head. "He''s been gone a long time, maybe even by now he''s gone from Luxembourg. I kicked him out."

    Anne bit her lower lip, looking scared and worried. "Did he talk to Grandpa before we came?"

    Jack smiled. He finally realized where his wife was talking about. "Listen to me, my grandfather wasn''t someone who lived in the royal era who considered one''s status before he let the person enter and be part of his family. He is a very open modern man, so you don''t have to worry about that. My grandfather doesn''t believe that you are a widow anyway. There is no widow who is still a virgin, Anne."

    Anne''s eyes zed over. "I''m serious, why are you even discussing that sob.."

    "I''m serious, Anne. Grandpa is a very rational person. He can''t immediately believe the words of a stranger who suddenly came to his house and imed that he was the ex-husband of his granddaughter-inw, even though it''s clear that my grandfather knows how I got you. So there''s no way he could believe the words of that bastard lion. After all, why should you even bother with his words? I didn''t care about your status from the start. I''ve epted you as you are. The most important thing is, I love you, so you don''t have to think about what he said. Since I knew you were a widow, I''ve epted you, Anne, especially after I found out that you are still pure. Just imagine how much I love and want you?"

    Anne closed her eyes as tears fell from the corners of her eyes.

    "No, Anne, you can''t cry because of that damn lion again. I won''t allow it," said Jack quickly, wiping the tears that rolled down Anne''s face.

    "I''m afraid you''re going to dump me like Leon did to me, Jack," Anne muttered under her breath.

    Jack immediatelynded a kiss on Anne''s lips. "No, that can''t be happening. Even if I''m crazy, there''s no way I''d do such a horrible thing, so don''t talk nonsense."

    Anne pushed Jack away from above her. "Liar, you''ve lied to me once Jack. There''s no way you won''t lie again someday."

    "What do you mean? I don''t understand, Anne."

    Anne slowly got up and sat in front of Jack. "You promised never to leave me, but look at the fact! For two years you left me and forgot about me. Then do you think I should still believe in those sweet promises you made?"

    "But that''s different, Anne, it was the situation that made me like that. I swear to God there is not the slightest intention to leave you or forget you, Anne."

    Anne''s beautiful eyes stared at Jack without blinking. Even though Jack''s words sounded beautiful, but for her, the words did not manage to touch her deepest heart.

    To be continued

 Chapter 519 - [Bonus ]Ingrained Evil Trait

    <h4>Chapter 519 - [Bonus ]Ingrained Evil Trait</h4>

    After dinner, Anne was invited to sit together with David rke in the garden. Neither Luis nor Jack were there. There were only Mr. David rke and Anne in that ce.

    "May I ask you something, Anne?"

    Anne lifted her head and looked at the kind old man in front of her. "Of course, Grandpa."

    "Since this afternoon or rather after the arrival of Leonardo Ganke, your attitude immediately changed, you became quiet and didn''t want to talk to anyone. Even I feel like you''re avoiding me. Don''t you consider me your grandfather, Anne?"

    Anne''s tears immediately fell upon hearing the words of Mr. David rke. She felt so guilty.

    "Ever since I knew Jack approached you the first time, I looked for information about you. I knew you were a good girl, especially after I found out about the fact that you and Jack had a rtionship before. Because of that, I was even more excited to make you the daughter-inw in this house. So don''t feel like you''re a stranger, Anne. I don''t care about that man who came this afternoon. For me, he is just a person who does not like to see your happiness and Jack''s, so don''t be sad anymore. We are your family, Anne, don''t be afraid," added Mr. David rke again, while patting Anne gently on the shoulder.

    Anne slowly lifted her face and looked at her grandfather. After feeling calm, Anne then told everything to Mr. David rke, from the beginning of her meeting with Jack at Newcastle Upon Tyne shortly after she divorced Leon.

    "Chaterine Ganke, the name sounds familiar to me," said Mr. David rke slowly in response to Anne''s words.

    "From what I know, Grandma Catherine was a fairly well-known painter in Germany when she was young, but after an ident at the age of 15, she finally stopped painting and continued her family business. However, she still often came to art galleries to see the paintings over there."

    Mr. David rke''s eyes widened perfectly. "I remember, it''s true that Chaterine Ganke was a painter who was quite famous in Germany but because she had an ident which she said was a sabotage by the people who were jealous of her, she ended up not being able to paint anymore. Oh my God, it''s such a small world after all. It turns out that you know that woman..."

    Anne swallowed her saliva slowly. "Do you know Grandma Catherine?"

    "Yes, I know all of her paintings when she was still painting. It was your grandmother who really liked Chaterine Ganke''s paintings. They even often went together when your grandmother visited Berlin. Therefore, I know who Catherine Ganke is. Oh yes, how is she now, Anne? I''m sure she must be about my age by now," replied Mr. David rke excitedly.

    "A few weeks after my divorce, Grandma Catherine died. She died after giving me some money to provide for life after separating from Leon. She loved me very much, she even cared for me more than Leon," said Anne quietly.

    Mr. David rke was silent for a long time. Then he smiled and took Anne''s hand and squeezed it gently. "You deserve to be loved, Anne, you are a good girl. Come on, don''t think about Leon anymore. Trust me, your husband is very jealous, Jack will be very angry if you think about Leon."

    "You''re not angry after knowing my past?" asked Anne quietly.

    "I have made one big mistake decades ago and now I don''t want to repeat it again. You deserve to be happy, Anne, and again Jack is very crazy about you. The proof is when he doesn''t remember who he was, when he was just n, he is still very obsessed with you. What else would you call that, other than destiny, Anne?"

    Anne''s tears again flowed from her eyes. She was touched. She did not expect a rich David rke to not care about her status. All the burdens that had been tormenting her for thest 8 hours were instantly gone. Her shoulders felt very light now, her fear waspletely gone. From a distance, Jack stood and looked at Anne and his grandfather. He seemed nervous, as he paced back and forth in front of Luis and his two assistants, while Alice only smiled at her agitated master. She was determined to tell Anne about thister.

    Jack''s anxiety disappeared when he saw Anne was walking towards them while pushing his grandfather''s wheelchair. Luis immediately ran to Anne.

    "Leave it to me, Miss."

    Anne smiled. "It''s okay Louis."

    Luis immediately took over Mr. David rke''s wheelchair. At the same time, Jack had also joined them and immediately held Anne''s hand. His eyes showed great concern.

    "What took so long?" Jack protested to Anne.

    Mr. David rke chuckled. "I borrowed her for only 30 minutes, Jack, why are you in such a panic?"

    "I''m not panicking, just afraid she''ll get sick, you know, talking in the park in this weather." Jack tried to cover up his fear.

    "Come on, it''s all over. Let''s go in. Like you said, the air is getting colder, it''s better to go inside," said Mr. David rke again.

    "Yes, Grandpa."

    Luis then pushed his master''s wheelchair into the house, while Anne and Jack walked leisurely behind Luis. Even though everything she feared didn''t happen but Anne still didn''t like Jack. Without saying a word, Anne immediately let go of Jack''s hand which was on her waist and immediately walked quickly after Luis, leaving Jack looking confused.

    "Oh God, what did I do wrong?" Jack muttered softly as he looked at Anne who continued to walk away from him. After taking a deep breath, Jack continued his steps into the house following his grandfather and wife.

    * * *

    < Berlin, Germany >

    Crash... crash... crash...!

    All the items in the living room of Leon''s mansion were shattered on the floor after being hit by a golf club that Leon swung blindly. He was really very angry right now. He really felt humiliated when he was forced to leave Luxembourg which was directly on the border with Germany.

    "You bastard, Jackson Patrick Muller! Why don''t you just die? Damn it, you bastard! How dare you marry Marianne and kick me out of Luxembourg!"

    "Fuck! Wait for my revenge, Jack! Just wait and see. There''s no such thing as failure in Leonardo Ganke''s life, what Leon wants will definitelye true, including having Marianne again, she was my woman from the start. So you can''t have her."

    Crash!

    A rare urn from China which was one of histe grandmother''s collection was shattered when it was hit by Leon''s hard hit again. He didn''t care how many expensive items had been destroyed in his hands. He needed to vent his frustration to the end. From the door, Wayne could only be silent watching his master destroy the whole house.

    From the front yard, the sound of broken antique jars could be heard clearly. A beautiful woman in shabby clothes was standing behind a tree and staring at Leonardo Ganke''s house. The woman''s lips thinned when she heard several of Leon''s bodyguards whispering to each other, talking about their angry master.

    "If I am destroyed, then you are destroyed, Leon, I will not allow you to live happily. I will get my revenge on you for all this treatment of yours."

    To be continued

 Chapter 520 - Regret

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Regret</h4>

    After arriving in London, Aaron went straight to the office with Rose who didn''t want to go home alone. Aaron couldn''t help but allow Rose toe with him to the office. Arriving at Aaron''s office, he was again surprised by the number of police and journalists'' cars from various media already lined up neatly in front of his office.

    "You''ve finally arrived, sir," said Daniel hoarsely.

    "What happened?" Aaron asked in a rising voice. He didn''t like seeing so many officers in his office.

    Daniel looked at Aaron a little scared. "Candice Skyriver. She had a fight with a woman on the rooftop. Both are currently injured because they were both hit by broken bottles."

    "Candice! She hasn''t given up yet." Aaron growled in annoyance.

    Rose immediately stroked Aaron''s chest to calm her fianc�� and what Rose did worked, Aaron looked calmer.

    While talking to the police officer who had been waiting for Aaron''s arrival, Felix Skyriver suddenly came up to Aaron, the man looked very confused. When he almost got in front of Aaron, suddenly the arrogant man knelt in front of Aaron and provoked the reporters who were still there.

    "Please forgive my daughter. I know you''re angry with her, Aaron. But please forgive her. Things are not always smooth in a romantic rtionship. That''s why I, as her father, havee to apologize on her behalf. I don''t want this problem to affect your rtionship in the future. Trust me, Candice is very loyal to you, Aaron, what she did was just to defend herself," said Felix Skyriver at length.

    Daniel and Rose seemed surprised to hear Felix''s words as he knelt in front of Aaron, while Aaron was silent and looked very calm. The reporters who were there immediately took lots of pictures and did a live broadcast for their offices. Felix Skyriver''s apology on behalf of his daughter to Aaron Sean Connery was a big news. With this apology from Felix Skyriver, it confirmed that Aaron Sean Connery was still in a rtionship with Candice Skyriver, his ex-girlfriend who broke up a few years ago.

    Hearing the whispers of the reporters made Rose ufortable, she was like a third person in the rtionships at the moment. She intended to leave, but Aaron''s grip on her hand was getting stronger, so that Rose couldn''t go anywhere. Because Aaron didn''t respond to Felix Skyriver''s words, the reporters began to bombard him with questions, making the atmosphere even more chaotic, until finally Aaron raised one hand up to ask the reporters to calm down.

    "I''m sorry, Mr. Felix Skyriver, first, I have to straighten things out. First, your daughter Candice Skyriver and I don''t have any rtionship, so you don''t have to apologize to me like that. Second, I''m already engaged, please respect my fianc��, Lily- Rose Joseph. She is the daughter of Portugal''s Defense Minister, who is very dear to me. So please don''t say anything like this in front of the journalists, because I reiterate once again that I have nothing to do with your daughter. Regarding what Candice did in my office, it was her business with the authorities, so I have no connection whatsoever in this case. And for all my fellow journalists, I want to emphasize to all of you that I, Aaron Sean Connery, am already engaged, and my fianc�� is this perfect woman, Lily-Rose Joseph," Aaron said loudly as he wrapped his arms around Rose''s waist possessively.

    Dozens of cameras immediately shot Aaron and Rose, who were standing affectionately, even now Rose was showing her engagement ring with Aaron to the reporters. Instantly, Felix Skyriver''s face turned pale. The man looked very embarrassed at this time. His n to get Aaron to admit Candice Skyriver as his girlfriend was shattered instantly. His presence was ignored by the reporters. Because he was kicked by reporters several times, Felix finally got up from the floor and walked away from the ce in embarrassment. Some people who saw him go seemed to cheer him for making hoax news.

    Immediately, the news about Candice Skyriver causing a riot on the rooftop of the Connery Corporation disappeared, and was reced with the news of the engagement of the CEO of Connery Corporation with the daughter of the Portuguese Minister of Defense. The name Lily-Rose Joseph was immediately at the top of the first search for various sites, and her photo with Aaron immediately appeared on the inte.

    * * *

    < St. Thomas Hospital >

    "Aarrgghh��! No, no way. Aaron can''t be in a rtionship with that girl, Aaron is mine! He''s my boyfriend, Aaron can''t be dating another girl!" Candice screamed hysterically when she saw the news on the television in her treatment room.

    "Honey, calm down, dear, you''re hurt, child. You need to rest and..."

    "No, Mom, I have to see Aaron. I want to talk to him directly, I''m sure Aaron was just joking. I''m sure Aaron is lying, I''m sure he is, Mom." Candice interrupted her mother''s words loudly.

    Candice then tried to forcefully pull the IV that was attached to her hand. But her mother quickly pushed her back to stay in bed, but the panicked Candice immediately struggled. She tried to fight her mother until finally a pnded on Candice''s cheek. The impatient Monica Skyriver finally put her hand on her beloved daughter''s face.

    "Mom...!"

    Monica Skyriver looked at her daughter with a look full of anger. "You''re a woman, Candice, where is your pride? Aaron doesn''t want you anymore, when will you realize that?"

    Candice held her hot cheek. "I only love Aaron, Mom. Don''t you know that? Aaron is the only man I love. I wouldn''t marry other than with Aaron."

    "Well, then don''t get married!!" Monica Skyriver rebuked loudly and surprised Candice. She didn''t expect her very self-indulgent mother to say that to her.

    "Being a woman is an advantage for us, but if you lower yourself like that to get just one man then you are very, very stupid, Candice. You are beautiful, famous, you are a model. There are many men out there who like you, who are more handsome and richer than Aaron. Don''t you know that?" Monica Skyriver spoke again loudly. She really couldn''t stand the attitude of her daughter who was still chasing Aaron.

    Candice didn''t say anything while her mother spoke. She was stunned and still pursed her lips. Even until her mother left the treatment room, Candice was still in her position. Only her tears showed how devastated and sad she was right now.

    "If only I didn''t follow what you taught me, maybe Aaron and I are fine now, if only I wasn''t influenced by your greed, Mom and Dad, I might have been happy with Aaron now... sob... this is your fault, your fault! I hate you, I hate you both... you''re evil ...!"

    Candice''s cries sounded so loud that even Monica, who was standing at the door, could still hear her daughter''s cries. Monica Skyriver''s heart was broken when she saw the condition of her daughter at the moment. She immediately regretted her first decision to ask Candice to find a richer man in America and leave Aaron. She regretted her very selfish stupidity.

    To be continued

 Chapter 521 - Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Long Night</h4>

    The news about Aaron and Rose that shocked the British media was finally heard by Jack. Jack, who was discussing Muller Finance International with Erick and Nichs, smiled while reading the article about Aaron.

    "Remind me of Aaron and Rose, I have toe to their wedding," Jack said softly with a smile.

    Erick and Nichs looked at Jack in confusion. They both didn''t know where the master was talking.

    Aaron also chuckled in amusement when he saw the expressions of his two men. "I''m talking about Aaron''s confession to the reporters, look at your phones."

    Erick and Nichs simultaneously opened their phones to confirm Jack''s words. Both of them looked quite surprised when they saw the way the British media discussed Aaron and Rose. Seeing the expressions of his two assistants, Jack smiled broadly. He then left the two of them to go to the room.

    Jack entered the room slowly. He didn''t want to disturb Anne''s rest. His smile broke when he saw Anne was curled up on the bed.

    "You don''t know how much I love you, Anne, I''m sorry if I still hurt you," said Jack softly as he straightened Anne''s nket more tightly.

    Because it was already summer in Europe, so even though it was still the afternoon, the air was very hot. Without thinking, Jack put the air conditioner on at a cooler temperature. After making sure the room was cool, Jack then went into the bathroom to freshen up before going to bed. Shortly after Jack entered the bathroom, Anne pulled the nket over her. Anne, who didn''t really like the cold temperature, wrapped her body with the nket more tightly.

    After 30 minutes of soaking in the bathtub, Jack then came out of the shower. He looked very fresh and smelled good. Wearing his pajamas Jack then climbed into bed to join Anne, who was already fast asleep. But just as his head touched the pillow, Anne had wrapped her arms around Jack''s stomach.

    "Anne..."

    "It''s cold."

    Jack smiled. "Are you cold?"

    "Yes."

    "Should I turn off the AC?"

    Anne shook her head as she pressed her body against Jack''s body. The scent from Jack''s body made Annefortable. Jack could only stay still, trying to keep his urge to touch Anne away. Being this close to Anne in afortable ce made him unable to think clearly. Moreover, coupled with Anne''s warm breath on his neck, Jack couldn''t hold on any longer. Without a word, Jack took off the nkets that wrapped their bodies and immediately climbed onto Anne''s body which was already lying on her back.

    "Jack, what are you doing?" Anne shrieked in surprise.

    "I want you."

    "No, Jack, I''m tired. Let''s just go to sleep."

    Jack shook his head. Instead of obeying Anne''s request, Jack lowered his head andnded on Anne''s neck. He kissed her gently and gave a small bite in the area. His action managed to make Anne groan.

    "Wait, Princess, hold that sexy voice of yours. I haven''t even started yet."

    Anne immediately covered her mouth. She cursed her stupidity for having moaned over a small kiss from Jack. But, it wasn''t just a small kiss. Jack had already left two red marks on her neck that would definitely be visible in the morning. After kissing her neck area for a while, Jack then crushed her lips quite deliciously so that Anne could no longer able to hold herself back. Her brain went nk and she couldn''t think. Jack''s adept tongue ying overwhelmed Anne at first, because she tried to hold her tongue, but after Anne surrendered and let Jack do what she wanted, Anne was carried away by the game. After he kissed the lips of the woman he had always wanted since the first time he met, Jack then lowered his body and yed in her chest area, the man''s lips touched the soft and warm skin of Anne''s breasts. He kissed the breast and licked the top of one of her breasts, which immediately made Anne''s moaning sound louder than before. Although Anne was angry at Jack, but she couldn''t resist the touch given by him. The man knew her weaknesses in bed only too well, and he managed to make her desire roused quickly.

    After giving pleasure to Anne, Jack pushed himself up and made their faces meet, Jack''s sharp eyes showed how much he wanted Anne. Meanwhile, Anne, who couldn''t control herself, only gave a resigned look and didn''t show any resistance.

    "You know, Anne, my desire for you is unstoppable. My desire to have you is so much. Tonight I will make up for the big mistake I made when I didn''t remember you. The big mistake that made us miss the beautiful moments together, so don''t ever ask me to stop. Tonight will be our long night," Jack whispered hoarsely before returning another long kiss on the other side of Anne''s neck, a kiss that made Anne move her hand subconsciously through Jack''s hair and squeeze it tightly, until finally Anne''s hands ended up on the back of Jack''s neck. She wrapped her arms around him and resigned herself to whatever Jack wanted to do to her.

    Finally, their moans and groans filled the room. The cold air from the air conditioner did not stop the two of them. Anne, who had previously felt cold, was now hot, every movement of Jack who had entered her deeper and deeper made her go crazy. Not just once, Jack did it many times. Twice, three times and four times with various styles, as if they had an unstoppable energy. And Anne, who had been carried away by Jack''s game, received all the touches that Jack gave her.

    "I love you, Anne!!"

    A loud scream from Jack ended his long game. Making love more than 5 times had made him very tired. His whole body gleamed, and so did Anne. Their sweat mixed and made their bodies feel warmer.

    "Go to sleep, Anne, I know you are tired," said Jack quietly, while still lying on top of Anne''s body. He did not want to release his body from Anne.

    "Jack ... you''re heavy," Anne sighed softly.

    Jack immediatelyid down next to Anne who looked very exhausted. Her breath was rising and falling showing how tired she was at the moment. Trying to catch up with Jack''s game for almost 3 hours was not an easy feat. Jack lovingly grabbed the nket that had fallen on the floor. He smiled wryly when he saw the condition of his messy bed. Tonight he was really wild and not satisfied yet. Gosh, Jack cursed his still burning lust. Seeing Anne''s beautiful body made him want to have another game, but knowing that Anne was very tired, Jack finally restrained himself from making love with her again. He preferred to sleep, holding Anne''s body to quell the fire that was still burning in his body. But Jack was wrong.

    "Damn! Why don''t you sleep junior? Come on, obey me this time. We have to sleep, at least for an hour. Give Anne some time to take a breath, after that we''ll be back again. It''s still a long night, boy."

    To be continued

 Chapter 522 - Be The Best, Jack!

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Be The Best, Jack!</h4>

    Anne woke up when the sun was already high. Even so, no one dared to disturb or wake her, including Jack, who had actually been up two hours ago. Jack, who initially still wanted to enjoy their hot romance, became impatient when he saw Anne was sleeping very soundly. She was too exhausted. Keeping up with his game more than 5x in one night was not easy and it made Jack believe he was the same bastard who would make a lot of women suffer if he didn''t marry Anne.

    Seeing Anne start to squirm, Jack immediately rushed to bed, carrying a red rose which he took from the flower vase in the living room. Jack approached Anne.

    "Good morning, Princess."

    Jack''s words sounded soft and gentle but his voice managed to prate Anne''s dreand and woke herpletely.

    "Jack."

    Damn! Anne''s hoarse voice managed to make Jack''s blood boil. She made him excited again with just one word. And that really hurt him.

    "Wake up, Princess."

    Anne, who was fully awake, looked at Jack wistfully. "I am hungry."

    Jack chuckled. "Come on, wake up, you can have breakfast after you wake up."

    Anne raised her mouth. "But I''m so tired, it''s your fault. You made me run out of energy maybe even minus now."

    Jack''s smile grew wider. "How could there be a minus energy? Come on, I''ll help you get ready and eat."

    Jack immediately put the roses he was carrying on Anne''s body and prepared to go around the side of the bed to help Anne get up, but not yet Jack managed tond her hands.

    "What now?"

    Anne shook her head quickly as she covered her mouth with one hand while she gripped the nket with the other. "I haven''t showered and brushed my teeth. Don''t touch me!"

    Instead of avoiding Anne, Jack grabbed her body from under the nket. In one attempt, he managed to carry Anne bridal style. Anne who did not expect to be carried like that looked very unhappy and was about to explode.

    "Together, we will make you smell good again."

    "Together?"

    Anne''s words were met with a quick nod from Jack. A secondter, Anne immediately realized that she had to prepare herself for another attack from Jack. As Jack saidst night, he wouldn''t let Anne gost night. And Anne''s suspicions were proven, Jack, who said he wanted to make her smell good again, didn''t actually do what he said. Due to the fact that he had satisfied himself again by overwhelming Anne in the bathroom again, he really wasn''t satisfied at all even after all he had donest night. Anne could only surrender when, again, Jack stabbed her body with regr movements back and forth in the bathtub which was now soaked with water from the shower which flowed warm water and soaked the two of them. Being wet in the bathtub like that, Jack''s passion was overflowing. He guided Anne to do another style, Anne''s legs were really weak like jelly, but Jack annoyingly asked Anne to rest on her knees. Jack entered Anne with a doggy style, one of his favorite styles besides woman on top. In that position, he could enter Anne deeper, he could maximize his movements, and, of course, would speed up Anne to reach her climax repeatedly. Yes, Anne always lost when it came to making love. She could never hold herself back any longer, every time Jack entered her body deeper, Anne let out a loud sigh. Jack really knew all of Anne''s weak points by heart.

    A scream loud enough from Anne made Jack realize that his wife had reached her fourth release, but he hadn''t. And it really wasn''t fair to Jack who was leading their battle this time.

    "Jack... please," Anne groaned almost inaudibly, her whole body was boneless at this point.

    Jack smiled, he looked very satisfied. "Not yet, baby, I''m not finished yet."

    Along with Jack''s answer, Anne again felt Jack entered her again. Even though Anne was currently at the bottom and Jack was leading from above, Anne was still exhausted. Jack was really like a bison whose energy didn''t run out.

    Jack only reached the peak of his release when it was almost 40 minutes. Damn, that was a very long time to reach the top. But considering that Jack had done it many timesst night, it was only natural that it would take him a long time to reach his peak again.

    Anne''s breathing was heavy, her face was flushed. She didn''t have the energy to speak anymore. Her brain couldn''t even work. Given that Jack''s endless pleasure left her nk, she didn''t care anymore that everyone was waiting for them in the dining room to enjoy lunch together. What Anne needed right now was sleep. She wanted a long sleep without being disturbed by anyone, so that she could regain her energy back.

    "Now you can rest peacefully, Anne," Jack whispered softly into Anne''s ear. He had helped her lie down on their bed, naked and only covered by a nket. After helping Anne bathe, Jack then immediately took her back to the room. He didn''t want Anne to get sick from being in the bathroom for a long time.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. Even though at the moment she was very hungry, but because her body had went limp, the hunger finally disappeared. All Anne really wanted right now was to sleep, nothing else.

    Jack smiled wryly when he realized that Anne had fallen asleep, he was a total jerk. He didn''t give Anne the slightest chance to rest sincest night, and now Jack promised to stay away from Anne. A knock on the door made Jack finally leave the bed.

    "Sorry Young Master, I was ordered by the big master to deliver the food," said a middle-aged female maid politely.

    Damn, Grandpa, I love you!

    Jack smiled widely. "Okay, I''ll just bring this food in. Thank you."

    The maid immediately left in front of the young master, she knew that the young master didn''t want to be disturbed as the big master said, ordering all the maids not to disturb Jack and Anne''s activities in the room. Mr. David rke couldn''t wait to see his great-grandchildren. He has been praying every night to be given an extra extension of life, at least until he saw his great-grandson''s face. That was why he wouldn''t let anyone bother Jack.

    "I have done my part, Jack. Now it''s your turn to try and give your grandfather this cute great-grandson. You can do it, my grandson, rke''s descendants cannot fail. I''m proud of you, Jack," said Mr. David rke in his heart when he saw the maid he had asked to deliver food for Jack and Anne went down from the second floor.

    To be continued

 Chapter 523 - Dont Believe In Promises

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Don''t Believe In Promises</h4>

    Anne should have woken up refreshed after sleeping for more than 6 hours. But when she woke up, she felt so nauseated and vomited. Anne threw up in the sink in the toilet, expelling the contents of her stomach which was only water and it was very excruciating.

    "I''ll call the doctor." Jack spoke softly with a tone full of regret at the end of his sentence.

    Anne shook her head. She then wiped her face with water again. "I don''t need a doctor, it''s your fault."

    "Hey, my fault?"

    "Yeah your fault, you kept me from eating since morning, Jack."

    Well, Jack''s face instantly turned pale. He finally remembered that since this morning, Anne had not eaten anything, even after waking up this afternoon, Anne was �C ''Ah you were a jerk, Jack!''

    "I''m sorry, Anne, I didn''t mean to hurt you."

    Anne was silent. She tried to calm herself. Because now in her vision there were four Jacks and Anne didn''t know which Jack was the real one.

    "Take me to bed, Jack, I have a headache."

    Quickly, Jack grabbed Anne''s body and carried her to the bed. Heid her carefully on the bed.

    "Come now, you have to eat, okay? Your stomach is empty since morning."

    Anne nodded her head. "Feed me."

    "With pleasure, Princess," shouted Jack excitedly.

    Anne pursed her lips when she saw how enthusiastic Jack was in taking some of the food the maid had just delivered. Just like lunch, Jack and Anne''s dinner were also brought to the room. Carefully, Jack fed Anne the asparagus soup. Because it was still a little hot, Jack blow it a few times so that Anne could eat itfortably. When Jack was about to give her the meat, Anne quickly refused.

    "What''s wrong, Anne? It''s better than that soup of goat''s meal," said Jack coldly.

    Anne red. "Because of that, I don''t eat fellow friends."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, Anne? Who eats friends?"

    "Didn''t you just say that the asparagus soup is goat''s food and because I like that soup, it automatically means I''m a goat, and as a goat I don''t eat meat, because I believe it''smb, where sheep and goats are still rted to it. Thank you for your warning, Jack," answered Anne quickly without guilt.

    Immediately, Jack cursed himself for saying that asparagus soup is goat food. He forgot that Anne is a lover of asparagus soup. With a face that looked stupid and awry, Jack was silent and sat in the chair, watching Anne finish the asparagus soup she was still holding.

    "I want a sandwich," Anne said quietly, as she finished the asparagus soup that was in her bowl.

    Without being asked twice, Jack immediately rushed to the dining table and got a round te containing a few slices of Noah''s sandwiches, which were one of Anne''s favorites while living at the grandfather''s house.

    "Anything else?" Jack asked with regretful eyes.

    "Not yet, I haven''t even finished this sandwich, Jack."

    Jack smiled. He then returned the empty bowl that Anne had just finished on the table. Like a child who had just made a mistake, Jack sat back quietly in the chair beside the bed, waiting for Anne to finish eating.

    "Jack, I want a hotdog."

    "What? Hotdogs?"

    Anne handed Jack the sandwich she had just bitten off. "This sandwich has too much mayonnaise, I don''t like it."

    Jack epted the sandwich that Anne had given him. His faint smile widened when he saw a lot of mayonnaise on Anne''s favorite sandwich. "Don''t you like Noah''s sandwiches?"

    "Yeah, but not this time. There''s too much mayonnaise, I don''t like it, I just want hotdogs now."

    "Okay then, I''ll ask Noah to make hotdogs for you, so now you..."

    "We''ll find some hotdogs outside, Jack, I don''t want to eat Noah''s hotdogs. Who can guarantee that Noah''s hotdogs won''t have too much mayonnaise too? I don''t want that, Jack Let''s just buy it, please." With a hopeful look, Anne led Jack out of the house.

    Jack nced at the clock on his left hand. It was still 7 pm and usually the hotdog sellers were still in the parks in the evening.

    "Okay Princess, whatever you want, we will look for it. But you have to wearfortable clothes, I don''t want other men to see your bodyter on," said Jack in a rising voice.

    "Yes sir!" Anne quickly answered Jack''s words. It was as if she had a new energy, suddenly she jumped off the bed and immediately went into the walk-in closet to change her clothes.

    Jack could only shake his head at his wife''s behavior. Because he wanted to go with Anne, Jack then contacted his men who were guarding outside to prepare the car because he wanted to go out with Anne. Five minutester, Anne had reappeared before Jack, already wearing the clothes that Jack liked, closed andfortable.

    "Should we take Alice and the others with us?" asked Anne innocently.

    Jack chuckled. "Alice, Erick, and Nichs are asleep. After dinner they went straight to their respective rooms because they were tired after working since morning. I don''t have the heart to wake them up just to take them out to eat hot dogs."

    "Working since morning, is there really a problem at thepany?" Anne innocently asked Jack again.

    "Muller Finance International, mypany in Switzend is getting lots of offers of cooperation from many entrepreneurs. After finding out that I am still alive, the shareholders who previously left Muller Finance International started approaching thepany and want to coborate again, especially now that they see me also leads rke Enterprise, thergestpany in the country. Therefore, since this morning, Erick and Alice were busy, Nichs who couldn''t bear to see them, finally intervene to help. He tried to exin to them all that at this time Muller Finance International did not sell its shares anymore," answered Jack at length.

    Anne nodded her head slowly, trying to understand the words Jack had just said, even though she didn''t really understand what Jack was saying.

    "Trying to cooperate again, did they have break off their cooperation before?" asked Anne innocently.

    Jack smiled. He then wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist. "Erick told me that after I was dered dead, the shareholders in Muller Finance International sold their shares so cheaply that mypany almost went bankrupt at that time. Finally Mr. Kevin Cormier was the one who invited me to the event on a yacht in the English Channel that night, bought almost all the shares that had been sold so cheaply and that made Muller Finance International stable again��"

    "Evil." said Anne unconsciously.

    "That''s how it is in the business world. Anyone who is weak will be destroyed, Anne, that''s why Erick worked very hard for these past two years to stabilize Muller Finance International and left you alone in London. I already know all the stories from Erick. He also felt sorry because he left you at that time, Anne. I''m sorry, because of my stupidity, you were suffering alone, "Jack said softly full of regret.

    Anne smiled. She then touched Jack''s face with both hands. "You dumped me once and I forgive you, Jack, but if in the future, you make the same mistake again then don''t expect me to forgive you."

    Instantly, Jack''s eyes shed sharply. "No, I will never make the same mistake again, Anne. I''ve lost you for two years and I don''t want to go through the same thing again. Let us be separated just once. You know how much I love you, Anne, I can''t can live without you."

    Anne pursed her lips. "I am a person who since childhood has received sweet promises from many people. Not only once or twice have I been promised something beautiful, but nothing actually happened. So don''t promise again, Jack, I don''t need a promise, I need proof. What''s more, you''ve never broken a promise you ever made."

    "Anne, please..."

    Anne chuckled. "Well don''t talk about it, I don''t want to spoil my mood. Let''s go out and hunt for the best hotdogs in Luxembourg. Remember Jack, Luxembourg. I don''t want to be taken to go to another country again."

    Jack smiled wryly. He couldn''t believe that Anne could read any of the thoughts running through his brain. Even though Jack knew that there was a delicious hotdog shop in Italy, and he nned to take Anne there.

    To be continued

 Chapter 524 - Last Wish

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Last Wish</h4>

    Anne spent her happy days with Jack in Luxembourg. It had been one week since Aaron and Rose returned to Ennd that she really officially bore the title of Mrs. rke. Whereas previously, Jack had said he would use the name Muller, Jack finally decided to change hisst name to rke, because after all, he is a rke and inevitably had to bear that name. His marriage certificate with Anne had also been changed from n Knight rke to Jackson Knight rke. Even though he didn''t like his new name, Jack still used it for his grandfather, whose condition had started to decline for the past week. Jack wanted to make his grandfather happy because he had rke''s name behind his name.

    "So we''re going to London? It''s Aaron and Rose''s wedding today, can''t wee, Jack?"

    For the umpteenth time, Anne again asked about their departure to Ennd at the invitation of Aaron and Rose.

    Jack shrugged. "Grandpa''s condition is unstable, Anne, I can''t possibly leave him."

    "But the invitation..."

    "I know, that bastard Connery forced us toe. But still, Grandpa is my priority, Anne, he''s the only family I have after you," replied Jack in a rising voice.

    Anne was silent, what Jack said was true. Grandpa was Jack''s most important family right now and she felt a little guilty now.

    "Hopefully, when Connery''s wedding day arrives, Grandpa''s condition will be better. So we cane." Jack again added his words to calm Anne.

    "I''m selfish, huh?"

    Jack shook his head. "No, who said so?"

    "I''m bad?"

    "No, Anne, stop talking like that. Let''s go see Doctor Leo, it looks like Doctor Leo has finished examining Grandpa."

    Anne nodded her head. She then smiled and walked with Jack to their grandfather''s room where at the moment, Doctor Leo had juste out with several other doctors and was chatting with Luis.

    "How is my grandfather, Doc?" Jack asked seriously.

    Doctor Leo took a deep breath. "We can only pray, Young Master."

    "What do you mean?" Jack''s eyes widened when he heard the doctor''s words.

    Seeing Jack about to explode, Anne immediately tightened her grip on Jack''s fingers. She tried to calm Jack in her own way.

    "Mr. David has a history of coronary heart disease, because he is not young anymore, we cannot perform any surgery, because it will be very dangerous. Three years ago, Mr. David was actually predicted to have limited time to live, but due to the ident that killed Young Mater n two years ago, then a miracle happened. The Big Master survived and looked very healthy even though he still had to go to the hospital frequently. Sometimes, medical science will lose to God''s power and this is what happened, Young Master, so Big Master canst this long," replied Doctor Leo seriously.

    Hearing Doctor Leo''s exnation made Anne immediately cover her mouth with both hands, while Jack didn''t show any expression. However, he immediately turned his gaze to Luis, his grandfather''s trusted assistant. Jack tried to find the truth of what Doctor Leo had said to Luis.

    Luis, who understood the meaning of Jack''s gaze, took a deep breath. "That''s right, Young Master, the master''s condition has indeed been very severe since three years ago. That''s why Ivan and Roger Dous tried desperately to find an opening to attack the big master''s mind by hurting Young Master n many times. That reason also made Big Master forced you to marry Miss Anne at that time. His dream was to see you marry and punish Young Master n''s murderer."

    Jack immediately closed his eyes, his chest felt tight. Again he would feel the pain of losing his family again. "Why didn''t you tell me about this, Luis?"

    "Sorry sir, Mr. David forbade me. He even asked me to swear to keep this a secret from you and Miss Anne, he didn''t want to disturb the happiness of your marriage life," answered Luis honestly.

    Jack immediately massaged his sore forehead. He couldn''t believe something this big was healed by his grandfather. Jack felt very guilty. For the past few months, he had only been busy with Anne and thepanies, without thinking about his grandfather''s health.

    "Then what should we do, Doc?" asked Anne quietly.

    Doctor Leo smiled. "Apany him, keep his mood. Make him feel cared for by those who love him."

    "Is that all, Doc?" said Jack quickly.

    "Yes, Young Master, to be honest, I don''t dare to take any medical action on the big master. I''m afraid that it would be a big risk, Young Master."

    "Okay, I understand. Thanks for the exnation, Doc. Can I see grandpa now?"

    "Yes sir, pleasee in."

    Without a word, Jack went straight into his grandfather''s room alone. He did not invite Anne, and she decided not toe in because she wanted to give Jack some time to be alone with his grandfather. Anne apanied Doctor Leo and several other doctors to the main door of the rke family mansion.

    "Continue to apany the young master, Miss. He needs your support in a situation like this," Doctor Leo said quietly as he was about to leave.

    Anne smiled. "Okay doc, I understand."

    Doctor Leo nodded his head. He then gently touched Anne''s shoulder before finally descending the stairs to his car which was ready to take him home. After the doctors left, Anne then went into the house and met Luis, who was waiting for her at the door. Anne was then involved in a serious conversation with Luis on the sofa, which was not far from Mr. David rke''s room.

    "Why didn''t you tell Jack yourself, Luis?" Anne asked quietly.

    "I dare not, Miss, that''s why I ask for your help."

    Anne red at Luis. "But Grandpa''s condition is like this, Luis, isn''t it dangerous if we go to Switzend?"

    Luis immediately lowered his face. "I know, Miss, that''s why I didn''t speak directly to Doctor Leo or the Young Master. I wanted to share my thoughts with you first."

    "Okay, Luis, I''ll try to talk to Jack when he calms down. I hope Jack has another solution," replied Anne with a smile.

    "Thank you, Miss, thank you for the help. Then I''ll excuse myself."

    Anne nodded her head in response to Luis'' words. When Anne was about to get up from the sofa, suddenly Jack came out of his grandfather''s room. Anne quickly walked over to Jack to ask the condition of his grandfather, but before she opened her mouth, suddenly Jack had pulled her body and hugged her tightly.

    "Jack..."

    "One minute, Anne, let me hug you for one minute. I have to ease my anxiety." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words with a hoarse voice holding back tears.

    Anne was silent. She then returned Jack''s hug by wrapping her arms around Jack''s waist. But instead, Jack put his hands on Anne''s neck.

    "I need you, Anne..." he said hoarsely.

    To be continued

 Chapter 525 - Believed

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Believed</h4>

    After hugging Anne for 30 minutes, Jack finally sat quietly on the sofa. He leaned back and closed his eyes. It was very painful to see his only family being tormented in pain at the end of his life.

    "I don''t know how Grandpa can endure all that pain. He looked very healthy when he was with us, Anne. I really can''t understand it, even though I''m sure Grandpa must be in a lot of pain," said Jack quietly without opening his eyes.

    Anne did not say anything. She could only remain silent as she continued to grip Jack''s hand.

    "Back then, when Mommy and Daddy died, I was really at the lowest point in my life, Anne. I lost the will to live, lost interest in all the things that I wanted to do. It was so low that finally the people who wanted to dominate Muller Finance International came one by one and started to undermine thepany. It was Erick who found out and made me aware of what happened. At that time, I really had no purpose in life even though it was clear that there was one bigpany waiting for me to lead. Losing my parents made me so lost, I didn''t know what to do. Time finally healed the wounds in my heart. I slowly got up and started living my life again, until I got another big hit with the revtion of Selma''s affair with a football yer I sponsored. When I found out about the scandal, I didn''t believe it right away, because at that time I really believed that I knew Selma, considering our long rtionship. But in the end, God opened my eyes wide and made me see clearly how Selma betrayed me. Even from the first time she came to my house that woman had lied to me."

    "What did she lie about?"Anne immediately asked subconsciously.

    Jack pursed his lips. Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked at Anne, who was sitting beside him. "Don''t you ever lie to me, Anne, no matter how small it is."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Ohe on, Jack, why did you turn it to me. Come on, answer my question earlier."

    Instead of continuing his story, Jack plopped down on Anne and rested his head in the crook of Anne''s neck, enjoying the scent of vani perfume directly from Anne''s body.

    "Jack..." Anne groaned softly, her face was red at this point.

    "What''s wrong, Anne? I didn''t do anything."

    Anne bit her lower lip, trying to keep her voice froming out. "Get your hands off my chest."

    Jack chuckled. He then pulled out his hand that had been ying on top of Anne''s chest inside the clothes that she was wearing.

    "You''re such a pervert."

    "Only with you. I''m only like this to you, Anne." Jack immediately answered Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne''s cheeks were getting redder. She wasn''t sure since when were Jack''s annoying words able to bother her. Every word from his lips was like a deadly poison for Anne.

    "G-get off, I''m leaving. I don''t want to be with you. You''re always like this, so annoying and..."

    Smack!

    Anne was getting weaker when Jack suddenly stopped her words by directlynding a kiss on her lips.

    Jack smiled. He was very content to be able to tease his wife. "What''s clear, don''t ever lie to me, not even once. My trust in you is so great, Anne, I don''t know what I will do if you break that trust. You are the only reason I''m alive right now, Anne."

    "What am I going to lie about? You know everything about me, don''t you?"

    "Yes, whatever it is, we still have a long way to go, Anne. So keep the trust I ced in you."

    Anne nodded her head quickly. Her heart was beating ten times faster than usual and it could be felt by Jack who was still leaning his body on Anne. Being that close to the woman he loved made Jack react again. He wanted her right now.

    "Anne..." Jack called hoarsely.

    Anne, who was still controlled by hermon sense, immediately stopped the movement of Jack''s hand which almost touched her feminine area. She did not want Jack to do that in the living room in front of many maids who were looking down not far from them. She pushed him away with all her strength. Realizing that if she only used her strength, she could not get rid of Jack, she finally used thest move by giving a bite to Jack''s shoulder and it seeded. Jack, who was shocked, immediately loosened his grip and that was when Anne escaped from Jack.

    "You''re just like a kitten, Anne," Jack grumbled softly as he touched his shoulder which was hurt after being bitten by Anne.

    "It''s your fault, you made me do it," answered Anne stuttered. Because she didn''t want Jack to attack her again, she immediately leave Jack and went to the study where Alice, Erick and Nichs were busy working since morning. Anne preferred to be with the three of them despite being a nuisance because she didn''t actually do anything, rather than having to be close to Jack. She didn''t want to end up imprisoned in bed for most of the day like the day before. Just remembering that made her head spun, as Jack really was the number one pervert for her!

    Seeing Anne run away, Jack chuckled. He couldn''t believe his wife could run away from him so fast. Actually, the bite that Anne gave was not painful. He actually just wanted to tease her earlier. He really liked Anne''s expression when she was angry. She would look so adorable and that made him unable to control himself to devour her again. Anne was really so addictive.

    Luis, who had been silently watching Anne and Jack making out on the sofa, slowly approached Jack. The man was now carrying a ck suitcase containing important files belonging to the rke family which he had been guarding.

    "Why are you giving this to me, Luis?" Jack asked disapprovingly when he saw all the securities belonging to the rke family.

    Luis grabbed one of the papers that was at the very top of the pile of precious files and gave it to Jack. "This is a lifelong contract with Mr. David, he entrusted me to take care of all his assets until the timees to give them to his heir, and because the old Master''s condition has started to deteriorate, he has asked me to give this to you. With the transfer of all these files to the rightful heir of the rke family, then my duty to look after this family is alsopleted, sir. At least, I managed to keep my promise to Mr. David to stay loyal to him."

    Jack read Luis''s lifelong agreement with his grandfather. In the letter, it was clear that Luis must guard all the valuable assets of the rke family. Without thinking, Jack grabbed a pen from Luis'' pocket.

    "In this agreement it is written that you will be faithful for the rest of your life until my grandfather dies to guard the assets of this family and because all these files have been transferred to me, I want to rectify this agreement a little on the section. I''m crossing out this point which states until my grandfather dies, and changed it to until you''re dying, which means you have to stay in this family and make sure everything stays where it belongs. So you can''t give these files to me, because this is your lifelong assignment, so I can''t ept it," Jack said at length without guilt .

    Luis'' eyes widened. "But young master, this..."

    "No, Luis." Jack immediately got up from the sofa and immediately put his hands on Luis. "You can''t leave this family, even though one day Grandpa is no longer here with us, you will still be here. So don''t ever think you can leave this house, because you have promised my grandfather and me, and the proof is the contract letter. As a gentleman, it''s impossible for you to break your promise, Luis. Never mind, you better keep them all. I don''t want to ept them."

    After saying that, Jack went to the study to catch up with Anne, leaving Luis who was still stunned, as he couldn''t believe that Jack asked him to stay with the rke family.

    To be continued

 Chapter 526 - The Last Message

    <h4>Chapter 526 - The Last Message</h4>

    Aaron and Rose''s wedding day finally arrived. As Jack had decided before that they would not be able toe if the grandfather''s condition was still unstable. Now that Mr. David rke had been fitted with a breathing apparatus and IV needle in his room, he refused to be taken to the hospital. Mr. David rke insisted on staying in his room, his bridal room as well as the room where his wife died decades ago. He said he wanted to end his life journey in the same room as his wife and it could not be contested, so that made Jack finally relented and let his grandfather received treatment at home.

    Since morning, the team of doctors of the rke family led by Doctor Leo had been in Mr. David rke''s room. They were trying their best. However, Mr. David rke''s physical condition was actually getting weaker and this made Jack worried. He couldn''t say a word when he heard Doctor Leo''s words saying that his grandfather''s body had rejected all the medicines they gave him.

    "Jack..."

    Anne''s words stopped when Jack suddenly hugged her tightly. Anne, who already knew that his grandfather''s condition was getting worse, tried to be the strong one and strengthen Jack. Although she was very sad right now, Anne was trying hard for Jack.

    "It''s okay, Grandpa can definitely get through it. Don''t worry. All the best doctors are here," whispered Anne softly to Jack, who was hugging her tightly in front of the ten doctors in his grandfather''s room.

    Doctor Leo smiled faintly at Anne''s words. As a doctor, he had done his best. He had been on standby by his master''s side since the early hours of the morning until now, when lunch time was over. They all had no appetite to eat, especially Luis, who could only stand still and watched his master''s condition got weaken and had lost consciousness. Luis did not cry but his face was now as white as paper.

    Jack kept his eyes closed as he hugged Anne. He really couldn''t bear to see his grandfather go. His chest felt very tight. Suddenly, Doctor Leo tapped Jack on the shoulder.

    "What''s wrong, Doc?" asked Anne quietly to Doctor Leo.

    Doctor Leo nced at Mr. David rke''s bed. "It seems that the Master wants to speak to the two of you."

    Jack instantly released his arm from Anne. "What are you talking about, Doc?"

    "Jack..."

    The call from Mr. David rke made everyone immediately turn to the owner of the voice. Although it was very soft, everyone could hear it.

    Hearing his grandfather''s call, Jack immediately approached. "Yes, Grandpa, I''m here."

    Mr. David rke smiled, then he turned his eyes to Anne. Anne, who understood, immediately approached without being asked and knelt beside Jack.

    "Y-you have to be happy, I''m sorry I have separated you both. I''m very happy to see you married."

    "Grandpa, don''t talk too much. It''s better if you follow everything the doctor says, so that you can get well soon." Jack gently responded to his grandfather''s words.

    Mr. David rke closed his eyes slowly... for a second or two he still closed his eyes. When the atmosphere began to get a little tense, the old man opened his already very droopy eyes.

    "Thank you for being in our family, Anne, I entrust to you the sessor of this family," said Mr. David rke stammering in a very low and almost inaudible voice.

    "Grandpa..."

    Mr. David rke then turned to Luis. He smiled at Luis who still didn''t budge. Slowly, he closed his eyes again as he drew hisst breath. Mr. David rke had died peacefully.

    "Grandpa!!!" Jack screamed hysterically when he felt his grandfather''s hand that he was holding got weak.

    Luis immediately looked down and fell on his knees. The tough man was crying again. He failed to keep his oath not to shed another tear for the rest of his life. In fact, when his master died peacefully in front of his eyes he couldn''t hold himself back. It turned out that his frozen heart immediately melted at the moment. All the doctors in the room said nothing but lowered their faces, including Doctor Leo, who leaned against the wall and held his chest. The kind man, who was always gentle, had passed away in his care. It was a very big blow for him after serving his master for almost as long as his career as a doctor. Just like Luis who cried quietly, Doctor Leo was also crying.

    Meanwhile, Anne, who did not believe that her grandfather had died, immediately sat on the floor, right behind Jack, who was already hugging his grandfather''s lifeless body. Even though he had experienced many events that destroyed him many times, seeing his grandfather die was the most painful thing. Jack, who did not ept his grandfather''s departure, kept calling his grandfather''s name. He still did not want to be left alone. Jack''s crying voice dominated the voices in Mr. David rke''s room. The servants who had been lining up in front of the master''s room immediately started crying, as soon as they heard that the master had passed away.

    Even the Warrior members, who were cold-blooded assassins, seemed to have tears in their eyes. They were carried away by the atmosphere, especially when they heard the master''s crying voice as he kept calling his grandfather''s name. Alice couldn''t help but hugged Erick tightly, while Nichs immediately ran out and sat down on the steps. Nichs clearly remembered how hospitable Mr. David rke had been the first time he came to his mansion. The sky, which was very hot, was suddenly covered by clouds, making the atmosphere in the rke family''s mansion even more emotional.

    Erick became the only person who was the strongest. After sitting Alice on the sofa, he then approaching Noah, who was still sitting crying on the steps.

    "Let''s take care of everything, Noah. We should announce the news of the demise of the big master," Erick said softly while touching Noah''s shoulder.

    Noah lifted his face and looked at Erick. "What should I do? I don''t know anything about it. Luis used to take care of everything."

    "Don''t bother Luis. Right now Luis is very devastated. We''d better take care of everything, I''ll ask Nichs to apany me. Meanwhile, please contact the church where the Master usually goes to worship."

    Noah nodded his head. "Okay, I understand, Erick."

    Erick smiled. He then looked around looking for Nichs. At first, he wanted to scream, but the corner of his eye caught the figure of Nichs who was sitting on the steps in front of the main door, looking down. Without thinking, Erick then approached Nichs. He then repeated what he had previously said to Noah. At first, Nichs looked angry but after Erick exined that what he was doing was for the good of Mr. David rke, Nichs finally realized that Mr. David rke''s body had to be taken care of immediately and that he had to immediately prepare a good ceremony to send him off. After wiping his tears, Nichs then stood up and immediately do what Erick previously said.

    To be continued

 Chapter 527 - The First Clue

    <h4>Chapter 527 - The First Clue</h4>

    Mr. David rke''s funeral ceremony was held on the same day. Even though it was night, but the funeral service was still carried out. Jack did not want his grandfather to be buried for too long, because after being prayed for and given hisst respects at the church, finally Mr. David rke''s body was taken to the rke family''s private burial area which had existed for hundreds of years.

    Mr. David rke''s funeral was reported in almost all printed and electronic media in Luxembourg. Even journalists from several neighboring countries also flew directly to Luxembourg to cover it live. Jack, who was grieving, did not receive an interview from anyone. He refused to give information and again, Erick, together with Nichs, were the ones who intervened the journalists. The two became spokespersons for the rke family, temporarily recing Luis, who would normally represent Mr. David rke.

    Jack had just left the burial area when the reporters who were hunting him were chased away by the bodyguards. In the car, he continued to stay silent, closing his eyes. Jack hoped that what he was going through was just a dream.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t bother me, Anne, I''m not in the mood to talk to anyone." Jack immediately cut off the words of Anne who just called her name.

    Anne immediately closed her mouth tightly. Instantly, her hand that was already stretched out towards Jack was lowered and she squeezed her ck knee-length dress tightly. Anne also refrained from saying her intention to ask Jack to stop the car again. She chose to sleep and hoped to arrive home soon.

    After Anne closed her eyes, Jack turned to Anne. "I''m lucky to still have you, Anne. At least I''m not alone in this world."

    Anne, who was asleep, did not hear Jack''s words. She was really tired and Jack didn''t want to disturb her. Because there was still a long way to go, Jack finally closed his eyes, which were sore from crying too much. After Anne and Jack slept, Nichs increased the speed of his car a little so they could get home quickly. He couldn''t bear to see his master and madam were sleeping in an ufortable position in the car.

    After traveling for almost 45 minutes, finally the car driven by Nichs arrived at the mansion. Erick, who wanted to wake up Jack, stopped his movements when he saw Anne opened her eyes.

    "We''ve arrived, Madam," Erick said quietly to Anne, who was already awoke.

    Anne looked at Erick with sad eyes. "We have arrived?"

    "Yes, Ma''am, we just..."

    Erick''s words stopped when Anne suddenly opened the door on her left in a hurry, even Anne''s movement finally woke Jack from his sleep.

    "Sir."

    Jack blinked his eyes. "What''s wrong, Eric?"

    "We have arrived, sir."

    Jack was silent for a moment. He then adjusted his seat and turned to his empty left.

    "The madam came down in a hurry, sir," said Erick quickly as soon as Jack looked at Anne''s chair. He didn''t want Jack to be angry.

    "That''s fast. That woman is really something."

    Erick smiled. He immediately got out of the ck limousine and immediately opened the door for Jack. Jack, who was actually not in the mood to get out of the car, was silent for a long while in the car. He took out his cell phone and saw a lot of iing messages of condolences from coworkers on the death of his grandfather. When he was about to keep his cell phone, a message from a foreign number appeared.

    "My condolences, Jack, may your grandfather rest in peace. I miss you, Jack. Sophia Higgins"

    The message entered Jack''s cell phone. He raised one eyebrow when he read the sender of the message. Without turning off his cell phone, Jack got out of the car and looked directly at Erick.

    "What has Selma been doing for the past two years?" asked Jack coldly.

    "Selma..."

    Jack growled. "Sophia Higgins, the woman who injured my wife."

    Erick immediately swallowed his saliva quickly. "Miss Higgins has now seeded in retaining her good image and now has returned as a pianist, sir. For the past two years, her family has even often held charity activities. So the disgrace that Sophia Higgins did decades ago is slowly diminished and was not mentioned again by many, sir. Now she even ..."

    "Even what?" Jack cut in quickly.

    "Sophia Higgins is revered as the pianist with a golden heart. It seems Mr. Edmund Immanuel''s n to improve the woman''s image has worked, sir."

    Jack''s jaw hardened. "Edmund."

    "Yes, sir, several times they were caught on camera by the paparazzi while on vacation together. But when interviewed, both of them denied that they were involved in an intimate rtionship. Both of them said they were only co-workers," said Erick again. While staying in Luxembourg, Eric didn''t want to talk about Sophia Higgins as he didn''t want to disturb the peace of his master. However, since the master was currently asking about Sophia Higgins, he couldn''t help but tell the truth, though carefully, so as not to spoil the master''s mood.

    Jack was silent. He seemed to be thinking. "Find out how she knows my cell phone number, find out who the person who has dared to give my cell phone number to that woman."

    Thump!

    Erick''s face turned pale.

    "Straight away, sir."

    Jack then stepped back towards the house, leaving Erick and Nichs looking confused.

    "Who is Sophia Higgins? Why does the young master hate her so much?" Nichs asked innocently.

    Erick slowly raised his head and looked at Nics who was standing beside him. "Sophia Higgins is Young Master''s former fianc��e, who was betrothed by his parents about 10 years ago or so, I forgot. For sure, she is a very evil woman, and one more thing, Sophia Higgins was a thief who stole Miss Anne''s song."

    "A song thief? She''s a pianist, howe she stole a song? Is she actually a pianist or a singer?"

    Erick took a deep breath. Talking with Nichs indeed required extra patience. "Sophia Higgins is a professional pianist and she had admitted the song written by Miss Anne''ste mother as her own song. Because of Sophia Higgins act, Miss Anne lost the opportunity to be a great pianist and chose to bury her talent in ying the piano forever."

    Nichs opened his mouth wide. He could not believe that the master''s wife could y the piano. He really didn''t expect that from the start, Jack and Anne were like a match made in Heaven, both of them were connected by the same person.

    Remembering the task given by the master, Erick finally rushed into the house, leaving Nichs who was still shocked. Erick had to workte again tonight even though he had not rested since morning. For Erick, Jack''s orders were absolute, and that he mustplete them as soon as possible, Erick forgot that he currently had additional tasks. The reason was that Alice was currently having her period, and usually when she did, she would be in pain which would make him troubled all night. Poor Eric!

    When he entered the room, Jack was surprised to see Anne was sitting on the carpet with her head down, her hair and face looking wet.

    "What''s wrong with you, Anne?" Jack asked worriedly.

    Anne slowly lifted her face and looked at Jack who was already squatting in front of her. "I think I have a stomach ulcer, I was starving in the car and when I got home I was very nauseous."

    "Y-you have an ulcer?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 528 - Hi, Little One

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Hi, Little One</h4>

    Anne was sitting nicely on the sofa after drinking the warm water that Noah gave her. In front of her, there were also a lot of warm food that had just been made.

    "Is there anything else I can help you with, sir?"

    Jack shook his head. "Looks like this is enough, you can go now, Noah."

    "Very well then, if you''ll excuse me, sir."

    Jack smiled then closed the door to his room once Noah waspletely out of sight on the second floor. Jack did not directly approach Anne who was enjoying her food. He was still a little annoyed at Anne, who he considered to have never changed and was still as careless as before.

    "It''s good,e eat with me," said Anne without guilt.

    "Eat your own food. I''m tired and I want to sleep."

    Anne was just about to take a bite of the croissant and immediately froze when she heard Jack''s words. Before Anne had time to open her mouth again, she had seen Jack go to the bathroom. She did not continue to eat. She suddenly lost her appetite after hearing what Jack said earlier. After 10 minutes, the bathroom door opened. Jack apparently chose to take a shower before going to bed. Thebination of citrus aromas and musk could be clearly smelled from Jack''s body, which looked fresh after being exposed to cold water. His hair was still a little wet when Jackid his body on their big bed.

    Jack was very tired. Not a minute had passed after heid down, the sound of his soft snoring was clearly heard by Anne, who was still sitting on the sofa in front of various delicious foods. But because she had lost her appetite Anne no longer touched the food. Since it waste, Anne decided to take a shower before going to bed. After soaking in the bathtub for a long time, Anne then rinsed and was surprised to see blood stains on the ss.

    "Jack, I''m sure this must be Jack''s blood," said Anne to herself.

    Without waiting long, Anne immediately grabbed a clean white bathrobe and put it on. As soon as she got out of the bathroom, she immediately ran to the bed where Jack was sleeping. Her eyes narrowed when she saw the wound on Jack''s left hand. Her guess was right, Jack hit the bathroom wall to vent his anger.

    Because she didn''t want to make the wound on Jack''s hand infected, she then rushed to find a first aid kit and immediately put a bandage on Jack''s hand carefully after previously giving a little antiseptic liquid.

    "I know you lost a lot because Grandpa left, but don''t hurt yourself like this, Jack. It''s not only you who lost Grandpa, I and everyone in this house also feel the same loss," Anne murmured softly, her faint smile tugging at the sight of Jack''s other hand which was also red.

    As she was about to sit on the bed to catch Jack to sleep, her stomach suddenly began to churn again. Without waiting for long, Anne rushed to the bathroom. After taking out all the food that she had just eaten, she finally realized something. She was two weekste for her period!

    "T-this can''t be, no, I can''t be pregnant," muttered Anne quietly. Her hand reflexively touched her belly which looked huge because it was covered by the belt from her sleeping pajamas.

    Anne went back to remembering her menstrual schedule, based on the schedule for the first menstruationst month. Anne was absolutely sure that by now she was two weekste. Slowly, a warm feeling welled up in her chest, her motherly spirit emerged instantly. Her instincts as a woman made her cry with emotion. Although she had not yet confirmed her pregnancy with a test pack or a doctor''s examination, she was very sure that her and Jack''s love fruit was growing inside her body. Anne was absolutely sure she was pregnant, because all this time Jack had never used safety when they made love. Jack also always showered her womb with all his love fluids when they made love.

    "Hey little one, are you in there?"

    Anne''s smile grew as she spoke to herself with her stomach. Because her head suddenly hurt, she finally decided to leave the bathroom. She didn''t want anything untoward to happen. Sheid beside Jack with her back to him. Anne nned to tell Jack everything in the morning when she woke up. When she had just closed her eyes, Anne smiled again. She finally figured out what had been causing her to be acting weirdtely, from being a bit picky with food to suddenly feeling nauseous. It turned out that her body had given the code naturally and Anne only realized it now.

    * * *

    < Berlin, Germany >

    Leon who chose to stay in Berlin for a while seemed to smile in his bed when he read the news of David rke''s death. He was very happy that the arrogant old man had finally died.

    "Sir��."

    "Hush! You girls go to sleep, I just want to have a drink," Leon said softly calming the two beautiful women who had just served him.

    "Don''t be too long, sir."

    Leon chuckled. "Sure, sweety. I''m going down now. Wait for me to go up, afterwards, you''ll satisfy me again, okay?"

    The two beautiful girls who were lying down smiled at Leon''s words. With mischievous movements, the two girls tried to lure Leon back like three hours ago. But because Leon wanted to smoke, he just shook his head slightly to see what the two beautiful paid women were doing. After getting off the bed, Leon grabbed his sleeping robe on the chair and rushing to the balcony of his room to smoke.

    Since parting with Stefi, Leon''s life felt lighter. He was no longer depressed. There was nothing that stopped him from doing whatever he wanted, including smoking like now. Apanied by a bottle of whiskey, Leon read several articles discussing the news of David rke''s death. Leon''s smile lit up when he read an article that wrote how sad a Jackson Knight rke was left by his grandfather.

    "Tch... he changed his name apparently, but still Marianne''sst name will be Ganke. I''ll make sure it will happen soon," Leon said softly with a smile as he looked at the photo of Jack, who looked very sad when his grandfather''s coffin was lowered into the ground.

    "Enjoy the reward for your arrogance, David rke, now you can''t be arrogant anymore. Unite with the worms in the ground hahaha...I''ll take what''s mine again! From the start Marianne was mine and your ignorant grandson has dared to take my woman! I swear I will bring Marianne back to this house, please help me, Grandma. Give me the convenience of bringing the woman of your choice back to her position again as Mrs. Ganke."

    Leon spoke in his heart passionately. His determination to seize Marianne was even greater now. Just as he was about to smoke his cigarette again, one of the women he had hired from the brothel came and hugged him from behind.

    "Come on sir, we can''t sleep without you."

    Leon chuckled. "You naughty girl, let''s go to bed. Serve me again."

    To be continued

 Chapter 529 - The Appetite Of The Rich

    <h4>Chapter 529 - The Appetite Of The Rich</h4>

    Anne awakened with a very heavy head. It felt even so heavy that she refused to open her eyes. Without opening her eyes, Anne realized that at the moment Jack was no longer beside her. Therefore, she remained silent on the bed doing nothing. Anne tried to be patient, waiting for the stabbing feeling in her head to go away.

    Anne could faintly hear Jack''s voice speaking loudly downstairs. Wait! Anne immediately opened her eyes spontaneously.

    "Jack never spoke so loudly, is he angry?" Anne muttered under her breath as she walked to the window to find out what had happened.

    Anne leaned on the sofa looking at the side garden from the window that Jack had opened earlier. From the room, she could clearly see what Jack was doing at this moment.

    "I told you, change the interior of Grandpa''s room. I don''t want a bed there, leave the room empty. Make another big window in the room so that every day the sun can enter and the air cirction is also good. How many more times do I have to say this huh?!!" Jack shouted loudly at all the servants who were bowing in front of him.

    "Remember, I don''t like being rebuked. When Ie back from the office and the bed is still there, then don''t me me if your heads will fall off your neckter." Jack added another moment before he finally walked away from all his frightened maids.

    Jack then got into a car that had been waiting for him since an hour ago, the car Nichs was driving was ready to take Jack to the office with Erick and Linda. Today they had a big meeting with the managers of Muller Finance International and Mr. Kevin Cormier, so Erick and Linda went to the rke Enterprise office.

    After Jack got into the car, Erick and Linda entered without speaking, and so was Nichs. Not long after that, the ck car with the big C logo on its body left the parking area of ??the rke family mansion towards the highway. Two other ck cars were seen to be following the car Nichs was driving. There was one car in front who took the lead. A minute after the cars left, the big gate closed automatically again, so that random people would not be able to enter the area.

    Anne immediately sat down on the sofa shortly after seeing Jack walked towards his car. "Looks like Jack is still in a very bad mood. I have to ask Luis what really happened."

    With a little pain in her head, Anne walked towards the bathroom. She had to clean herself before leaving the room, especially now that it was nine o''clock in the morning. She didn''t want to be regarded as azy woman by the maids, even though none of the workers in the house would dare toment on her if she wanted to sleep all day in the room, now that she had officially be the hostess. After Mr. David rke died, the leadership of the house shifted to Jack, which automatically made her take on great responsibilities as his wife.

    "It seems there''s no way I can get a test pack in this house. The maids in this house are generally elderly women and don''t have husbands. It would be very awkward if I asked them about a test pack. I''d better buy it myself at the pharmacy," said Anne softly as she daubed her pale lips with lipstick, shortly after taking a shower.

    Using makeup sessfully covered Anne''s real face. After making sure her appearance was perfect, Anne then left her room with a small bag containing her purse and cell phone. When Anne descended the stairs, the maids who saw her immediately bowed, paying respects to the mistress, including Luis and Noah who were standing not far from the door of Mr. David rke''s room which was being opened wide.

    "Morning, Madam." Noah and Luis greeted Anne politely.

    Anne smiled. "Come on, don''t tease me, it''s eleven o''clock in the afternoon. Oh yeah, what''s this? Why are the things from Grandpa''s room taken out?"

    "We did this on Master''s orders, Master asked us to vacate thete Master''s room," replied Noah quickly.

    Anne''s eyes widened. "What? That''s so fast! Why? Is something wrong?"

    Louis took a deep breath. "Come with me, Madam, I will exin everything from the beginning."

    "Okay."

    Anne then followed Luis'' steps to the back garden and he began to exin why Jack had his grandfather''s room vacated. Actually, sincest night Jack had ordered the servants to take out his grandfather''s personal belongings but because Luis forbade it, finally none of the servants dared to touch the things. Finally, this morning Jack was angry when he saw the condition of the grandfather''s room was still intact like thest time Jack saw it.

    "Do you know why Jack asked for the room to be repurposed?" asked Anne quietly, after Luis had said all that had happened.

    Louis shook his head. "I don''t know, Madam. What''s clear is that the room must be empty today."

    Anne massaged her forehead which hurt again. She couldn''t understand Jack''s current mindset.

    "Are you sick, Madam?" Luis asked worriedly.

    "No, Luis, I just suddenly have a headache after hearing your exnation. Jack''s way of thinking is really iprehensible," replied Anne lying, because actually her head was hurting.

    Jack smiled. "Sometimes the young master''s character is simr to the big master''s character, who might be explosive like this morning. This only reinforces the fact that they really are grandparent and grandson. Blood really can''t deceive."

    Anne chuckled. "There''s a lot of Jack''s weird qualities that you don''t know, Luis. For sure, my husband is very stubborn. Hmm, oh yeah, is there a car I can drive, Luis?"

    "Car?"

    "Yes, I want to look for something at the cosmetic store. Some of my favorite lipsticks are out of stock. I have to buy them before they run out of stock. I don''t want to tell Jack this, I don''t want to be suddenly asked to go shopping abroad again like yesterday," replied Anne, quickly bringing up her departure for Paris when she wanted pizza a few days ago.

    Luis smiled widely. He understood what the madam meant. "I''ll take you, Madam."

    "No, you don''t have to. I don''t like being apanied when I''m shopping, let alone shopping for women''s needs. It doesn''t feel optimal if I am waited on, I want to be alone, Luis. Don''t worry, I will definitely get home before Jackes home from work."Anne immediately refused Luis'' offer. She didn''t want Luis to know that she actually wanted to go to the pharmacy.

    "Okay, wait a minute I''ll get the car keys and you want a Porsche, Lamborghini or Ferrari, Madam?"

    Anne took a deep breath. "Isn''t there a normal car that doesn''t catch attention, Luis?"

    Luis tilted his head. He looked confused by the meaning of Anne''s question.

    "Okay, Luis, find a car that is not shy in color. That''s all, forget what I said earlier," said Anne again.

    "Okay, hold on a minute, Madam."

    Anne really didn''t understand the taste of cars owned by rich people. She had heard everything from herte grandfather a few months ago where at that time Jack, who still didn''t remember who he was, bought 3 cars at fantastic prices simultaneously in one day because he liked the colors of the car. Not long after, Luis came back to Anne''s ce with a ck box containing the keys of the cars that were still in the underground parking area, because she didn''t know what kind of car to use, Anne finally decided to go down to the underground parking and chose his own car with Luis.

    "Oh my God, these are all Jack''s cars?" Anne shrieked in disbelief when she saw the expensive cars lined up neatly in front of her.

    "Yes, Madam, everything belongs to him, and now it''s yours too. Please choose which car you want to use," Luis answered quickly.

    Anne looked at Luis with a confused look. "Jack, he''s not in the mood to open a car showroom, is he?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 530 - Bullies

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Bullies</h4>

    Anne''s choice finally fell on the Mercedes S65 AMG Coupe ck, because she thought this car was the most inconspicuous of Jack''s other cars which gave her goosebumps. Driving an expensive car gave Anne greatfort, she had no trouble at all. Even on the streets, she felt that other road users were giving her more ess. Even though she didn''t know where to go, Anne had no problems, because the car she was driving now already had advanced GPS technology, so she didn''t need to use her cell phone anymore or ask other people.

    * * *

    < rke Enterprise >

    Seeing Jacking to the office shocked many staff. They didn''t expect to see Jack in the office today. They thought Jack would take a week off after his grandfather''s death.

    "Today I have an important meeting for the whole day, so make sure no one disturbs me," said Jack softly, telling his personal secretary when he arrived at the door of his room.

    "Yes sir."

    "Okay, and prepare me a coffee without sugar, and for the others, you ask yourself." Jack spoke again without guilt and continued walking into his room leaving Erick, Nichs and Alice talked to Be, Jack''s secretary, who was asking them what they wanted to drink.

    Jack sat in his chair and immediately prepared for a meeting with his staff at Muller Finance International. When he was about to put his cell phone on the table, Jack identally saw a photo of his grandfather sitting between himself and Anne at his wedding a few months ago. In the photo, Mr. David rke looked very happy, his smile was wide with sparkling eyes. Who would have thought that the old man was struggling to prolong his life for the sake of his grandson?

    Jack''s eyes suddenly felt hot when he remembered his grandfather who had passed away. But slowly his smile grew when he remembered that his grandfather was currently in the best ce. Mr. David rke had joined all his loved ones, along with the child he missed and his beloved daughter-inw, wife, and grandson. And Jack was happy about it. At least, he wasn''t alone, because there was Anne beside him. Jack reflexively touched the beautiful photo of Anne wearing a wedding dress. Although at that time Anne was forced to marry him while still using n''s memory, Jack was still grateful because in the end Anne was still his. When Jack was looking at the photo of his wife, Erick, Nichs and Alice entered.

    "We will start the meeting in five minutes, sir. All the staff at the head office are waiting, including Mr. Kevin Cormier, who is very enthusiastic to meet you," Erick said quietly while connecting the projector to hisptop.

    Jack smiled. "Really? I''m really lucky to have a colleague like Mr. Kevin Cormier."

    "And we are lucky to have you as our boss, sir, wee again sir," said Alice suddenly joined the conversation.

    Jack chuckled at his former secretary. "You''re already good at talking, Alice, it seems your abilities have greatly improved over the past two years."

    "That''s because you gave me the opportunity, sir. If at that time you didn''t entrust the secretary position to me, maybe now I''d still be a receptionist who will not be able to develop."

    Jack waved his hand in the air. "Don''t say that again, Alice, you deserve to be in that position. I couldn''t ask just anyone to sit in such an important position if she couldn''t do it, so don''t keep saying the same lines. I hate to hear that. Again, I said you deserved the position."

    Alice nodded her head quickly in response to her boss'' words, while Erick just smiled seeing his girlfriend received a reprimand from the boss. Because all the preparations had beenpleted, the meeting finally began. When the four of them sat in their respective chairs, they were finally connected with the Muller Finance International staff at the head office. The first person who appeared on the screen was Mr. Kevin Cormier, who was immediately excited. He even got up and waved his hand repeatedly at the camera for Jack to see. The meeting began. Jack officially introduced Nichs to all his staff in Switzend. Nichs, who was initially nervous, was finally able to follow the course of the meeting.

    "Edmund and Johnny Immanuel, both of them have tried several times to provoke many people to stop their cooperation with Muller Finance International, but they forget that at this time Muller Finance International is now much bigger than they thought. Especially with the new fact that you are actually the only grandson of Mr. David rke, who is very famous in Luxembourg and��"

    Mr. Kevin Cormier paused for a moment before finally looking back at Jack seriously. "My deepest condolences on the passing of Mr. David rke. I''m very sorry I couldn''te."

    Jack pursed his lips. "It''s okay, sir, my grandfather has now rest in his new home too, so there is nothing to be sad about anymore. It is now the duty of those of us who are still alive to continue well, including continuing all the things he had started."

    "Mr. David rke is lucky to have a grandson like you, Jack."

    Jack smiled. After the small talk, the meeting resumed. Important discussions were resumed. Erick exined many things to Jack. During the two years without holding Muller Finance International, he had a bit of trouble. Fortunately, Erick and Alice helped him a lot, so that the meeting went very well. The staff of Muller Finance International in Switzend could also understand what Jack wanted at this time.

    Be, Jack''s secretary at rke Enterprise, only dared to enter twice when delivering coffee and snacks. Afterwards, she really held back everyone who wanted to talk to Jack, as Jack''s previous request that no one interfere with his meeting today. Because Jack was busy he didn''t realize that an email hade into his cell phone. It was an email containing several photos of a stranger who had never emailed Jack before. After recing his grandfather as chairman of rke Enterprise, Jack used a new email using hisst name so that only certain people could know the email address. But the person who just emailed Jack was a smart and intelligent person. He managed to easily get Jack''s email address to give Jack a big surprise that was sure to make him furious.

    ****

    Anne looked exhausted after running away from the person she hated the most until she ended up stranded in a clinic. Without thinking, she entered the clinic and registered. Luckily, her whereabouts at the clinic were not known by the people who were chasing her.

    "Mrs. Marianne rke, pleasee in."

    A nurse was heard calling Anne''s name to enter the examination room, Anne quickly entered the designated room. At first, Marianne was afraid, but eventually she was able to adjust because the doctor who examined her was a very good female doctor.

    "Congrattions, Madam..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 531 - Cheesecake

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Cheesecake</h4>

    Luis and all the maids in the rke family mansion seemed worried because the mistress hadn''te back yet, even though earlier she said she just wanted to go away for a while. However, after 6 hours had passed, there were no signs that the Madam was returning home. Plus, at the moment, the master was on his way home with his bodyguards and assistants after working all day at the office.

    "What do we do, Luis? Madam isn''t home yet. What if Master gets angry?" said Noah, panicked for the umpteenth time.

    "That''s right, Luis, what if Master gets angry again?"

    "Oh Madam... where are you, why don''t youe home?"

    The maids looked worried and whispered to each other for fear of getting angry with the master, especially since the sound of many cars stopping in the yard were heard. The maids'' faces were instantly pale with cold sweat dripping from their foreheads.

    Noah, who was standing next to Luis, grabbed the man''s arm. "What do we do, Luis? Looks like Master is back."

    Luis did not respond to Noah''s words. He looked very calm even though a hurricane was about to blow to him. The sound of the footsteps of Jack and his entourage got closer and closer made everyone even more scared, only Luis was the only person who was still standing tall to wee Jack''s return.

    "Wee home, sir."

    Ten maids lined up neatly greeted Jack.

    Jack smiled. He didn''t stop his steps and went straight to Luis, who was staring at him near the stairs with Noah.

    "What I asked you to do, Luis?"

    Louis smiled. "It is done, sir, if you are not satisfied, please check again."

    Jack nced at his grandfather''s empty room, leaving only a few hangings on the wall and a few photos. The wardrobe, table, and bed were gone in the main bedroom on the first floor.

    "Good, I like the way you work."

    "But there is one more problem, sir," said Luis quickly.

    Immediately, there was silence and horror, no sound was heard because the maids lowered their heads deeply, including Noah who was standing next to Luis. Seeing the strange attitudes of his servants made Jack think hard.

    "What''s wrong, Luis, what happened?"

    Luis looked at Jack without blinking. After taking a deep breath, he then said what had happened. As Luis spoke the head of the maids bowed deeper, none of them dared to make a sound. Even Erick and Alice even nced at each other when they noticed an aura of anger suddenly emanating from Jack''s body. It was so cold and ck that it was full of pressure and made no one dare to make a sound, until Nichs, who had just entered, froze in front of the door when he saw everyone stood there in silence.

    When Nichs was about to open his mouth, he suddenly saw a taxi stop behind the car he had just parked. Nichs'' eyes narrowed as he tried to see more clearly who the person who had just gotten out of the taxi was. His lips thinned when he recognized the person walking up the stairs to where he was standing.

    "Where are you from, Madam? Why are you taking a taxi home?" Nichs asked in a voice loud enough and it made Jack, who was looking at Luis, immediately turned his head towards the door where Nichs was standing with his back to Anne, who was going up the stairs.

    Anne, who looked exhausted, immediately opened the bottle of mineral water she was holding when she stopped in front of Nichs.

    "You look like you''ve just finished a hard work, Madam, drinking all that water," Nichs teased with a smile.

    Anne wiped her lips with a handkerchief. "Yeah I''m really tired after looking around..."

    "Looking for what?"

    Thump!

    Anne immediately fell silent when she heard Jack''s baritone voice which sounded very angry.

    Anne slowly turned her gaze to try to look at Jack, who was walking towards her. Luckily, Anne was currently standing on a level ground, otherwise she might have fallen while retreating unconsciously. Jack, who was already standing in front of Anne and Nichs, emitted enormous anger, even though he didn''t say anything, but from his body she felt a very strong killing aura and was enough to make the members of the Warriors smile faintly when they realized the master had not changed.

    "Why are you silent?"

    Anne swallowed her saliva quickly. She then lifted a box of cheesecake that she had just bought a moment ago. "Because I was too busy in this cake shop, so I forgot where I parked your car, Jack, Ipletely forgot where I had stopped earlier. Finally I gave up looking for the whereabouts of the car, after circling like crazy for almost two hours in mall."

    "Car? What car?"

    "The Mercedes S65 AMG Coupe ck in your collections, I used the car for a short drive to get some fresh air. And finally I stopped at the mall because I was tempted to see the variety of delicious pastries there, until finally, well, I forgot where I parked the car. That was why I came homete," said Anne quietly, putting on a pitiful face trying to look for pity from Jack.

    Nichs'' face instantly turned pale when he found out that one of his master''s collection cars had been lost by his wife. Even though Anne was the master''s wife, Nichs was sure that his master would be very angry. Moreover, the Mercedes S65 AMG Coupe ck was one of the limited edition cars that had only been used once by the master since the car was brought back to the mansion.

    Instead of getting angry, Jack grabbed Anne''s body and hugged her tightly, causing the bag containing the cheesecake Anne was holding to fall. "So you came home thiste because you were looking for that car?"

    "Yes, I''m afraid you''ll be angry. Moreover, it''s an expensive car," said Anne softly in Jack''s arms.

    Jack pursed his lips. He then removed his arms from her and gripped Anne''s shoulders quite hard. "Listen, this is the first andst time you drive my car again. In the future, if you want to go out, let the driver drive you, I don''t want you to drive again. Do you understand, Anne?"

    "Y-yes, I understand."

    "What, Anne? I can''t hear what you''re saying!"

    Anne took a deep breath. "Yeah, I promise I''ll never drive a car again."

    "Well then we..."

    "Jack!!" Anne screamed loudly.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked confused.

    Anne looked down at Jack''s feet. She slowly lifted her face and looked at Jack with a murderous look. "You stepped on the cheesecake I bought so hard, Jack!! You ruined my 30 minute attempt to get that cheesecake, you bastard!"

    "What cheesecake..."

    "Sir," Nichs whispered softly trying to tell where the cheesecake was under his feet.

    "Oh this cheesecake.."

    Jack didn''t finish his sentence when he saw Anne who was almost crying.

    "Anne..."

    Anne wiped the tears that were falling from her eyes. "I hate you, you evil!!!"

    Anne immediately ran quickly into the house, ignoring Jack who still didn''t feel guilty after stepping on the cheesecake that Anne had bought with much difficulty. Anne forgot that now she was not alone anymore, she forgot that now there was another life she had to take care of inside her.

    To be continued

 Chapter 532 - The Terror Continued

    <h4>Chapter 532 - The Terror Continued</h4>

    Jack scratched his head non-itchy when he realized his stupidity. He then grabbed the bag of cheesecake that was under his feet and gave it to Nichs.

    "Go and buy the same cheesecake, you''ve got an hour, Nick," n said quietly as he handed Nichs the bag containing the shattered cheesecake box.

    "O-okay sir, I understand."

    Everyone in the ce immediately looked at each other as soon as Jack came to the second floor.

    "I wasn''t dreaming, was I?" Noah asked quietly.

    Luis snorted. "How could you dream? Do you want to feel the pain of my pinch?"

    "No, it''s not like that. You mean what we just saw is real?"

    Erick smiled at Noah''s words. "Of course, Noah, you''re not dreaming."

    Noah red at Erick. "So the master is not angry, is he, even though Madames homete?"

    "No, Noah, believe me, <aster loves his wife very much. So I thinking homete like before is not a big problem that can trigger their quarrel," Erick replied with a smile.

    Noah nodded his head repeatedly after hearing Erick''s words, while Luis smiled faintly in response to Erick''s words. Not long after, Luis and the other maids returned to their respective activities after seeing Erick and Alice went to their rooms.

    Jack, who was being ignored by Anne, could only sit on the bed when he saw Anne was drying her hair using a hairdryer.

    "Come on, Anne, don''t be so angry. I already apologized to you, how long are you going to ignore me?" Jack asked Anne quietly for the umpteenth time.

    Anne didn''t respond to Jack''s words. Instead, she continued to be engrossed in her long hair. Jack took a deep breath, trying to be patient longer, even though today was a very tiring day and he wanted to rest, but Jack still chose to apologize in advance to Anne for the mistake he identally made. After removing a few buttons of his shirt, Jack walked over to the dressing table and stood behind Anne, who was applying skincare to her face.

    "I''m very tired today, Anne, actually I want to be spoiled with you. But it turns out that you''re actually angry with me like this, hmm, I''ve just taken a shower," said Jack slowly, looking at Anne through the mirror.

    Anne turned and looked at Jack, who was standing behind her. "If you want to take a shower then go."

    "I''ll take a shower when you''re not mad," Jack answered quickly.

    "I''m not angry. Who''s angry?" asked Anne curtly.

    Jack chuckled. He was thrilled to see Anne''s miraculous behavior. "Okay, I''ll take a shower. After the shower, we''ll talk. I wonder what you''re doing today besides waiting in line for the cheesecake."

    Anne''s face immediately went pale when she heard Jack''s words. She didn''t want to talk about what she had done today. Jack, who didn''t know what Anne was thinking, just smiled. He then grabbed Anne''s forehead, gave a long kiss there before finally going to the bathroom. Unknowingly, Anne''s hands clenched into fists as she remembered what had happened a few hours ago. Her hatred for the man had reached its peak now, more than her hatred when she saw him having an affair in front of her eyes. when she was thinking about that man, Anne''s stomach suddenly contracted which made Anne wince in pain.

    "Okay, baby... okay, Mommy won''t remember that person again. Yes, let''s go to sleep, Mommy is tired too," said Anne quietly to the child in her stomach with a smile. After saying that, Anne then grabbed her smart phone which was on the dressing table and walked over to the bed to sleep.

    Anne yed some ssical music from her cell phone as a luby. Only five minutes after listening to the notes of her favorite beautiful melody, Anne fell asleep and forgot her cravings to eat cheesecake which she had previously wanted so badly. The warmth of the bed that was full of Jack''s scent made her feelfortable and calm, until she finally drifted off to sleep.

    Shortly after Anne went to bed, Jack came out of the bathroom in his bathrobe, after getting a call from Nichs, who had returned and was standing at his doorstep with two boxes of new cheesecakes.

    "Sorry, sir, for making you wait so long," Nichs said quietly as he handed the cheesecake to Jack.

    Jack smiled. "It''s okay, Nick, thanks."

    "Yes, sir, is there anything else I can do sir?"

    "You better get some sleep, it''s quitete. Tomorrow morning, you''ll go and find the missing car."

    Nichs nodded his head. He finally left Jack and returned to his room to rest. After Nichs left, Jack then went back into the room and smiled when he saw Anne was sleeping hugging the pillow, apanied by ssical music from her cell phone.

    "You''re like a ko when you sleep like that, Anne," Jack muttered under his breath as he watched the way Anne slept.

    Not wanting to disturb Anne, who was already very sound asleep, Jack then put the two boxes of cheesecake that Nichs had just given to him into the mini fridge in his room. After making sure the cake that Anne wanted was safe, Jack then changed into his sleeping clothes and got ready to sleep, although actually he was very curious about what Anne was doing outside today, but because he didn''t want to disturb the sleeping Anne, Jack finally chose to keep his curiosity and chose to join Anne in bed.

    "Looks like you''re really tired, dear, I just took a shower for a few minutes and you''re already asleep right away. Good night, baby, sleep well. I love you," Jack whispered softly as he said goodnight to Anne, afternding a loving kiss on her forehead. .

    Anne moved because she was annoyed by Jack''s kiss, but she didn''t open her eyes. She was still asleep in his dream. Suddenly, Anne approached Jack and fell asleep on Jack''s chest. Seeing this, Jack just smiled. He finally closed his eyes with Anne in his arms.

    ****

    A white car seemed to stop not far from the main gate of the rke family mansion. The driver of the car seemed to be smiling broadly. In his hands now there was a cell phone that contained a lot of interesting things that would be able to make Jack furious.

    "Okay, after this we just need to wait for the results. I''m sorry, dear, I had to do this. Since this is the only way to bring you back to me, I promise after this, we will live happily ever after without anyone interfering with our happiness again."

    Simultaneously, a new email came to Jack''s email, an email sent by the same person with different content.

    To be continued

 Chapter 533 - Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Stronger</h4>

    Again, Anne woke up with a very heavy head, and just like yesterday Jack was not there beside her when she woke up. Anne slowly touched her belly, there was already three weeks of life in it. It was a great joy.

    "Thank you for this trust, God," said Anne in her heart as she gently touched her stomach.

    Exactly three weeks ago, Jack managed to remember who he really was and Anne had asked God to get pregnant when Jack already knew who he was. That was why when she found out that the baby in her stomach was three weeks old, Anne immediately went speechless. God had immediately granted what she asked for from the start after knowing that n was Jack.

    Because she did not want to linger in bed, Anne then decided to immediately clean her body in the bathroom before taking some vitamins given by the doctor who she met yesterday. While standing in front of the mirror in the room, she looked at her naked body for a long time. Her smile widened when she looked at her still t stomach.

    "In two weeks, Mommy''s tummy won''t be this t, honey. Be healthy inside Mommy, okay? We''ll meet in 9 months. I love you, babies ... I love you so much."

    Apanied with the notes of a song from Mozart, Anne soaked for a long time in the bathtub. She was really rxed, especially with thevender scent from the aromatherapy candles filling the bathroom. Instantly, the headache that had been attacking her for a while disappeared.

    * * *

    < rke Enterprise >

    Because the merger process from rke Enterprise to Muller Finance International took a long time, Jack had to work even harder. He decided to merge the twopanies into one. Although Muller Finance International and rke Enterprise were different in their fields, that did not change his intention to unite the tworgepanies, because for Jack, the twopanies were equally important to him.

    "After Mr. Kevin Cormier releases his shares, then we can go straight in and really own Muller Finance Internationalpletely, sir," Erick said quietly without taking his attention from theptop in front of him.

    Jack smiled. "Keep monitoring, Erick, don''t miss anything. Remember, I don''t want any mistakes. I must have Muller Finance International as a whole as before, so that I have full control over thepany. I have to unite the twopanies owned by my father and grandfather. By merging Muller Finance International into rke Enterprise, malicious people will no longer be able to try to undermine Muller Finance International, which already has arge holdingpany in Luxembourg."

    "Yes, you are right, sir. With this, in the future, Muller Finance International''s position as a fundingpany will be even more solid and reliable. Our clients will also definitely look to the head office first, sir." Nichs, who had been silent for a long time, finally joined in.

    The smile on Jack''s face grew even wider after hearing Nichs'' words. "That''s what I want, Nick. With the inclusion of rke Enterprise shares into Muller Finance International, it will make Muller Finance International stronger. 80% of the shares in Muller Finance International will be mine again."

    "But why don''t you buy all of Mr. Kevin Cormier''s shares, sir? Doesn''t that mean you have full power if you own 90% of the shares in Muller Finance International?" Nichs asked curiously.

    Jack chuckled then turned his seat to face therge window with bulletproof ss behind it. "I still want to maintain a good rtionship with Mr. Kevin Cormier, Nick. Even though he wanted to sell all of his shares to me, but I didn''t ept it, because if I bought all of Mr Kevin Cormier''s shares, then he would no longer be in touch with Muller Finance International. He still owns 10% stake in Muller Finance International so our rtionship will still continue, although we rarely meet. That''s why I chose to leave his 10% stake in order for him to stay in Muller Finance International."

    Nichs nodded his head repeatedly in response to his master''s words, what his master said was very reasonable. The process of buying Kevin Cormier''s shares was sessful and with that, Jack officially returned to own thepany founded by his parents, now the other shareholders wouldn''t be able to bother him anymore like that time. Owning an 80% shares in Muller Finance International made his name even stronger. After Mr. Kevin Cormier finished with all the processes in Switzend, Jack''s name immediately skyrocketed to the top of the stock trading table today in Geneva, Switzend.

    Immediately, the media in Switzend was excited, they were very surprised to find out that Muller Finance International had be part of the rke Enterprise. Because the merger process that Jack did was not announced to the public, only a few parties knew. Actually, this merger process had been discussed by several other entrepreneurs. Some of them have mentioned that a Jackson Knight rke would soon take over Muller Finance International and became part of rke Enterprise. Although at that time not many people believed that it would happen, several businessmen who had worked with Jack were very sure that the merger of the tworgepanies would happen and it turned out that what they predicted was true, Muller Finance International was now in full control of Jackson Knight rke and it entered into the business empire owned by the rke family which was very strong in the Schengen areas.

    "Yes! We did it!"

    "Finally, Muller Finance International returned to its rightful owner."

    "Ahhh the joy!!"

    Nichs, Erick, and Alice cheered with joy when what they had done worked. Muller Finance International had now truly established itself at the top of thergest finance-basedpany in Europe. With the big name rke Enterprise behind it, there would no longer be a simr fundingpany that couldpete with Muller Finance International.

    "Okay, to celebrate our sess, I want to treat you all to a meal first, please choose which restaurant you want for lunch this time," Jack said quietly with a smile.

    Jack''s words were immediately greeted with cheers by his three assistants and several managers who were in the rke Enterprise main meeting room, which was on the top floor right next to Jack''s room. After sorting out the best restaurant in town, their choice finally fell to a Chinese restaurant which was quiterge and could amodate about 30 staff members who were invited to have lunch together.

    Because Jack was too happy, he had not had time to check the iing email, even though a few moments ago there was an iing email from the same sender, with contents almost the same as the first and second emails. Jack immediately put his cell phone into his pocket without checking his cell phone first, even though now Anne had also sent him a message. Anne was at a mall to buy ingredients to make K?sekuchen. K?sekuchen was a typical German cheesecake with a very soft cheese texture and taste. Different from other cheesecakes made from cream cheese dough, K?sekuchen''s main ingredient consisted of quark, which was a soft white cheese that had a slightly sour taste. Because at home the ingredients for making K?sekuchen were notplete, Anne finally chose to go shopping with Luis, who was her personal driver. Anne was still traumatized and afraid that the incident like yesterday would happen again. Moreover, the car that she used yesterday was not yet found.

    To be continued

 Chapter 534 - Not Giving Up

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Not Giving Up</h4>

    Apanied by Luis, who pushed a cart filled with ingredients to make K?sekuchen, Anne walked vigorously around the supermarket. Being in the crowd made the nausea and dizziness that had been bothering her instantly disappear.

    "Is there something missing, Madam?" Luis asked slowly to Anne, as they walked in the fruit aisle.

    Anne who was looking at the row of fresh fruits in front of her did not respond to Luis'' words. She was too busy thinking about what fruit she wanted. Suddenly, all the expensive and fresh fruits looked unattractive in her eyes.

    "These fruits are not fresh anymore, Luis, let''s go somewhere else," said Anne slowly as she stepped back into the aisle of other fresh ingredients.

    Luis raised an eyebrow. He then looked at the row of fresh fruits that Anne had just seen.

    "Not fresh anymore? Howe? These fruits have just arrived this morning." Luis spoke to himself as he continued to stare at the fruits in front of him.

    "Luis!"

    A call from Anne made Luis immediately aware. He finally left the ce and immediately followed Anne who was standing in front of the aquarium that provided various types of fish and other marine animals.

    "What''s wrong, Madam?" asked Luis quickly as he stood behind Anne.

    Instead of answering Luis'' question, Anne slowly raised her hand and pointed at the small crabs. "What kind of human would eat baby crab like that, Luis."

    "Huh?"

    "Those baby crabs. They are immature and not old enough to die, why should they be caught, while there are definitely a lot of crabs bigger than that out there?"

    Luis immediately turned to the aquarium which contained hundreds of baby crabs cultivated and ready to be processed. "These baby crabs are from the cultivation, Madam, so it looks like they were deliberately sold at such a young age."

    Anne bit her lower lip hard trying not to cry. She couldn''t imagine how anyone could eat baby crabs like that. Without a word, Anne suddenly left the ce and again left Luis with a cart full of ingredients for making K?sekuchen. Seeing the Madam walked away, Luis just let out a long sigh while shaking his head. With great patience, Luis finally walked quickly after Anne, who was walking to the cashier to make payments.

    "Isn''t there something missing, Madam?" Luis asked quietly, trying to confirm to Anne.

    Anne shook her head. "I think it''s enough, making K?sekuchen doesn''t require a lot of ingredients. And after this, let''s grab a bite, Luis, I''m hungry."

    Luis immediately turned to Anne quickly. "But didn''t we already eat, Ma''am?"

    "Hmm but I''m hungry again."

    "Okay, if you''re hungry you can eat alone, Madam, I''ll wait in the car. I''m still very full, Madam."

    Anne was silent for a moment. She digested Luis'' words. "Ok, I ate by myself. But are you seriously not hungry?"

    "Seriously, Madam, I''m afraid I won''t be able to drive the car if my stomach is filled with food again," Luis answered honestly.

    Anne chuckled. "Okay, I won''t force you. After this, you go back to the car, okay? I''ll find a ce to eat."

    "Ready. Madam, after you''re done, you can call me."

    Anne nodded her head. Afterpleting the payment, Anne left Luis to find a ce to eat. As Luis had said earlier, the two of them had actually eaten before circling in the supermarket for almost two hours. But Anne didn''t really eat, she just ruffled the food without actually putting it in her mouth. Because of that, she was still hungry. She only chewed a few pieces of bacon that were in her sd. After that, she was busy with her cell phone while listening to Beethoven''s songs, apanying Luis to eat.

    When Anne was walking alone, looking for a restaurant that she thought was delicious, Anne identally bumped into someone. Luckily, she did not fall. She managed to maintain her bnce. Even though Anne''s entire face went pale at this moment.

    "Are you all right, Miss?"

    "Yeah, I didn''t ..."

    Anne stopped her words when she managed to recognize the figure of the man in front of her, the figure of the man she had just bumped into.

    "Leon," Anne hissed quietly.

    Leon smiled. "Wow, what an extraordinary destiny that God created. Yesterday, you tried desperately to avoid me, now you unexpectedly bump into me. What an unexpected meeting."

    "This is not a meeting, this is just an ident. After all, this is a public ce, we don''t know who we will meet here," replied Anne curtly. She tried to tidy up her clothes because she felt ufortable being watched by Leon.

    Leon chuckled. "Didn''t you often say that our marriage was a destiny that we had to live with, but why are you now trying to deny this beautiful destiny, Anne?"

    Anne''s face immediately turned red. Hearing Leon''s words made her very angry. Anne could not bear to face Leon. Without speaking, Anne tried to turn her body and wanted to leave the ce immediately, but her movement was less fast than Leon who immediately grabbed her arm.

    "Leon!!"

    "Five minutes, only five minutes, Anne. After that I won''t bother you anymore." Leon immediately cut off Anne''s words.

    Anne red at Leon, she looked very displeased. Because she didn''t want to be the center of attention, Anne finally decided to obey Leon''s wishes. After waving her hand to release it from Leon''s grip, Anne finally walked towards the small park in front of the mall. She didn''t want to talk in the mall. She didn''t want anyone to misunderstand them. Even though Leon actually wanted to take Anne to lunch, because Anne firmly refused her request, Leon couldn''t do anything but follow Anne''s wish to speak in front of the mall.

    "Get to the point."

    "Anne..."

    "Time is ticking, Leon!"

    Leon took a deep breath seeing Anne''s unfriendly attitude. Indeed, the Anne who was currently standing in front of him was very different from the Anne he met a few years ago.

    "I want you toe back to me, Anne," Leon said loudly without guilt.

    "You''re crazy!!" Anne screamed spontaneously. "You better go to the mental hospital or find a psychiatrist! You''re out of your mind, Leon."

    Instead of being angry at Anne''s cursing, Leon actually smiled broadly. "I''ve been crazy, Anne, I''m crazy because of you. Since we met again in Ennd, on campus two years ago I''ve fallen in love with you. And I want you toe back to me. Calm down, Anne, I''m now single. Stefi, I have dumped that lowly woman, I''ve divorced her and you only have to file a divorce suit with Jack. Don''t worry, Anne. My wealth is equal to Jack''s, so you don''t have to be afraid if��"

    p!

    Anne, who couldn''t hold back any longer, immediately threw a p in Leon''s face.

    "You''re mentally ill, Leon, go to the mental hospital and don''t bother me. I''m already happy with Jack," Anne screamed hysterically. She immediately calmed herself when she felt her stomach hurt. It seemed that the child in her womb didn''t like her talking to other men besides her father. Without another word, Anne hurried away from Leon''s presence. Anne immediately ran into the crowd, trying to block Leon''s gaze from finding her again.

    Leon touched his hot cheek. "We''ll see, Anne, you will be mine. Sooner orter, Jack will throw you away."

    To be continued

 Chapter 535 - The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 535 - The First Test</h4>

    In the taxi, Anne sent a message to Luis to go straight home without waiting for her. Anne decided to leave that ce because she didn''t want to be chased by Leon again like yesterday.

    "Sir, please stop the car at the fast food restaurant in front," said Anne softly to the taxi driver in a friendly manner.

    "Yes ma''am."

    As soon as the taxi stopped, Anne then got off after paying the fare. With stumbling steps holding back the pain in her stomach, Anne entered the fast food restaurant. Without thinking, Anne ordered some of her favorite menus. She thought that her stomach hurt because she had not eaten. Therefore, she ordered several types of food to prop his stomach.

    When the food she ordered arrived Anne grabbed her cell phone and called Linda in London.

    "Hey darling, so you still remember me? I thought you had forgotten." Linda''s voice sounded loud once she was connected to Anne.

    Anne smiled. "I''ll switched to video mode."

    "Okay, I will wait."

    Not long after, Linda''s face appeared on Anne''s cellphone screen. She was seen in the kitchen with Paul.

    "Am I bothering you?"

    "What''s the bother? No bother at all. I''m just d you contacted me. Are you okay? Oh, my condolences for Grandpa David''s demise, he was a good person. I didn''t expect him to pass away so quickly, while I only just met him for the first time," Linda answered quickly, her eyes slightly dimmed when she talked about Grandpa David''s death.

    Anne smiled. "Thank you, Linda. Grandpa is now happy. He has reunited with the people who loved him."

    Seeing the way Anne smiled made Linda frown. "What are you hiding from me, Anne? I feel something has happened to you. Is your annoying husband bullying you again?"

    Anne shook her head. She then grabbed a ss of sparkling water and drank it quickly which made Linda smile.

    "Slow down, Anne, I''m not there to ask for your drink. You look so exhausted as if you just finished running a marathon, what with the way you''re drinking your soda like that," Linda said with a smile.

    "I''m so thirsty. I can''t help myself when I saw the drops of water in my ss earlier. Besides, it''s summer in Luxembourg, so I think I''m getting thirsty very quickly," answered Anne quietly, trying to find an excuse.

    Linda brushed the hair that covered her forehead. "You can lie to other people, Anne, but not to me. Tell me what happened? This is the second time I ask you, Anne."

    Anne took a deep breath. She then leaned her body against the wall trying to sitfortably. Because Linda couldn''t be lied to, she finally told her what had happened to her in the past two days. When Anne mentioned Leon, Linda''s eyes immediately lit up.

    "I think Leon is really crazy and out of his mind. It looks like he really has to stay in a mental hospital so he doesn''t chase you like that again, Anne," said Linda in annoyance. After learning about Anne''s past who was dumped by Leon and betrayed by Stefi, somehow Linda always got angry when either one of these two people were mentioned.

    "I just want a quiet life, Linda, I want to live a normal life like other people. I don''t want this, always being chased by Leon who never stopped disturbing my life with Jack. Even a few days ago before Grandpa died, Leon hade to the house and told Grandpa everything. Luckily, Grandpa was a person who didn''t care too much about my past, so what Leon said didn''t affect him at all. Grandpa still loved me as much as before, but I''m still afraid of Linda. I''m afraid that if Leon continues doing this, Jack would run out of his patience, and I''m afraid something bad will happen. I don''t want him to mess up my life again, Linda."

    "Wait... wait... What did you say? Leon came to your house and told about your past to Grandpa David?"

    Anne nodded her head in response to Linda''s question with teary eyes.

    "Then it is fixed, he''s mentally ill, Anne. Stay away from that human. If one day you identally meet him again, it''s better for you to avoid and stay away from him. Don''t ever get near him or talk to him, because I''m sure that such a human will definitely use any means to get what he wants, including destroying your marriage with Jack. Therefore, it''s better to avoid him or ask Jack to get rid of Leon forever, or just throw that useless human into Titan rather than polluting the earth with his disgusting nature," said Linda in anger. Her hatred for Leon had reached its peak at the moment. Even though Linda wasn''t the one who was hurt by Leon, she really hated him. Linda didn''t want Anne to be constantly harassed by people who have hurt her.

    Anne looked at Linda who was currently also looking at her sharply on her cell phone screen. "What should I tell Jack? I''m afraid that Jack won''t believe me, Linda, you know what Jack is like."

    "Listen Anne, you are currently married. Even though your marriage is unique, but still your marriage is legal and it isn''t good for a married couple to keep secrets from each other. So you better tell Jack everything as soon as possible, because I''m sure he will listen to you. It''s better for Jack to know from you in person than to hear from someone else, Anne. We don''t know how many people don''t like us. Don''t give anyone the slightest chance to disturb your marriage. Remember your struggle to be with Jack was long and hard. Don''t let any shameless woman out there take your ce. Jack is not an ordinary man, Anne. He''s a rich man and you know that his money drives women crazy. I don''t want you to fall victim to the madness of crazy women like that, who tried to hit the jackpot by using shortcuts," said Linda seriously. "Hurry up and tell Jack, before anything untoward happens, Anne. You don''t know how evil Leon is, so don''t postpone it."

    Anne smiled. "Okay, after this I will tell everything to Jack. Thank you Linda, you are my hero."

    "You are, Anne. I always pray for your happiness Anne, so hurry up and finish your food and go home. When Jackes home tell him everything."

    "Yes, Linda, yes. You are even more talkative now," said Anne softly teasing Linda.

    "I''m only fussy about the people I love, Paul and you only. I don''t care about others. If anything happens, don''t hesitate to contact me, Anne. Remember you''re not alone, you have me and Paul."

    Anne smiled widely. "Yes Madam, I understand. I''ll go now. Please send my love to Paul and thank you again for the advice, Linda. I love you."

    "I love you too, Crybaby, bye."

    Anne smiled as she looked at her cell phone screen, which had now showed her wedding photo with Jack as wallpaper. Because her stomach was no longer hurting, Anne decided not to eat her food. She then brought a tray of food that she ordered earlier to the cashier, Anne ordered the cashier to give the food to people who could not afford it. Again and again, Anne insisted that she had not touched the food and the cashier smiled.

    Before going home, Anne went to the toilet first and was surprised to see that there were blood stains on her panties. Suddenly, her whole body felt weak.

    "God, take care of us. Take care of me and my sons, God," said Anne softly with trembling lips. Anne had been told by the doctor who examined her yesterday that she would experience spots like the one she was currently experiencing.

    After calming herself down, she ordered a taxi to go home without any notion, even though a big storm was already waiting for her at home. Jack waited for her silently in front of the entrance. He stood still staring at the gate waiting for Anne''s arrival.

    To be continued

 Chapter 536 - A Photo

    <h4>Chapter 536 - A Photo</h4>

    In all the years being with Jack, Erick had never seen Jack like he was now. The man now looked very angry and very unfriendly.

    "Sir, it looks like Madam is home. There''s a taxiing in," Nichs said quietly with fear.

    Jack didn''t respond to Nichs'' words. He just clenched his fists tightly and walked towards arge chair in the living room facing the main door. No one dared to speak, everyone was silent, Erick, Alice and Nichs. The three of them just looked at each other, speaking through their eyes.

    The sound of Anne''s footsteps was soon heard as she climbed the stairs. She even had time to stop a few times and talk to Luis who had just arrived a few minutes ago.

    "Please store them in the small warehouse, Luis, tonight I will make K?sekuchen."

    Louis smiled. "Yes Madam, I have separated the main ingredients for making K?sekuchen. These are the other ingredients."

    "Thanks Luis. Oh yeah, is Jack home yet?"

    "Looks like he has, Madam, I haven''t gone up yet. I''m still busy with these things."

    Anne pursed her lips. "Okay then I''ll go up, thanks again for today, Luis."

    Luis nodded his head with a smile. Anne immediately continued her steps back into the house. She walked in quietly, her smile widened when she reached the door and saw Jack sitting not far from her quietly.

    "You''re home," said Anne softly as she stepped closer to Jack. She had not yet realized that Jack was angry.

    Jack''s eyes narrowed. He looked at the clothes Anne was wearing from top to bottom. After a while, his smile grew.

    "What''s wrong if Ie home early? Are you bothered?"

    Anne chuckled. "How could I be bothered? I''m just d you came home so early so you can rest early too."

    "Really? Does mying home early doesn''t bother you who are busy dating?"

    Anne''s eyes widen. "What are you talking about, Jack? What date? I just went shopping with Luis at the supermarket earlier, how could that be called a date? Besides, didn''t you say yourself that I shouldn''t travel alone anymore, then how can you use me cruelly of dating?!!"

    Anne''s voice was loud. She didn''t like the baseless usations that Jack had made. It was very painful to be used of something she would never do in her life.

    Seeing Anne''s overflowing emotions, Jack smiled, he then turned to Erick, giving a silent order to Erick to leave that ce immediately, along with the others, leaving him alone with Anne. Erick, who really understood the gaze given by his master, immediately rushed out of the ce with Alice and Nichs. Erick also asked the maids not to gather around the living room. After no one was around, Jack then got up from his chair and approached Anne who was already standing 3 meters in front of him. When he was almost in front of Anne, suddenly Jack put his hand into his shirt pocket and immediately threw something at Anne''s face.

    "Ouch."

    Anne let out a low scream when she felt something graze her face. The thing that Jack threw before fell to the floor. Anne had not yet seen what hurt her cheek when suddenly Jack''s hand was lodged in her neck. He pushed her against the wall with a hand that gripped her neck tightly.

    "How dare you betray me? How dare you cheat behind my back, Anne?" Jack hissed angrily.

    In the pain that Jack gave, Anne tried to calm down. "What are you talking about, Jack?"

    "Tch, you can still talk apparently. You don''t realize your mistake, Anne?! Don''t you want to apologize to me, Anne?" Jack rebuked loudly.

    As Jack''s grip on her neck grew stronger, Anne moved her hand and hit Jack''s hand several times. "J-Jack, it hurts."

    Jack, who was controlled by his anger, didn''t care about Anne''s groans of pain, nor did he care how red Anne''s face was now. What was in his mind right now was to vent his anger on Anne, who he had considered to have betrayed him. Jack only loosened his grip a little when Anne''s ws grew stronger on his hand. She used her fingernails to alert Jack that she was having trouble breathing now. Without guilt, Jack threw Anne to the right side as he let go of his grip.

    "Bitch! I shouldn''t have believed you. You''re no different from the lowly woman on the street Anne, you filthy. How dare you betray me?"

    Anne bit her lower lip, in the pain that hit her stomach Anne heard clearly the words Jack had just said. But because she didn''t understand what Jack had used her, she lifted her face and looked at Jack who was standing in front of her. "What do you mean by saying that, Jack? Who betrayed you?"

    "Tch ... you can still dodge, look at that. Look at the photos, the evidence is there, Anne, so don''t pretend anymore!" said Jack loudly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne pay attention to the photos scattered in front of her. Apparently the things that Jack threw and hurt her face were several photos. With pain, Anne grabbed a photo that was closest to her. She immediately covered her mouth tightly when she saw a photo of herself and Leon on the bed making love. Fake, it was a fake photo!

    "No Jack, this is not true. I''ve never done this, this is fake Jack. This is photoshopped! I can''t possibly do this, Jack," Anne screamed hysterically.

    Jack looked at Anne with a look of anger and disgust. He slowly walked over and grabbed a photo that clearly showed how Anne and Leon face each other in front of a hotel. "Look at this! Do you think this is an edit? How can this be photoshopped, Anne? All these photos are new photos and you did this yesterday. Even today you also met your ex-husband again, didn''t you?!!"

    "Yeah, I met him but it wasn''t what you think, Jack. I can''t possibly..."

    "Fuck...fuck.. fuck... until a while ago I was still hoping all these photos were fake, but when I saw clearly with my own eyes how you touched Leon''s face earlier. I''m bing more and more certain that something must have happened between you two." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words in a loud voice. He was really very angry and disappointed. "I believe in you, Anne, you are the cure that made me bounce back from everything that happened. But actually no, I had too much hope in you. You turned out to be just like Sophia, you betrayed me, you fooled me, you destroyed all hopes for the beautiful future with you."

    "Jack... I can exin everything, today I..."

    Anne''s words stopped when she saw Jack raise his hand in the air, Jack stopped her speech.

    "Don''t talk anymore. I don''t want to hear anything from you. I am the stupid one here, I''m the stupid one to believe in a girl like you.. Your acting is very good, Anne. I salute you, I''m the one who is to me. I''m stupid to keep a trash thrown away by Leon haha...I''m really stupid."

    Anne''s tears streamed down her face. Being used of having an affair with the man she hated the most gave a very deep wound in her heart. The second that Anne squeezed the fake photo of herself firmly, Anne couldn''t believe Jack believed in such a fake photo.

    "I let you go, Marianne, I let you go. If you want to go back to your ex-husband, I wee you, I won''t stop you anymore."

    "Jack ..."

    Crash!

    Anne''s words stopped when Jack threw his cell phone at a flower vase that was right next to Anne.

    "No, don''t say my name again from that filthy mouth of yours, bitch! A prostitute like you doesn''t deserve to say my name..."

    Again, Anne''s heart ached when she heard Jack''s words. used of having an affair, being called a cheap woman and now being called a prostitute.

    Jack straightened his coat and walked towards the door, but when he was about to reach the door, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. "Go away! I don''t want to see you again. I don''t want to breathe the same oxygen as a whore like you."

    Anne clutched her left chest which felt tight, her heart ached so much.

    To be continued

 Chapter 537 - Help My Child

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Help My Child</h4>

    Jack went with Erick and Nichs along with the members of the Warriors. They immediately escorted Jack without being ordered. As Jack was leaving, he ran into Luis who had just finished moving the things he bought with Anne.

    "Shoot that woman out Luis, I''m not going home until she''s gone," said Jack coldly.

    Luis raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, sir?"

    Jack stopped in his tracks and turned to Luis. "Anne, get that woman out! I don''t want to see her."

    Luis'' eyes widened. He didn''t have time to ask why as Jack had walked away. Luis immediately understood that something bad had happened. Without a second thought, Luis went straight into the house and was surprised to see Anne''s condition.

    "Madam!!"

    "Let''s go to the doctor, Luis. We''ll take Anne to the hospital," cried Alice worriedly. Her eyes were already flooded with tears when she saw the floor that had changed color.

    "Okay, wait I''ll..."

    "No, Luis, just call Doctor Caitlyn. I can survive, I don''t want to go to the hospital." Anne immediately cut off Luis'' words while closing her eyes when she felt the excruciating pain that stung her stomach.

    Luis was silent for a while until he finally gave his phone to Noah who was squatting beside Alice. "Call Doctor Caitlyn, I''ll take Madam to the room."

    "O-okay."

    A little nervous, Noah immediately looked for Doctor Caitlyn''s number. Fortunately, on the first try, he managed to contact the doctor. Meanwhile, Luis had carried Anne bridal style to the second floor, followed by Alice, who was crying out of panic due to the blood flowing from Anne''s body as Luis carried her.

    "C-clean up this blood, don''t let Doctor Caitlyn see it," Noah stammered.

    "Yes, sir." The four maids immediately answered in unison to the order that Noah gave.

    Noah immediately rushed after Luis and Anne. Noah did not contact Jack. He was too panicked to contact his master regarding his wife''s condition. He had never seen a woman bleed in his life. That was why he panicked at the moment and wanted to know what had happened to the mistress. Noah''s footsteps had stopped when he heard Anne''s groan of pain. Even though at this time he had just arrived on the second floor and Anne''s room was still quite far away.

    "Where''s Doctor Caitlyn, Luis? I really need her," Anne groaned in pain, her left hand gripping Alice''s hand tightly in concern.

    "Noah has contacted her, Madam, wait a minute," Luis replied quietly trying to calm down.

    Anne closed her eyes as she felt the pain that hit her again. "I need Doctor Caitlyn quickly, Luis, Doctor Caitlyn has to help my son."

    Luis and Alice''s faces immediately went pale. Hearing the word ''son'' from Anne''s lips made them finally realize that Anne was currently pregnant. As soon as Noah entered, Luis immediately asked about Doctor Caitlyn. Noah then exined that Doctor Caitlyn was currently on the road and it was confirmed that she would arrive there in 10 minutes. Luis looked a little calm for a while until he finally realized that his master didn''t know about his wife''s condition. Luis was absolutely sure that Noah couldn''t contact Jack. That was why he immediately called Jack and panicked because he couldn''t connect with the Master. Luis didn''t know that Jack had mmed his cell phone on a flower vase during the fight with Anne a while ago, while trying to contact Jack. Luis saw Doctor Caitlyn came. He immediately put his cell phone back into his pocket and approached the doctor who was running towards him.

    "How is Anne, Luis?" Doctor Caitlyn asked from a distance as she ran to Luis.

    Luis shook his head. He was speechless for fear of being wrong. Seeing Luis'' answer, Doctor Caitlyn took a deep breath. Without another word, Doctor Caitlyn went straight into the room and was surprised to see Anne''s condition.

    "Boys out, let me work," Doctor Caitlyn said in a rising voice.

    Hearing Doctor Caitlyn''s words, Noah immediately went out with Luis, who had just arrived at the door. The two men waited anxiously at the door, while Doctor Caitlyn, assisted by Alice, tried to help Anne. When she saw the amount of blood that came out of Anne''s womanhood, Dr. Caitlyn immediately went limp, she was toote. Anne had a miscarriage, she lost her baby. However, as a professional doctor, Doctor Caitlyn still provided maximum care for Anne. After inserting the IV, Doctor Caitlyn asked Alice to get some warm water. She wanted to clean the blood from Anne''s thigh.

    As soon as Alice left, Anne suddenly grabbed the hand of Doctor Caitlyn who was about to change her bloodied clothes.

    "Please help my son, Doc," said Anne softly with tears streaming down her face.

    Doctor Caitlyn looked at Anne with pity. "Sorry Anne, you lost your baby. I''m toote, I''m sorry."

    Anne was silent for a while trying to calm herself until she finally spoke again to Doctor Caitlyn seriously. Doctor Caitlyn''s eyes immediately widenedpletely. Without another word, the doctor went back to work. She checked Anne''s veins again and put a few injections into Anne''s IV tube. When she had just finished injecting fluids into Anne''s IV tube, suddenly the bedroom door was forced open, making a very loud sound.

    Anne, who had just received a drug injection from Doctor Caitlyn, looked very weak. She couldn''t turn to look at the door to see who hade.

    "Fuck you Anne, you killed my son!!" Jack screamed loudly.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who was about to greet and talk to Jack, could only scream loudly when he saw Jack had jumped on the bed and immediately strangled Anne''s neck.

    "Sir..."

    "Shut up you doctor, this is our problem." Jack rebuked loudly, cutting Doctor Caitlyn''s words.

    Anne who was semi-conscious could only wink at Doctor Caitlyn. She gave a code to the doctor so she immediately understood. Doctor Caitlyn chose to leave the room, leaving Anne and Jack alone.

    "Tell me, what do you want, Anne!! Are you really tired of me? Do you really don''t want to be the mistress of this house? Tell me, Anne!!" Jack shouted loudly without releasing his grip on Anne who was already helpless. . "You really are a heartless woman, Anne, after you betrayed me, now you killed my son. Do you really want to live happily with Leon? Is that so, Anne? Fine, if that''s what you want."

    Jack immediately stopped his words and removed his hand from Anne''s neck. He immediately walked to his desk looking busy for a while then returned to the bed where Anne was.

    Whoosh!

    Jack threw the papers back at Anne, the same way he threw the photo of Anne and Leon''s affair.

    "Those are somend deeds left by grandfather, I''m sure you expect that. I''ll give them without you asking, Anne, you can take them and live happily with your ex-husband. I''ll take care of our divorce tomorrow morning, so you can live happily with Leon, so that you don''t have to hide anymore to make love, a lowly woman like you deserve a man like Leon. You arepatible, I regret meeting you, Anne. I regret loving you with all my heart. From now on I will forget you. For me, you are dead and I am I hope we don''t meet again in the future, I really hate you."

    After saying that, Jack then left the room. He ignored Anne who looked very hurt. Several times Anne closed her eyes, not because she didn''t want to see Jack, but because she had to endured the biting pain in her stomach.

    To be continued

 Chapter 538 - Believe In God

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Believe In God</h4>

    Anne could finally calm down a bit after receiving her fourth injection from Doctor Caitlyn.

    "I can''t help more than this, Anne, it''s clear that right now you are the one who has to fight back," said Doctor Caitlyn softly as she was about to say goodbye to go home but when she was about to leave, suddenly Anne grabbed the kind doctor''s hand with thest of her strength.

    "What''s wrong, Anne?"

    Anne looked at Doctor Caitlyn with a pale face. "Thanks for everything, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "It''s my job, Anne, now you sleep and rest. Your blood has stopped, your clothes have been changed. You can sleep well. I know you are a great woman."

    Anne did not respond to the words of the doctor. She was too tired to open her mouth. Her strength waspletely exhausted, after struggling for an hour and a half to endure the stabbing pain that made her very tired right now. Doctor Caitlyn who already understood Anne''s condition, smiled. She kissed Anne''s forehead and immediately left the room because it was veryte. When Doctor Caitlyn came out there was no one guarding at the door. They were all asleep in the chairs in a sitting position and that made Doctor Caitlyn not want to disturb them. However, when she was about to go down the stairs, Doctor Caitlyn was suddenly surprised by Luis, who was apparently still awake. As a former special police officer, Luis had advantages that no one else had.

    "Are you all right, Doc?" Luis asked again when he arrived at the main door when he was going to take Doctor Caitlyn home.

    "She''s much greater than you can imagine, Luis, it''s just that right now, she needs a lot of rest. Believe me, the pain of a miscarriage is double that of a normal delivery, so don''t disturb Anne at the moment. Let her rest, that''s what she needs right now," Doctor Caitlyn answered quietly.

    Luis nodded his head as a sign of understanding the doctor''s words. Being the person in charge of the rke family residence made Luis have to know what Anne was currently going through. Luis didn''t tell her about Jack and Anne''s fight, he didn''t want to let Doctor Caitlyn, who incidentally was an outsider, know about his master''s household problems. That was why Luis didn''t talk much when Doctor Caitlyn exined Anne''s condition.

    "Thanks for your help, Doc, sorry to bother you thiste."

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head. "This is my job, Luis. After all, if I''m busy with the rke family, it doesn''t seem like a problem. Well then I''ll say goodbye, it''s almost morning. I think you should also rest, Luis, your task is getting tougher right now."

    "Okay, Doc, thank you for the advice you give. Be careful on the way, Doctor."

    Doctor Caitlyn pursed her lips. She waved at Luis for a few moments before getting into the waiting car. Even though it was actually hard, but finally Doctor Caitlyn left the rke family mansion. Doctor Caitlyn was sure Anne would make it through the night.

    "God will take care of you, Anne." Doctor Caitlyn silently prayed for Anne.

    Luis had just entered the house when the car carrying Caitlyn''s doctor was out of sight, when he was about to enter his room Luis stopped his footsteps when he looked at the wedding photo of Anne and Jack on the wall.

    "You''ve only been gone for a while, sir, but big problems havee to your grandson''s household life. Help and strengthen me to take care of your family, sir," said Luis softly, he felt a little pain when he found out that Anne had a miscarriage.

    Even though he had seen the photo that Erick showed, for some reason Luis had the belief that the mistress couldn''t possibly do such a lowly thing. Moreover, Luis also knew that the man used of sleeping with the mistress was an ex-husband who was hated by thedy herself. That was why Luis had great faith, but because he didn''t have any other evidence, Luis couldn''t say much. But in his heart, he was determined to investigate the truth of the disgusting photos currently in his hands. He also ignored the task given by Jack to expel Anne tonight. He didn''t have the heart to throw out a woman who had just had a miscarriage.

    After Doctor Caitlyn left, Anne was seen sitting on the bed, touching her stomach with tears that didn''t stop flowing. Being used of having an affair and having a miscarriage was something she never imagined would happen.

    "I''m sorry, Mommy can''t take good care of you, son," said Anne softly, closing her eyes.

    Anne recalled the words that Jack had said a moment ago, including the photos Jack gave her. The photos were clearly fabricated, because Anne would definitely prefer to die than to give herself to Leon, the man she hated so much. After feeling that her stomach was much better, Anne then got up from her bed carefully. Her heart ached again when she saw the bloodstains left on the bed. The blood that came from hier body, the blood that made her feel the excruciating pain.

    Anne removed the diamond ring that was on her ring finger on the pile of papers that Jack had thrown at her two hours ago. "I gave up not because I''m a coward. I gave up because I''m tired. Wish you happiness Jack."

    Anne''s lips trembled at the mention of Jack''s name again. Carrying only a small bag containing her wallet, her passport, and a small notebook, Anne left her cell phone beside her wedding ring. Luckily, when Anne came out, everyone was fast asleep. No one noticed that she had left the house, not even the guards, who usually didn''t sleep at night, were fast asleep. It was as if some other force had put them all to sleep at the moment, and let Anne out of the house. After having managed to get out of the big house where she lived for thest few months, Anne managed to find a taxi that had juste out of the base.

    "Are you sure you want to be taken to this ce, Miss?" asked the taxi driver, surprised when he saw the paper that Anne gave.

    Anne smiled. "Sure, is there a problem?"

    "No, it doesn''t matter. It''s just..."

    The taxi driver''s words stopped when he saw the pile of money that Anne gave him. In his entire life as a taxi driver, he had never seen as much money as what was in front of him at this time.

    "Okay, Miss, I''ll take you to that ce."

    "Thank you, sir," replied Anne quietly trying to calm down. She felt the pain in her stomach again. She remembered Doctor Caitlyn''s message telling her not to panic when the pain returned. That was why at the moment, Anne chose to lie in the back seat after taking the medicine that Doctor Caitlyn had given her.

    Slowly, Anne''s consciousness began to disappear. Before she waspletely unconscious, Anne had time to pray to God to protect her on this trip. Although currently Anne was in a taxi brought by an unknown person, but Anne was sure that she would be fine. She believed that God had not left her alone. Anne had given her life to God, whatever would happen to her in a few hours, she had surrendered it to God''s power.

    To be continued

 Chapter 539 - The Appearance Of Sophia Higgins

    <h4>Chapter 539 - The Appearance Of Sophia Higgins</h4>

    Jack woke up when the sun was high. After consuming bottles of whiskey alone, Jack finally copsed. Luckily, he went with Erick and Nichs who faithfully looked after him, so that when he passed out, no one took advantage of him. Jack was silent for a long time in his big bed, trying to remember what had happened. His hands immediately clenched into fists when he managed to remember the photos of Anne and Leon that he got from an email sent by an anonymous ount that Erick couldn''t track down because the ount had immediately deactivated his ount.

    "Aarrggghhhh....! Fuck! You''re such a jerk, Anne. How dare you betray me, you damn lowly woman!!!"

    Jack again cursed Anne with harsh words he had never said before. His disappointment in Anne was too great to make him lose control and sanity. Jack, who didn''t investigate the truth of the photos he saw, immediately judged Anne for being guilty, especially when he saw it herself with his own two eyes when Anne was talking to Leon in front of the mall. The two of them looked very affectionate yesterday, Anne even seemed to enjoy the touch of Leon''s hand at that time and that made Jack''s anger even bigger. Moreover, when he found out that Anne had miscarried, his hatred for Anne grew even greater. The child he didn''t even know existed had now been snatched away from him. Jack hadpletely lost controlst night. With his head still sore, Jack got out of bed, he walked to the bathroom to clean himself.

    "Have you guys eaten?" Jack asked quietly to Erick and Nichs who were standing in front of him, while he was enjoying his breakfast and lunch in the hotel room.

    "We already ate this morning, sir," replied Erick politely.

    Jack smiled. He then grabbed the napkin in front of him and wiped his lips gently. "If you guys have eaten, why are your faces looking so pale? Don''t tell me you didn''t sleep after we got back from the barst night."

    "We slept well, sir, after bringing you to this room we immediately went to sleep."

    "Really? If you''ve slept well, why are your faces so pale? Haven''t you eaten yet? If you haven''t, thene and join me," Jack asked again.

    "Mrs. Anne was gone, sir. Thirty minutes ago Luis called me and said that Mrs. Anne had left." Nichs finally got up the nerve to report what had happened at the house.

    Jack was silent for a while. His hand that held the knife seemed to tremble slightly. But it didn''tst long because Jack finally calmed down as if nothing had happened. He seemed to be enjoying the food in front of him even more. And that confused Erick and Nichs.

    "Is there anything else you''d like to report, Nick?" Jack asked quietly, breaking the silence.

    Nichs shook his head. "No sir, that''s all."

    "Okay, then you guys get ready. After I finish breakfast, we''ll go to the office. Today we have to finish the work that was dyed yesterday."

    "Yes, sir." Erick and Nichs answered Jack''s words in unison, after that both of them left Jack who was eating.

    When he arrived outside Nichs immediately sat on the floor, holding his chest which felt tight, while Erick seemed to be leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. The two of them really didn''t understand why the master could be so rxed when he found out that his wife was gone.

    "Erick, your cell phone is ringing, asshole!!" Nichs said quietly, ncing at Erick, who still didn''t budge.

    "Let it be, it was Alice who contacted me. I can''t talk to her at the moment. I''m not ready to hear Alice''s screams," Erick answered quietly.

    Nichs looked back at Erick sharply. "Is Master like this when he''s angry? That''s terrible."

    Eric smiled wryly. "No, I''ve never seen Master this angry. In the past when Miss Sophia was betrayed, his attitude was casual, not a single swear word came out of his lips. He was not likest night."

    "I''m really worried for Master,st night he exploded like crazy and this morning he acted as if nothing had happened. Even when he found out that his wife was gone he was so casual. I was really worried about him, Erick," said Nichs honestly.

    "It''s not only you who are worried about him, I am worried too. I know how much he loved Madam, when they were still in London a few years ago. I also remember how hard you tried to win Madam''s heart. That''s whyst night I really can''t believe what Master had done to his wife, it feels like a dream to see him behave and speak so rudely to Mrs. Anne, especially this morning. It is impossible for anyone to lose all their love in an instant, especially for Master who incidentally was the one who chased Mrs. Anne first."

    Nichs was silent hearing Erick''s words. He seemed to be scratching his head which didn''t itch. He really didn''t know what to do. It felt like the events ofst night were still imprinted clearly in his memory. When Erick and Nichs were lost in their own thoughts, suddenly the door to Jack''s room opened which immediately made both of them panic.

    "Let''s go to the office, it''s veryte," said Jack quietly as he stood in front of his two nervous assistants.

    "Yes sir," replied Erick and Nichs nervously at the same time.

    Jack chuckled at the attitude of his two assistants. Without another word, Jack then immediately walked towards the elevator not far from where he was. Jack was really acting normal even when he knew that now Anne had left his house. There wasn''t the slightest bit of worry on his face. It was Jack''s calmness that scared Erick and Nichs. As long as they were in the elevator, there was no conversation. As soon as the elevator opened, Jack immediately stepped out of the elevator and was surprised to see the figure of a woman he knew was standing in front of him.

    "Jack!!"

    A beautiful woman screamed loudly and immediately ran to Jack. Without hesitation, the woman immediately hugged Jack tightly.

    Nichs, who didn''t know the woman, looked very confused, while Erick opened his mouth wide because he couldn''t believe what was happening in front of his eyes.

    "Who is she, Erick? Do you know her?" Nichs whispered curiously.

    Eric nodded his head. "Sophia, she''s Sophia Higgins, Master''s ex-fianc�� who betrayed him in the past."

    "That ex... What?!!"

    Nichs'' words immediately stopped when he saw the figure of the woman that Erick had been talking about for a while now appeared in front of them.

    "I immediately flew to Luxembourg when I saw the news that you were still alive, Jack," said Sophia quietly for a moment after releasing her arms from Jack.

    "Is that true?"

    Sophia nodded quickly. "Yeah, I came right away. I even left a charity concert I actually had to attend because I wanted to meet you, I''m so grateful you''re still alive, Jack."

    Jack smiled. Suddenly, he raised his hand and touched Sophia''s face which immediately made Erick shocked beyond measure.

    "Are you still single?"

    Sophia''s eyes opened wide. "What did you say, Jack?"

    "Do you want to have a rtionship with me?" Jack again asked Sophia a question.

    "Yes, yes, I want to, Jack!!!" screamed Sophia loudly as she hugged Jack tightly again.

    Erick suddenly swayed. Fortunately, there was Nichs holding his body. "Nick, pinch me, please wake me up from this terrible dream."

    To be continued

 Chapter 540 - New Fact

    <h4>Chapter 540 - New Fact</h4>

    When they saw Jack came with Sophia to the office, all the staff whispered. They were surprised to see the boss brought a woman who was clearly not his wife. Even Alice dropped the teacup she was carrying when she saw Sophia''s presence in Jack''s room.

    "You must be Jack''s secretary, please introduce me..."

    "Seductive woman, remember your position!" said Alice curtly.

    Hearing Alice''s words made the smile on Sophia''s face immediately disappear. "Jack..."

    "Watch your manners, Alice!"

    Alice immediately turned to Jack. Her eyes fixed on Jack with no fear. "Justst night you lost a baby, now you''re with this bitch and..."

    "Alice!!!"

    "What? What? What I''m saying is true, she is the woman who has betrayed you since the first time you were engaged. She has betrayed you, had an affair with a ser yer you sponsored. Then howe you are back with her now? You threw away diamonds for junk like this!" said Alice loudly without fear.

    Sophia''s face paled at Alice''s words, as did Nichs. He couldn''t believe that Alice would dare to speak like that, while Erick was silent and didn''t say anything. He had expected Alice to talk like this. Erick knew how much Alice loved Anne.

    Jack growled. "Watch your words Alice, you are in the office now and I am your boss!"

    "Fine, then I resign. I''d rather go back to London and work there, than have to see this stupidity of yours."

    Jack immediately fell silent. He didn''t expect Alice to choose to resign like this. Erick, who had been silent for a long time, immediately reacted. Without a word, he grabbed Alice''s arm tightly. Trying to ask for an exnation for the words she just said.

    "I''m going back to London, my decision has been made. Please stay with him, Erick, he''s your boss. While I''m not, I''ve resigned. So I don''t have any ties to him."

    "Alice, calm down. Everything can be discussed properly," said Erick slowly, trying to calm his girlfriend.

    Alice rebuffed Erick''s hand firmly. "Last night you were silent when he was mean to his wife, even when his wife had a miscarriage, the bad man still beat his wife. It''s not impossible that one day you will also be silent when he treats me badly, and I don''t want that, Erick. I''m not as kind and patient as Anne. That''s why I''d better go before that happens, especially now that beside him is this shameless witch. She''s clearly just a stranger. How dare she shamelesslye to the office and act like Madam. Even though, Anne, who is clearly the legitimate Mrs. rke, is not acting like that. So please don''t hold me down, Erick, I don''t want to be here anymore."

    Erick immediately closed his lips when he heard Alice''s words. He was in a dilemma whether to choose his girlfriend or master.

    Seeing Erick who didn''t move, Alice smiled. She then walked to her desk and grabbed her bag, then immediately left Jack''s room, leaving Erick, Nichs and Jack just silent, while Sophia smiled faintly. She was very satisfied with what had just happened.

    Jack''s room was instantly silent for almost 5 minutes. No words were spoken from the lips of Jack, Nichs, or Erick. When the men were lost in their own thoughts, finally Sophia without shame immediately approached Jack and tried to touch his chest. Luckily, Jack caught her, immediately preventing Sophia from taking further action.

    "Jack," Sophia sighed softly.

    Jack looked at Sophia sharply. "Go home and don''te to my office again, this is not your ce."

    "But Jack..."

    "Get lost!!"

    Sophia gasped when she heard Jack''s scream. Without thinking twice, Sophia immediately left Jack''s room. She didn''t want to make Jack''s mood worse. For her, what she did today was perfect. Sophia didn''t want to make Jack hate her. She had to stay beside Jack at times like this. Moreover, Anne was no longer beside him and the woman had a miscarriage. Remembering that, Sophiaughed happily. She couldn''t believe it hade at the right time like this. That was why at the moment, Sophia had to obey Jack.

    After Sophia left, Nichs took Erick out of Jack''s room. Nichs didn''t want to spoil Jack''s mood even more.

    "Call Alice, I''m sure Alice doesn''t mean what she says."

    Eric shook his head. "Alice is always serious with her words. And she especially adores Madam. Last night you saw for yourself how Alice kept sending messages to me asking me to go home and see Madame in pain. She was not only angry with Master. She was also angry with me because I defended him, that''s why she behaved like that, Nick."

    Nichs took a deep breath. "Then what are you going to do?"

    "For now, I have to stay beside Master, we must be by his side and apany him at times like this, Nick. I can''t leave him alone to face this very heavy problem, and as for Alice, I will think about itter. I''m sure Alice will understand."

    Nichs patted Erick''s shoulder gently, he tried to support Erick. Even though Nichs used to hate Erick so much, now Nichs has dispelled his hatred for Erick. He knew Erick was in the same boat as him, both aiming to serve Jack well.

    In his room, Jack kept thinking about Alice''s words. He couldn''t ept being called a bad man who didn''t care about his wife, even though he was clearly a victim of Anne''s infidelity.

    "What I did was not wrong. It was all the woman''s fault, including the death of my son. It was all her fault. If only she hadn''t cheated on me, maybe my son would still be alive and we would still be happy like before. What a cheap woman! How dare she betray me? You are the best liar, Anne. In front of me you keep saying that you hate Leon so much, but behind my back, you make love to him. You''re a hypocrite, cheap woman. I regret falling in love with you! You are the one who deserves to be med for the death of my son. You should be in jail, Marianne..."

    Tring

    A notification that came to his smart tablet made Jack stop his cursing for Anne. Jackzily opened the iing message that was sent by Luis.

    "Check the email I sent you."

    Jack read the message that Luis sent slowly. Even though he wasn''t really in the mood to work, finally Jack obeyed the orders given by Luis to check an email link that Luis sent. His eyes immediately rounded perfectly when he saw a sex video of several women who have bodies almost simr to Anne''s, starting from the body shape and skin color that was very simr to Anne''s. Immediately, his chest felt tight. He felt familiar with some of the scenes in the video he was watching.

    While watching the sex video, his office phone suddenly rang. Jack hadn''t gotten a new cell phone sincest night after he smashed his cell phone into a flower vase when he was angry with Anne. As a result, a lot of people contacted him using the office phone.

    "Hello..."

    "Oh Thank God, it''s me, sir, Doctor Caitlyn." Doctor Caitlyn immediately cut off Jack''s words. Her voice sounding a little panicked.

    Jack''s expression immediately changed when he found out who called him. "What''s wrong, Doc? I''m at the office."

    "Sorry to interrupt, sir, it''s just that I have to ask you to take Madam to the hospital now to do ...."

    Bam!

    The telephone receiver in Jack''s hand fell against the ss table quite hard. Jack immediately froze after hearing Doctor Caitlyn''s words.

    "N-no way... Anne..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 541 - Christian, The Little Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Christian, The Little Warrior</h4>

    Anne''s beautiful eyes immediately opened wide. The two beautiful eyes glowed when the owner had woken up from her sleep. Anne, who had been sleeping since the afternoon, suddenly woke up when she again dreamed of her wedding ceremony with Jack, who at that time still used the identity of n. She grabbed her hair which had been cut short to tie it up. Even though it was only a shoulder''s length, Anne still felt ufortable with such short hair. For the past week, the same dream had beening to Anne. It was a dream that reminded her of the memories from three years ago that Anne had always tried to forget.

    It had been three years since Anne decided to leave Jack''s life. Being used of having an affair and experiencing violence that cost her her baby had made Anne immediately decide to stay out of Jack''s life. Anne buried her love deeply from the moment she stepped out of the big gates of her husband''s mansion in Luxembourg. Initially, Anne went to Germany, riding a taxi. She visited her mother''s grave with Linda and Paul, who immediately flew to Germany when Anne contacted the husband and wife. Linda, a stranger whom Anne met on the first day they came to campus, immediately reached out to Anne when she was on her own. Even Linda didn''t think twice when she came to Germany, she asked Paul to sell all their assets in London. Anne''s flower shop which they had managed was also sold to be used as living capital with Anne in a small town in Scond, Paul''s homnd. After visiting the graves of her separated parents, Anne was taken by Linda and Paul to Scond. The husband and wife took care of Anne like she''s their sister. Even when Anne gave birth to her second child, which she managed to keep after her first baby died, Linda and Paul were always by her side.

    That night, Anne asked Doctor Caitlyn to help her save her children. Although at first she was confused, but Doctor Caitlyn finally realized that Anne was carrying twins. Not surprisingly, Anne had twins, gically it could happen, considering Jack and n were identical twins. Their faces were indistinguishable. That was why that night, Doctor Caitlyn had injected Anne with a pregnancy booster. When Anne had to feel the pain of losing one of her babies, she also had to fight to keep her second child alive in her womb. Somehow she gained the strength, and finally she managed to endure the excruciating pain that hit her stomach many times until finally the second baby was strong enough in her womb and managed to grow perfectly healthy. And now the little baby had be a handsome boy who looked very simr to Jack. One thing that Anne, and Linda and Paul, who were taking care of the little baby who is now named Christian Guertin, agreed upon was that Anne gave herte father''sst name to her handsome son, which was immediately supported by Linda, who had advised Anne from the start not to give him Jack''sst name.

    Anne sighed heavily remembering the dream that had been bothering her for the past few days. It had been two days since Linda and Paul had taken their son on vacation to the beach. Somehow, Sean really liked water, not only in the swimming pool, the child also really liked the beach. So, like it or not, every two weeks, Paul and Linda take him to Balmedie Beach, one of the beautiful beaches in Aberdeen, Scond, the new home of Anne and her two friends.

    "It''s only four in the morning and I''m not sleepy anymore," said Anne to herself. She regretted her decision to sleep in the afternoon.

    Since she couldn''t sleep anymore, Anne finally decided to keep herself busy in the kitchen before going to work. During her stay in Scond, Anne again opened a flower shop. She had fallen in love with flowers too much, especially with Paul''s skillful ability in flower arrangement, so they again decided to open a flower shop as a joint effort for them to earn a living in Paul''s homnd.

    In fact, Linda was very curious about Paul''s family, but Paul repeatedly refused to talk about the family that had dumped him on the streets. Therefore, during the 3 years they lived in Scond, they only really lived with the three of them without any other rtives. Actually, Anne felt very guilty for Linda who had to drop out of college. Moreover, Linda quit when she was at the top level, but Linda firmly said many times that her decision to quit college was the best decision she had ever made in her life after marrying Paul.

    The three of them lived under the same roof, in a simple two-story house that was veryfortable and warm. Anne and Linda bought the house with the money from the sale of the flower shop and their two apartments in London. Fortunately, the prices of houses in Scond were not as expensive as in London, so they still have money left over that could be used to rent a shop to sell flowers. In the first year, the shop was still rented. But after two years, they finally managed to buy the shop. Anne managed their expenses so well that they finally managed to own the shop.

    Anne slept on the second floor with Christian, her beloved son, even though Christian actually slept more with Paul and Linda on the first floor. Although Christian was born without knowing and feeling the love of his biological father, so far he had notcked affection, because Paul and Linda pampered the child very much, Paul and Linda always did whatever he wanted, so that sometimes it made Anne annoyed because Christian was a spoiled child and couldn''t be controlled when he was angry and wanted something. The child was very stubborn. He had a really simr trait to his biological father.

    After struggling in the kitchen for almost three hours, finally some of her son''s favorite desserts were now ready on the dining table. After breakfast, Christian usually asked for some dessert. That was why Anne always makes a different dessert every day for her son who was growing so adorable. Christian was really a tiny duplicate of Jack. Anne was sure that if Christian and Jack sat next to each other, people would know that they were father and son without being told.

    Ever since Christian was born, Anne had sworn to look after and raise her own child without Jack''s help. She had closed all ess for Jack to find them. When she left the house, Anne didn''t use her debit cards. She immediately threw the cards away on the street after she drained the contents of her money. Actually the money that Anne brought was not arge amount of money and it was her personal money that had nothing to do with Jack''s, but still, Anne did not want to be tracked through her transactions using her debit card. Therefore, during their stay in Scond, they only used the ount in Christian''s name which was created as soon as the baby was born, so that it was impossible for Jack and his people to trace Anne''s whereabouts with Linda and Paul.

    Ding Dong

    The bell rang loudly and made Anne have to finish her work in the kitchen and rush to the front door to see who wasing.

    "Mommy, why did it take so long to open the door?!!" little Christian screams loudly. His lips moving forward in annoyance.

    "I''m sorry baby..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 542 - Return

    <h4>Chapter 542 - Return</h4>

    Anne looked at Paul and Linda alternately, asking for an exnation as to why her son was suddenly angry like that, while Christian had always been a good child and had never been angry to the point of being excessive.

    "You won''t believe it, Anne, I''m still confused at this moment," said Linda quietly.

    "I''m also confused and don''t understand why Christian can be like that." Paul joined in, chiming in on Linda''s words.

    Anne was getting confused. "Speak to the point, I don''t understand."

    "Yesterday at the beach, Christian gave his favorite ice cream to a crying child. We didn''t expect him to do that. Christian really makes us proud, Anne," Linda said hoarsely with teary eyes.

    "Are you serious?" asked Anne again.

    "Yes Anne, if we didn''t see it for ourselves, we probably wouldn''t believe what he''s doing either," answered Paul as well.

    Anne was silent for a long time. She still couldn''t believe that her son would do such a thing. even though no one had taught him to do that so far. Christian really was really amazing for a child his age.

    "Give me sugar, Mommy. This pancake has no taste." Christian suddenly broke Anne''s thoughts.

    "Baby, the pancakes you ate were already very sweet. If you add more sugar, it won''t taste good, it will taste like porridge," said Anne softly, her eyes were still tearing up from Linda''s words.

    The smart boy didn''t immediately believe his mother''s words. He quickly turned to Linda asking for an exnation.

    Linda who understood the meaning of Christian''s gaze then smiled. "What Mommy said is true. The pancakes you are eating are already very sweet. So if you add more sugar it will taste terrible, I can''t imagine."

    "Is that true?"

    "Right, Christian. Don''t you believe in me?"

    Christian shakes his head. "How could I not believe her? Well then, I''ll just eat the pancakes without adding any more sugar."

    "Good boy."

    Christian chuckled at the praise addressed to him. The boy always likes sweet words and would immediately shut up if he was given apliment. It wasn''t clear from whose trait it came from, because Anne never taught anything like that. Anne and Linda''s conversation stopped because Christian was too affectionate to be ignore. The child was too cute so that they all alwaysughed because of Christian''s behavior. Christian''s presence really gave encouragement to the three of them.

    After he finished eating, Paul took Christian to the yroom. Paul tried to make the boy not go to sleep right away. Because Christian had been seen yawning several times and Anne always strictly forbade her son to go to bed immediately after eating. Anne didn''t want Christian''s health to be disturbed if that happened.

    "Don''t worry, Anne. Our child is not a weak child. He is strong and great," said Linda quietly, trying to calm Anne.

    "I know. It''s just that he weighs more than a child his age. That''s why I cut down on sugar for him," answered Anne honestly.

    Linda chuckled. "I know, but believe me, Christian is not obese. He is actually very healthy and if he still consumes sweet foods like that it is even better for him, Anne. Christian needs a lot of nutritious food to support his extraordinary body growth, so calm down don''t worry too much. We''ve raised him together all this time, I wouldn''t allow anything bad to happen to him either. Christian is also my son, I won''t be able to stand still if something goes wrong with him."

    Anne smiled at Linda''s words. She then gave Linda a hug. Linda was not only a friend to her, Linda was like a mother, sister, and psychiatrist who was always there for her, a best friend who was sent by God to help her when she was at the lowest point in her life. Anne loved Linda very much, and so was Linda, who also considered this her as a sister. Because it was noon, Anne finally decided to go to the shop alone. She gave Linda and Paul time to rest at home today with Christian, who was now asleep in Paul''s arms.

    "Are you sure you can run the shop on your own?" Linda asked again.

    "Sure! Well, I''ll go now. Go to sleep, look at your two eye bags, you must sleep soon."

    Linda immediately touched her eye bags in panic and it made Anneugh with satisfaction because Linda''s eye bags weren''t as bad as she had said. Realizing that she had been tricked by Anne, Linda immediately put her hands on her hips pretending to be angry. Anne chose to go straight away, because she didn''t want to make Linda angry at her. With a wave, Anne walked down the path leaving Linda standing at the door. After Anne was out of sight, Linda finally went into Christian''s yroom and grabbed him from Paul''s arms to carry him to bed, as Anne had said earlier she needed rest today. Seeing his wife sleeping, Paul then joined in to sleep. But he chose to sleep on the sofa in front of the door, not in the room. Christian didn''t like sleeping in a narrow bed when he took a nap, which was why Paul relented.

    Because the shop was not too far from home, Anne chose to walk. When she was pregnant, Anne gained almost 15 kilos because she was constantly forced to eat nutritious food by Linda and Paul, which finally made Anne''s body fuller. That was why after giving birth, Anne preferred to exercise a lot by walking when she went to the store. She did this so that her body returned to its original state, and it was sessful. Many people didn''t expect that Anne already had a child, because her body still looked slim, firm, and didn''t show any signs of having been pregnant at all. She didn''t even have stretch marks and a line extending from the navel to the pubic bone which was called linea nigra, her body actually returned to its original shape as before. There was only one stitch on her lower abdomen which showed that she had given birth before when she gave birth to Christian by caesarean section. Although Anne initially wanted to give birth normally, but because at that time Anne did not have the energy to give birth to Christian who had tortured her for more than 16 hours, a caesarean section was finally taken as ast resort.

    * * *

    < Luxembourg >

    The footsteps of a few gentlemen who had just arrived in the lobby of rke Enterprise made all the staff immediately taken the perfect postures, weing the arrival of the boss, who had just arrived after almost two years staying in Switzend, managing Muller Finance International.

    "Wee back, sir."

    Several staff greeted Jack, who was walking along with Erick and Nichs, who always followed him. Although almost everyone greeted him, Jack didn''t answer anyone. The man was now icy cold and only those closest to him knew what had caused the man to be so cold for the past 3 years.

    Erick and Nichs only separated from Jack when the boss was already sitting in his oversized chair in his private office. As soon as the master sat down, the two assistants immediately left without being ordered.

    "I''m back to the ce where I lost you, Anne. Have you not been satisfied in punishing me thesest three years? How much longer will I live in solitude like this, Anne?" said Jack quietly, looking at his wedding photo with Anne on his desk.

    To be continued

 Chapter 543 - [Bonus ]Still Searching

    <h4>Chapter 543 - [Bonus ]Still Searching</h4>

    Jack stared at his wedding photo with Anne for almost 30 minutes without saying a word. Anne''s beautiful smiling face in the photo tormented him. After knowing the fact that Anne was not having an affair with Leon, Jack waspletely destroyed. He cursed his stupid act of not thinking clearly at that time which had caused Anne to have a miscarriage.

    "Are you not satisfied with punishing me, Anne? For three years, I have always regretted what I did that day. For these three years, I have always asked God to bring you back to me. How much longer must I live in this ruin, Anne? I''m sorry, Anne, forgive me." Jack was talking to himself while feeling Anne''s beautiful face in the figure.

    When he found out that the photos he received were fake, Jack was very sorry, especially when he found out that Anne was risking her life to protect their second baby after a miscarriage. Jack waspletely devastated at that time. He didn''t even want to talk to anyone and locked himself in his room until finally he had to be rushed to the hospital because he was unconscious due to dehydration after three days of eating and drinking nothing.

    After returning from the hospital, Jack became a very quiet person. He did not want to talk to anyone, even to Erick and Nichs, his two assistants. He locked himself back in his room, and every night Erick and Nichs had to stand guard in front of Jack''s room. This was done because they were worried that Jack would hurt himself after destroying all the things in the room. For the first month, every night Jack vented his anger by going mad in the room. In fact, he had to get stitches many times on his hands and feet that were hit by shards of sharp objects that he crushed. Countless times he apologized and called Anne''s name every night. Jack''s condition at that time made everyone afraid and worried. Luis, who had been cold all this time, even became restless when almost every night he heard Jack''s screams from the room.

    Luckily, Jack had two great assistants who handle all his work in the office. When he slumped like that for two months. Jack''s condition only improved after the third month since Anne''s departure. Luis managed to make Jack back into a sane human being. Luis taught Jack a lesson, he hit Jack on the leg without fear of being fired. What Luis did that night seeded in bringing Jack to his senses, he managed to make Jack realize that he was a man who had to face reality, instead ofmenting the mistakes he had made like a coward.

    After 6 months of searching for Anne and without sess, Jack finally decided to move to Switzend. He wanted to calm down while continuing to focus on searching for Anne. The decision of Jack who wanted to move to Switzend was supported by Luis. He hoped that with Jack''s move to Switzend, his condition would be better. While looking for Anne in Luxembourg, Jack almost went crazy, because none of his men managed to find a trace of Anne''s whereabouts. Even the private detectives he hired to look for Linda and Paul in Ennd couldn''t find the whereabouts of the husband and wife who disappeared shortly after Anne left. Jack was sure that Anne must be with Linda and Paul. However, his belief had never been proven, because Linda and Paul were also difficult to find. Even when the private detectives went to Linda''s house in the vige, they actually got a harsh reality where it turned out that Linda and her parents had not been in touch for almost a year. The tenuous rtionship between Linda and her parents made the private detectives lost their chance to find out where Anne was.

    They really lost track of Linda who disappeared as if she was being swallowed by the earth, because no one knew where she was now, just like Anne, who disappeared without a trace. Even though Jack had mobilized all his best people in the search, until now the whereabouts of Anne and Linda had not been known. Living in great guilt made Jack''s personality change, he became terrible. Countless of rke Enterprise employees had been fired just for a minor mistake and his arrogant attitude earned him the nickname of a monster by the employees.

    Drrttt

    Jack woke up from his daydream when the cell phone he had ced on the table vibrated. With a bit ofziness, Jack received an iing call which turned out to be from Erick.

    "Speak."

    "Sorry to bother you sir. There is currently Miss Sophia with her parents in front of your office. They want to meet you. We have tried hard to keep them froming in and meeting you, but she still insists on seeing you," said Eric quickly.

    Jack''s jaw tightened. "Let them in, I wonder what they will do."

    "Yes sir."

    After Erick hung up the phone, suddenly the door to Jack''s room opened and Sophie Higgins walked in with Robert and Hannah Higgins, her parents.

    "Jack, you have to fire them. They''re arresting me again, they really don''t know who your fianc��e is!" screamed Sophia loudly when she was inside Jack''s room.

    Hannah Higgins smiled. "Patience dear, you must be able to control your emotions."

    "That''s right, Sophia, you are rke''s future mistress. You must be able to behave in front of your fianc��''s subordinates." Robert joined in, chimed in with his wife Hannah''s words.

    Sophia folded her arms across her chest. "Still, I hate getting treated like this. After all, Erick should have known that I was his boss'' fianc��e. When we get married, you''ll have to fire him, Jack, I don''t like Erick. He''s always been so annoying."

    Hannah Higgins chuckled at the princess''s words, as did Robert, who was fixing Sophia''s hair. During thest 2 years, Sophia had indeed returned to the peak of fame, it was not difficult for Jack to make Sophia shine again.

    Jack, who had been silently watching the Higgins'' behavior in front of him, smiled. He then pressed a small button under his desk which made Erick and Nichs enter his room.

    "You... Why did youe in? Who gave you permission?!" Sophie rebuked arrogantly. She was not aware of her position.

    After cing an envelope in front of his master, Erick immediately turned to Sophia. "Don''t get your hopes up, Ms. Higgins."

    "What do you mean?!!"

    "What he meant was..."

    "Erick."

    Erick immediately stopped his words when he heard Jack''s voice. He immediately looked down and walked backwards towards Nichs, who was still standing quietly beside Jack''s left.

    "You lowly servant!" Sophia cursed in annoyance.

    Jack thinned his lips hearing Sophia''s words. "What do you want, Sophia?"

    "Why are you asking me that, Jack? Weren''t you the one who asked me toe? Didn''t you say you were going to talk about our wedding when you got back to Luxembourg?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 544 - Retaliate

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Retaliate</h4>

    Jack pursed his lips at Sophia''s words. "You never changed, Sophia. Okay, let''s get straight to the point. Before I speak, is there anything else you want to tell me?"

    "What other things? Is there something more important than our wedding ns?" asked Sophia again.

    Jack loosened the tie around his neck and looked back at Sophia intently. "I''m sure you''re not an idiot, Sophia, you know where I''m going."

    "I really don''t understand, Jack. Didn''t youe back to Luxembourg to arrange our wedding?"

    Jack shook his head. He then gave a code to Nichs to clean the envelope that Erick had previously brought to Sophia. Without any suspicion, Sophia epted the envelope and opened its contents. Her eyes immediately widened when she saw the contents of the envelope she had just opened.

    "Tch, that lowly woman''s photo. Why do you have to show me those disgusting photos, Jack?" Sophia screamed loudly when she saw the photo of Anne and Leon''s sex scene.

    "Aren''t you familiar with that photo, Sophia?"

    Sophia''s face paled. "What do you mean? That''s not my picture, wh-why should I feel familiar?"

    "I''ve given you so many opportunities to tell the truth to me, Sophia, but it seems I was wrong. A person like you will never realize the mistake you''ve made. I know you are the only person responsible for those photos. ."

    Sophia''s heart was beating faster than before. "What are you talking about, Jack? I don''t understand."

    "Why don''t you understand? Aren''t you the one who edited the photos?"

    Sophia immediately froze for a moment, her whole body suddenly felt weak. She couldn''t believe that Jack would find out the truth, even though for the past two years she was pretty sure that Jack had forgotten about the photos.

    "J-Jack, I..."

    Jack raised his hand in front of him asking to Sophia not to speak. "For these past two years, I''ve been waiting for your good faith to tell me the truth, but it seems you never had such good intentions to tell me the truth. That''s why today I called you here to give you a little surprise, I''m sure you''ll definitely like it."

    "I-I can exin everything, Jack, the scene in the photo isn''t Marianne. But she''s still cheated on you, Jack. She met that guy behind your back. And what I did was just to help you know what kind of woman Marianne really is," said Sophia panicked.

    "Really? Really good intentions, but I''m sorry, without your help I can get what I want. So don''t make excuses, now just enjoy my little gift, Sophia."

    Bam!

    Robert Higgins immediately knelt before Jack.

    "Please forgive my daughter, please forgive Sophia, Jack. I know what she did was wrong, but trust me, Jack, she has good intentions. She just wants to help you realize that this woman doesn''t deserve to be your wife, that woman��"

    Bang!

    Jack hit the table in front of him so hard that it made Robert Higgins paused.

    "I don''t need anyone''s help to find out whether my wife deserves to be with me or not. Now you two better enjoy the show that your beloved daughter is going to do in peace," said Jack coldly expressionlessly.

    "What do you mean..."''

    Robert Higgins words stopped again when he saw threerge men enter Jack''s office, the three men were wearing masquerade masks so that their faces could not be seen clearly.

    Their shock wasn''t even gone when suddenly two of the masked men immediately dragged Sophia by force to a room that was right next to Jack''s room, a room that Jack deliberately prepared for Sophia as revenge for what he did to Anne.

    Sophia''s screams asking for help to be released were ignored by Jack, as well as Hannah Higgins'' panicked screams, as she saw her daughter being taken to a room that was only limited by ss right in front of them.

    "Jack, what are you going to do? Haven''t I been helping you for the past two years to get back the assets that were seized by Edmund Immanuel and his father, so please let go of my daughter," said Robert Higgins in panick when he saw his daughter started to be assaulted by the two strangers who had just entered.

    Jack chuckled. "What you did was a form of our cooperation, Robert, and it has nothing to do with Sophia, so don''t ask me to let her go, because what I did to Sophia is a form of ountability that she has to do for her actions by spreading hoax news about my wife. It''s better if you two shut up and enjoy this show of your beloved daughter in peace."

    "You''re crazy, Jack!! Let go of my daughter, my Sophia is too precious. Let her go..." Hannah Higgins screamed in panic, she didn''t want to see her daughter being raped in front of her own eyes.

    Jack smiled, he then approached Robert and Hannah Higgins who had been forced to sit on a chair by some of Jack''s other men.

    "I''m just finishing what your daughter started, so don''t me me," Jack said quietly as he trailed behind Robert and Hannah Higgins.

    "I beg you, Jack, let go of my daughter. I swear I will never appear in front of you again after this, I swear to you, Jack," said Robert in panic. He almost went crazy when he saw the clothes that Sophia was wearing were almostpletely removed from his body.

    "I''m not the stupid Jackson Patrick Muller who will believe your words again, Robert. I''m the Jackson Knight rke that you won''t easily fool. So now you better enjoy the show, look how wild your daughter is while serving a man. It was the same like when she was in Edmund''s bed when she was still my fianc�� a few years ago."

    After saying that, Jack then rushed out of his room, because he didn''t want to see the sex shows his men were having with Sophia. He didn''t want to stain his eyes. Jack ignored the screams of Hannah Higgins who was very panicked when he saw his daughter being raped. Her heart really broke when she saw her only daughter being touched by strange men right in front of her eyes, while Robert, who couldn''t stand to hear the screams for help from Sophia, was only able to close his eyes while looking down. His heart was broken when he realized that he couldn''t do anything to help his only daughter.

    Without the slightest sense of guilt, Jack got into the car, followed by Erick and Nichs, who always faithfully escorted him wherever he went.

    "Let''s go home, today is very tiring. I want to get some rest at home," said Jack quietly.

    "Ready sir."

    Not long after, the expensive car immediately left the rke Enterprise office. All the way to the house, Jack was sitting with his eyes closed while leaning his body on the seat apanied by the ssic songs that Anne used to be listen, while Erick and Nichs were still monitoring the condition of the Higgins in the office. The two of them continued to make sure the bodyguards who were guarding Jack''s room at this time were doing their job properly.

    "I''ve already avenged for what that bad person did to you honey, hurry home baby. I miss you."

    To be continued

 Chapter 545 - Tormented

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Tormented</h4>

    While in Switzend, Jack conducted a thorough investigation of the fake photos of Anne and Leon. He asked several professional hackers to reactivate the email that sent the fake photos. Jack even contacted Google directly to find out who the owner of the deactivated email was. After a fairly tiring process, Jack finally found out that Sophia Higgins was the only person responsible for the fake photos. This was further strengthened by a new fact which showed that Leon did not know Sophia.

    Jack actually could have taken care of Sophia right away two years ago, but because Jack still needed Robert Higgins to help him retrieve the Muller Finance International assets that Edmund Immanuel had brought with him, Jack finally allowed Sophia to roam around him. Jack let Sophia enjoy her happy days, before his vengeance arrived.

    "We''ve arrived, sir," Erick said slowly, waking Jack who was still closing his eyes.

    Jack slowly opened his eyes. He was silent for a while before finally getting out of the car without saying anything to Erick. Since Anne had left, Jack''s demeanor had changed three hundred and sixty degrees. There was no longer a smile on his face. No more words of help, thanks, and apologies from Jack''s lips.

    Rows of maids and servants dressed in ck and white uniforms were lining up to wee Jack, under the leadership of Luis, who was also seen standing tall in front of the door.

    "Wee back, sir," said Luis politely.

    Jack stopped in his tracks and turned to Luis. "Haven''t seen you in two years, you''re just getting older, Luis."

    Louis smiled. "Of course sir, we all change. So do you."

    Jack did not respond to Luis'' words. He preferred to continue his steps to go up to his room, ignoring all the maids and servants. Seeing Jack leave just like that, Luis smiled faintly.

    "Is he still like that, sir?" Luis asked Erick and Nichs quietly.

    "Yes, as you have just seen, Luis, every time hees home from work, he will definitely go straight to his room and onlye out again in the morning when he goes to work," Erick answered quietly.

    Louis took a deep breath. "Then how about Madam?"

    "Nothing. We''ve tried various ways to find her whereabouts, but we still can''t find her, Luis. She doesn''t have any rtives or friends, her social space is very limited so we''re really having a hard time finding her," Nichs answered quickly.

    "What about Linda and her husband?"

    Eric shook his head. "We don''t know their whereabouts either, we''ve searched Linda''s hometown, but still the results are zero."

    Louis took a deep breath. "No wonder you''re such a mess."

    "His cold attitude is nothing, Luis. You will know when you see him angry. He has turned into a heartless, merciless monster. It''s really terrible, that''s why when he gets angry, we all choose to stay away from him to be safe, '' said Nichs again.

    Erick smiled wryly at Nichs'' words. For thest two years, Nichs finally knew what Jack was like. Unlike Erick, who had known Jack for decades, so he wasn''t surprised at all when he saw his fantastic attitude changed. After talking for almost 30 minutes, Luis finally asked Erick and Nichs toe in. He knew the two young men must be very tired. Working with a man with a broken heart was not easy.

    Jack, who had arrived in front of his room, did not immediately enter. He was still standing there, staring at the whole room he had left for more than two years in front of the door he had just opened. While he was away Jack ordered Luis to change the design of the room, starting from the location of the bed, tables, and other items. However, even though it had been changed so far, Jack still remembered the position of his old room. Jack still clearly remembered Anne''s presence thest time.

    When he was staring at his old bed position, suddenly the events of that night reyed in his memory. All the harsh words he said to Anne were vividly remembered, including when he grabbed Anne''s neck roughly. Jack almost fell if he didn''t hold on to the door beside him. Remembering what happened that night always made him feel like the worst man in the world.

    "Anne, how much longer are you going to torture me with this guilt? How much longer do I have to live with all these regrets, Anne? If you are happy with your new partner now, I''m willing to let you go, but please give me a chance to apologize to you and to our son that you took away," Jack said quietly. His face wet again with tears.

    No one knew that Jackson Knight rke could cry, not even his two assistants. Feeling that his legs were getting weaker, Jack then walked towards the bed to lie down. Without taking off his coat and shoes first, Jack immediately threw himself onto the bed.

    "Anne is pregnant with twins. Currently, her condition is not stable. Even thoughst night I have given her some medicine to strengthen the fetus, but she still has toe to the hospital for further examinations. We have to give extra care to Anne''s womb, especially considering that one baby has already died."

    "Her condition is very weak. You should bring her back immediately for treatment. Otherwise you will have to prepare to lose your second baby too."

    "I can''t believe there is a man as selfish as you are, sir. If I had knownst night you were fighting, I might have taken Anne out of your house. Not only is your baby''s life at risk, but Anne''s life as well. Believe me, the pain of having a miscarriage is ten times that of normal delivery."

    Jack, who had only closed his eyes for ten minutes, immediately woke up when he recalled the words of Doctor Caitlyn, who was angry with him when she found out that Anne had left the house. Even the gentle middle-aged doctor was so angry that she decided to stop working for Jack. Luckily, at that time, Luis managed to persuade Doctor Caitlyn to continue working for Jack.

    Remembering the words Doctor Caitlyn had said, again made Jack''s chest ache. It was a pain that the doctors in Switzend couldn''t find the cause. Because every time he checked himself regarding his condition, all the doctors said he was healthy and did not have any health problems, until finally Jack knew that the illness that gued him could only be cured by Anne.

    Because his chest was getting tighter and making it difficult for him to breathe, Jack immediately took off his clothes quickly and threw them on the floor. With his body only wrapped in thin cloth pants that protected his lower body. Jack walked towards the balcony. His body looked very different. Although he still had a lot of muscle that would make a woman waver, but Jack had lost a lot of weight. Even the engraving of Anne''s name on her lower stomach looked shrunk. One month after Anne''s departure, Jack decided to tattoo her body with an ink needle and engraved Anne''s name on the lower abdomen.

    "Give me a chance to make my wife happy again, Lord, I beg you."

    To be continued

 Chapter 546 - [Bonus ]Christian Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 546 - [Bonus ]Christian Is Mine</h4>

    Since this morning Anne had had headache by Christian''s refusal to y quietly. The child was very active, running around in the house so that the condition of the house currently was so messy. Christian sulked, annoyed at not being allowed to y in the rain outside. Linda and Paul had even given various reasons to calm down the child, but the boy still didn''t want to sit quietly.

    "Baby,e here. Mommy has something for you," said Anne quietly, for the umpteenth time trying to seduce Christian.

    Christian turned to his mother. "No, I don''t want to eat."

    Anne chuckled. "Mommy didn''t invite you to eat, I only asked you to apany me to eat. Mommy hasn''t eaten sincest night and now Mommy is very hungry."

    "Why haven''t you eaten yet?"

    Yes, Anne''s method worked. Her son managed to focus his attention on her.

    "Everything tastes bitter. I can''t taste the taste of food. That''s why Mommy wants you to apany me to eat," replied Anne, lying with a sad face.

    Christian was silent for a while, and finally, with small steps, he walked over to his mother who was in the pantry. "Are you sick, Mommy?"

    "I don''t know, baby."

    "Well then, I''ll feed you something to eat, okay?" Like a grown man, Christian paid sweet attention to his mother.

    Anne''s eyes suddenly filled with tears, her little baby was now able to give her unexpected attention. Without a word, Anne then grabbed Christian to sit on the counter.

    "Okay, I will eat now."

    Christian smiled. Without speaking, the handsome boy, who looked very much like Jack, reached for the fork that was on his mother''s te to start feeding his mother. From a distance, Paul and Linda smiled with emotion. They didn''t think Christian could do that. Anne really enjoyed her breakfast and lunch this time, the food her son fed tasted 10 times better. Christian himself enjoyed his new activity. asionally, he made the mistake of dropping spaghetti sauce on the table, but he didn''t stop his activities and he continued to feed his mother eagerly until finally the spaghetti on the te ran outpletely.

    "Are you full, Mommy?"

    "Yes, look at Mommy''s belly now," said Anne quickly, showing Christian her belly.

    Christian chuckled at what his mother did. He slowly put one hand on his mother''s stomach. "How did I get in Mommy''s stomach first? Did you eat me?"

    "Eat? How can I eat you, dear?"

    "Then how did I get in Mommy''s stomach?" Christian asked again.

    Anne was confused. She didn''t know what to answer. The older Christian got, the more critical the questions he asked, and sometimes the questions were difficult to answer, like the questions that just came out of Christian''s lips. Christian, who was a very curious child, wanted to know the answer to the question he previously asked, seemed to be sitting patiently, waiting for an answer from his mother. He looked at his mother expectantly. Anne, who could not answer Christian''s question, finally gave up. She gave her son permission to y in the rain outside.

    "What are you doing, Anne? You said not to let Chris y in the rain. But why are you even giving him permission?" Linda protested angrily at Anne.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I can''t answer the question he asked, Linda, so I just let him y in the rain."

    "What did Chris ask you that you can''t answer?!"

    Anne stared intently at Linda the same way she watched Christian y in the rain with Paul. "He asked how he got in my stomach. There''s no way I wasn''t telling the truth."

    Linda growled. "He''s still asking that?"

    "Yes, the boy is very stubborn. His curiosity is very high," answered Anne in frustration.

    Linda massaged her forehead which suddenly ached. "It''s a bad idea to tell him that babiese from the mother''s belly, the child grows to be like the father."

    "Linda, don''t say that. Christian my son, he has nothing to do with that man," said Anne quickly. For three years, Anne had been trying to get Jack out of her heart.

    Linda smiled faintly at Anne''s words. She slowly stroked Anne''s messy hair. "Jack, the man is getting stronger. You know how powerful he is right now, that''s why you have to be prepared if one day we meet him, Anne."

    "No, Linda, I don''t want to see him. I don''t want to."

    "I know, Anne, I know. But you have to be prepared for any incident. We can''t hide from him forever, Anne. Jackson Knight rke is a terrible man, you have to be able to face him again, Anne. It''s possible that he will try to take Christian from us , that''s why you have to be prepared to deal with it," said Linda quietly, trying to make Anne realize how powerful Jack was right now.

    Anne lowered her head. "I''m not going to let him take my son, Linda. I''ve been the one who fought to keep Christian since he was in my womb, I''m the one who always cried when Christian was sick, not him. Not that bad guy."

    "I know, Anne, we both raised Christian. Neither Paul nor I would have allowed him to take Christian from us. We just had to prepare for the worst that woulde, Anne."

    "D-do we need to move, Linda?"

    Linda shook her head. "That''s not the best solution, we can''t keep hiding, Anne. Besides that, it will be difficult for us, Christian certainly won''t like it. The kid will definitely ask in details of the reasons why we have to move, you know that Christian''s curiosity is very high. That''s why we have to prepare for the worst that could happen, Anne."

    Anne was silent as she heard Linda''s words. Even without being reminded, Linda already knew how strong and how big Jack''s power was at this time. His big name was enough to make a lot of women flock to him, though Anne tried to fool herself that everything would be all right.

    "I''m not ready to face all of that, Linda. I couldn''t imagine seeing him, let alone meeting him in person, I don''t have the courage, Linda," said Anne honestly.

    "I know, but believe me, Anne, we can definitely get through this again. We''ve been through the bad things that happened in thest few years. That''s why I''m sure we can all get through the worst. We just need to be prepared, so if what you don''t want does happen, then we''ll know what to do. You know very well that Jack''s people keep an eye on my family."

    Anne was silent for a long time. She looked very nervous. Her eyes continued to stare nkly at Christian who was ying andughing with Paul outside.

    "I''m not leaving Christian to him, Linda, Christian my son," said Anne softly in a trembling voice.

    To be continued

 Chapter 547 - Found You

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Found You</h4>

    After ying in the rain for some time, Paul eventually took Christian back into the house. Although at first he refused, but Christian finally obeyed when he was bathed by his mother in the bathroom on the first floor. Meanwhile, Paul, who had just finished taking a shower, had just finished making hot tea for him and chocte milk for Christian. When he was about to enjoy his hot tea in the living room, Paul''s steps stopped when he saw his wife sitting dreamily by the ss.

    "What''s bothering you?" Paul asked quietly, interrupting Linda''s thoughts.

    Linda took a deep breath. "I''ve just discussed about Jack with Anne."

    Thump!

    The smile on Paul''s face immediately disappeared. He quickly grabbed Linda''s hand and led her into the room.

    "Why do you have to talk about it now, Linda?" Paul asked coldly.

    "When do I have to talk about this? Anne must know as soon as possible that her ex-husband is still looking for her. I can''t possibly be quiet and do nothing when I know Jack''s men are still spying on my family in the vige. It''s better for me to tell her everything now, Paul, because if she knows the truth then she will be prepared," answered Linda at length. She tried not to speak loudly so as not to make Anne suspicious.

    Paul took a deep breath. "They haven''t divorced, Linda, so they''re still husband and wife."

    "Well you know, legally Jack has full rights over Christian. That''s why I told Anne everything to prepare her for the worst, Paul."

    Paul was silent hearing his wife''s words. He actually knew that all this time Linda had been trying to calm herself down in dealing with the problems that befell her parents. Linda pretended that nothing happened in front of Anne, when in fact she was very nervous when she found out that her family was constantly under pressure from Jack''s men, who already live in a house not far from Linda''s family home in the vige.

    "Then what are we going to do? Should we find a new ce to live?" Paul asked Linda back in a soft voice.

    Linda shook her head. "That''s not a way out, Paul. The further we run, the more eager Jack will chase us. I''m sure you know how powerful Jack is right now, we are nothing in his eyes, Paul."

    "Yes, I know. But I won''t let him take Christian. We have taken care of Christian since he was in Anne''s womb. I will never let the baby I take care of like my own child be taken away!" said Paul fiery.

    "I won''t let that happen as well, that''s why I talked to Anne. She has to keep Christian, I can''t imagine if we were separated from Christian, Paul. I can''t live without him, since I was told by the doctor that I can''t get pregnant three years ago, Christian was my encouragement, sob...I don''t want to be separated from him, Paul... I don''t want to..."

    Linda''s tears that had been suppressed for a long time finally broke. She cried in Paul''s arms who embraced her lovingly. Three years ago, Linda was told that she couldn''t get pregnant by a doctor while still living in London. At that time, Linda had intended tomit suicide because she thought she had failed as a woman. But Paul firmly epted Linda''s condition and vowed not to leave her until death parted them. So when Anne contacted them and told them about her being pregnant and being dumped by Jack, without a second thought, Linda immediately went to Anne and reached out to her. Linda felt that the presence of the baby in Anne''s womb at that time was the most beautiful gift from God for her, Linda felt grateful to be given the opportunity by God to take care of a baby, even though it did note from her own womb. Because of that, Linda loved Christian more than anything else, and so did Paul, who already considered Christian as his own child. That was why they both don''t want to be separated from Christian.

    Without Linda and Paul knowing, Anne had overheard their words. Initially, Anne wanted to ask Linda where Christian''s hairb was, but after hearing the serious conversation between the couple, Anne finally heard the husband and wife''s words. When she heard Linda''s cry, who alwaysmented her fate, Anne was always sad. She felt sorry for Linda who couldn''t feel what she felt.

    "Don''t worry, Linda, Christian is not going anywhere. You two are still Christian''s mom and dad too, you will never be reced. I promise to defend my son as hard as I can, I will make sure the bad guy won''t be able to take Christian away from us," said Anne inwardly with teary eyes.

    "Mommy, I''m hungry, I want my chocte milk."

    Christian screams startled Anne, who was still standing in front of Linda''s and Paul''s bedroom door.

    "Okay, baby, wait a minute. Mommy will prepare the chocte milk," replied Anne quickly as she ran to Christian who was already neat and smelling good in his baby chair.

    Christian chuckled at his mother''s words, he returned to focus on his favorite cartoon and waited patiently for his favorite chocte to be prepared. Anne did not know that Paul had prepared chocte milk for her son.

    * * *

    < The rke Enterprise >

    The footsteps of two young men could be heard clearly as they entered the main meeting room of rke''s Jewel. The two men went straight into a tightly closed room without knocking on the door first.

    "You..."

    "Forgive our rudeness, sir, but this is important," said Erick quickly cut off Jack''s words.

    "Yes sir, this is rted to operation A1." Nichs added to Erick''s words.

    Jack immediately stood up when he heard the words of his two assistants. Without speaking, he immediately got up from his chair and rushed to Erick and Nichs but just as he was about to take a step, suddenly a young woman blocked Jack''s steps with her body.

    "We''re still meeting, sir, you can''t just leave and akkk..."

    The woman''s words were stopped when Jack suddenly grabbed her neck tightly and suddenly made everyone in the room shocked.

    "You''re just a lowly employee so don''t cross your limits, you have no right to control me!"

    The woman''s face immediately turned pale when she heard Jack''s words, but it didn''t matter because after that Jack immediately mmed his body on the floor violently without any pity.

    "Fire her, I don''t want to see her again in mypany," said Jack coldly without looking at the floor where the woman he just pushed was still sitting on the floor with a face as white as paper.

    Erick and Nichs couldn''t help but sigh when they saw the scene that had just happened. The master was really still very scary.

    "Go straight to the point," Jack said quietly when he was out of the room.

    Erick took out his cell phone and showed it to Jack. He then said all the things his men had just reported. As long as Erick spoke, Jack didn''t interrupt him at all. The cold look in his eyes slowly faded and looked softer.

    "Prepare my jet. We will fly there immediately."

    "Yes, sir." Erick and Nichs answered Jack''s words in unison.

    To be continued

 Chapter 548 - Who Is Christian?

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Who Is Christian?</h4>

    Christian kept whining and refusing when he was forced to sit in the baby car seat. He thought that he was big now and wanted to sit in the car seat without using the baby car seat.

    "If you don''t want to sit in the seat, that means Christian can''t go with mom and dad," said Anne slowly, trying to persuade Christian to sit in his baby car seat.

    "I''m going with mom and dad!" Christian says quickly.

    Anne smiled. "Then you have to sit in the car seat, because otherwise you can''t go with them, and if you insist not to use the car seat, and there is a police on the road, then mom and dad will be arrested by the police. Do you really have the heart to see mom and dad in that cold jail?"

    Christian''s blue eyes widened. "Incarcerated? Why imprisoned?"

    "Because you don''t sit in the car seat, every small child must sit in the baby car seat and that is a government regtion that everyone must obey. Not just because it''s the rule, but by sitting in the car seat, you will be morefortable during the trip," replied Anne softly, trying to exin a little to his very critical son.

    "But when I went to the beach yesterday I didn''t feelfortable sitting in the baby car seat, Mommy. I couldn''t see the beach during the trip, I had to sit in the seat for a long time. Even though I wanted to see that much water, Mommy," Christian sulked. He exined the reason why he did not want to sit in the baby car seat which he thought would make him bound and was not free.

    Anne chuckled. "What Mom and Dad did yesterday was for your good, Dear, but believe me, your trip today will not take long, because you will only go to the supermarket, unlike yesterday going to the beach. Later, when you arrive at the supermarket, you can freely run wherever you want. But first, you have to sit in the car seat first. How about that? Do you agree?"

    Christian was silent. After thinking for a while, he finally agreed to sit in the car seat. Paul and Linda took a deep breath when the stubborn child finally obeyed.

    "He really only listens to you, Anne," Linda chimed softly as Anne had closed the back door where Christian was sitting.

    Anne smiled. "That''s because you can''t persuade him, I''m sure if I didn''t persuade him like that, you would have melted down on him and allowed him to sit without a car seat."

    Linda chuckled. "I couldn''t bear to see him cry, Anne, that''s why I relented."

    "You are the one who relented, we don''t have to obey everything that the child wants, Linda. Later on, he will just be like that, remember that children are our number one imitators, their memory is extraordinary. So when he is in a tantrum and all his wishes are granted, then he will continue like that , the memory will be stored in his brain," answered Anne tly, reminding Linda gently.

    "I know, but sometimes I just can''t bear to see him cry."

    Anne smiled. She then patted Linda''s shoulder gently. "Don''t be weak to him, okay? You are his mother, I''m sure you can take good care of Christian. Remember Linda, I don''t want Christian to be a spoiled child."

    "Yeah, I know, I''m sorry. We''re leaving now. Are you sure it''s okay for you to be left alone?"

    "Of course, I have to look after the shop," replied Anne curtly.

    Linda smiled hearing Anne''s words. She then got into the car following Paul who had entered earlier. After Linda boarded, a short timeter Paul immediately drove their car out of the flower shop towards the highway. Christian, as usual, waved his hand at Anne as he was about to leave. The boy was always excited when Paul and Linda took him on a trip.

    "Okay, let''s get to work," said Anne excitedly. Not long after, the car Paul was driving was out of sight, she then entered the shop and started working on preparing an order for a bouquet of flowers that she had arranged this morning.

    Opening a flower shop was a blessing in itself for Anne, because from that flower shop they could live quite well. Previously, where they lived, no one sold flowers, so Anne and Linda decided to open a flower shop in the vicinity of their current residence, and the shop managed to be the destination of dozens of lovers who wanted to surprise their respective partners.

    Just as she finished arranging the flowers that were ready to be picked up, suddenly a middle-aged woman came. She was one of the people who had ordered flowers from Anne yesterday and wanted to pick up her order today. Anne then served her first customer in a friendly manner. When Anne was busy writing a greeting on a paper to be pinned on the flower bouquet, Anne identally bumped and dropped Christian''s favorite minion-shaped ss on the floor so that the ss was shattered on the ground.

    "Oh my God, are you all right, Madam?"

    The middle-aged woman standing in front of the counter where Anne had dropped Christian''s favorite ss nodded her head quickly. "I''m fine. How about you?"

    "I''m fine too. Forgive my carelessness, Miss," answered Anne quickly. "You''d better sit down first, let me clean up the broken ss first. I don''t want you to get hurt."

    "Fine, but you have to be careful. The shards are sharp," said the middle-aged woman quickly.

    Anne smiled. She then grabbed a broom which was not far from where she was. She carefully put the broken ss into a special ssware bag, so thatter the garbage collector would not be injured when it was disposed. After 5 minutes, Anne finally managed to remove all the broken ss from the floor.

    "Do you have a child, Miss?" asked the middle-aged woman to Anne.

    "Yes, Madam, my son is 2 years old," replied Anne proudly.

    The customer smiled at Anne''s words. "No wonder there is a cute ss on the counter. Your child must be very adorable and handsome if his mother is as beautiful as you are."

    Anne blushed in embarrassment to get such apliment. Because the transaction process wasplete and finally the customer left Anne alone in the shop.

    "Looks like I''ll have to buy him a new ss, otherwise Christian will be very angry when..."

    "Who is Christian?"

    Anne was silent for a moment when she heard a familiar voice, a voice she had not heard for almost 3 years. Anne slowly turned towards the source of the voice and was surprised to see the figure she hated and missed was suddenly in front of her.

    "Y-you..."

    "Yes, it''s me. You haven''t answered my question, Anne. Who is Christian?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 549 - Are You My Daddy?

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Are You My Daddy?</h4>

    < Aberdeen Airport >

    By using a Boeing Bussiness Jet 747-8 belonging to histe grandfather, Jack and his men arrived at Aberdeen Airport. His arrival was also under very tight escort by officers at Aberdeen Airport.

    "Wee to Aberdeen, Mr. rke," a man dressed in ck greeted Jack.

    Jack smiled at the words of the man who had just greeted him. Because he couldn''t wait to see Anne, finally Jack didn''t respond much to the man. He immediately walked to the car that was waiting for him in the airport lobby. After receiving a report from Erick regarding Anne''s whereabouts in Aberdeen, Scond, Jack didn''t want to wait long. He immediately decided to go to Scond which was a state in Britain. Jack did not expect that Anne would live in that country.

    During the trip to Anne''s flower shop, whose address was already held by the driver, Jack kept staring at the beautiful photo of Anne previously shown by Erick. In that photo, Anne looked thinner than thest time Jack saw her three years ago. But that didn''t reduce her beauty. Anne was still very beautiful even with short hair.

    "Do Linda and Paul live with my wife, Erick?" Jack asked quietly, breaking the silence in the car.

    Eric nodded his head. "Yes sir, ording to my men they live in a two-story house with..."

    "With what?"

    "With a boy who is about 2 years old. The child looks so attached to Paul. But unfortunately, my subordinates did not manage to get a photo of the child," replied Erick in a trembling voice.

    "A 2 year old boy....hmmm interesting, we will find outter. What is clear now is that I have to meet Anne first."

    Erick took a deep breath, as did Nichs. He was very grateful that the master was not to be angry with him for not providingplete information about the 2 year old boy. The master''s good mood managed to save him. The atmosphere in the car was quiet again. No one dared to utter a single word. The tension in the car only ended when the car stopped, apparently by now they had arrived across the street from Anne''s flower shop. Jack, who was impatient to meet Anne, immediately lowered his car window so that he could see Anne''s face more clearly. His smile widened when he saw Anne was seen talking to a woman who finally entered the shop.

    "Keep an eye on this ce, I don''t want anyone to disturb me," said Jack quietly as he untied the tie that tied his neck.

    "Yes, sir."

    After saying that, Jack immediately got out of his car and walked with sturdy steps towards Anne''s flower shop followed by Erick and Nichs, as soon as Jack left all the warriors immediately secured the ce along with the other bodyguards, carrying out the orders given by the previous master.

    Once in front of the shop, Jack didn''t go straight in. He was still waiting for the customer who was buying flowers from Anne to leave the shop. Although he was very impatient, but Jack chose to patiently wait at the door. He only entered the shop after the female customer left and did not close the shop door that made it easy for Jack to enter. Jack''s heart was racing ten times faster than usual when he saw the figure of the woman he had missed for thest three years was in front of him. Jack would have almost opened his mouth and called for Anne had he not heard Anne speak to herself and say a foreign name.

    "Who''s Christian?"

    Anne, who was surprised, was frozen for a while before finally turning towards the source of the sound.

    "Y-you..."

    "Yes, it''s me Jack. Answer my question earlier, Anne, who is Christian?"

    Anne looked very shocked to see Jack''s arrival. She couldn''t believe the man who kicked her out three years ago had now reappeared in front of her like a ghost. Anne nced out of the shop and saw the two personal assistants of Jack standing in front of the shop in perfect posture and the other members of the Warriors, who were standing guard around the shop.

    "Why are you here?" asked Anne subconsciously.

    Jack smiled. "I want to pick you up, Anne, I want you toe back to me. I want to start over with you."

    "Are you out of your mind, Jack?"

    "Yeah, I''m crazy because of you. For the past three years I''ve been tormented by all this, Anne, I regret everything I''ve done to you. I''m stupid for not checking the truth of the photos first. I''m stupid for being mean to you. I''m stupid because I let you go Anne, I love you, Anne. I want us to be like we used to be," answered Jack spontaneously.

    Anne smiled faintly. "No, it''s not love cause love doesn''t hurt. Love doesn''t hurt."

    "Anne ..."

    "Never mind, Jack, I don''t want to waste my time anymore. It''s enough for all the time and sacrifices I have given you, I''ve waited patiently for two years and believed you were still alive at that time, until God finally brought us together in a unique way. I never imagined until we finally got married. I''ve wasted so much patience waiting for you and now when I''ve given up all my love for you, why did youe again? I''m happy with my life now, Jack, so go away. Don''t bother me again, I don''t need your money, I don''t need your power. I just need peace and quiet, two things you could never give me. So now you better go home and live in peace. We''ll live our own lives." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly. Her voice was shaking slightly, showing great anger.

    Jack was silent for a long time after hearing Anne''s words. He couldn''t believe Anne would talk to him like that. Even though he had prepared his heart, in fact Jack was still hurt when he received such rejection from the woman he loved so much.

    "I''ve been looking for you for three years, Anne, I can''t stay silent. I almost went crazy when I found out you went while being pregnant that night, Anne, I didn''t know you were carrying twins. I''m sorry, Anne, I''m sorry. I believe there still remains a little love for me in your heart, that''s why I beg you to give me one more chance. We''ll start all over again from the beginning. I promise to change and never make you sad again, Anne. I swear, "Jack said earnestly, his eyes staring sadly at Anne, who didn''t seem to like his presence.

    "Come on, Jack, I don''t want to repeat the same mistake. I don''t want to..."

    "Mommy, we''re back. Look what Dad bought for me." Christian''s excited voice immediately interrupted Anne''s words.

    Hearing the voice of a little boy, Jack immediately turned and looked at the boy who looked very much like him without blinking. Jack stared deeply into Christian''s eyes which were the same color as his without speaking.

    Anne, who realized the danger lurking on Christian, immediately took action. She tried to reach Christian, but her movement was too fast with Jack who was already carrying Christian who immediately clung to him. Even though Christian had never wanted to be carried by someone he had never met.

    "What''s your name?" Jack asked softly to Christian who was already in his arms.

    "Christian, are you my Daddy?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 550 - Jacks Threat

    <h4>Chapter 550 - Jack''s Threat</h4>

    Before he could answer, suddenly Paul entered and grabbed Christian from his arms.

    "Christian is my son." Paul immediately spoke loudly.

    "Y-yes, Christian is our child." Linda, who was standing behind Jack, immediately replied to her husband''s words and immediately rushed to where Anne was standing.

    Jack was silent for a long time, seeing his wife and two friends staring at him without blinking. His gaze continued to alternate from Christian to Anne, and from Anne to Christian and so on for a long time. Finally, a smile suddenly appeared on his face and it was his first smile after three years after Anne''s departure.

    "Oh so he''s your son, but why does he look so much like me?" said Jack slowly, trying to flick Anne''s ego.

    Paul swallowed hard. "Just ask Christian who Linda and I are."

    Jack smiled. Paul had fallen into his trap. "Son, your name is Christian?"

    "Yes."

    "Can uncle ask a question?"

    "Sure."

    "Who''s carrying you right now?" Jack asked quietly, his voice shaking a little.

    Christian pointed at Paul to which Jack gave a quick nod.

    "He''s my Dad." Christian answered quickly in his slurred voice.

    Jack''s face immediately went t. His smile disappeared instantly reced with a sharp look at Anne. Seeing that expression, Christian looked scared. Anne, who noticed the change in Christian''s expression, immediately took the boy from Paul''s arms and immediately gave Christian to Linda.

    "Come inside for a moment," said Anne quietly.

    Linda nodded her head quickly. Without speaking, she went straight into the break room with Christian, who clung like a ko.

    After making sure Christian was safe, Anne then returned her focus to Jack.

    "Go, your presence is not expected in this ce." Anne shooed Jack away fearlessly.

    "That''s right, you better go, sir. Your presence scares my son, he''s not used to strangers," Paul said firmly in response to Anne''s words.

    Jack chuckled. "It turns out that in the past three years, you have changed a lot, Anne. I didn''t think you would be this cruel to me."

    "Everyone''s changed, not just me," answered Anne quickly.

    Jack''sughter grew wider when he heard Anne''s words. Jack slowly stepped towards where Anne was standing and immediately moved his hands to try to straighten Anne''s messy hair. But his movement was stopped in midair because Anne immediately shifted where she stood, avoiding the touch of the man, who was still her husband.

    Jack pulled his hand away and unbuttoned one of his shirt buttons. "Actually my intentions were good at first, but because the response you gave was so unfriendly, I seem to have changed my mind and regarding Christian''s matter, I will investigate it immediately. If you have given me false information about Christian, then be prepared to lose, because I will not let my son calling another man Dad."

    Thump!

    Anne''s face paled heard the threatening Jack, and Jack managed to read Anne''s face change. Without permission, suddenly Jacknded a kiss on the neck of Anne who immediately made Anne''s whole body shudder.

    "See you tomorrow! I''lle back after getting Christian''s DNA results."

    After saying that, Jack immediately turned around and left the flower shop, leaving Anne and Paul who was stunned. When Jack came out of the door, suddenly he extended his hand towards Erick.

    "Christian''s hair, take it to theb. I want to know the results tomorrow morning."

    "Ready sir," Erick answered quickly as he put a strand of hair that the master had just given him into his handkerchief.

    Jack walked with firm steps towards his car. He was still annoyed by Anne''s words and Paul''s words recognizing Christian as his son. Even though ordinary people could tell that physically Christian was very simr to Jack, starting from the color of the eyes, face, lips.

    "Damn, how can he admit my son as his own? It is obvious that Christian inherited all my good looks," said Jack in annoyance as he clenched his fists.

    Erick and Nichs just listened to their master''s words, now they both understood why their master wanted Christian''s DNA results.

    Bam!

    Anne fell to the floor shortly after the cars of Jack''s men disappeared from the front of the shop. Her legs were unable to support her any longer because she was so weak.

    "Anne ..."

    "What do we do, Paul? What if Jack takes Christian away ...? Christian is my son. I don''t want to lose him," said Anne hoarsely holding back tears.

    "Don''t panic, Anne, everything will be fine. Don''t worry, you are the biological mother. Christian''s birth certificate is also clearly written that you are his mother, so you don''t have to worry," said Paul quietly, trying to calm Anne.

    "Yes, Anne, you don''t have to worry. We''ll take care of Christian together, you don''t have to worry." Linda, who had just joined them, immediately joined in the conversation.

    Anne looked down with tears already running down her cheeks. She couldn''t hide her immense fear. Anne was aware of how powerful Jack was right now, so she was very worried that Christian would be taken away from her. What was more, Jack had threatened her too, damn it! Anne really couldn''t think straight at the moment. The wall of courage she had built up over the years was easily shattered by Jack in one touch.

    Unable to bear to see Anne cry like that, Linda immediately approached her best friend and gave her a warm hug full of support. "We''ve been through some tough times for the past three years together, Anne, so don''t worry. We''ll get through it again this time."

    "I-I''m afraid, Linda, sob... I''m afraid of losing my child."

    "No, Anne, I will not let that happen. Christian is ours, don''t you worry. You are not alone anymore, Paul and I will always be with you," said Linda quickly.

    Hearing Linda''s words made Anne''s cry louder. She was really more afraid of losing her only son. Anne knew Jack was a man who was always serious with his words. That was why Anne was really scared right now.

    Paul massaged his aching head when he saw his wife and Anne cried. As the only adult male in their family, Paul had to stay strong even though he actually had the same fear. Paul would not have allowed the baby he had taken care of since the baby breathed the air in the world to be taken by his biological father. Paul already loved Christian and treated the baby like his own flesh and blood, because of that, he felt the same sadness as Linda and Anne who gave birth to Christian.

    * * *

    < City Hospital >

    Nichs and Erick immediately went to thergest hospital in Aberdeen. They immediately went to a hospital officials room with the strand of hair belonging to Christian, which was given by Jack.

    "We want the results toe out tonight as well," said Erick firmly closing the conversation.

    "But that..."

    "Mr. Jackson Knight rke was the one who requested this, so please cooperate, Doc." Nichs immediately cut off the doctor''s words quickly.

    The doctor was silent for a moment. "rke, is it rke..."

    "That''s right, it''s that rke. So please, don''t disappoint us," Erick said quietly, interrupting the doctor''s words.

    To be continued

 Chapter 551 - Custody

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Custody</h4>

    While in Aberdeen, Jack stayed in the most luxurious 5-star hotel in the city. Although he really wanted to live in the same house with Anne and their son, but Jack held back. He didn''t want to make Christian hate him if he insisted on living together.

    Talking about Christian, Jack was sure that the child was his son. Without doing any DNA testing, Jack was sure that Christian was his flesh and blood, apart from having a facial resemnce to him.

    "We''ll see, Anne, I''m sure you will be happy toe to me when I take Christian. I''m sure of it," said Jack to himself.

    Because Erick and Nichs had not returned from the hospital, Jack finally decided to sleep first. He also gave a strand of his own hair to bepared with Christian''s hair which he identally left in his clothes while holding the adorable baby.

    If Jack usually had a hard time falling asleep, this time the man fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Even in his sleep, he smiled. Something he had not been doing for the past three years. Meeting Anne, the woman who had driven him crazy all along, had made his life so much better. Moreover, seeing his son growing well, Anne really took good care of their child. And this was what stopping him for not taking Christian away immediately. He didn''t want to make Anne sad.

    While Jack was very happy, the opposite happened to Anne. Tonight, she could not sleep peacefully. This afternoon when they came back from the shop, Anne, Linda and Paul were surprised by the presence of ten men dressed all in ck standing around their house. It was certain that the ten people were Jack''s subordinates, who were asked to guard them from running away. Jack seemed to be able to read what was in Anne''s mind. So he immediately ordered his men to be on guard, so that Anne wouldn''t do anything reckless. Jack certainly didn''t want to lose Anne and his son again this time, he was too smart to make the same mistake.

    * * *

    Knock...knock��

    "Are you asleep Anne?"

    Linda''s voice came from the front door of Anne''s room softly.

    "Not yet, Linda, wait a minute, I''ll be out." Anne immediately answered quickly.

    Christian, who was disturbed by the sound of his mother''s voice, seemed to be squirming in the bed, thus making Anne again gently pat his buttocks again so that the handsome baby finally fell asleep again in his sleep.

    After making sure Christian was really sleeping, Anne then got out of bed to meet Linda, who was waiting anxiously for her at her bedroom door.

    "Is Christian asleep?" Linda asked quietly.

    "Yeah, the kid fell asleep right away after I read the story. What''s wrong, Linda?"

    Linda smiled. "Let''s talk on that couch. I''m afraid if we talk here it will disturb Christian''s sleep."

    Anne nodded her head. She then closed the door to her room and walked towards a sofa in front of her room, following Linda who had sat down first.

    "Why haven''t you slept yet? Is Paul not asleep either?" asked Anne quietly as she sat beside Linda.

    "Paul has been sleeping since 30 minutes ago, he seems very tired. That''s why he didn''t know when I got out of bed. I couldn''t sleep, Anne. Thinking of Jack''s men around our house makes me unable to close my eyes, I''m afraid if I sleep, you and Christian have been taken away by them," answered Linda honestly with teary eyes. "I don''t want you to leave us, Anne, I''m used to you and Christian, sob�� I can''t go on with my life without Christian."

    Anne pursed her lips, gently wiping Linda''s tears that were already streaming down her face. "Christian and I aren''t going anywhere, we''ll always be together. Throw that thought away from you."

    "But Jack, he..."

    "Our rtionship ended three years ago the night he kicked me out, Linda. How could I go back to him? We are no longer rted, and about Christian, you don''t have to worry. I will defend him with my life I''ve been fighting for Christian since the first day we stepped out of Jack''s house that night. So he has no right over my son, let alone taking him away from me," said Anne at length, cutting Linda''s words.

    Linda''s tears were pouring down her face when she heard Anne''s words. She suddenly hugged her body tightly. "I don''t want to be separated from Christian, since the doctor told me that I can''t conceive a baby, Christian had been a new spirit for me, Anne. I can''t imagine how I have to live my life if I have to be separated from him, I just can''t, Anne, sob."

    Anne patted Linda''s back gently many times, trying to calm her down. Anne knew how Linda felt. That was why she kept reassuring Linda that she and Christian were not going anywhere. Anne was well aware that Christian''s presence was a new spirit for Linda. Anne had just returned to her room after almost two hours talking to Linda on the couch.

    "Give us strength, God, please don''t separate us," said Anne softly as she wrapped her arms around Christian''s body.

    Not long after, Anne finally fell asleep. She went to sleep following her son, who was already huddled in her arms, like a baby ko looking for warmth.

    * * *

    < Marks @The Manor >

    Jack woke up from his sleep when his cell phone suddenly vibrated. Since Anne left, Jack always woke up when he heard noises around his bed. That was why he usually turned off his cell phone when he went to sleep, but he was too tired, he finally forgot until finally he woke up. Jackzily checked his cell phone, trying to find out who was calling him. His zed eyes opened wide when he saw the email that came into his cell phone.

    "So Christian really is my son! How dare you lie to me, Anne," Jack said quietly with an indescribable smile.

    In Jack''s hand there was still an email from the doctor saying that he was Christian''s biological father based on the match between the two hair samples. After confirming that Christian was his son, Jack immediately contacted his privatewyer in Switzend. Jack wanted to prepare all the files regarding custody of Christian, even though Anne currently had rights over Christian, Jack was sure that with a validw, he could take Christian from his wife.

    "We''ll see tomorrow, Honey, I wonder how much you love, Christian." Jack thought to himself as he finished speaking with his privatewyer in Switzend.

    To be continued

 Chapter 552 - Court

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Court</h4>

    During breakfast, there was no conversation whatsoever between Anne and her two friends in the dining room. Only Christian''s chatter showed that there was still life in the house.

    "Milk...milk...! I want my chocte milk, Mommy," Christian screamed loudly, startling Anne, Linda, and Paul.

    "Have you finished your meal?" Anne asked softly, smiling at Christian.

    "Look!" Christian shows his empty te excitedly.

    Anne chuckled, as did Linda, who ran a hand through Christian''s hair.

    Paul got up from his chair and approached Christian with a ss filled with Christian''s warm chocte milk. "Good boy! Here''s your chocte milk."

    "Thanks, Papa, you are the best!!!" Christian shouted happily, one second after that the child immediately drank the chocte milk in his hand.

    "Christian, do you love Dad?" Paul asked softly.

    "Of course, I love Dad, Mom, and Mommy," Christian replied innocently.

    Paul''s eyes suddenly felt hot. Even though he had helped raise Christian all this time, he realized that Christian was not his, especially now that Christian''s biological father had arrived, Paul was really tormented by a sadness that he never imagined.

    "Dad, are you crying?"

    Paul shook his head. "No, honey, suddenly there was dust in my eyes. That''s why I looked like I''m about to cry."

    "Poor dad, what can I help you with?"

    "Nothing, dear, I''m alright," said Paul, smiling.

    Christian looked at Paul without blinking. The bright boy was trying to find out the truth for himself. When Christian opened his mouth, suddenly they were all surprised by the arrival of Jack and his two assistants. They brought a lot of shopping bags containing toys for Christian and some of his favorite snacks.

    "Jack," Anne muttered quietly when she saw Jack suddenly appear.

    "Hi son, do you still remember me?" Jack asked quietly to his son.

    Christian smiled. "Sure, you''re the uncle from yesterday, aren''t you?"

    Jack chuckled. "No, I wasn''t an uncle at that time. I am your Daddy."

    Anne''s eyes widened at Jack''s words. She almost screamed and ran to the man if Linda didn''t hold her back.

    "Daddy?"

    Jack smiled and approached Christian''s baby chair. "Yes, I am your Daddy."

    Christian looked at Jack sharply. He slowly put down his ss of hot chocte and reached his hand to Jack''s face. Christian felt his biological father''s face subconsciously.

    "Why did youe now, Daddy?"

    Jack was silent. He couldn''t believe he would get such a question from his son, who was still two years old. And not only was Jack surprised, but everyone in the room was as surprised as Jack, especially Anne. Anne really didn''t expect Christian to say that to his father, the bond between father and son was indeed really strong.

    Jack lovingly grabbed Christian from his baby chair and immediately hugged him tightly. "I''m sorry, forgive your Daddy, son. You want to forgive Daddy right?"

    "Why do you have to apologize? What did you do wrong?" Christian asked again innocently.

    "I ..."

    Jack''s words stopped because suddenly Anne came and grabbed Christian from his arms forcibly. Christian, who was waiting for an answer from Jack, didn''t seem to like being held by his mother. He struggled and asked to be released from his mother''s arms. He even hit Anne''s chest several times while extending his tiny hand towards Jack, asking for help, but before Jack grabbed Christian, suddenly Anne stepped back and gave Christian to Paul.

    "Bring Christian in," said Anne softly.

    "Anne ..."

    "Quick, Paul, you too, Linda," barked Anne hard. She didn''t care about Jack''s shouts and Christian''s cries, who wanted to be with Jack.

    Linda nodded his head with quickly. She then forced Paul to enter the room, leaving the dining room, ignoring Christian''s increasingly loud cries.

    "Damn�� Don''t you hear that our son is crying?!"

    "He''s my son, not yours!" said Anne loudly.

    "He''s here because of me, how can you get pregnant by yourself?! Don''t be crazy, Anne."

    Anne was immediately silent when she heard Jack''s words and Jack didn''t waste the opportunity. He immediately approached Anne and pushed her against the wall.

    "I will take my son, my flesh and blood with or without your permission. You know I have the power to do that," said Jack coldly right in front of Anne''s face. His breath was ragged when he spoke like that, especially in a very close distance with Anne at the moment. All his longing and desire overflowed.

    "Y-you can''t do that, Jack�� I fought alone for Christian, you have no right over my son," replied Anne quietly, hiding her fear.

    Jack smiled sinisterly. "It''s your fault that you didn''t me about Christian''s presence from the beginning. Even for Christian to lose his twin brother is your fault that ..."

    p!

    Anne lifted her hands to his face with a vengeance and pushed him away from her.

    "Have you forgotten everything you did to me at that time, Jack? Did you forget that you used me without asking me first? Did you forget that you kicked me out of the house? Did you forget that you were the one who forced me to leave the house and gone from your life at that time? You didn''t even want to breathe the same air as me because I''m a lowly woman. Then why are you acting like someone who has received injustice when clearly you are the most guilty person here? You didn''t even apologize to me for all that you did that time, then why are you here, trying to snatch my son away from me? You are truly a human who has no shame, Jack! And one more thing you must know, Christian wouldn''t lose his twin if that time you weren''t so rude and rough to me. You should have reflected on all your mistakes back then instead of ming me! If only at that time you could think clearly and calmly without emotions like that maybe right now Christian''s brother was still around and growing healthy like him, so stop ming me!" said Anne at length in a loud voice. Her breath was ragged after pouring out all the feelings in her heart that she had kept to herself for years.

    Jack was silent when he heard Anne''s words, not a single word escaped his lips at this time.

    "I have sacrificed a lot for our rtionship, Jack, but you didn''t. So now I beg you, please leave me and my son, let us live happily. I will not demand anything from you, I will not ask for a penny of the money you have to raise Christian," added Anne back with teary eyes.

    Jack smiled sarcastically as soon as Anne finished her words. He slowly returned to her body towards Anne. "Okay, if that''s what you want, then we''ll just use thew. I''m sure the power of thew is greater to show who has the right to take care of Christian."

    "Jack!!!"

    "Hush! Don''t scream, honey, I''m still in front of you. I''m sure you''re a smart woman, Anne. I''ll give you 24 hours to think from now on. If you don''t want to work this out with me, then don''t me me if you can''t see Christian again. You must know that I will win this case in court. One thing you must remember is, whatever I want, I will definitely get it, including getting you back. Whether you''re happy or not, you and Christian wille back to me. Remember that, honey."

    Jack gave a kiss at the end of his words on Anne''s forehead before he finally left Anne''s house with Erick and Nichs who had not spoken a word the whole time.

    To be continued

 Chapter 553 - Indecisive

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Indecisive</h4>

    Anne fell on the floor shortly after Jack left the house. The words that Jack said literally made his whole body went limp. Anne realized that she would never be able to win against Jack, especially now that the man''s power was far greater than three years ago. Anne knew Jack was a tough man and would never give up on getting what he wanted, before finally getting what he wanted.

    Escape? Ah forget that. This method would not be possible at this time especially with the the many men dressed in all ck with weapons tucked in their waists surrounding their house at the moment. Anne was currently like a deer that had been caught in a trap and ready to be eaten by the predator, her position was really weak.

    When Anne was confused by everything, suddenly the door to Linda and Paul''s room opened from the inside and out came the husband and wife without Christian, who was already fast asleep in their bed. Seeing Anne was sitting on the floor, Linda immediately walked up to her and gave her a hug.

    "Linda..."

    "Hush... I know, don''t say anything just yet, Anne. You have to get up first, don''t sit on the floor."

    Anne bit her lower lip firmly, enough to make a cut on her thin, in lips. After Linda managed to guide her to sit on the sofa, Paul also sat down to join the two women who were like sisters.

    "What''s your next n, Anne?" Linda asked quietly.

    "The same as before, I will not give up Christian. Christian is my son, he has no right over my son," said Anne full of emotion.

    Linda smiled faintly. "Are you sure you can win if you fight Jack in the court?"

    "I-I don''t know��.but I will do everything I can to protect my son from that bad man," replied Anne coldly.

    "You''d better make peace with her, Anne," said Paul quietly interrupting Anne''s words.

    "What? Did I hear you right?"

    Paul shook his head. "It''s for Christian''s sake, Anne. He needs his real father. You saw for yourself how Christian treated Jack earlier?"

    "Yes, but that..."

    "Christian is usually wary of strangers, but when he met Jack for the first time, he immediately called him Daddy. It would never happened unless there''s longing so great inside both of them, Anne. Christian needs Jack, and Jack misses his son very much too. It will be very selfish this time if you separate the father and son again, Anne," said Paul again.

    Anne was speechless. She couldn''t answer Paul''s words because what he said was true. Christian naturally got along well with Jack, his real father. And that would be impossible if they didn''t have any rtionship, their bond was too strong. Even though Christian actually didn''tck affections at all, the presence of a biological father in his life was very important and Anne was actually aware of this. Anne really couldn''t understand. She didn''t know what to say. Because right now, the people who always supported her decision actually asked her to return to Jack, the person she clearly wanted to avoid.

    "If you go back to your husband, at least in the future we can still meet you two, Anne. It would be a different story if Christian is taken away from us. I''m sure Jack will not let us see Christian again, and if that happens then I am the one who will grieve the most, Anne." Linda joined in to speak in a hoarse voice, holding back her tears in response to her husband''s words.

    Anne looked at Linda and Paul in turn. "What happened to you two? Why did you suddenly ask me to return to Jack? Don''t you two know what I''ve been through all this time because of that man? Didn''t you always support all my decisions? Why are you like this now? Tell me what happened, did Jack threaten you guys?"

    Linda shook her head. "No, Anne, there is no such thing. What we said earlier was the result of our conversation alone. After all, it is all for Christian''s sake. He will live better if he is with his biological father who can give him all that he needs. He is a rke, Anne. Your son is the sessor of the rke family business empire, which has now grown veryrge. Are you willing to let go of the rights that should belong to Christian to fall to someone else? No, no, soe on, Anne, forgive your husband. Return to him, for the sake of your child, Anne, for Christian. You can''t bear not seeing Christian have a hard time in the future, think again, Anne. All of this is for Christian''s good, our child''s good."

    Anne lowered her head. Her heart felt like it was being squeezed at the moment. Linda''s words were true, Christian''s life would be guaranteed if he was with Jack. He would have all the privileges of a rke, the name he should have been born with. But on the other hand, Anne was still not willing to hand Christian over to Jack. She was the one who risked her life to guard Christian''s life in her womb from the start, not that selfish Jack, who med Christian''s twin brother''s death on her. Anne was really messed up right now. The words of Jack, Linda and Paul were swirling in her head alternately, trying to suppress the ego that had been embedded there.

    Seeing Anne went silent, Linda grabbed Anne''s hand and squeezed it tightly. "It''s for Christian''s sake, the child deserves to be happy, Anne. Don''t let your ego makes Christian to be the victim. I''m sure all this time Jack must have suffered a lot. Soe on, stop torturing each other like this, you both still love each other, Anne. Don''t lie to yourself."

    Anne let go of Linda''s hand slowly. "I suddenly have a headache. I want to sleep for a while."

    "Anne..."

    Linda''s words were stopped by Paul who suddenly grabbed her shoulder.

    Anne didn''t lie with her words because she was really having a headache right now. Jack''s appearance made her unable to calm down, and coupled with the threats that Jack had previously given her... Oh, God.

    Arriving in her room, Anne immediately threw her body on the bed. She buried her face in the pillow to hide the sound of her crying so that Linda and Paul couldn''t hear her. All that she wanted to do right now was to cry. Anne wanted to let out all the anger that was inside her right now. What? Jack was going to take Christian away? No way. Anne would not have allowed that to happen, Christian was hers. He was the son she gave birth to with her life on the line. Anne still remembered clearly how it felt when the contractions came when she was alone at home two years ago. Anne struggled alone to feel the waves of love given by Christian from inside her stomach at that time at almost every two minutes on the hospital bed. Finally, she had to give up and let the doctor use his scalpel to take Christian out of her womb.

    "What should I do, God? I can''t let him take Christian. I can''t live without my son, sobs�� Christian is everything to me�� I don''t want to go back to him either, God, he''s a bad guy�� I hate him! Sobs��."

    To be continued

 Chapter 554 - New Hope

    <h4>Chapter 554 - New Hope</h4>

    All the way to the hotel, Jack couldn''t stop smiling. He was happy to see the expression Anne gave a moment ago when he said he would use legal means to fight over Christian''s custody.

    "Looks like Paul and Linda are on our side, sir," Erick said softly with a smile.

    Jack turned to Erick quickly. "Is that true?"

    Eric nodded. "It seems that the husband and wife are interested in your offer, sir."

    Jack chuckled. "Good, then at least they''ll find their own happiness. Make sure Doctor Leo, Doctor Caitlyn, and the others are ready for their arrival."

    "Yes, sir."

    Jack smiled broadly. He was really looking forward to bringing his wife and son home. Jack had prepared arge room for Christian in their house. Even the walk-in closet in their room was now filled with various kinds of expensive items, ranging from bags, shoes, jewelry and thetest Paris clothes for Anne. Jack had really prepared everything very carefully, he was sure he could bring his wife and son back to Switzend.

    The convoy of cars carrying Jack finally arrived at the Marks @ The Manor hotel. A hotel clerk immediately opened the door for Jack shortly after the car stopped. Jack gave a smile to the clerk who opened the door for him.

    Erick and Nichs looked at each other when they saw their master was smiling at someone else. It was their master''s first smile at someone else in thest 3 years. Meeting his wife and son hadpletely changed Jack''s personality.

    "Oh yeah, Eric, I almost forgot." Jack said firmly. "Empty Codona''s Amusement Park this afternoon. I want to take Christian to the ce this afternoon and I don''t want any visitors to disturb us," said Jack coldly, full of threats.

    "Okay sir, I''ll go straight to that ce," Erick answered quickly.

    "Good! And you Nick,e with me. You have other important work to do."

    "Yes, sir." Nichs answered quickly.

    After receiving orders from his master, Erick then rushed from the hotel lobby to Codona''s Amusement Park which was adjacent to Aberdeen beach and Queen Links on the North coast. While Nichs was trailing behind Jack, he listened carefully to Jack''s orders. Nichs was seen nodding his head repeatedly in response to Jack''s words.

    "Remember, Nick, I don''t want the slightest mistake. So make sure everything is perfect before Ie."

    "Yes, sir, I understand."

    "Okay, you can prepare everything. I want to rest for a while before I''ll have some fun with my son."

    Nichs immediately nodded his head, paying respects to Jack who finally got into the elevator with the four bodyguards escorting him. As soon as the master was out of sight, Nichs immediately carried out the orders given by his master to prepare everything needed for tonight''s event.

    In the elevator, Jack continued to smile when he saw the photos of Christian that he got from Anne''s florist''s social media ount. Apparently, Anne and Linda made Christian the main model of the flower shop. Because Christian''s cuteness and handsomeness, Anne''s florist ount had arge number of followers. The followers were mostly girls who were passionate about Christian. While looking at the photos of his son, Jack''s attention was suddenly diverted when he read thements of several people who said they wanted to adopt Christian. Some of them even offered a high price to be Christian''s parents. Jack''s jaw immediately hardened when he read thement.

    "Fuck! Do you think my son is for sale? How dare you offer this small amount of money!" growled Jack in irritation. He got carried away by emotions because of thements from several ounts that had been posted about three months ago.

    Jack took photos of the three ounts that had offered Anne some money to obtain Christian. He took photos of the ounts and sent them to Erick to find out who the real owner was. He wanted to see how rich people wanted his son, the son of Jackson Knight rke.

    When the elevator stopped on the floor he was going to, Jack rushed out with long strides. He rushed to his room to calm down. Knowing that someone else wanted his son made him feel uneasy. Now his desire to take Anne and Christian back to Switzend was even greater at this time. When he arrived at the room, Jack immediately threw the coat he had previously opened while walking towards the room. His possessiveness was getting bigger now. Jack immediately contacted the members of the Warriors who were guarding around Anne''s house. He wanted to make sure that his wife and son were still in the house.

    "No one has left the house until this moment, sir. If there is any movement, I will certainly immediately inform you."

    Jack smiled coldly. "Okay, remember I don''t want any mistakes. Don''t let me lose track of my wife and son again."

    After saying that, Jack then hung up the phone and immediately threw himself on the bed. He stared at the ceiling of his hotel room which was spotlessly clean.

    "I''m sorry if I was mean to you, dear, but this is the only way to get you back home to Switzend with our son. I won''t let you two live outside in such circumstances, Jackson Knight rke''s son and wife must livefortably," he muttered. Jack groaned as he remembered what he had said to Anne earlier.

    Jack realized that if he wanted to bring Anne home, he must first get Christian. That was why Jack deliberately said he wanted to take Christian home. It would be different if he asked Anne toe home, it was certain that Anne would quickly refuse him. Therefore, Jack deliberately flicked Anne''s maternal ego by saying that he wanted to take Christian away from her.

    Because he still had a lot of activities to do today with Anne and Christian, Jack finally decided to get some nap first as he wanted to gather all his energy before ying with Christian on the yground that was being vacated by Erick.

    * * *

    < Anne and Linda''s house >

    Linda still sat on her bed looking at Christian who was still asleep on her bed.

    "I actually don''t have the heart to Anne, I''m sure Anne is angry with us, Paul. She must be disappointed and thinks that we have betrayed her and take Jack''s side," Linda said softly while stroking Christian''s handsome face.

    Paul smiled, lovingly wiping Linda''s tears. "Anne will understand. Right now she just needs time."

    Linda nodded her head. Suddenly, she grabbed her husband''s hand and gripped it tightly. "Are you sure this will work?"

    "There''s nothing wrong with trying, Linda, especially you know that the doctor they prepare is the best doctor. I''m sure there''s still hope, Linda."

    Linda''s tears fell slowly. "Yes, I believe that hope is still there. May God answer our prayers, Paul."

    "Amen, I believe God will grant all our wishes."

    "Amen."

    To be continued

 Chapter 555 - Forgive Us

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Forgive Us</h4>

    Anne woke up after sleeping for almost four hours. Crying hadpletely drained her energy.

    "Looks like I''ve been sleeping too long and it''s Jack''s fault, that annoying bastard! It''s good that he came suddenly and said he wanted to take Christian. After kicking me and making my life in trouble, now he wants to take the child I raised so hard, you''re a heartless man!" Anne grumbled. She remembered everything that had happened that afternoon before she finally cried herself to sleep.

    Anne got out of bed and sat down in front of her dressing table. Her eyes were swollen from crying and it was all Jack''s fault. After three years of never crying, this was the first time that Anne was crying hysterically. Currently, Anne was not a woman who was afraid of being betrayed by her husband. Now she was a mother who was afraid to be separated from the child she fought for with her life. That was why when Jack said he wanted to take Christian away, Anne immediately reacted. Life without Christian meant death for her, so Anne tried her best to keep her other life from being snatched away from her again.

    After making sure her eyes didn''t look swollen anymore, Anne went downstairs to the first floor. She was hungry, this morning she didn''t have time to eat because she was disturbed by Jack.

    "It''s so quiet, where is everybody?" Anne murmured softly when she realized there was no one on the first floor. She could not find the whereabouts of Linda, Paul and Christian.

    Immediately, Anne''s body reacted. She quickly reached for the cell phone in her pocket to call Linda.

    "Come on, Linda, pick up, Linda�� sob�� where are you? Christian, where''s my son? Oh Linda��"

    Once, twice, five times she tried to call Linda, but none of her calls were through. Anne got even more panicked!

    After taking a deep breath, Anne finally decided to contact Paul, only to find the same result. She called him four times but no one answered. Now she became really panicked. Moreover, there was no sign of Christian at home, even his favorite milk bottle had disappeared from its ce. Anne was so sure Christian had been taken away. With tears in her eyes, Anne went up to her room again. She nned to take her bag and wallet before leaving. Soon, Anne had returned to the first floor and was surprised to see many foreign men in her house.

    "W-who are you guys?"

    "Good afternoon, Mrs. rke." The ten people greeted Anne in unison.

    "Who is Mrs. rke? My name is Anne. I have nothing to do with Mrs. rke you mentioned, so now you better leave before I report you all to the police because you have entered other people''s house without permission!" said Anne loudly, trying to expel the uninvited guests.

    "Sorry, Madam, but we were ordered toe to this ce by Mr. rke to help you get ready," answered one of the women carrying a makeup bag in her hand quickly.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Help me get ready? What do you mean? I don''t understand, I''m not going anywhere anyway, so what should I prepare for?"

    "If you don''t want to go, why would you carry a bag like that, Madam." Suddenly Erick came and interrupted their conversation.

    Anne immediately turned her head, staring at Erick without blinking. "What does all this mean, Eric?"

    Eric smiled. "You will know if you cooperate, Madam."

    "Don''t be silly, Erick, I want to get straight to the point. Tell me, what is this and where is my son?"

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Erick took out his cell phone and pointed it at Anne. At first, Anne was not interested, but when she heard a familiarugh, she immediately turned to look at the cell phone that Erick was holding.

    "Christian! Where are you taking my son!!" cried Anne, starting to panic.

    Erick lowered his cell phone and put it back in his shirt pocket. "Young Master is currently with Master at Codona''s Amusement Park. Paul and Linda are with them as well."

    "Codona''s Amusement Park!"

    "That''s right Madam, Master has already rented the entire ce to be used to y with Young Master," Erick replied back with a smile.

    Anne was silent. She couldn''t say anything more after hearing Erick''s words exining that Jack had rented a yground to satisfy Christian.

    "But why Paul and Linda..."

    "They were invited by Master directly, so you don''t have to worry," Erick immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "This is called kidnapping, I will report this to..."

    Anne''s words stopped when the cell phone in her pocket rang loudly. As she had been waiting for news from Linda and Paul, she immediately grabbed her cell phone and was surprised when an anonymous number called her.

    "We were having fun at Codona''s Amusement Park, you should do the same, Mommy. See you tonight!" A voice that Anne had memorized was speaking aloud, the voice of Jackughing happily. Anne could faintly hear Christian''s voice behind her.

    Before Anne had time to answer Jack''s words, the call was suddenly disconnected.

    "Erick..."

    "Yes Madam, it was Master who just contacted you," Erick replied with a smile.

    "But how can he... Arghh Linda!!!"

    Eric shook his head. "No, Madam, this has nothing to do with Linda or Paul. Master got your cell phone number directly from your florist''s social media ount which includes your personal number."

    Anne immediately bit her lower lip firmly. She cursed her unrelenting lie. Anne forgot to delete her cell phone number from her florist''s social media ount.

    "Okay, Madam, ording to Master''s orders, it''s better for you to cooperate with us. We have to help you get ready," Erick said again interrupting Anne''s daydream.

    Anne looked at Erick sharply. "Since earlier you said you wanted to help me get ready, where are you taking me? I can''t possibly go when my son is being kidnapped, Erick."

    "They''re enjoying some quality time together as father and son, Madam. So this can''t be called a kidnapping."

    "You really are as annoying as your goddamn boss, Erick," said Anne annoyed.

    Eric smiled. "I''m sorry, Madam, I was just carrying out orders."

    Anne turned her gaze to the ten strangers who had been staring at them both. She then looked back at Erick with an unfriendly look.

    "Go, Erick, I want to rest. Dealing with you makes me tired," said Anne coldly.

    "You can restfortably in a moment, Madam, soe with us," Erick replied with a smile.

    "I don''t want to go anywhere, Erick... I don''t want toe with you, this is my house and you guys have to leave here. I''m noting with you!!"

    Erick took a deep breath. He then gave the code to the two female bodyguards to do their job. Seeing two womening to her, Anne panicked. She tried to go up the stairs to go up to the second floor, but her movement was not as fast as the two female bodyguards who were already holding her hands.

    "Let go..."

    "Sorry, Madam, we were just carrying out orders. So please cooperate."

    "Eric!!!"

    Eric shook his head. "Sorry Madam, you know I can''t fight Master. Please forgive me."

    "Ahh... Damn you, Jack!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 556 - Quality Time

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Quality Time</h4>

    < Codona''s Amusement Park >

    After having enough of riding the Ferris wheel, Christian whined to go on the merry-go-round. Jack patiently obeyed his son''s wish. His smile was wide as he yed with Christian. There was no trace of tiredness at all on his face even though they had been having fun at the yground for almost 2 hours up and down various rides that were safe for 2 year olds.

    "Daddy, I want to have my own car like this. Is it possible?" Christian asked innocently.

    Jack chuckled. "Whatever you want, I will give it to you, son."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    "Even if I ask for a ne, will you give it to me, Daddy?"

    Jack kissed the top of his son''s head who had been smiling widely. "Never mind one ne, I can even buy you three airnes, dear."

    "Yay! I love you, Daddy, you are the best!!"

    Jack chuckled at Christian''s behavior. Excitedly, he took another video of Christian through his cell phone. Even though at this time there were already two bodyguards holding some cameras, capturing their moment of togetherness this time, but they still didn''t satisfy Jack. He still took Christian''s photos and videos using his own cell phone.

    From the outskirts of the merry-go-round area, Linda and Paul kept waving to Christian, who was also waving back at them whileughing merrily in the little ne he was sitting on. Christian was really happy, his energy never ran out, while usually when asked to y for a while the child was already tired, but this time that didn''t happen. ying with his biological father made Christian seemed to have a limitless energy and this was also realized by Linda and Paul, who would usually took Christian to y.

    "Christian is so happy, heughs so much."

    "Yeah, he should have felt this way a long time ago." Paul immediately answered his wife''s words without realizing it.

    Linda was silent. "But don''t you think it''s not too cruel for Anne? Wouldn''t Anne be mad at us because we''re on Jack''s side right now?"

    Paul took a deep breath. He then grabbed Linda''s hand and gripped it tightly. "You also know that Anne still loves her husband, just think of what we''re doing as a small favor to get them back together."

    "But Paul..."

    "Believe me, they will be happy. Just like us, Linda, the happiness we have been waiting for will soon be real."

    Linda looked at Paul with teary eyes. The mention of the happiness she had been waiting for made Linda melt. Jack''s arrival not only gave Christian happiness, but also gave them both a new hope. Linda rushed to wipe her tears when she saw Christian was running towards her. Apparently, the child was done ying the carousel andined of hunger. Because of that, Jack immediately ordered the officers to stop the carousel.

    "Are you done? Christian, do you want to y again?" Linda asked softly.

    Christian shook his head quickly. "I''m hungry Mama."

    "Oh my handsome boy is hungry."

    Christian nodded quickly and it made Linda chuckle.

    "Okay, then let''s go grab a bite to eat. Looks like the food for Christian has been prepared," said Linda again with a smile.

    "Really? Come on, Mama, let''s go there, I''m hungry...I''m hungry..." Christian jumped up and down in front of Linda as usual when he asked for something.

    Linda, who already knew Christian''s attitude by heart, immediately grabbed the boy''s body and held him tightly to take him to the restaurant where they were going to eat. Paul smiled when he saw Christian''s adorable behavior.

    "You''ll soon have your own Christian after this, Paul," said Jack suddenly as he stood behind Paul.

    Paul turned and smiled at Jack. "Thanks for the help, sir. I don''t know how we could repay you."

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t thank me now because it''s not the time yet. After all, what I did was a small thing. Think of this as a thank you because you have taken care of my wife and son for the past 3 years. I don''t know what will happen to them if you weren''t there for the both of them at that time I can''t even imagine it and to be honest to this day I still condemn the stupidity I''ve made three years ago. If only back then I could control my emotions and be a little more patient, maybe all this wouldn''t have happened. Maybe I could hug Christian from the day he was born and maybe we wouldn''t lose Christian''s twin brother."

    Paul patted Jack lightly on the shoulder. "All that has passed, Master, so don''t regret it anymore. I believe God gave you such a test because he was sure that both of you were able to get through it, so don''t regret everything that has happened."

    "You''re right, Paul, God at that time tested Anne''s patience and loyalty to me and these three years have been my turn. Even though the test God gave me was much tougher than I imagined, losing precious moments with Christian was a big blow to me after losing Anne." Jack''s voice trembled slightly as he spoke. The deep sadness was evident in him when he talked about his wife and son.

    "It''s alright, sir, don''t think about it anymore. Now is your time to enjoy happiness with Christian, I''m sure Anne will return to you. Anne still loves you very much, sir. All you need to do is get her trust back."

    Jack smiled. "Yeah, you''re right, I just need to prove to Anne how much I love her. Thanks, Paul, I owe you a lot."

    "Don''t say that, sir. It''s nothing," said Paul quickly, he felt bad for Jack.

    "Okay, let''s eat! Look, Christian has been screaming for a long time. I have to take a cute video of him to send to his mother." Jack spoke excitedly in response to Jack''s words. Christian''s waving and calling made him immediately end his serious conversation with Paul.

    Paul smiled when he saw Jack was walking briskly towards where Christian was. The boy was just like Anne. He was always excited when he saw good food. Arriving at the diner, Jack was busy taking videos of Christian eating voraciously. The kid really knew how to enjoy delicious food.

    "Take it easy, dear, Daddy won''t take it," Jack said softly, wiping the remaining sauce off Christian''s cheek.

    "I love this pizza Daddy, it''s delicious."

    Jack smiled. He recalled the night where Anne suddenly asked for pizza. At that time, Jack did not know that there were already two lives growing in Anne''s womb. His eyes suddenly burned when he remembered the incident. That was the only wish from Anne that he had managed to fulfill.

    Holding back tears, Jack sent a video of Christian enjoying his pizza to Anne. He also wrote a few words under the video he sent. Jack hoped that Anne would forgive him soon so they could spend time together.

    To be continued

 Chapter 557 - Off Shoulder Dress

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Off Shoulder Dress</h4>

    "Should I buy a pizza patent so our son can enjoy all kinds of pizza he wants?"

    Anne''s eyes widened when she read the message that Jack sent. She couldn''t believe what crazy thing was going through the man''s mind to want to buy a pizza patent. The food had existed hundreds of years ago. Even the adorable video of Christian couldn''t make Anne smile. Her mind was still on the message she had just read.

    "Sorry, Madam, please don''t look down. I''m afraid your hairdo will be messy," said a hair stylist who was arranging Anne''s hair.

    Anne looked at therge mirror in front of her. "Never mind, don''t arrange it again. I think that''s enough, I don''t want to overdo it."

    "You can''t, Madam, tonight''s event is very special. That''s why I have to provide special services for you too, there''s no way I''ll let you appear casual when you have dinner with Master," answered the hair stylist quickly.

    "I''m only going to have dinner with Jack, not the president or the queen, so don''t overdo it because I don''t like it," said Anne curtly.

    "But Madam..."

    Anne stared intently at the hair stylist who was standing behind her without blinking.

    "Okay, Madam, I will not change your hairdo again," replied the hair stylist quietly, being stared at by Mrs. rke made him unable to fight anymore.

    Erick, who was sitting not far from where Anne was, was smiling. He was happy to see how Anne intimidated the hair stylist. Even though he had managed to bring her to the best salon in Aberdeen, Erick did not immediately leave the ce. He had to make sure that everything went smoothly until the Madam arrived at the prepared dinner ce.

    Even though dinner with Jack would only be held in 1 hour, Anne had already received all the exclusive treatments from the salon, ranging from manicure and pedicure, a milk bath, cream bath, and other facial treatments, even now her hair was already being treated. She refused to put her hair in a high bun. She wanted to let her hair down, because ording to Anne, her short hair would quickly fall apart if she put it in a bun, so she chose to just let her hair loose and put an essory at the top. Even though her face was not yet made up, Anne already looked very different from before. She looked more beautiful and elegant with the makeup that had been applied on her face at the moment.

    "You are really beautiful, Mrs. rke, no wonder Mr. rke is so crazy about you," said a make-up artist praising Anne''s beauty.

    Anne smiled faintly. "We''re getting a divorce soon, so don''t call me Mrs. rke anymore, because I gave up that name 3 years ago."

    The make-up artist''s eyes widened. "You''re a good joker too, Madam, I''m really lucky to know you."

    Anne took a deep breath. She was not in the mood to respond to the words of the make-up artist who was applying false eyshes to her eyes. She was very tired from all that she went through today. She wanted to finish everything quickly so she could return to her room, hugging her beloved son.

    After a long and tiring process, Anne was finally in the car going to dinner with Erick, who was her personal driver. She had repeatedly asked about Christian''s whereabouts. But Erick didn''t give a satisfactory answer and that annoyed Anne. She had also asked Jack, but Jack didn''t activate his cell phone, just like Linda and Paul. Everyone really pissed Anne off today.

    "We''ve arrived, Madam," Erick said quietly to Anne as the car he was driving stopped.

    Anne looked around. "It''s at the hotel, isn''t it?"

    "That''s right, Madam, and the ce..."

    "No, I don''t want to go to the hotel. Tell your perverted master to go to a psychiatrist so he can get well soon," said Anne quickly, cutting Erick''s words quickly.

    "But the young master is here, Madam."

    Thump!

    Anne immediately went speechless. Her intention of wanting to leave that ce immediately disappeared instantly.

    "Christian, is he here?" asked Anne softly repeating Erick''s words.

    "Yes, Madam, he''s sleeping with Linda and Paul in one of the rooms in this hotel."

    Anne''s eyes shed with anger. "Why didn''t you say this from the start, Erick?"

    "Sorry, Madam, I don''t have that much courage to tell you where the young master is without his permission," replied Erick innocently.

    "Jesus!!"

    Anne was really frustrated. She didn''t know how to deal with Jack. The man had cut off all her paths to run, so she couldn''t help but obey his wishes. After calming down for a while, Anne finally gave in. She made peace with herself and decided to go with what Jack wanted.

    "Where is the ce?"

    "It''s at the rooftop, Madam," replied Erick with a smile.

    "Ok, take me to that ce."

    Eric smiled broadly. "With pleasure, Madam."

    Anne ignored the smile given by Erick. She was already too upset with what Jack had done to her today. Even though it wasn''t Jack who directly gave orders to her, but still the man was the only person to me for everything she had experienced today. Anne didn''t wait for Erick. She continued to speed up her steps towards the elevator. Wearing high heels and tight dresses did not make it difficult for Anne to walk.

    When Anne entered the lobby, everyone in the ce looked at her without blinking. They were hypnotized by the beauty and charm that Anne exuded.

    "Pleasee in, Madam. Nichs will guide you to meet the masterter on," Erick said politely as he ushered Anne into the elevator.

    "Okay."

    Erick nodded his head respectfully to Anne who had just passed in front of him, got into the elevator that would take her to the rooftop of the Marks @ The Manor hotel.

    Without Anne knowing the truth, Jack had heard everything she said at the salon, because Erick had installed a tapping device in the bag she was carrying, so that whatever she said, Jack would hear it right away. And Jack could directly give orders to Erick, because Erick was also connected to Jack through the ear piece he wore.

    Anne stared at herself in the elevator without blinking. Even though she now had Christian, but her body was still the same as before. It was wless and looked very seductive, especially now that she was wearing a dress that ttered her curves. Anne took a deep breath when she realized how tempting she looked right now. Wearing some tight ck off shoulder dress, Anne felt her body shape was too exposed. Without thinking, Anne grabbed the bottom of her dress and ...

    Rip ...!

    To be continued

 Chapter 558 - Lost Before The War

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Lost Before The War</h4>

    Rip��!

    Jack immediately removed the earpiece that was attached to his ear when he heard a loud tearing sound.

    "Shit...what is she doing with ..."

    Jack''s words stopped when he heard the sound of women''s shoes approaching towards him. Suddenly, Jack turned to the source of the sound and was surprised to see Anne. His eyes immediately fell on the slit in the dress that Anne was wearing, the slit with the length up to the thigh made Anne look even more beautiful. And actually Anne regretted her actions because at the moment, she looked even more stunning with the existence of the slit she made on her dress.

    Nichs stopped his steps when he reached Jack. He bowed his head to pay his respects to Jack.

    "Okay, you can go, Nick."

    Nichs did not speak in response to Jack''s words. He only made a gesture before finally left the ce, leaving the master with his wife.

    "Come here," Jack said quietly, holding out his hand to Anne.

    Anne, who was already annoyed, ignored her husband''s outstretched hand. Instead, she walked back and sat on the chair that had been prepared. Being ignored like that by Anne didn''t make Jack angry. He just smiled. Anne''s beauty tonight made his mood even more exciting.

    "Tell me what do you mean by doing all this?" Anne immediately released the question she had been holding back all day.

    Jack, who had just touched his chair and had not had time to sit down, smiled at the question from the woman he missed so much. "I haven''t even sit down, Anne, is it appropriate for us to start a conversation while I''m still standing?"

    "Tsk... you''ve always been good at talking," said Anne curtly.

    Jack smiled as he sat down in his chair. "Thank you, I take that as apliment."

    "You''re crazy."

    Jack''s smile grew wider when Anne called him crazy. There wasn''t the slightest hint of anger on his face. Calmly, Jack reached for the ss of wine in front of him and drank a little without offering Anne, because actually it was useless because Anne would not be able to drink. The woman couldn''t touch alcohol and... wait! Anne grabbed the wine bottle and immediately poured its contents into her empty ss and immediately drank it all down. Damn! Since when did she start drinking?

    "Why? Surprised to see me drinking?"

    Jack narrowed his eyes. "Since when can you drink?"

    "It''s none of your business. You better answer my question quickly. What do you mean by all this? What do you want? Did what you do before is not enough to satisfy you? So now youe back and mess up my life again?" Anne threw questions at Jack.

    Jack was ready to open his mouth but his words were stopped because several waiters came to bring their dinner. Anne herself immediately put the wine ss she was still holding on to the table and leaned her body against the chair as she watched the waiters work with her hands folded across her chest. Seeing Anne''s attitude which was very different from the Anne he knew, Jack smiled. His wife was getting mature and smarter to carry herself. After three minutes had passed, at the moment there were high quality beef steaks served on the table. The dish''s aroma immediately made the worms in Anne''s stomach react. She was hungry because she had not eaten anything since noon. Thinking of Christian''s whereabouts had made her lost her appetite, and at the moment she tried to calm down, holding back her sudden hunger because of the damn steak in front of her.

    "We''d better eat first, the taste of this steak will decrease when it''s cold," Jack said quietly as he reached for the knife and fork beside the te.

    Anne still didn''t lower her hand. Her gaze was still on Jack. "Why do you like wasting time, Jack? Get straight to the point or tell me where Christian is. I''m taking my son home from this hotel."

    "Don''t forget, Anne, Christian is also my son," said Jack casually as he stuffed the piece of meat into his mouth.

    Anne growled. "Don''t admit what''s not yours, Jack, Christian is . . ."

    "He''s my son, Anne! He''s not a transferable property. Watch your words!" Jack cut Anne''s words in a rising voice.

    Anne pursed her lips. She was no longer afraid to hear Jack''s scream like that. Her heart was frozen now so that she no longer felt the pain of Jack''s actions or words.

    "You''re toote to recognize Christian as your son, Jack, since that night you kicked me out, Christian is already minepletely. So don''t act like a hero bying here all of a sudden and giving my son all the fun and luxuries. You don''t need to do that, Jack, because I can do it myself. I''m used to taking care of my son without your help, so don''t interfere in my business," said Anne without pause, her breath was rising and falling as she spoke, showing a great sense of anger at the man in front of her. Anne seemed to make it clear to Jack that she and Christian didn''t need him.

    Jack swallowed the piece of steak after Anne finished speaking. He slowly grabbed the napkin beside him and wiped his lips gently.

    "Okay, if that''s what you want, then don''t me me for being rude. I''ll fight for custody of Christian in court. We''ll see who wins."

    Bam!

    Anne hit the table with both her hands firmly.

    "Okay! I''ll wait for the summons from the court as soon as possible then, Mr. rke," replied Anne calmly challenging Jack.

    After saying that, Anne then got up from the chair and hurried away from in front of Jack. However, her steps were suddenly halted when she saw many men dressed all in ck in front of her, blocking her steps. Anne forgot that in front of her right now were not ordinary bodyguards. They were the Warrior assassins who were very submissive to Jack and would do all Jack''s orders.

    "I thought you were getting smarter by now, Anne, but apparently you''re not," said Jack quietly with a smile.

    Annoyed, Anne immediately turned to Jack. "What else do you want? Our conversation is over, we''ll see each other again in court, right? Okay, I''ll deal with it, what else do you want?"

    "Serve me... hmmm I''ll consider it."

    "Don''t distract, Jack!!" Anne screamed loudly.

    Jack chuckled in amusement when he saw Anne was angry. He did that on purpose to tease his wife.

    "You forgot that we''re not divorced yet, Anne, so we can''t sue each other. But I''ll still be the winner if we take this to the court. Do you know why? Because I can sue you for what you''ve done all this time. I''m Christian''s real father who are legal in the eyes of thew and religion, but why don''t you give myst name to Christian? Why are you even using your father''sst name for my son?"

    Anne froze. She couldn''t answer the question Jack gave her. It was a question she didn''t take into ount at all.

    Seeing Anne was speechless, Jack smiled faintly. He slowly got up and walked over to Anne who was two meters away from him. When he arrived in front of Anne, Jack then wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist and pulled her towards him so that their bodies were pressed against each other.

    "I told you from the start, you and Christian wille back to me. So don''t fight and now we''d better continue our dinner, because I''m so hungry, especially when I see you like ..."

    Anne pushed Jack so hard that Jack finally let go of his arms.

    "I hate you, Jack!" said Anne angrily.

    Jack chuckled. "Okay, I ept that, but I can make sure that your hatred will disappear soon."

    Anne ignored Jack''s words. She preferred to sit in her chair again and immediately sliced ??the steak roughly on her te. Seeing what his wife was doing, Jack shook his head. He grew even more passionate at the unchanged Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 559 - The Hungry Lion

    <h4>Chapter 559 - The Hungry Lion</h4>

    During dinner, Anne did not smile at all. She continued to focus on the delicious food one after another. Not eating since noon allowed her to eat a lot of food and that made Jack happy. He secretly noticed Anne''s body which was much thinner than three years ago. That was why he asked the chef to cook a variety of delicious dishes tonight. Jack prepared everything thoroughly for Anne.

    "Why are you stopping?"

    Anne suddenly put her fork on the te and looked at Jack with hostility. "Have you put anything dangerous in these foods?"

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"

    "Since earlier I have been eating voraciously, I tried almost every dish that was served. But you didn''t, you just kept looking at me with that evil smile of yours. Now tell me, what have you put in these foods?" Anne came to her own conclusions and immediately interrogated Jack.

    "I know I wronged you, Anne, but please don''t use that excuse to keep using me of such unreasonable things. I love you so much, how could I hurt the woman I love so much? Since our first meeting at Newcastle Upon Tyne, I have sworn to make you mine, so it is impossible for me to harm you. In what other way should I apologize to you? Is the punishment you have given me for these past three years not enough? Is the sadness and guilt that I have experienced during these three years not enough to get rid of all your anger at me, Anne?" Jack demanded. His eyes were wet as he spoke at length like that.

    Anne was silent. She clenched her fists under the table tightly. She felt like a suspect at the moment, when it was clear that Jack was the culprit.

    "You know, Anne, when I found out you were pregnant at that time I almost went crazy. I mobilized all my men to look for you in Luxembourg, Germany, and Ennd, all three countries at once. I even hired several private detectives to find your whereabouts for the past three years and to no avail, because you hid really well with Paul and Linda until yesterday, finally Erick told me that he managed to find you in this town. You know, Anne, I feel like a man who was reborn when I know that you''re fine in this town. Even when I saw Christian, it felt like my life was being refilled to 1000 years, all my sadness immediately disappeared when I saw Christian has grown into a healthy and cheerful boy. For the past three years, almost every night I always woke up every two hours. I really can''t sleep well, almost every night I always dream of ourst fight before you finally leave. I''m so sorry, Anne, if I could turn back time I would have asked to return to that time back then, so I didn''t make that stupidest mistake. I should have investigated the truth of the photos first instead of getting angry at you for finally making Christian''s brother died. The only person who is to me for the death of our first child is me. I''m the one who should be med for his departure, not you, Anne." Jack spoke again at length, trying to exin to her about his condition for thest three years in Switzend. The tears he had been holding back for a long time finally rolled down his face.

    Anne was instantly speechless. All of her voice was caught in her throat. The words that Jack said made her chest ache. She suddenly felt guilty for what Jack had experienced for thest three years. It felt like everything she had experienced was iparable to all that Jack had gone through. Even though life was simple, Anne was happy because she had Christian and her two friends who always support her, while Jack was really tormented by himself. Her chest felt even tighter when she saw Jack was crying.

    When she was in a dilemma of what to do, Anne was suddenly surprised by Jack''s actions as he immediately kneeled on the ground before her. Jackson Knight rke who was cruel and cold to all his business rivals had now humbled himself in front of a woman.

    "J-Jack..."

    Jack grabbed Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly. "Come back to me, Anne,e back to our house. Give me a chance to be a good father to Christian, let me feel what other men who have children feel. I beg of you,e back to me. If you can''t forgive me, just tell me what else I should do? What punishment should I ept so that you forgive all my past mistakes? I will ept all the punishments you give me with pleasure. I will do everything for you if it can make you happy, as long as you and Christiane home with me to our house in Switzend."

    "I-I..."

    "I promise I won''t repeat the same mistake again, Anne. I''ve even given punishment to the person who ndered you for doing that terrible thing, Anne," said Jack quickly cutting Anne''s words.

    Anne frowned. "Punish the culprit?"

    "Yes, I''ve punished the mastermind behind the photos."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Do you mean Leon?"

    Jack shook his head. "At first I also thought that Leon was the one responsible for the photos, but apparently I was wrong, because the person who made the photos and sent them to me turned out to be the same person who hurt us in the past."

    "Why don''t you just tell me his name, Jack, don''t make me think anymore," said Anne curtly.

    Jack chuckled. He slowly brought both of Anne''s hands that he had been holding to his lips. Jack gave Anne a long kiss on both hands, alternately.

    "Jack," sighed Anne impatiently.

    "It''s Sophia Higgins, that woman has kept us apart for 3 years."

    Anne''s eyes widened perfectly when she heard Jack''s words. She spontaneously got down from the chair and immediately knelt in front of Jack. However, Anne forgot that the slit on the dress she was wearing was handmade and not from the tailor''s hands, so that when Anne knelt down in front of Jack the unexpected thing happened. The slit was torn higher and higher and exposed almost all of Anne''s left thigh.

    "Ahhh..."

    "Shit... you''re reckless Anne!"

    Jack immediately took off the coat he was wearing to cover Anne''s exposed thighs. Being treated like that by Jack made Anne''s heart beat faster and not only that, Jack was apparently grabbed Anne''s body and carried her bridal style.

    "Put me down, Jack."

    "And let other men''s eyes see your exposed body like that? Oh, no, thanks, that kind of thing will never happen as long as I''m alive." Jack answered Anne''s words quickly.

    "But Jack..."

    "Shut up, Anne, obey me. Trust me the lion that has been fasting for three years won''t be able to hold himself back any longer if you keep moving like that."

    Fasting lion? What does that mean? This man was really annoying.

    To be continued

 Chapter 560 - My Shield

    <h4>Chapter 560 - My Shield</h4>

    Jack took Anne to his room at Marks @ The Manor. The super spacious andfortable room felt even warmer with Anne''s current presence.

    "Why did you take me to your room?" Anne tried to calm down, even though she was really panicking right now.

    Jack put the coat he used to cover her body previous onto the sofa. He then turned to Anne, who was still standing where he had been lowering her from his arms before.

    "Then where do you think I should take you home tonight?"

    "My house, Jack," Anne shrieked loudly. "I have afortable home."

    Jack folded his arms across his chest. "You want to go home alone, when Paul and Linda and our child are staying at this hotel, do you mean?"

    "T-they stay at this hotel too? Why?" asked Anne stammering.

    "Of course it''s because you''re also staying at this hotel, what else is the reason?"

    "Jack...e on, don''t kid."

    Jack looked at Anne warmly. As a normal man who had not had sex for almost three years, Jack was in a lot of pain right now. Moreover, in front of him was the woman he really wanted, the woman he missed the most, the woman who had driven him crazy for the past three years. After taking a deep breath, Jack walked over to Anne. As she felt threatened, she reflexively stepped back so that her body was stuck against the wall.

    "We''re still husband and wife, Anne. You should know that," Jack said quietly, his eyes gleaming like a hungry lion.

    "Jack, please," Anne groaned in annoyance.

    Jack smiled. "I haven''t done anything, Anne. Don''t make your voice sounds so sexy," Jack''s left hand grabbed Anne''s waist, bringing their bodies closer now.

    As an adult woman who was married and had not felt a male touch for a long time, Anne''s body immediately reacted. She reflexively opens her thighs to let one of Jack''s legs in between the two.

    "I miss you, Anne. So badly," said Jack hoarsely as he spoke in Anne''s ear. Anne''s body reacted more when the heat from Jack''s breath touched her skin.

    Anne closed her eyes. She felt something was wrong with her. After struggling with all her might, Anne''s sanity finally returned. With all her might, she pushed Jack away from her. Luckily, Jack was not focused on his defense, so Anne easily managed to escape from his embrace.

    "Be careful, Jack, don''t cross your limits." Anne was panting as she spoke. She still hadn''tpletely managed to neutralize her feelings.

    Jack, who was already very passionate about Anne, stared at his woman without blinking.

    "We''d better sit down and talk while maintaining our distance. That will be better," said Anne again with a smile. After which, she walked quickly to the sofa which was not far from her. The VIP room in the hotel was absolutely amazing.

    Jack''s jaw clenched, he nearly exploded. But Jack realized that right now he couldn''t force himself on Anne. Jack knew where he was now in Anne''s heart. Therefore, he had to be careful, because otherwise he would really lose Anne.

    With pain in his sensitive area, Jack walked to the sofa where Anne was sitting. At first, Jack wanted to sit on the same sofa with Anne. However, Anne firmly pointed to a ck sofa in front of her. She invited Jack to sit on a different sofa from her. At this moment, Anne and Jack sat opposite each other, in their respective seats. The couch was sofortable it made Jack all the more impatient to get Anne to bed.

    "Okay, continue the previous conversation." Anne started the conversation.

    "What conversation?" Jack growled in pain that was tormenting him.

    "Selma... uh I mean Sophia Higgins, how do you know that she edited the photos?" answered Anne quickly. Her curiosity was very high at this time.

    Jack spread his legs wide, giving his swelling manhood wider ess.

    "Luis was the first to discover that the photos were fake. He even managed to find the origin of the photos."

    "Where did the photose from?"

    Jack was silent for a while. He then decided to tell Anne everything, starting from how Luis told him about the authenticity of the photos. While Jack was talking, Anne was silent. She listened to all of Jack''s words in detail. She didn''t even change her sitting position at all when Jack spoke for almost 20 minutes.

    "It''s certain that Sophia doesn''t know Leon. She doesn''t even know that Leon is a fool who betrayed you. Sophia really randomly took your photos, coincidentally at that time you were with Leon, so Sophia immediately used the photo to edit those vulgar photos. But take it easy, now that woman has been destroyed. I''m sure she has no more face to show to me or anyone else, because I have an ace that will blow her to pieces against me," said Jack proudly when the story ended.

    "An ace, what ace?" asked Anne curiously.

    Jack untied the tie around his neck and immediately wrapped it around his arm. "If we keep talking about other people, then when are we going to talk about us, Anne?"

    Anne swallowed her saliva quickly. "Talk about us, what else should be discussed, really?"

    "Anne," Jack growled coldly.

    "Oh, about the house? Okay, I want to go home now, so who will take me home?" asked Anne without guilt. She immediately stood up and slightly lowered the off shoulder dress she was wearing with the intention of covering her thighs. But again, Anne miscalcted because her chest was now more visible than before. Her cleavage was clearly visible and that made the already hot Jack burn even more.

    Damn!

    Jack could not hold himself any longer. Without warning, Jack immediately got up and approached Anne. Jack easily lifted her and ced her on his shoulder and immediately carried her to the bed that had been teasing him for a long while, asking to be used immediately. Jack threw her body onto the soft mattress made of goose feathers.

    "Jack..."

    "I''ve been tormented for too long, Anne, please don''t add to this torment," said Jack hoarsely, cutting Anne''s words as he took off his shirt carelessly so that the buttons just fell off the floor.

    Anne''s blood rippled when she looked back at Jack''s voluptuous chest and abdominal muscles, but all her admiration was suddenly lost when Anne saw the carvings on Jack''s body.

    "Since when did you get tattoos?"

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Jack still took off the trousers he was wearing. So that soon Anne could see the writing from the tattoo that adorned Jack''s lower stomach. Although Jack still had not opened his underwear but Anne could already read the inscription of her name on Jack''s body.

    "Why did you hurt your body, Jack?" asked Anne quietly. She felt guilty having her name engraved on Jack''s body.

    Jack climbed onto the bed, crawled over to Anne.

    "I did it to protect myself, Anne," Jack answered softly as he nted a kiss in the crook of Anne''s neck, one hand gently squeezing one of Anne''s breasts.

    "Jack...!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 561 - I Love You, My Lioness

    <h4>Chapter 561 - I Love You, My Lioness</h4>

    Anne closed her eyes when she received Jack''s touch. She neither resisted nor got angry when he started exploring other parts of her body. Even when Jack had taken off the dress that tortured her, Anne gave in, her body really wanted Jack''s touch.

    When Jack was exploring Anne''s body, suddenly his movements stopped when he saw the incision caused by the scalpel in the lower abdomen. Jack''s eyes narrowed as he tried to recognize the incision.

    "You had a cesarean delivery?" Jack asked hoarsely without lifting his face from Anne''s caesarean section.

    Anne, who was already dizzy, only answered the question that Jack gave softly, she couldn''t lift her head. Even though it was vague, Jack managed to get answers to the questions he had previously asked.

    Slowly, Jack crawled up to Anne''s face, which was already flushed and voluptuous. "Thank you, thank you for giving me such a great son, Anne."

    "J-Jack...please..." Anne groaned loudly as Jack kissed her neck, giving the area a long bite that was sure to leave a trail.

    "Not yet, baby," Jack whispered softly in Anne''s ear. His tongue stuck out on purpose to raise the excitement even higher.

    Getting a touch like that Anne was getting weaker, she couldn''t control herself. Unconsciously, Anne''s hands moved and wrapped around Jack''s neck, as if giving Jack a wee to do whatever he wanted. Noticing Anne''s surrender, a wide smile spread across Jack''s face. He then took another hit. Jack kissed Anne again with deep kisses around his neck and chest. Anne begged Jack to stop torturing her repeatedly and to get straight to the point of their love. But Jack, who was still not ready yet, ignored Anne''s whining. He was still not satisfied in enjoying Anne''s body. Enjoying her in the truest sense, Jack kissed and bitten some parts of Anne''s body. Purplish red marks were always visible after Jack pulled his lips away from Anne''s body. Anne who couldn''t fight back could only sigh loudly and constantly groaning as she mentioned Jack''s name with her sexy voice.

    "Jack..."

    Anne groaned again, holding back the pleasure Jack was giving her. How could she not holding back? At the moment, Jack was ying with one of her nipples, sucking it hard, ying with his tongue by asionally giving small bites on the sensitive peak area. While his right hand was already in the center of her body, groping Anne''s core area with a movement that always made Anne roll, when two of Jack''s fingers were inserted into her core. Getting repeated touches on her two most sensitive spots made Anne almost cry. Feeling the pleasures of the world that Jack had forced her to feel, Jack''s hair that had beenbed neatly was in disarray, because Anne''s hands had messed it up, as she gripped his hair tightly when Jack touched her core. Really, even though he only used his fingers, Anne had reached the peak of her release twice. Jack was a real bastard! He was so good at torturing Anne, while he himself hadn''t reached any. He hadn''t even taken off thest cloth covering his body. Jack hadn''t wanted to y to the core yet. He was still enjoying Anne''s body too much. He was still not satisfied, even though the red marks he made had now almost covered Anne''s chest area.

    Jack seemed to be quenching the thirst that had tormented him for the past three years, while Anne, who had not yet had a true romance, was very tired. Her strength was exhausted, Jack had really overwhelmed her.

    Because he couldn''t bear to keep on hearing Anne''s whimpers asking him to finish the game, Jack finally took off thest cloth that protected his body. He then directed himself to Anne''s core and united their bodies in two attempts, even though Anne was very wet and ready to ept him, but three years of not making love had made her core very tight. Moreover, Anne gave birth by caesarean section. Jack was really surprised when he felt how tight his wife''s core was.

    "Anne, you''re amazing," Jack groaned hoarsely.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. She was enjoying every stab that Jack gave. Every move that Jack gave really drove her crazy. He moved his hips rhythmically following his heart that beat so fast. Jack repeatedly called Anne''s name every time he entered Anne''s body deeper. The bites that Anne gave to Jack''s shoulder were countless. The husband and wife who had been separated for three years were venting their longing for other this time, both of their bodies were already shining with each other''s sweat. There was no anger or hatred anymore from the two of them, only intimate calls could be heard from each other''s lips as they felt the intense pleasure.

    A loud scream that escaped Jack''s lips ended their hot game for the night. Anne closed her eyes when she felt the warm liquid filling her womb again. She was unable to open her eyes again. She was too weak for that. Jack was still on top of her for a few minutes when he reached his peak, with their bodies still together. Jack still marveled at how beautiful the woman he married was.

    "We''ll be happy again after this, Anne. We''ll be happy with Christian and his siblingster," Jack said softly.

    After giving Anne a kiss on the forehead, Jack then released himself from Anne and plopped down beside Anne. Jack was exhausted, just like Anne. But in thest remaining strength, Jack was still able to send a message to Nichs to take care of his son, while Erick was given the task of escorting Linda and Paul''s departure. And thest message he sent was to the leader of the Warriors. Jack asked that no one bother him for the next two days. Jack had vowed not to let Anne get out of bed for the next two days. There were many things he wanted to do with Anne. Jack wanted to fine her for what he had been through for the past 3 years, so he didn''t want to be disturbed.

    Jack began to close his eyes, his strong hands moved around Anne''s stomach. He smiled when he felt Anne''s wet skin. Anne was really sweating tonight and Jack was proud of that. He had managed to subdue and get back his angry lioness. Jack promised what happened three years ago was thest time Anne would go away from him. Jack vowed never to let her go away from him again, Anne was his. The only person who could quench the thirst that tormented him all this time.

    "Good night, Mommy. Sleep well. Regain your energy back, we still have a long way to go. I love you, Anne. I love you, my Lioness."

    To be continued

 Chapter 562 - The Biggest Hope

    <h4>Chapter 562 - The Biggest Hope</h4>

    Christian seemed to be aware that he would soon be separated from his mother and father. Since he woke up, he did not want to be separated from Linda or Paul''s arms. Being raised from a young age had created undefined bond between Christian and Linda and Paul, as well as the husband and wife pair. The two of them, who were actually having a hard time parting with Christian, could be seen lifting their faces to the ceiling several times, holding back tears from falling. They didn''t want Christian to see them cry.

    "Why are there two suitcases? Where are we going? Are we just going with the three of us? Then what about Mommy? Why does Mommy not invited? It''s a pity for her if you don''t invite Mommy. Mommy will be sad and crying." Christian continued to talk,menting on the presence of the tworge suitcases already in their hotel room.

    This morning, before Christian woke up, Paul had gone home and packed. Paul had prepared all of his and Linda''s personal belongings, including some important files that they had obtained over the years from several obstetricians in London or in Aberdeen. Paul and Linda would undergo a pregnancy program at the rke family hospital in Luxembourg led by Doctor Caitlyn. After learning that Linda had difficulty conceiving due to poor fertility problems, Jack immediately offered Paul to do a series of pregnancy programs at his hospital for free. At first, Paul refused because he knew what he had to give up if he epted the offer from Jack, as he didn''t want to part with Christian. However, after discussing all night with Linda, Paul finally decided to ept the offer given by Jack, which at that time was submitted by Erick.

    Once Paul and Linda agreed, the hospital in Luxembourg immediately prepared everything, they had even prepared a special room for Paul and Linda to upy during the pregnancy program. Jack deliberately gave this offer to Linda and Paul because he felt sorry for the husband and wife who had been married for more than four years and had not been blessed with a child. Jack felt sorry for both of them. Although they had been happy with Christian''s presence, Jack was aware that husband and wife''s happiness was not perfect, especially since they would soon be separated from Christian. That was why Jack decided to help the two of them to get their own Christian. Jack believed that with all the technology that his hospital had and the reliable doctors he employed, Linda could conceive a healthy and perfect baby that they had always wanted. Jack did it all as a thank you for taking care of his wife and son.

    "Baby, can I ask you something?" Paul asked softly to Christian who was in Linda''s arms.

    Christian lifted his face. "Okay, what do you want to ask, Dad?"

    "Do you love Daddy?"

    "Of course I love you, Daddy."

    "Then, what about Mom?"

    "Of course I love her too. Why are you asking me like that?"

    Paul smiled sincerely. He then kissed the top of Christian''s head. The baby who two years ago was as big as his hand had now grown big and healthy. His eyes immediately filled with tears when he recalled the good times when he raised Christian.

    "If Mommy and Daddy have a baby, will you be mad?" Paul asked again.

    Christian tilted his head. He immediately turned to Linda who was hugging him tightly. "Mom, am I going to have a brother?"

    Linda nodded slowly. "Yes honey, you''re going to be a big brother."

    Hearing the words of his mother, Christian immediately asked to be put down, as soon as his feet touched the floor, Christian immediately jumped up and down with joy while shouting loudly.

    "Yess! I''m going to have a little brother! I''m a big brother now...yeaaa yeaaa...! I''m a big brother...!"

    Christian continued to shout that sentence while jumping for joy. The innocent child was very happy to have a sister even though In fact, the sister mentioned by her mother and father was not yet present in the world. But still, Christian was very happy. He was happy because he would soon get a new ymate so that he would not be lonely anymore when he was at home.

    Seeing Christian''s very happy attitude like that, Erick immediately took out his cell phone, he then took a video of Christian''s adorable behavior, while Nichs just smiled beside Erick.

    "So are you going to pick up my brother? Without me? Without Mommy? Why don''t we all just go together?"

    Linda grabbed Christian''s small body to carry in her arms. "We won''t be long, besides now Daddy has Christian apanying him. So if Christian wants to go somewhere, Christian just asks Daddy. Daddy will definitely grant Christian''s request."

    "Yeah but why do you two have to go together? Why don''t we go together," Christian replied sulkily.

    "If we go together, the little brother won''te, because we''re the only ones who have to go. So Christian, you just wait at home, prepare for the arrival of the little brother," Linda said softly while stroking Christian''s hair.

    Christian was silent. He then turned to his father asking for an exnation. Paul, who already understood the meaning of Christian''s gaze, then gave him an affectionate kiss on Christian''s forehead. "After the little brother arrives, we will go straight home. You don''t have to worry."

    "What time will little brothere?"

    Paul chuckled at the adorable boy''s question. "Soon, what is clear is that when little brother arrives, then I will take a rocket to go home and see you."

    Hearing his father''s words made Christianughed out loud. "Can you really ride a rocket?"

    "Of course I can! I can do anything," answered Paul quickly, posing like a hero with his right hand up and his left hand clenched at his side.

    Christian''sugh got wider when he saw his father''s behavior. He was happy because he saw his father acting like his favorite superhero on the cable TV channel that he often watched every day when he was going to sleep. Linda wiped her tears when she saw Christian''s behavior. In a moment, she had to be willing to endure longing because she had to be separated from Christian, who she had considered to be her own son.

    Because the time for their departure to Luxembourg was getting closer, Erick finally asked Paul and Linda to really say goodbye to Christian. The pilot of the jet that would take them to Luxembourg had already arrived at the airport. With tears rolling down her cheeks, Linda gave Christian onest kiss and hug, and so did Paul.

    "Please convey my regards to Anne, apologize to her for not saying goodbye," Linda said quietly to Nichs who was holding Christian.

    "Of course, I will pass your message on to Mrs. Anne."

    Linda smiled. "Thank you, Nichs, take good care of Christian. He is my darling, take good care not to let him cry, because if that happens, then you will face me."

    Nichs chuckled at Linda''s words. Not long after he moved Christian''s hand towards Linda and Paul who were about to get into the car. Christian, who didn''t know that he would be separated for a long time with his mother and father, looked very happy, being promised that he would soon have a brother made him happy and very friendly.

    In the car, Paul grabbed Linda''s hand, as they still stared at Christian, even though the car they were riding was getting further away from the hotel. "We''ll make it this time, Linda. Trust me."

    Linda smiled and wiped her tears. "Yes Paul, I believe that. God will surely answer the prayers that we have been praying day and night."

    From the front seat, Erick smiled hearing the conversation along the husband and wife. He then elerated the car to the airport.

    To be continued

 Chapter 563 - Want You So Badly

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Want You So Badly</h4>

    Anne woke up when the sun was high. Even though it was already hot outside, but inside the room the atmosphere was still cool andfortable so that Anne didn''t get out of bed. Anne opened her eyes wide and remembered what she had been throughst night with Jack. Even this morning, when she woke up having to go to the bathroom, Jack attacked her again and again knocked her down helplessly.

    Right now, her whole body was in excruciating pain, not just in the groin area. But almost all of her joints were limp, like jelly. Still feeling weak and unable to support herself, Jack really overwhelmed her.

    Because she was thirsty, Anne tried to reach for the ss on the nightstand, but because it was too far, the ss shifted, couldn''t be held back and fell to the floor. Suddenly, the sound of broken ss made the previously closed balcony door opened.

    "Anne, what are you doing?" shouted Jack frantically. Jack emerged from behind the closed curtain in a hurry.

    Anne gripped the edge of the nket that was covering her body when she saw Jack''s body glistening with sweat. Apparently, Jack was doing yoga on the balcony. He was exercising to restore his energy which had been exhaustedst night and this morning. Jack had to stay fit because he still had a long way to go with Anne.

    Seeing Anne was quiet, Jack couldn''t wait, he quickly approached the bed but suddenly Anne raised one hand forward.

    "There''s broken ss on the floor, you have to be careful," said Anne, softly warning Jack.

    Jack turned to the side of the bed and was surprised when he saw that there were broken sses scattered about. Without thinking, Jack used a tissue to take the broken ss one by one from the floor and put it in a special trash can in the room. After making sure that there were no broken ss left on the floor, Jack then took a clean cloth to dry the spilled water on the floor so as not to harm himself or Anne.

    "I''m thirsty, Jack."

    Anne''s words awakened Jack who was focused on work.

    "Are you thirsty?"

    Anne nodded her head in response to Jack''s words.

    Jack chuckled at the expression on Anne''s face. He then walked to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of mineral water which was still sealed. With one try, Jack managed to open the bottle cap and hurriedly handed it over to Anne.

    Anne immediately gulped down the water in the bottle that Jack had just given her. She was really thirsty. Her hot activity with Jack really drained all her energy, Jack smiled at the way Anne drank. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the red marks he made appearing from under the nket that had fallen down.

    "All the signs will go away after three days," said Jack quietly.

    Anne wiped her water-drenched lips. "What do you mean?"

    "Those hickeys, I was talking about that."

    Anne, who realized that now, immediately raised the nket even higher. "It''s your fault, you''re overreacting."

    Jack chuckled as he slowly climbed onto the bed and approached Anne, who gripped the nket tighter.

    "Jack, I''m tired. I don''t have the energy anymore."

    "I know, that''s why I''m not going to do it now," answered Jack quickly.

    Anne looked at Jack, who was only a few centimeters in front of her with an indescribable look. "I still haven''t forgiven you."

    "I know, but I don''t care."

    "Don''t care?!" Anne screamed in a rising voice.

    Jack smiled. He then grabbed Anne''s face andnded a kiss on Anne''s lips gently. "I don''t care if you''ve forgiven me or not, as long as you''re by my side, that''s enough."

    "Jack... ah..."

    Anne couldn''t move because Jack took control of her body again, Jack was on top of her again.

    "No, Jack, I''m so tired," said Anne quietly.

    "You''re tired but still have the energy to argue with me?"

    "That''s not arguing, I''m just telling the truth after all�� hmmm Jack...!"

    Anne stopped her speech as Jack squeezed one of her breasts a little hard. "Go on, Anne, what is it?"

    "Anyway, I...I have forgiven you."

    Jack immediately stopped what he was doing. Jack smiled broadly in victory when he managed to make Anne forgive him.

    "Now let me go. I have to take a shower, Jack. I can''t be like this in bed," said Anne quietly, half pleading.

    "Where are you going to take a shower, you don''t need it, Anne."

    "Jack... my body is sticky and very ufortable. After all, how could I not take a shower after..."

    Anne''s words stopped when Jack hadnded a kiss on her neck. Her blood rippled when she felt Jack''s wet lips touch her skin. Jack''s kiss, his touch made Anne immediately limp and powerless. But Anne, who couldn''t stop herself from going to the bathroom any longer, managed to push Jack''s head away from her breasts. "Jack, I want to pee."

    Jack smiled, he then removed the nket that covered Anne''s body and immediately grabbed Anne''s naked body in a swing and immediately rushed to the bathroom. He immediately lowered her on the toilet and without guilt he remained standing in front of Anne.

    "Get out! I need to pee, Jack," Anne huffed in annoyance, crossing her arms across her chest.

    "Okay, just do it. What''s that got to do with me going out?"

    "Jack!!!"

    Jack chuckled. He then knelt right in front of Anne and immediately lowered both of Anne''s hands from her shoulders. "I''ve seen every inch of your body, why do you have to be so embarrassed?"

    "Jack,e on. I just need to pee, just one minute. After that you cane in again, please. Come on, Jack, I can''t hold it in any longer."

    Jack shook his head. He immediately got up and rushed out of the bathroom at Anne''s request. After Jack closed the bathroom door, Anne immediately took out the contents of her dder. She looked very relieved and immediately pressed the flush to flush the toilet. Just as Anne was about to get up from the toilet seat, suddenly Jack had gone back into the bathroom, naked like Anne.

    "Jack!!"

    "What? I also want to take a shower, is there something wrong?" asked Jack arrogantly.

    "You can shower after me, why should... Ouch...!"

    p

    A pnded on Anne''s buttock shortly after Jack carried her like a sack of rice.

    "Jack!!"

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t provoke me, dear. We''d better take a good shower."

    Anne''s face was red. She was really embarrassed to be treated like that by Jack. But she couldn''t do anything because Jack''s words were too scary. Anne could only surrender when Jack brought her to the bathtub. As soon as Jack entered the bathtub, he immediately lowered Anne carefully and made her face him with their bodies so close to each other.

    "I love you, Anne."

    "I know."

    Jack moistened his lips with his tongue. He was really irritated by his wife''s behavior. "That''s not the answer I wanted, Mommy."

    "Jack..." Anne groaned, trying to push Jack away, but she failed because Jack held her firmly.

    "I want you..."

    "Again??"

    To be continued

 Chapter 564 - Quenching Thirst

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Quenching Thirst</h4>

    The bed, the bathtub, and the couch, they all had been used by Anne and Jack to make love. As Jack had said before, he didn''t want to let Anne go for a second. Every time Anne stepped on the floor, Jack''s big hand grabbed her. He hugged her back tightly and forced her back onto the bed, lying beside her.

    "It''s four in the afternoon, Jack. Aren''t you tired of being in your room all the time?"

    Jack, who was burying his face in the crook of Anne''s neck, shook his head slowly without opening his mouth.

    "Christian, I wonder what he''s up to right now. I''m sure he must be looking for me, Jack." Anne again tries to find an excuse to get Jack to let her go.

    Annoyed, Jack lifted his face and looked at Anne with a sad look. "Christian is with Erick and Nichs and his new Nanny right now, so there''s no way he''ll be looking for you."

    "But Jack..."

    "Hush...You''re so fussy, have you regained your strength? If that''s the case, then why don''t we continue our game like before?''

    Damn! Anne''s face immediately turned red. She read the danger signal. Anne quickly closed her eyes tightly.

    "I''m tired, Jack, I''m tired. I want to sleep," said Anne quickly.

    "Good, then let''s go back to sleep. I don''t want to share you with anyone, including our son for the next 2 days. Until the red marks on your neck and chest disappear, then you will never be able to leave this bed. So stay obedient to me or you''ll be staying in this room even longer, I will give new hickeys to you, "Jack said, quietly respond to Anne''s words menacingly.

    Anne bit her lower lip. "You coercive bastard."

    "Hey, it''s your fault too! You''re punishing me too long, so don''t me me if I act this way."

    Anne patted Jack''s hand which was on her stomach. "Once a pervert, always a pervert! Don''t look for excuses to justify your acts, Jack."

    "I''m serious, Anne, after all try to find out outside there. There isn''t a man who could stay sane after being abandoned by his woman for years and holding himself in the torment of burning lust, there is none, Anne. You''re lucky to have a husband like me, who isn''t seduced by other women."

    Anne rolled her eyes in annoyance. Fortunately Jack didn''t see what she was doing, because if he did, then she would be punished again by her husband for being considered to be impolite.

    "Don''t talk anymore, I''m tired and I want to sleep," said Anne curtly to change the subject and immediately closed her eyes, pretending to sleep.

    Jack chuckled at his wife''s behavior. He slowly returned to his original position. He buried his face in Anne''s neck, while tightening his arms on Anne''s stomach from behind. It''s a new favorite position for Jack, because to him, he would know if Anne would leave him if he stayed in that position.

    After pretending to sleep, Anne opened her eyes again. She took a deep breath when she realized that Jack was fast asleep. The man was really selfish. After making her tired, he now slept first. Anne started wandering. She immediately decided to really sleep this time. She had to recover her strength. Otherwise she would really fall if Jack devoured her again when she woke upter. Anne did not want to give up. She intended to refuse Jack''s touchter on. Because of that, Anne had to go to bed immediately to avoid Jack, who was still lustful. He seemed to really be quenching his thirst. If he didn''t feel sorry for Anne, maybe Jack would have forced her to make love again until morning. He still had a lot of energy left.

    ****

    Christian, who was tired of ying all day with Erick and Nichs, looked very sleepy. He yawned several times when the new nanny, who was taking care of him, was preparing his dinner.

    "I want my Mommy, I want to sleep with her," Christian said quietly without realizing it as he sat in his baby chair.

    "Okay. You can sleep with Mommy. But now you have to eat first, boy." Erick immediately responded to Christian''s words.

    "Yeah right, so let''s open your eyes. Enjoy your dinner," said Nichs again.

    Under various persuasions, Christian finallyplied. He then ate his dinner, even if it was only a few mouthfuls before finally the child actually fell asleep in his chair. Erick carefully grabbed Christian from the chair to be carried to the room. Nichs followed behind Erick who was carrying Christian to his room. When passing the master''s room, which was still tightly closed, Nichs only took a deep breath without daring toment, as did Erick, who only smiled when he saw the door to his master''s room had not changed.

    Because Linda and Paul had left, Christian finally slept with Erick and Nichs. Luckily, Christian was not a crybaby. He would immediately sleep when he was tired of ying, so he didn''t make it difficult for Jack''s two assistants.

    "It seems that after we return to Switzend, this little young master will soon have a sibling," Nichs said suddenly breaking the silence in the room.

    Erick, who had just opened the door on the balcony, smiled. "You should know how savage a man who has been fasting for over three years can be, Nick."

    Nichs chuckled hearing Erick''s words. Actually, Nichs also knew what his master really felt for the past three years. That was why he just kept quiet when he was asked to take care of Christian and didn''t bother his master for the next two days.

    "I''m going to take a shower first. You take care of the little young master," Erick said softly while yawning.

    "Okay, take your time."

    Erick just raised his hand up in response to Nichs'' words. Today was really tiring for him. Taking care of a toddler who was still very active really drained all his energy. It seemed that in the future, Erick would prefer to work until morning in front of theputer instead of taking care of a baby.

    Erick had just entered the bathroom. Nichs was already lying beside Christian. Just like Erick, Nichs was also overwhelmed by keeping an eye on the very active Christian. Even though Christian now had a nanny, but still he couldn''t let the nanny take care of the young master herself. That was why he was as tired as the nanny who had only start working today. Christian really seemed to have great energy. The kid never got tired of ying. But what was nice was that when he slept, his sleep would be very calm. Only five minutes of sleeping in the same bed with the little young master, Nichs finally fell asleep. The sound of his snoring was loud enough, that even Erick who was in the bathroom could hear him clearly. Moreover, he did not close the bathroom door tightly.

    "That kid is really annoying. He was asked to take care of the young master, now instead he went to sleep," Erick grunted in annoyance.

    Because he was worried about the young master, Erick finally sped up his activities. After a quick shower, feeling that his whole body was clean, Erick immediately grabbed a towel which was not far from the shower where he took a bath. Once in the room, Erick shook his head slowly when he saw the way Nichs was sleeping. Erick carefully grabbed Christian''s tiny body and he moved him to his bed. Erick also decided to sleep in the same bed with the young master. He did this because he was afraid that his young master''s tiny body would be crushed by Nichs'' big hands, as the man slept randomly on the bed.

    To be continued

 Chapter 565 - Return Home

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Return Home</h4>

    A long sigh from Anne came out when she saw Jack''s new ne that was already in front of her eyes. The Embraer Lineage 1000E jet with a price of USD 1000 million was bought by

    Jack specifically as a gift for Anne and Christian who had already return to him. Anne really didn''t understand Jack''s way of thinking that he could spend that much money just to buy a new jet ne, when in fact he already owned two other jets which were no less big than his new ne.

    "Wow...This ne is huge."

    "Do you like it, son?"

    Jack immediately gave a question to his eldest son who was in awe of his new ne. The ne had arge C logo on the right and left sides of its body.

    "Sure, I like this ne, Daddy." Christian squealed with joy.

    "Okay, this ne is for you then."

    Christian immediately turned to his father with his eyes wide open. "Are you sure, Daddy?"

    "Of course, I never lie. I also has another ne at home, so this ne is just for you," Jack replied quietly without guilt, showing off his wealth to Christian.

    Tsk! Anne shook her head slowly at the words of her husband who was transmitting his lifestyle to his son.

    Hearing his father''s words made Christian jump for joy. The child was very happy to find out that he had a veryrge new ne, his own ne which didn''t belong to anyone else.

    "Honey, don''t do that. You could fall." Anne tried to stop Christian, who was still jumping up and down in front of them.

    Because Anne''s voice was quite high, Christian felt like he''s being scolded, he immediately stopped and looked straight at his father with pitiful eyes, asking for protection.

    "Oh, son. Come to Daddy, Mommy is really naughty, so let''s get on the ne. Leave Mommy alone," Jack said spontaneously as he grabbed Christian''s body and held him tightly, Jack tried to reach Christian''s heart to be on his side.

    Christian didn''t respond to his father''s words. He was already hurt by his mother''s words. The boy chose to bury his face in his father''s expensive clothes, crying there, staining him with tears. Jack patiently patted his son''s back gently.

    "See, you really are too much. Haven''t seen your son in two days but you already made him cry," snarled Jack in annoyance.

    "Well, why am I the one to me?"

    "Yes, indeed you are at fault, who else should I me?" said Jack curtly as he walked past Anne and walked towards the stairs to get on the ne.

    Anne stroked her chest slowly. Jack was really very annoying. Because the ne was about to fly, she finally got into the ne, followed by Erick and Nichs behind. Once inside the ne, Anne was again shocked by what she saw. The very luxurious interior inside the ne made herpletely speechless. Jack seemed a lot crazier than he was a few years ago when Anne learned of the fact that Jack was the CEO of arge Swisspany.

    "Please have a seat, Madam. We will be leaving soon."

    Erick''s words immediately broke Anne''s thoughts.

    "Okay, oh yeah, how long will the flight take, Erick?" asked Anne softly.

    "Our journey this time will take about 8 hours and 15 minutes, Madam."

    Anne nodded her head in response to Erick''s words. Seeing that Jack and Christian were already wearing their seat belts, Anne finally decided to immediately sit in a chair not far beside her husband and child. All the seats on the ne were sofortable that Anne, who had just finished fastening her seatbelt, fell asleep immediately. Two days not being let out of the room by Jack made Anne look thinner than before, even the dark circles under her eyes were still visible, even though Anne had tried to disguise them using concealer. So when she found afortable seat, her body reflexively reacted. The extreme tiredness made her finally fell asleep as soon as she rested her head on the small cushion in the chair.

    Not long after, the Embraer Lineage 1000E jet took off from Aberdeen to Geneva, Switzend. Once the ne''s altitude stabilized, Jack unbuckled his son''s seatbelt. He let Christian run around in the ne. Actually, Christian had been on a ne several times, but this was the first time he had been on a veryrge andfortable ne. That''s why he was running here and there,ughing excitedly. Especially now that there were lots of games on board that had been previously provided by the flight attendants, Christian was really spoiled by Jack.

    Jack only realized that Anne was asleep when he saw her not responding to a single word spoken by the flight attendant who tried to offer her food and drink. Jack carefully unbuckled the seat belt that was attached to Anne''s body. After making sure that Anne was free from the seat belt, Jack then took Anne to the room on the ne. Christian didn''t realize that his parents were gone. He was still ying with Erick and Nichs, who were now sitting on the floor while together they ced pieces of a puzzle with elephants and lions.

    Jackid Anne''s body, which felt lighter than the previous two days, carefully on the bed. Jack finally realized that Anne had lost weight. He lovingly brushed her short hair that covered her face, in the past Jack was very angry whenever she talked about wanting to cut her hair shorter, but now he was not angry when Anne had a short hairstyle. He actually felt that she looked more beautiful and sexy with her new haircut. Jack felt that Anne was more voluptuous with her new hairstyle. At least, Jack wouldn''t be bothered by that long hair anymore, when he wanted to y around in Anne''s chest area.

    "Go to sleep. I think I''ve been too excited for the past two days. I love you, Anne. I love you, my wife."

    Jack whispered a few sentences in Anne''s ear before he finally closed it by giving a small kiss on Anne''s cheek and forehead. Anne, who had sailed in the dreand, only moved slightly in response to the kiss thatnded on her cheek. Jack was amused when he saw his wife''s child-like sleeping style. She used a pillow as a doll for her to hug.

    Jack then turned off the lights in the room to providefort for Anne before finally closing the door carefully. The two flight attendants who had seen Jack''s treatment of his wife smiled. After returning from the room, Jack joined his son and his two assistants who were ying Monopoly. This was the first time Erick and Nichs had failed to do their job, because at this time the two of them were really easily defeated by Christian, who was very good at ying monopoly. The frustration was clearly visible on the faces of Erick and Nichs, who couldn''t ept the fact that they had been defeated by the young master.

    Jack, who adored his son, then ruffled his son''s hair, as the boy was fooling Erick and Nichs.

    To be continued

 Chapter 566 - Billboard?

    <h4>Chapter 566 - Billboard?</h4>

    Anne awoke from her long slumber when she smelled the scent of mint mixed with musk. Her consciousness bing clearer when she felt that she was leaning against something softer than the chair she was sitting in.

    And, geez! Anne finally realized that she was currently leaning on Jack''s body.

    "Jack!"

    "Already awoke?" Jack immediately asked Anne a question with a perfect smile.

    Anne immediately sat up straight, Anne reflexively wiped her lips, making sure no saliva came out. "Why don''t you sit in your own seat? Why..."

    Anne was silent. She finally realized that she was no longer on the ne. The interior of the room she was currently in was different from the ne she had previously boarded.

    "Wee to our home."

    Jack''s soft voice made Anne finally realize that she had arrived at her destination, Switzend. Jackson Knight rke''s main house.

    "Why so fast? Didn''t we just go up to..."

    "You''ve been sleeping for more than 8 hours, princess."

    Anne opened her mouth wide. She couldn''t believe she had slept that long. Because she felt like she had justy down in afortable chair on the ne, yes, thatfortable seat was what finally made Anne fall fast asleep.

    Jack chuckled softly and the next second, to Anne''s surprise, hended a passionate kiss, just likest night. Luckily, Anne was still conscious enough to stop Jack from going any further, especially now that she finally realized she was in a Limousine, where Erick and Nichs, who each sat next to Christian, looking at them curiously.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked innocently.

    Anne, who was annoyed with Jack, then gave her signature move: a deadly pinch that sheunched into the thigh, which suddenly made Jack scream in pain.

    "Anne...!"

    "First, we were in the car; secondly, there''s your son watching us. Do you want to ruin his pure mind, huh?"

    "Is it wrong if I give you a kiss? After all, we are husband and wife, and for Christian, I think it doesn''t matter if he sees his parents making out..."

    "Erick, Nichs, didn''t you see your two assistants, Jack?" Anne, who was already annoyed, cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    Jack immediately turned his head, staring at Erick and Nichs, who had been sitting in perfect, expressionless postures. "Tell me, what did you see?"

    "I see nothing, sir." Erick answered quickly.

    "So am I, sir." Not wanting to lose, Nichs immediately replied to Erick''s words.

    Anne shook her head slowly. She was now starting to realize that she was the only crazy person in this car, except for Christian, who still didn''t know anything. Anne waspletely driven mad by the three men who were around her. Jack smiled with satisfaction when he heard the words of his two subordinates. He looked very happy to be able to tease his wife who looked very upset.

    The stressful journey was finally over when they arrived at arge Victorian house with towering gates, the gates of which opened automatically when they arrived. From inside the car, Anne could see the surroundings, including arge fountain in the middle of the garden with statues of two mermaids holding shells.

    "This is your house?" Anne asked quietly without realizing it, but her voice sounded a little shaky.

    Jack, who had just grabbed Christian, whose eyes were already very droopy, smiled faintly. "Our house, to be exact. You''re the mistress of this house, baby."

    Anne swallowed her saliva. She couldn''t believe she would see a house so big. Anne thought that Grandpa David''s mansion was the biggest and grandest she would ever see, but now, in fact, Jack took her to a house that was more fitting to be called a pce. Erick and Nichs got out of the car first. They immediately opened the car door wide to give way to Jack, who was carrying Christian, so he could get out of the car safely. When Jack got out of the car, Anne got out of the car. Her voice was choked when she saw firsthand how big and majestic Jack''s house was.

    "I totally renovated this house in about two years."

    Anne turned to Jack. "Renovated for two years?"

    "Yeah, I spent my time remodeling this house while I was looking for you these past two years."

    Anne''s head lowered slowly. She didn''t expect that her departure had such a big effect on Jack.

    "But it looks like all my efforts have paid off, now that you two are back. Come on,e on in, Christian doesn''t seemfortable sleeping in this position."

    Anne nodded her head. She then walked after Jack who looked very happy because he managed to bring home his son who he had been looking for for thest three years. The maids, who wore white and ck uniforms, were lining up while bowing their heads, weing the arrival of the master with his wife. None of the maids dared to look up before Anne passed. Although they had not met Anne in person, but they all knew who the mistress of the house where they were working was at this time.

    "Wee, Mrs. rke." About twenty maids immediately greeted Anne.

    Anne, who was just about to walk past the maids, immediately stopped her steps. She was confused as to why the people could recognize her even though she clearly had not formally introduced herself.

    Seeing her confusion, Eric smiled. "Come in,? Madam, all the answers to your questions are already inside."

    "Inside the house?" Anne repeated Erick''s words.

    "That''s right, Madam."

    Without waiting long, Anne then quickly walked into the house and almost screamed when she just stepped into the main door.

    "Jesus, what is this," said Anne quietly.

    Anne''s eyes immediately opened wide as she looked at the photo of herself that was hung on the wall, the photo which came from the arrangement of four Videotron screens had 30 seconds to disy one photo before finally changing to another. On average, the photos disyed on the Videotron were photos from when they were still studying at UAL. In the photos, Anne looked very cheerful, always smiling, full of enthusiasm and very beautiful with her adorable natural look. Even though her age was not as young as in the photo, Anne was much more beautiful with her maturity.

    Seeing Erick and Nichs enter Anne''s house, she immediately turned to her husband''s assistants. "What does this mean?"

    "Videotron, Madam."

    "I know it''s a Videotron. What I mean is, why would someone install a videotron in a house like this? Is this really a museum? Or is it a shopping center so a videotron of this size is installed?"

    Erick and Nichs looked at each other for a while, before finally Erick stepped back towards Anne.

    "It''s Master''s idea, Madam. So don''t ask either of us."

    Damn!

    To be continued

 Chapter 567 - Baiting The Hungry Lion

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Baiting The Hungry Lion</h4>

    Anne sat on the sofa while massaging her aching head. She still couldn''t believe what she was seeing.

    Arge digital screen disying photos of her was currently installed in the house!

    It was fixed, Jack was out of his mind.

    "Please have some tea, Madam. This tea will help you calm down," said a maid, offering Anne a cup of chamomile tea.

    Anne smiled. "Thank you."

    Not long after that, the maid left Anne and resumed her work. When passing through the door, the maid ran into Nichs who had juste down from the second floor.

    "If you are tired, you can rest right away, Madam."

    Anne turned to Nichs who was now standing in front of her. "I still can''t understand how he could put something like that in the house? Why don''t you stop him, Nick? It''s too much."

    "What''s too much?" Jack, who was standing on the steps, suddenly interrupted Anne''s conversation.

    Anne reflexively turned to look at Jack, who was now walking towards her. Anne immediately got up from the sofa and put her hands on her hips. It''s getting ready to explode!

    "What are you talking about with Nick, baby?"

    "That." Anne immediately pointed at the videotron screen which was disying her photos. "Get rid of that or I don''t want to live in this house."

    Jack followed the direction of Anne''s hand, staring at the digital screen which was showing beautiful photos of Anne when she was in college. And ording to Jack, those were the prettiest pictures of Anne.

    "Why do you have to get rid of it? It''s actually a favorite spot in this house, baby."

    Anne patted her chest gently, trying to calm herself so she wouldn''t explode.

    "Do you really like that thing?" asked Anne quietly.

    "Of course, you look absolutely gorgeous in those photos and it felt like they were all taken yesterday." Jack answered with a big smile on his face, but his eyes were filled with tears, showing how sad he was because he had lost so much time with Anne.

    "Oh, well then. I don''t want to live in this house."

    Jack immediately turned and red at Anne. "What do you mean?"

    "I don''t like having things like that in the house, especially when they disy old photos of me. It''s really disturbing to see your old photos posted on a videotron like that in the house. If you really can''t get rid of them, then please enjoy those pictures myself because I''ll be looking for another ce to live." Anne issued a serious threat to Jack.

    Jack chuckled. "No, I''m sure you wouldn''t take what you said seriously. Remember, Christian is with me right now."

    "I know, it''s actually good for Christian to be living with his biological father. At least, his life will be guaranteed and his future will be bright, unlike his mother."

    "Anne!"

    "I''m serious, Jack, get rid of that thing quickly or I''m really going to leave this ce and never set foot here again." Anne repeated her request while still threatening Jack.

    Jack chuckled. "No way, you definitely don''t have that much guts to leave this ce. You don''t have any acquaintances in this country anyway."

    Anne smiled. She then tied her short hair high. Although a lot of her hair was straying, Anne actually looked very charming. The neck level looked clear and damn! Jack looked straight at Anne, as if he was going to eat her alive.

    "I don''t have friends or rtives in this country, but I have the ability to survive well, Jack. Since childhood I''m used to living in difficult circumstances, so it doesn''t matter if I have to repeat that now," answered Anne confidently.

    Jack was very disturbed by Anne''s words. He did not like the words that the woman had just said. What? Repeat what had happened to her before? Shit. Without thinking the man immediately stepped quickly, approaching Anne.

    "Can''t we live peacefully without having to fight like this, Anne?" Jack asked Anne softly when he got so close to Anne.

    "We can, as long as you don''t do crazy things like that."

    Jack rolled his eyes. "But it''s your photos, Anne. Not someone else''s, not another woman''s. Why do you have to be so angry? Shouldn''t you be happy that I made your photos like that?"

    "You''re way over board, Jack. Anyways, please use your logic. Why would you install a videotron like this in the house?"

    "To let go of my longing for you," answered Jack quickly. "For two years I can only stare at you from those photos. Every time Ie home from work I feel like I get new energy when I see a photo of you smiling. That''s how I survive, Anne."

    Anne felt a sudden suffocation as if someone was squeezing her heart right now. The words that Jack had said hurt her deeply.

    "What did I do wrong?" Jack asked Anne a piercing question.

    Anne moved her hand to touch Jack''s face. "But I''m right here, in front of you. I don''t think you need that thing anymore, Jack."

    Jack stared unblinkingly straight into Anne''s beautiful eyes which made him fall in love the first time he saw her. "But that..."

    "Yes or no, if you want to get rid of it right now, then you will get a nice gift from me," said Anne quickly cutting Jack off.

    Jack was silent. He was unsure what to do. On the other hand, what Anne said is true, he didn''t need the Videotron anymore because the person in the photo was there in the same house as him. But on the other hand, he really liked the photos, Anne looked very beautiful in those photos and Jack wanted to keep looking at her every day.

    Anne growled. She knew that Jack wouldn''t do what she wanted. In her annoyance, she suddenly had a naughty idea that she was sure would make Jack obey her. She slowly unbuttoned the two buttons of the white satin shirt she was wearing so that her cleavage was clearly visible. Her chest looked so beautiful and seductive, especially because she was wearing a push bra.

    "Hmmm, it''s a shame, my gift was refused," said Anne quietly as she put one finger in her mouth, teasing Jack.

    Bam!

    Jack''s whole body stiffened. He couldn''t believe what Anne had just done. Never in his life had he imagined Anne would do such a thing, teasing him so openly in front of so many people. Damn!

    After a moment of silence, Jack finally regained consciousness. Without speaking, he immediately grabbed Anne''s body and ced her on his shoulder. He carried her as if he were carrying a sack of rice.

    "Jack!!"

    Jack turned to Nichs and Erick, who had just joined them. "You have 10 minutes to get rid of the Videotron and rece it with my wedding photo."

    "Yes sir."

    Jack smiled at the answer from his two assistants. He then walked towards the stairs with Anne on his shoulders.

    "Jack, put me down. I can walk on my own. There are many people watching us," said Anne quietly, asking to be put down.

    "All of you! Close your eyes or else I''ll fire you all, and I assure you, you won''t be able to get any jobs in this country!"

    "What??!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 568 - Anaconda

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Anaconda</h4>

    Anne opened her eyes and immediately she felt intense pain all over her body. Gradually, she remembered what had happened.

    Really, teasing Jack wasn''t a good idea. The man did not let go of Anne all night, many times he satisfied himself in Anne''s body. Despite the fact that Anne also enjoyed every touch given by the man she loved, but still, serving her husband''s games more than four times in one night was not a good idea.

    At this moment, Anne was still in Jack''s arms, the man''s strong hands were still tightly embracing her. It took a lot of patience to get out of Jack''s arms, but it was worth the freedom Anne was feeling right now. She felt freer to breathe, unable to be held back by the weight of her husband''s strong arms.

    "Are you awake?" Jack''s hoarse voice managed to make Anne, who had just sat down, startled.

    Anne smiled. "I''m so thirsty."

    Jack covered his yawning mouth. He slowly pulled the nket over his body and rushed out of bed to the refrigerator in his room and grabbed a bottle of mineral water. Actually, there was nothing strange about what Jack was doing right now, except, damn! The man did not wear any cloth to cover his bare body.

    Anne had already turned to the other direction as soon as she saw her husband''s naked body.

    "Here''s your drink, princess."

    Anne pursed her lips. She then moved her left hand, trying to reach the bottle that was still held by Jack without turning her head to Jack. One of Jack''s eyebrows rose when he saw his wife''s behavior. He was almost angry, but finally he realized why his wife didn''t want to look at him. Suddenly, Jack had a naughty idea. He carefully knelt down and opened his mouth wide trying to catch Anne''s fingers which were outstretched in the air.

    The atmosphere in the room was very quiet until finally there was a loud scream from Anne. She was surprised when suddenly Jack licked his fingers.

    "Jack!!"

    "Yes, baby."

    Anne red at Jack. "You''re so annoying."

    Jack chuckled. "Me? What did I do wrong?"

    "Let''s not talk about it! I''m not in the mood to talk to you. Give me some water, I''m really thirsty, Jack."

    Jack chuckled again. He then opened the bottle of drink in his hand and immediately handed it to Anne. Anne, who was very thirsty, immediately drank all the water in the bottle until it waspletely drained.

    "Are you really that thirsty?"

    Anne wiped her lips of the remaining water quickly. "Don''t ask questions you already know the answer to, Jack."

    "But you enjoyed itst night, Anne. You didn''t even ask me to stop."

    Anne''s face immediately felt hot when she was reminded of their love makingst night, but it didn''tst long because she had regained control of herself.

    "Can you really stop when you''re as wild as an anaconda?"

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Anaconda?"

    "Yes, anaconda. Is there any other animal that can bepared to youst night? You didn''t let go of me at all, you kept entwined around me until I couldn''t breathe."

    Anaconda, wrapped around the body. The words kept repeating in Jack''s mind at the moment. Beingpared to the world''srgest snake from South America made Jack proud.

    Wait, proud?

    Jack suddenly pressed Anne''s body back on the bed, even though they had just finished their romance two hours ago.

    "Jack..." Anne groaned quietly.

    "Sorry, princess. This anaconda can''t hold himself any longer. He wants to wrap himself around your body again, princess. This anaconda needs warmth," said Jack hoarsely. His hot breathnded on Anne''s skin which immediately swelled.

    A secondter, Anne closed her eyes when she felt Jack was ying on her sensitive area again. She even reflexively opened her thighs wide when Jack started to lower his face down. She waspletely out of her mind. She gave Jack so many opportunities to touch her again and again.

    Both of Anne''s hands were on Jack''s head. She grabbed Jack''s hair many times as a reflex when Jack entered her body with his tongue. Jack really knew how to provoke her passion. Anne, who was actually very weak, could only follow the rhythm of Jack''s game. She didn''t fight back and just resigned himself to the jabs that Jack gave her, every hip movement that Jack did made Anne seemed to be taken to the sky. It was amazing and crazy! Anne waspletely addicted to all the things that Jack did to her.

    "I love you, Anne," Jack screamed loudly as he reached the climax of his morning romance.

    Anne closed her eyes. She enjoyed the new seeds of love that Jack gave her. The liquid of love that now filled her womb was so intense that it made Anne speechless.

    Jack smiled at Anne''s flushed face. She really looked ten times more beautiful in this state. Jack slowly gave a kiss to Anne''s eyes which were closed alternately.

    "Jack..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Let go of me. Christian will definitely cry. He''ll be mad if he doesn''t find me beside him when he wakes up."

    Jack chuckled. "You forgot, Christian was fine two days ago with Erick and Nichs. Then why are you only worried about him now? Besides, we currently have two dozen maids who will be more than happy to serve our son. So you don''t have to worry. Besides, you have to keep your promisest night, Anne."

    Anne narrowed her eyes. "Promise? What promise?"

    Jacknded the kiss again, but this time it was Anne''s lips that became the destination. "The promise you made in return for when I removed the Videotron from our house."

    "Jack...it''s not a promise, it''s just..."

    "You said I don''t need the Videotron because I already have you. So I''ll charge it for now, I''m not satisfied with you. So you can''t leave me now. ."

    Anne closed her eyes. She was really annoyed at Jack who at this time turned out to be asking in return for her request to take the Videotron downst night. Jack was really sneaky, so the nickname Anne had given him as an anaconda seemed appropriate.

    "Jack, get off of me. You''re heavy, I can''t breathe," said Anne slowly waking Jack who was still lying on top of her body.

    Jack smiled. He then lifted his face from Anne''s chest and aligned his face with Anne''s. "You''re so beautiful. I''m not ready to part with you yet."

    "I''m tired, Jack, really tired. But if you have the heart, just do what I want, at least I won''t be able to walk normally or get sick after this."

    Gulped. Jack swallowed his saliva quickly. Quickly, he let go of Anne''s body. She bit her lower lip as she felt a delicious tingling sensation as Jack released himself suddenly from her, when his manhood was back to its maximum position again.

    "Don''t talk carelessly. No one will get sick after making love," said Jack curtly, he took Anne''s words seriously.

    Anne opened her eyes slowly and looked at Jack with a sad look. "You don''t remember what you did when you were n, to me?"

    "But it''s different, Anne, it''s me�� I-I forced you harshly." Jack answered quickly. "I was such an asshole, wasn''t I?"

    Anne smiled. "Yeah you were an asshole, so don''t do it again. It hurts, Jack."

    Jack''s eyes immediately felt hot. He quickly hugged Anne tightly.

    "I''m sorry baby, I''m sorry."

    To be continued

 Chapter 569 - He Is Also My Son

    <h4>Chapter 569 - He Is Also My Son</h4>

    When Anne woke up, the bed beside her was empty. Apparently, Jack was already awake and ying with Christian in the backyard. Jack was introducing Christian to his pet cats with Erick and Nichs and a few bodyguards on duty.

    Anne, who couldn''t wait to meet Christian, chose to take a shower immediately. She had to freshen up as soon as possible.

    "Geez, Jack! He''s really annoying."

    Anne cursed in annoyance when she saw that there was a new love mark that Jack had made on her neck, whereas just yesterday the other marks of love had faded from her neck. But now Jack had made new marks of love, which would be very visible even though she was wearing a turtleneck shirt.

    As a result, even though Anne had finished bathing, she still couldn''t go anywhere. She didn''t want the hickeys around her neck to be known by the residents of her house. It was not without reason. Anne was a new person in the mansion. Even though she was the hostess, but still Anne still hesitated. She couldn''t be indifferent to let the workers see the purplish red marks on her neck. After she finished changing into herfortable clothes, she stood on the balcony to find out where her son was. For thest three days Christian had really not been with her. That''s why Anne missed him so much.

    Thump!

    Anne almost fainted from shock when she saw what Jack did to Christian.

    Without thinking twice, Anne immediately went into the room and immediately used foundation to cover Jack''s hickeys. Luckily, Jack had prepared all the necessities including make-up kits and all the skincare that she usually used daily. After seeing the hickeys on her neck were covered, Anne immediately came out of her room. She ran fast even though her legs were still weak. What was on Anne''s mind right now was to save her son from the madness of Jack, who really had an acute mental disorder.

    "Christian!!" Anne screamed hysterically.

    Anne''s scream suddenly made everyone in the backyard turn their heads, including the Jack who was holding Christian right in front of two white Siberian tigers who were only one and a half years old.

    "Hi babe, you''ve..."

    p!

    A hard pnded on Jack''s cheek which of course came from Anne''s hand. A secondter, Christian who was in his arms had moved into the arms of Anne, who were already in tears.

    "If you want to go crazy, go crazy yourself! Don''t take my son in it, don''t ruin my child. If you really don''t want us here, then let us go, let us live our own normal life like yesterday. Remember Jack, without you, I can raise my own child."

    Anne spoke in a loud voice without pause. Her voice was shaking, showing how angry she was at the moment. Holding the tightness in her chest, Anne then turned around to return to the house, but several members of the Warriors were blocking her way. Anne immediately looked into the eyes of the bodyguards without blinking. Suddenly, without being given an order, the big men immediately shifted and gave way to the mistress. Really, dealing with an angry woman was a big problem, especially if the angry one is the hostess.

    Jack couldn''t help but stare as he watched Anne take Christian away. He didn''t care about the heat that was still on his cheek at this moment. It looked like Anne had used all her strength to hit Jack earlier, and Christian, the kid was really smart. As if understanding that the mother was angry, the child did not speak or whine, while previously, he hadughed out loud when he was introduced to the father''s very tame pair of big cats. Christian was really a good smart kid.

    As she passed the maids, Anne ignored any of their greetings. The only thing on her mind right now was to make sure Christian''s whole body was okay in the room.

    "Mommy, are you okay?"

    Christian innocently asked his mother as he was being led down the hall to the room.

    Anne nodded. "Mommy is fine, honey."

    "Then why are you crying? Who is the bad person that have made you upset?"

    Anne bit her lower lip. She restrained herself from mentioning the name of that bastard Jack. Anne really didn''t want to make Christian think badly of her father. She didn''t want to spoil Jack''s image in her son''s eyes. Therefore, she chose to remain silent and did not answer Christian''s question. She continued to walk quickly towards the room. She must immediately examine the body of her son, Christian, whom she had taken care of since he was in the womb. Jack didn''t know Anne''s struggle. That was why the annoying guy could just casually stretch out Christian''s hand towards the two veryrge white tigers. Anne always wanted to scream when she remembered that.

    Arriving in the room, Anne immediately knelt down and lowered Christian carefully on the floor. A secondter, she removed all the clothes attached to Christian''s body. Anne examined every inch of her son''s body in detail, and was quite relieved to find that there was no injury found. But Anne still couldn''t calm down. It felt like there was still barbed wire holding her back at this moment, which hadn''t allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief yet.

    "Mommy."

    "Yes dear."

    "It''s cold."

    "Jesus." Anne shrieked loudly. "Forgive me, baby, I''m sorry."

    Anne then put Christian''s clothes back on one by one. From behind the door that was notpletely closed, Jack saw everything his wife had done. Jack, who still didn''t understand why Anne was suddenly so furious like before, had immediately ran after her, who was carrying Christian.

    "Okay, now Christian, hug Mommy," said Anne, half sobbing softly.

    Christian smiled at his mother. But just as he was about to hug the woman who was kneeling in front of him, Christian''s attention was drawn to the door.

    "Daddy!!" Christian screamed loudly as he tried to approach his father, but because his steps were still short, he was immediately caught by the mother who was in front of him.

    "Let go of me, Mommy, I want to go to Daddy," Christian half whined.

    Anne tightens her grip on Christian even more. "No baby, you''re safer with Mommy. From now on you can only be with Mommy."

    "No, Mommy, no...! I want to y with Daddy, I want to y with daddy''s cats."

    "Christian!!! They''re not cats, those are tigers, wild Siberian tigers. You can get hurt if you y with them!" Anne scolded loudly. She had never spoken so harshly to Christian all this time, thus Christian instantly froze when he heard his mother''s screams.

    A secondter, Christian burst into tears. His tears were pouring down his already reddened face. Seeing his son crying, Jack couldn''t stay still. The man quickly entered the room and grabbed Christian from his wife''s arms.

    Out of strength, Anne finally failed to defend Christian who was taken by Jack. She immediately tried to chase after Jack, but realizing that Christian was being carried by Jack, Anne finally did not dare to stretch out her hand to hurt her husband. Anne didn''t want her actions to hurt Christian.

    "Let go of my son, Jack, you have no right..."

    "He''s also my son, Anne, you have to remember that. Don''t you know that he''s crying because of what you said?"

    Anne immediately shut her mouth tightly. She realized the mistake she had just made.

    "One more thing you should know about these tigers is that they are tame tigers. I had the two tigers when they were two weeks old. So they are like house cats to me, they can''t hurt me. Let alone pull out their fangs and ws, they don''t even roar when they see me. So you don''t have to worry when Christian ys with them, because I''m not that crazy to let my son be in danger. I don''t mind you hitting me 100 times, but if you make my son cry like that then you will immediately face me, Anne. Remember that well." Jack added his words again. After saying that, Jack then took Christian out of the room, leaving Anne still stood in front of the door.

    To be continued

 Chapter 570 - A Little Brother

    <h4>Chapter 570 - A Little Brother</h4>

    Anne leaned her body on the sofa shortly after she enjoyed some fruit on the table. She chose to enjoy dinner in the room instead of having to join the others in the dining room. Anne also only had a few pieces of fruit that night because she had lost her appetite. Another fight with Jack made her loose her appetite.

    After drinking the chamomile tea the maid had made, Anne sat on the balcony, trying to call Linda, who had already started the treatments for the pregnancy program she was doing. Linda and Paul didn''t tell Anne what they were doing, so Anne didn''t know anything. That was why Anne contacted Lindast night, even though Linda had been sleeping since the afternoon with Paul.

    "Why is Linda''s phone number off? And Paul''s too. There''s no way they''re asleep. Isn''t it still 7 pm in Aberdeen right now?" Anne muttered under her breath as she looked at the clock that appeared on her cell phone.

    Switzend was one hour ahead of Scond. That was why Anne now thought that it was 7pm in Scond, because it was 8 pm in Switzend now. While In fact, Linda and Paul were in Luxembourg, which didn''t have a time difference with Switzend.

    Unable to contact Linda, Anne finally chose to read thetest magazine in front of her. She identally read an article about Aaron and his wife, Lily-Rose. Anne smiled when she saw Aaron and Rose were happy even though they didn''t have children yet after 3 years of their marriage.

    "You deserve to be happy, Aaron. Rose is the right woman for you," said Anne softly, her eyes were still on the photo of Aaron posing with Rose in the living room of their big house. Anne was happy to see Aaron was finally happy with another woman. At least, her guilt for rejecting Aaron many times was now gone because Aaron already had someone who was able to apany him in his ups and downs.

    After flipping through the pages of the fashion magazines on the balcony for 15 minutes, sleepiness finally arrived. She was actually really needed sleep after her long activity with Jack thest few days, so she finally decided to sleep. When she entered the room, Anne again saw the variety of delicious foods that she had not touched at all on the table, but because of the drowsiness that was unbearable, she finally chose to sleep rather than eat. With a thick nket to cover her body, Anne finally fell asleep quickly. She was really tired and needed a lot of rest. Jack had exhausted himself thest few days.

    Five minutes after Anne went to sleep, the bedroom door opened from the outside and Jack appeared holding Christian. Since then Christian had been whining, asking to be taken to see his mother, so Jack couldn''t help but grant his son''s request even though he was still upset with Anne.

    "See, Mommy''s asleep. We''d better get out and don''t disturb Mommy," Jack whispered softly to Christian, who was still trying to get out of his arms.

    Christian watched Anne''s sleeping face. "Did Mommy just cry, Daddy?"

    Jack shook his head. "No, Mommy''s not crying. Mommy''s sleeping, son."

    "Then why do Mommy''s eyes look like she has just been crying?"

    Jack kissed the top of his son''s head gently, Christian was a smart kid and Jack had to be careful talking to his son. "Mommy''s just tired, honey, she wasn''t crying."

    "Tired? What did Mommy do to get so tired?"

    Jack brought his face close to Christian''s plump cheeks. "Mommy is tired because she just finished ying with Daddy sincest night, so Mommy has to sleep to get her energy back."

    "What did Daddy invite Mommy to y to make Mommy tired like that?" Christian asked even more curious.

    Jack chuckled. "Fun games."

    "Fun games?"

    "Yeah, you''ll know when you grow up. Now let''s just go back downstairs, okay? Don''t disturb Mommy," said Jack, gently persuading his son to leave their room.

    Christian initially refused, but because he continued to be persuaded by Jack, he finally melted. The boy then chose to continue his game in the yroom with Erick and Nichs. When Jack was about to close the door to his room with Anne, his eyes looked at the table, where none of the food prepared by the maids had been touched by Anne. The two apples that Anne had eaten did not change much from the amount of food that was still intact. Suddenly, a feeling of guilt rose within Jack.

    Not wanting to make his son worry, Jack finally took steps to quickly leave his bedroom and immediately rushed to the yroom on the first floor. Jack intended to return to the room without Christian. He must resolve the issue with Anne as soon as possible. Jack didn''t want to repeat the same mistake as before, even though he was also guilty of their previous fight because he didn''t tell Anne about the existence of his two white tigers in the first ce.

    ****

    "Daddy, I want to y monopoly again. But Erick and Nichs don''t want to y anymore," Christian whined, his voice was shaking as if he was about to cry.

    Jack, who had just enjoyed his coffee, immediately turned his face to Erick and Nichs, who were sitting in front of his son on the floor. Jack''s eyes stared intently at Erick and Nichs. As if understanding the master''s gaze, the two men then again invited the young master to continue the game. Christian screamed with joy when his father''s two assistants were willing to y with him again. Even though he had won many times, Christian never got tired of ying the game. Monopoly and putting together puzzles were two of his favorite games with Paul. That was why Christian always wanted to y it every chance he got.

    "Daddy, where are you going?" Christian screamed loudly when he saw Jack was about to leave the yroom.

    Jack smiled. "Daddy has to wake Mommy to eat."

    "Why did Mommy have to be woken up? Didn''t you say that Mommy needed rest after ying with youst night?" Christian asked innocently.

    Blush

    Instantly, Jack''s face turned red. In front of about twenty of his maids, he received a critical question from his son. Erick and Nichs even covered their mouths to keep fromughing. Damn! Jack was humiliated by his own son.

    With embarrassment, Jack walked over to Christian, who was still looking at him questioningly. "Are you ready to have a brother?"

    "Little brother? I will have a little brother?" Christian screamed hysterically.

    Jack smiled. "Yes, a little brother who will be your ymate."

    To be continued

 Chapter 571 - Instant Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Instant Noodles</h4>

    Jack stood unsteadily. His eyes continued to stare at Anne who was currently receiving intensive examination by Doctor Philips.

    A few moments ago when Jack returned to the room to wake Anne up, he was shocked when he touched Anne''s body. Jack finally realized that Anne was sick. Without waiting long, he then called one of his private doctors in Switzend. Due to the distance between the hospital and Jack''s Mansion, he finally ordered Erick to pick up the doctor using a helicopter which was always on standby on the helipad. Within 15 minutes, Doctor Philips had arrived in his room with his doctor''s bag.

    "Mrs. Anne just has a fever from exhaustion, sir. All she needs right now is medication and adequate rest. She doesn''t need IVs or intensive care at home ..."

    "You are paid to be my personal doctor, Philips. Not to be an advisor, do it. Don''t give me orders if you still want to be my personal doctor." Cut Jack with an intimidating re at Doctor Philips.

    Doctor Philips, who was already familiar with Jack''s character, finally did not argue anymore. He did as Jack requested to put an IV in Anne''s body. As long as Doctor Philips worked, Jack didn''t take his eyes off Anne. Her pale face made Jack''s heart slice. He regretted having spoken harshly to Anne a moment ago.

    After two minutes, Doctor Philips finally finished inserting the IV needle into Anne''s hand. It was not without reason that Jack forced Doctor Philips to put an IV in Anne. She had not eaten since this morning. In fact,st night she only ate a piece of croissant just before going to bed after their hot romance. And in the morning Anne only drank a ss of milk before she finally fell back asleep after Jack attacked her again and again. That was why Jack was so worried. Jack knew Anne had not eaten anything. He didn''t want Anne to get sick. At least with an IV, Anne''s condition would get better.

    When Doctor Philips examined Anne, Christian was removed from the room. Jack didn''t want his son to know that his mother was sick. That was why Christian was currently being watched closely by the maids in his room with the nanny who was brought from Aberdeen, Scond.

    When Doctor Philips left with his two assistants, only then did Jack approach Anne and sit on the edge of the bed. Jack''s hand then moved to touch Anne''s forehead to check her temperature.

    "Why do you have to be sick like this? You made me feel guilty, baby. In fact, I was the one who wanted to be angry with you for pping me so hard earlier," Jack said softly. His eyes were staring sadly at Anne, who still had her eyes closed.

    Slowly, Jackid down beside Anne. He hugged her tightly in his arms. It was really painful for Jack to see Anne was so helpless like this. He felt like he wanted to exchange the pain that had gued Anne for him. Jack then closed his eyes with his head that he had buried in the crook of Anne''s neck, he repeatedly breathed into Anne''s neck but Anne did not respond at all and it made Jack sad. Usually Anne really doesn''t like Jack doing that and would definitely get angry, but at this moment Anne didn''t respond to anything Jack did.

    "Go to sleep, I''ll be with you tonight. Tomorrow morning when we wake up, you should be fine. I don''t want to know, you have to answer to me for the p you did earlier, babe," whispered Jack softly in a hoarse voice.

    And Anne who was still unconscious as if she could hear Jack''s words, she frowned and mumbled softly. This then made Jack smile faintly, Jack decided to sleep following Anne into dreand and hoped that tomorrow morning when they woke up Anne would actually be healthy. Jack prefers Anne who is fierce to him than Anne who is weak and helpless like now.

    ***

    It was almost morning when Anne woke up. Thirst had awoken her up from her sleep. Anne also felt ufortable with the biting sensation on her hand, so she woke up and was quite surprised to see that the IV needle that was attached to her body was already red. Because the IV fluid had run out, the blood entered the tube and made her feel pain.

    Anne''s moaning voice managed to make Jack realize. He immediately woke up and immediately tried to help Anne remove the IV needle that was attached to her hand after contacting Doctor Philips find out how to remove the IV needle.

    "Where are you going?" asked Jack curtly when he saw Anne trying to remove the nket that covered her.

    Anne looked at Jack who was walking closer. "I need to pee."

    "Oh okay."

    A secondter, Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s body and carried her to the bathroom. As before, Jack had refused to leave the bathroom when Anne emptied her dder. Jack didn''t want to walk away from Anne.

    After Anne threw the tissue in the trash, Jack finally picked her up and brought her back to the room. He threw the underwear that Anne had previously used into the dirty clothes bin and was currently forcing Anne to wear her underwear.

    "I can do it myself, Jack."

    "Hush... it''s almost done, don''t make noise."

    "You''re exaggerating, I''m okay Jack. Don''t treat me like a sick person." Anne again tried to refuse Jack''s help, even though now Jack had managed to put her underwear on.

    Jack, who was kneeling in front of Anne, slowly got up and stood in front of his wife. He then smoothed Anne''s messy hair

    "You are indeed sick, princess. Who said you were healthy?"

    Anne took a deep breath. "I am hungry."

    Anne tried to divert the conversation. She didn''t want to talk about how she got an IV in her hand when she felt fine.

    Jack''s eyes lit up. "Are you hungry?"

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Jack''s question.

    "Okay, I''ll ask the maid to prepare..."

    "No, it''s four in the morning. I don''t want you to disturb the sleeping maids. I want you to prepare the food for me." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    "Those maids are indeed hired to do all the tasks I give them, including the task of preparing food for us at any time. So it''s fine if I wake them right now, Anne."

    Anne red at Jack. "I just want to eat instant noodles, so I don''t need a maid to make it, because you can make it yourself."

    "What? Instant noodles? No...you''re not allowed to eat unhealthy, unhygienic, vitamin-free food like that. You''re only allowed to eat healthy food prepared by the best nutritionists I''ve hired, so get rid of that random food from your brain."

    Anne scratched her head that didn''t itch. Her husband was really exaggerating and what did he just say? Instant noodles are random food? Oh, wait and see!

    To be continued

 Chapter 572 - Jacks Pride

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Jack''s Pride</h4>

    Anne took a deep breath to let out her annoyance after what Jack had done to her this morning. Jack who was enjoying his breakfast pretended not to hear what Anne did.

    This morning, after Anne asked for instant noodles, Jack gave a short lecture about the dangers of consuming instant food like that, even while Anne was enjoying the cake that Jack took from the pantry. Anne had to let her ears listened to all the things she didn''t want to hear from Jack. As if he wasn''t satisfied with forbidding her to eat instant noodles, Jack also advised Anne at length for almost an hour. At this time, in the dining room the air was cold due to Anne''s attitude. It made none of the maids dare to lift their faces and tried to keep their distance from the dining table. Except for April, Christian''s nanny, who was helping Christian to eat, no one else dared to approach the husband and wife.

    "Today I have a meeting untilte at night. I hope you don''t miss me," said Jack quietly, confidently teasing Anne who was just messing with her food without intending to eat it.

    Anne lifted her head and looked at Jack with a murderous look. "As long as Christian is by my side, I don''t think I need you."

    "Oh, Christian, I almost forgot. I brought him to the office today. I have to introduce my son in front of everyone in the office, so they''ll know who the sessor of mypany is."

    "What? What? You want to take Christian? Don''t be crazy Jack, he''s not going anywhere. Christian will be with me at home."

    Jack wiped his lips with a napkin and smiled at Christian. "Son, tell Mommy that today you''re going with Daddy to the office."

    "Baby..."

    "Yes, Mommy! Today I will apany Daddy to the office." Christian immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Why? What do you want to do at the office, baby?"

    Christian chuckled. "I wanted to get on the helicopter this morning with Daddy."

    "Helicopter? What helicopter?" asked Anne again, very confused.

    Jack smiled. He then got up from his chair and approached the baby chair where Christian was sitting. Jack carefully lifted Christian from his chair and held him tightly before finally standing up to look at Anne who still looked confused by what Jack said earlier.

    "I''m going to the office by helicopter with Christian," Jack replied quietly.

    "Yeah, but..."

    "Mommy, I want to go with Daddy!" Christian immediately interrupted Anne''s words.

    Because Christian inherited Jack''s stubbornness, Anne finally couldn''t persuade her son to stay at home. She could only surrender when she saw Jack took Christian away to the helipad in the middle of the garden. Christian looked very enthusiastic, he repeatedly waved his hand at his mother, to which Anne responded with a wave too. As soon as Jack, who was carrying Christian, boarded, Nichs immediately closed the back door. He then climbed into the passenger seat beside Erick who would be their pilot this time. Soon, therge ck helicopter flew smoothly and then left the Mansion for the office. Anne took a deep breath as she watched the helicopter carrying her husband and son fly away.

    Because Anne raised Christian in a simple life, as a result the child couldn''t enjoy the luxury that Jack currently provided. Actually, when Jack said he wanted to take Christian to the office by helicopter, Anne didn''tpletely forbid it. She was only afraid that Christian''s presence in the office would make it difficult for Jack, but because the man insisted on bringing Christian, she finally couldn''t stop him anymore, especially since Christian looked very excited when he saw the helicopter that would take him away was ready.

    After the helicopter carrying Jack and Christian was gone, she finally entered the house. She wanted to fulfill her desire to cook instant noodles.

    * * *

    < Muller Finance International >

    The arrival of the CEO with his heir made the office in excitement. The female staff immediately surrounded Jack to see the young master, who looked very happy to see so many people greeted him. Christian, who was actuallypletely afraid of strangers, this time actually smiled at the many people who approached him. He felt safe in his father''s arms. That was why he justughed whenever someone wanted to meet him. Jack restricted their touched to Christian. The staff in the office could only touch Christian''s hands without being allowed to caress or pinch Christian''s cheeks. He didn''t want Christian''s cheeks to be touched by many people.

    After introducing Christian to the staff, Jack then brought the boy into his room, where there were now some toys for the boy that his personal secretary, Giselle, had prepared.

    "Oh God, so it''s Prince rke who made the staff excited just a moment ago," Giselle said loudly, as she tried to approach Christian who was being hugged by Jack.

    Just as Giselle was about to touch him, Christian suddenly hid his face in his father''s chest. The boy seemed to be avoiding contact with his father''s secretary. Giselle was stunned when she was being rejected by Christian. She couldn''t believe the boy had rejected her. Christian''s rejection of Giselle made Erick and Nichs chuckle. Both of Jack''s assistants looked very satisfied to see Giselle''s frowning face because Christian rejected her.

    Jack, who had to work immediately, then rushed to his chair, leaving Giselle who was still frozen in front of the door of his room. Because the master had entered the room, Erick and Nichs immediately followed after Giselle, who didn''t say anything.

    "Ask everyone for a meeting, I want to discuss something important that I missed thest five days," Jack said quietly as he opened hisptop.

    "Yes sir."

    "Do you need me to babysit the little young master, sir?" Nichs asked suddenly.

    Jack smiled. "Don''t worry. Christian wille with me. He should know how his father works, so it''s okay if I take him to the meeting room."

    Nichs nodded his head quickly. "Yes sir, I understand."

    Jack then grabbed the top of Christian''s head and kissed him gently. He was really proud to show his son to everyone. The facial resemnce between Jack and Christian immediately convinced everyone that the child being carried by the master was his son. Moreover, Christian inherited Jack''s blue eyes, which were as clear as the ocean, when in fact, Christian could have inherited the beauty of the spectrum of his mother''s eyes. But apparently, his father''s genes were too strong in his body, so that almost 90% of his appearance was inherited from his father.

    After all the staffs were ready in the meeting room, Jack then took Christian to the room with Erick and Nichs. Christian''s presence in the meeting room had surprised people, including Giselle. She intended to take Christian from Jack''s arms. But Jack curtly refused.

    "If all of you are bothered by the presence of my son, then please leave thispany right now, because I don''t need such a person. Trust me, I will easily find a recement for you who are much morepetent," said Jack quietly as he sat in his oversized chair while still holding his son on hisp.

    Suddenly, Jack''s words made everyone in the room instantly fall silent, only Erick and Nichs smiled. They were both very satisfied to see the frightened faces of the knowing managers. Under the table, Giselle''s fists were clenched tightly. The beautiful secretary tried to suppress her emotions.

    To be continued

 Chapter 573 - The Guards Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 573 - The Guard''s Arrival</h4>

    "Madam..."

    Anne''s steps stopped as she was just about to climb the stairs when she heard a familiar voice calling her. She slowly turned her head around and was very surprised when she saw who the owner of the voice was.

    "Luis!!"

    Anne screamed loudly when she saw the figure of Louis standing not far from her, Without thinking, Anne then ran to the assistant of herte grandfather, who was now smiling warmly at her. Several maids who didn''t know Luis looked a little confused when they saw the madam was running towards the man who was almost the same height as the master.

    "Don''t run, Madam. You have to maintain your dignity in front of the maids," said Luis quietly when Anne was in front of him.

    Anne, who was holding her breath after running, just smiled at Luis'' words. After a while, she finally could breathe calmly and immediately grabbed Luis'' hand, which now looked even more wrinkled. How could this man grow old so quickly, after Anne had not seen him in three years? How strange.

    "When did you arrive? Why didn''t you tell me first? Who did youe with? How are Noah and the others doing? Are you well? Why are you getting older, Luis?"

    Anne threw a barrage of questions at Luis, who now only smiled. The man had purposely wait until Anne finish all her words. After she arrived at herst question, Luis just started to open his mouth.

    "How can I speak when you keep asking me questions like that, Madam?"

    Anne chuckled amused at her mistake. "Sorry, I got too excited."

    Louis smiled. "You haven''t changed. You''re still the same as before, cheerful and full of energy. If the old master was still around, he would be very happy right now."

    The smile on Anne''s face disappeared instantly when Luis mentioned David, herte grandfather, because not long after Grandpa David passed away, she left the house because of her big fight with Jack.

    "Grandpa must be happier in his new home, Luis." Anne tried to be wise when answering Luis'' words, although her eyes couldn''t lie that she also missed the kind grandfather very much.

    "Yes, you are right, Madam. Oh yes, where is my little young master?" Luis asked quickly when he remembered Christian''s whereabouts.

    "Jack brought him into the office, he wanted to show off his son to all the staff."

    Luis immediately clenched his fists. "It can''t be allowed. How could Master take little young master to the office? Wouldn''t that make little young master ufortable in a strange environment, especially since he has to be far away from his mother?"

    Anne smiled. "There''s Erick and Nichs helping Jack look after Christian, so you don''t have to worry, Luis."

    "No, Madam, those are two different things. Little young master is still very vulnerable to be taken to the office. There are a lot of people that we don''t know. We also don''t know what viruses and germs these people carried from the streets or from their homes. I can''t be quiet and let this slide. We''d better pick up little young master now and bring him home, Madam."

    Luis'' words made Anne frown. She felt that what Luis said was true. What''s more, Christian had never met too many strangers at one time. Anne''s face immediately changed. She was suddenly worried about her beloved son who had just been taken away from her.

    "But if I forced Christian to be taken from the office, wouldn''t Jack be mad?"

    Luis red at Anne. "You are the mother, you have far more rights than Master. Moreover, this is concerning the safety of the little young master, so we had better act quickly, Madam."

    "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be ready."

    After saying that, Anne then hurriedly left Luis to her room which was on the second floor. She didn''t care about the number of stairs she had to go through when she got to her room. What''s on her mind right now was to go and pick up Christian from the office immediately. She didn''t something bad to happen to Christian.

    Arriving at her room, she immediately changed into clothes that she thought were appropriate to go to the office. She also did her face a little using light make-up. By adding lipstick on the lips, Anne lookedpletely different. She looked very beautiful and elegant. Her makeup was enhancing her already beautiful appearance with the knee-length dress in peach color which had a ribbon cor that makes her very elegant. The dress that Anne was wearing looked harmonious with the rose gold ne that had been attached to her neck, the pendant with the letter C which was Christian''s initials was now clearly visible. After spraying her favorite vani scent, Anne rushed down to Luis with a white clutch that matched the high heels she was wearing.

    Luis smiled when he saw the madam starting to descend the stairs. Without being ordered, Luis then approached Anne to help her down the stairs. Luis reached out his hand to Anne with a smile.

    "Thank you, Louis."

    "This is my job, Madam."

    Anne smiled. She then spoke to the maids to introduce Luis to all of the maids. The reason was that Luis had nevere to Switzend. He chose to be busy taking care of the big house left by David rke while Jack was in Switzend.

    "Wee, Luis." About twenty maids greeted Luis politely. Luis refused to be called by any name. He was still the same as before, morefortable if called by his name.

    "Nice to meet all of you, please cooperate and please pay attention to your respective works. Remember, serving a family is not just a job but a calling, so I ask for your sincerity while working in this house," said Luis slowly, giving a little input to the maids standing in front of him.

    "Yes, sir, we understand."

    "Very well, then you may return to your respective jobs. After Madame and I return from the office, I would like to speak to all of you."

    The maids nodded their heads in response to Luis'' words. Before long, they then returned to work, leaving Anne and Luis.

    "You haven''t changed, Luis," said Anne quietly,menting on what Luis had just done.

    "I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do, Madam. I have to make sure the workers in this house don''t have any ill will towards you and your family, because my main duty is to look after the heirs of the rke family ording to the orders given by thete Master while he was still alive." said Luis firmly.

    Anne smiled again. She knew that Luis was like this because of his grandfather''s orders. Because of that, Anne did not forbid what Luis did. Because the car that would take them to Muller Finance International was ready, finally Luis invited Anne to leave immediately. They had to get to the office soon to bring back Christian, the multi-millionaire baby who is now the center of everyone''s attention. Christian would be the heir to the bigpanies owned by his father and histe great-grandfather in Luxembourg. Therefore, Luis must make sure that no bad person intended to harm this handsome baby who was already very famous in Luxembourg.

    To be continued

 Chapter 574 - Nicholas Vs Erick

    <h4>Chapter 574 - Nichs Vs Erick</h4>

    < Muller International Finance, Geneva, Switzend >

    The meeting thatsted for almost an hour was finally over and it felt like a long time for everyone present, including Giselle, Jack''s childhood friend who had been his personal secretary for the past two years. Jack was forced to recruit a new secretary because Alice was still angry with Erick and refused to return to work with him. One thing Jack heard, Alice was already working at Connery Corporation, Aaron''spany.

    Knowing that Alice worked for anotherpany had upset Erick. He didn''t care about his girlfriend anymore and didn''t want to chase after her again, so that the secretary position that should belong to Alice was now filled by Giselle. Because Giselle had a lot of experience as a secretary to the CEO of rke Enterprise and Muller Finance International, it was easy for her, and Jack was amazed at how fast Giselle worked, just like Alice. That''s why he''d hired her for the past two years, though Jack felt ufortable at times at some of the people who whispered behind his back, talking about how arrogant Giselle was for being their CEO''s confidant.

    "Okay, our meeting ends here. We will continue tomorrow, and remember I asked you to correct your reports," said Jack quietly as he closed the meeting.

    "Yes sir, we understand." About ten managers from various positions answered Jack''s words in unison. Their faces looked fresher as soon as the meeting ended.

    One by one, the managers who previously attended the meeting with Jack finally left the meeting room and rushed back to their respective desks, leaving Erick, Nichs and Giselle still standing next to Jack, who patiently looked after Christian, who was ying with his smart tablet on the table.

    "Master, your tie," Giselle said quietly, reminding Jack of the messy condition of his tie, which Christian had been tugging at during the meeting.

    Jack smiled. "It''s okay, it will be messy againter."

    "Yes but..."

    "You''d better take care of the minutes of our meeting, Giselle, instead of taking care of the tie." Nichs immediately interrupted Giselle''s words quickly. He was disturbed by Giselle''s words from earlier which always discussed the tie the master was wearing.

    Giselle immediately looked straight at Nichs. "I was just doing my job, Nick."

    Nichs chuckled. "Taking care of the master''s tie is not your job. Your job is to take care of thepany not what he wears. You are a secretary, not a nanny."

    "You..."

    "Well, you two love to fight. Just let it go, Nick, I''m sure Giselle knows what she''s doing. You don''t have to worry. The minutes of this meeting will definitely work out well for her. Isn''t that right, Giselle?" Erick immediately cut off the feud between Nichs and Giselle as usual.

    Giselle looked at Erick indifferently. "Of course, I''m not some new secretary who didn''t know what her main job is. You don''t have to worry."

    Eric smiled. "Good, then I''ll wait for the minutes in another 30 minutes. I want to make sure whether there''s anything missing or not."

    Giselle clenched her jaw. Then after that, she immediately tidied the papers in front of her and immediately walked her out of the meeting room just like that with theptop which she closed quickly without turning off the button first. Seeing Giselle''s attitude, Erick shook his head. He couldn''t believe he had to deal with that spoiled brat again after so long. Whenever Giselle and Nichs had a fight, Erick was always the middleman. And every time Erick joined the conversation, Giselle would get angry and discontinued her argument with Nichs.

    "Why do you still hire a woman like that as a secretary, sir? Just call Alice back. She is more worthy as your secretary than that foxdy. I really don''t like her, she''s very arrogant and bossy," Nichs said quickly to Jack, who was ying puzzles on his smart tablet with Christian.

    Jack chuckled. "If you want me to fire Giselle then ask Erick to pick up his girlfriend. He has been at war with Alice for two years. When Erick manages to bring Alice to this office, I will immediately fire Giselle."

    Hearing Jack''s words, Nichs immediately turned to Erick. "You heard that. Go get your woman, Erick. You''re such a pain in the ass. Aren''t you tired of having a cold war with Alice all these months?"

    Eric growled. "I''m not going to pick up that unfaithful woman. If she can''t be loyal to thepany, do you think she''d be loyal to me? Giselle isn''t that bad after all, her abilities are still far above that woman."

    Nichs narrowed his eyes. "Looks like your eyes need to be treated first, Erick. You can''t tell which one can work and which one can onlymand, Alice and Giselle are different. Alice is..."

    "Never mind, Nick. Why are you defending that woman? Do you like her?" Erick cut Nichs off in annoyance. "If you like her, take her, I don''t need her anymore."

    When Nichs was about to reply to Erick''s words, Jack suddenly rolled his eyes at him, giving a code not to answer Erick''s words. Nichs, who understood the code given by his master, nodded slowly and did not reply to Erick''s words, which were very unreasonable. Apparently, what Jack did was seen by Erick as well. So that soon Erick rushed out of the meeting room with hisptop, without saying goodbye to Jack. Erick was also angry with Jack.

    "Tsk! That kid really is something," Nichs grumbled, angrily cursing Erick who just left.

    Jack smiled. "You''ll probably be worse off than him if you get into a fight with your girlfriend, Nick."

    "That''s impossible, sir. My life is not spent mourning a woman who is not yet a wife or the mother of my children, so there''s no way I''ll be like that Erick. But I''m serious, sir, please just fire that Giselle, I don''t like her. Those eyes have a different meaning when they look at you," Nichs said seriously.

    "I can''t fire Giselle that easily, Nick. She is apetent secretary, all her work is done on time. After all, Giselle is my school friend, she wouldn''t dare mess with me, especially when she knows I already have Christian," replied Jack with a smile. .

    "But sir..."

    Jack got up from his chair and carried Christian, who was getting bored. "No woman can rece Anne in my heart, you know that right?"

    "Yes sir."

    "Calm down Nick, don''t you worry. No matter how far she teases me, if I don''t respond to her, since I''m not attracted to her, then the things you''re worried about won''t happen. Remember, Nick, infidelity happens not only because of one person. Infidelity happens because of reciprocity between a man and a woman, if there is a woman who seduces a man and the man is not tempted, then the affair will never happen. But it is different if the man responds to what the woman is doing, then the affair can''t be avoided, and it all depends on each other''smitment. While I have sworn before God twice that I will never betray my wife, I''ve lost Anne so many times, it''s impossible for me to risk all my struggles just because of another woman. Especially now that we already have Christian, there''s no reason for us to be apart. It''s such a quick pleasure, so an affair was not worth the struggle. We''ve been fighting for all these years to be able to live happily together, Nick," Jack said at length with a smile.

    Nichs was silent. He did not respond to Jack''s words, because what Jack said was true. It was just that he was still worried about women like Giselle. The way she looked at Jack waspletely different, like a starving tigress, and that honestly worried Nichs.

    "Besides, there''s no way any woman would dare to harass me, when I have people like you by my side, Nick. I''m sure you''ll be guarding me against such seductive women, won''t you?"

    "Of course sir, I won''t let anyone ruin your happiness." Nichs replied firmly to Jack''s words.

    Jack chuckled. "Okay let''s go back to my room, Christian seems bored. I don''t want him to cry."

    "Yes sir."

    Jack then stepped out of the meeting room with Christian, who was still pulling the tie his father was wearing which was now full of his saliva. Nichs immediately followed behind his master with aptop.

    When Nichs only took one step from the meeting room, he immediately stopped his footsteps when he felt like someone was watching him, but because he didn''t see anyone near the meeting room, Nichs finally resumed his steps following Jack, who had walked away.

    To be continued

 Chapter 575 - Executing Orders

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Executing Orders</h4>

    A ck Rolls-Royce Cullinan car was seen entering the office building area belonging to Muller Finance International. The car driven by Luis himself stopped right in front of the office lobby. As soon as Luis stopped, he immediately got out of the car and rushed to the back door to help Anne down.

    "I can do it myself, Luis."

    "This is my job, Madam. Don''t forget," Luis answered quickly.

    Anne smiled at Luis'' words. She then looked around at her husband''s office which was already in front of her eyes.

    "Come in, Madam."

    Anne looked doubtful, she felt bad because ever since she got out of the car a few moments ago, the Muller Finance International staffs in the lobby were staring at her from head to toe without blinking and it made Anne ufortable.

    "Is that all right, Luis?"

    Louis smiled. "This is your husband''s office, Madam. So it doesn''t matter."

    Anne nodded her head. She then stepped into the office which was now guarded by two well-dressed men at the entrance.

    "Wee to Muller Finance International, please go to the reception desk to provide information about your purpose ining to this office," said one of the guards politely to Anne.

    "Thank you." Luis quickly answered the doorman''s words.

    The two doormen actually wanted to talk again, but they canceled it after seeing Luis''s intimidating gestures. Luis, who couldn''t wait to meet Christian, immediately took Anne to the reception desk. Seeing that there were two guests arriving, the three receptionists who had previously sat down immediately stood up and behaved perfectly, giving Luis and Anne a friendly smile.

    "Wee to Muller Finance International, is there anything I can help you with, Sir, Madam?"

    Luis took out a card wallet from his pocket and handed one of his business cards to the three friendly receptionists. As soon as they read Luis'' name on the business card, the three receptionists'' faces turned tense.

    "Y-you''re Mr. Luis Cobb from Luxembourg, the head office," one of the receptionists stammered.

    Louis smiled. "That''s right and I''m currently bringing Mrs. rke, your boss'' wife. Do you think the wife of the owner of thispany has to go through such a difficult procedure?" Luis nced at the guest book that was handed to him and Anne.

    "Mrs. rke."

    "Yes, this is Mrs. Marianne rke. You have to remember it and it looks like there are a lot of Mrs. Anne''s pictures on the inte too, it''s very funny if you don''t recognize her." Luis again cut off the words of one of the receptionists who wore a name tag that read Judy in a rising voice.

    Suddenly, the three receptionists immediately looked down at Luis'' words, even some of the female staffs who had been staring cynically at Anne, immediately turned their eyes to another direction, but unfortunately Luis saw their movements.

    "Luis, don''t." Anne tried to stop Luis from approaching the three female staffs who had been whispering about Anne.

    Luis turned and smiled at Anne. "They should be taught manners, Madam."

    Anne took a deep breath. She had forgotten that Luis was a former special police officer. Therefore, Anne finally let Luis approach the female staffs who had previously talked about Anne behind her back.

    "You know why I came?" Luis asked to the point at the three female staffs, who had looked down in fear.

    "No, sir."

    Louis smiled faintly. "Look up. I don''t like talking to someone who has her head down."

    Suddenly, the three staffs immediately raised their faces and looked at Luis, timidly.

    "That beautiful woman, whom you have been talking about for a while now is Mrs. rke, the wife of Mr. Jackson Knight rke, your boss. What punishment do you think is appropriate for impolite staffs like you if Mr. rke finds out?"

    Bam!

    The three female staffs immediately kneeled in front of Luis instantly. The three of them apologized to Luis as their eyes turned red and wet. Anne actually didn''t like seeing this and wanted to approach Luis, but she realized that Luis couldn''t be stopped. Luis couldn''t allow anyone to look down on a member of the rke family.

    "For once I forgive all of you. But remember, there''s no such thing as repeating the same mistake twice. I''m a very good person at remembering a person''s face, so you have to remember what I said very well if you still want to work for thispany. To fire three people like you are easy for me. One thing you have to remember is that rke Enterprise is not a smallpany. There are about 5 million people worldwide working under ourpany, so losing three ipetent staff like you will have no effect on ourpany at all," Luis said at length, giving a warning to the three staffs who had previously dared to talk about Anne right in front of her.

    Before Mr. David rke passed away, Luis had been given a great responsibility by histe employer to protect Anne from all those who tried to harm her. Mr. David rke knew Anne was a good woman, so he didn''t want anyone to hurt her. Luis had once failed to protect Anne from Jack''s wrath a few years ago because of those fake photos, which was why Luis didn''t want to repeat the same mistake now.

    The three female staffs immediately apologized repeatedly to Anne, who was standing not far from Luis'' ce with tears in their eyes.

    Because she couldn''t bear it, Anne then approached Luis and asked Luis to stop scolding the women.

    "You heard it, didn''t you? If it weren''t for Mrs. rke''s request, I probably wouldn''t have let you go this time. So you better get out of my way and get on with your work before I change my mind and make you regret for daring to spit dirty words out of your mouth about Mrs. rke."

    Hearing Luis''st words, the three female staffs immediately got up and rushed out of the ce.

    "You''re exaggerating, Luis," said Anne quietly.

    Louis smiled. "No Madam, it is my duty. As long as I am alive, I will not allow anyone to harm Mr. rke''s family."

    Anne took a deep breath. She didn''t intend to continue her debate with Luis. "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore, let''s go meet Jack. I already miss Christian, I''m sure you want to see him too, don''t you?"

    Luis'' face immediately softened when she talked about Christian. "Of course, Madam."

    "Okay let''s go to Jack''s office," said Anne quietly as she walked towards the elevator.

    Luis nodded his head quickly. He then turned to the three receptionists who looked very frightened after seeing what Luis was doing in front of them.

    "You scared everyone in the office, Luis," said Anne quietly as she stepped into the elevator.

    Luis smoothed his hair. "Don''t be too kind, Madam. Girls like that should be taught a lesson not to go too far. How dare theyment on a strange woman with such disrespectful words? Just because you look so much prettier than they are, so they can talk like that. Whoever it is, shouldn''t they be careful in speaking like that? Luckily, I was the only one who heard what they said. Imagine if the Big Master was still around. Maybe they will no longer be able to work in thispany."

    Anne smiled. "Thanks, Luis, I know you''re just doing your job. But next time, don''t be so loud, I''m afraid."

    "Was I being too harsh, Madam?"

    Anne chuckled. "Yeah, I almost fainted earlier. You''re really terrible, I''m sure the three staffs won''t be able to sleep well tonight."

    Luisughed out loud at Anne''s words. Not long after that Anne and Luis'' conversation stopped because the elevator had stopped on the 40th floor, the top floor of the Muller Finance International building where Jack''s room was located.

    When Anne got off the elevator, several male staffs, who did not know that she was Mrs. rke, stared at her without blinking. Luis actually wanted to reprimand them, but Anne immediately gave a code to Luis to restrain himself. As a result, Luis could only stay silent and let dozens of pairs of male eyes stare at his mistress with hungry eyes.

    "Mommy!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 576 - Light Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Light Punishment</h4>

    Christian, who was being carried by Jack, immediately shouted loudly when he saw his mother. The child reflexively asked toe down because he wanted to approach the beautiful woman he had just seen.

    "Daddy, put me down," Christian whined loudly.

    Jack, who had also seen Anne, immediately smiled and lowered Christian from his embrace. "Careful."

    Christian apparently didn''t hear Jack''s words. The child immediately ran quickly to his mother.

    Luis drew closer to Anne. "That''s little young master, Madam?"

    "Yeah, that''s Christian."

    Luis covered his mouth with both hands. He couldn''t believe the sight of the handsome boy who was running over to them. His admiration grew when Christian was in Anne''s arms. All the male staffs who had previously stared at Anne now looked down instantly when they realized that the woman they admired was the wife of their big boss, Mrs. rke, who had been the talk of the town since morning among the staffs who were curious about her.

    "What have you been doing since morning?" asked Anne gently to her son, who was groping her face every time Anne put on makeup. Christian always seemed to hate his mother looking beautiful in public, just like his possessive father.

    Christian smiled broadly. "After circling in the sky Inded on top of this building, Mommy. After that I went down and yed in Daddy''s room."

    "Wow, looks like you''re really busy today, huh?"

    Christian nodded quickly. "Yeah, I''m very busy. I was even invited by Daddy to meet a lot of people in the dark room, Mommy."

    Anne immediately raised an eyebrow. "Meeting a lot of people in a dark room?"

    "Meetings." Jack, who had joined them, immediately interrupted the conversation of his wife and son.

    "You took Christian to a meeting? Did he bother you?"

    Jack shook his head andnded a kiss on the top of Christian''s head. "How could my son interfere? He was very smart earlier."

    Christian, who was annoyed by his father''s kiss, immediately hid his face into his mother''s chest which finally made Jackugh.

    "When did you arrive, Luis?" Jack asked quietly when he had done teasing Christian.

    "Just a moment ago, sir."

    Jack smiled. "Youe and take my wife to the office, want to make sure I''m really in the office or not, right?"

    Louis shook his head. "I want to meet little young master and bring him home."

    "What? Bringing him home?" Jack''s voice immediately rose when he knew Luis'' intentions.

    "The office is not a ce for children to y in. After all, the young master is still very small. I am worried about his health. There are many people in this office who had interacted with many other people before arriving at the office. We do not know how many viruses or germs they brought with them at present, especially when Madame and I arrived at this office, Madame already��"

    "Luis." Anne immediately interrupted Luis'' words, warning him.

    Jack raised an eyebrow, he felt something odd. "Tell me what''s wrong, Luis?"

    Luis looked at Anne and Jack alternately in silence and after a while, he finally said the truth. Although Luis previously said he would release the three women who had insulted Anne, in the end, Luis told Jack everything. When Luis told him about what had happened in the lobby a moment ago, Jack''s eyes immediately turned red, the muscles on his forehead and around his neck were even visible.

    "Even when we got out of the elevator, some of the male employees on this floor stared at Madam without blinking, and honestly it was really annoying, if I had full control over this office I might have..."

    "Fuck!!!"

    Jack screamed loudly, so loudly that it startled Christian, who was ying with Anne''s ribbon, and he burst into tears at this point. Christian was almost in tears, he thought that his father scolded him. Oh poor baby!

    Erick and Nichs, who realized that the master was angry, immediately took Anne away and brought her to Jack''s room, especially since Christian''s cries were heard.

    "Erick..."

    "Please stay here, Madam. Poor young master is already crying." Erick immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Yeah, but..."

    Nichs immediately grabbed Christian from Anne''s arms. "I will apany you, Madam."

    Anne looked at Erick and Nichs alternately, she looked worried, especially considering how terrible Jack was when he was angry.

    "Jack, he''s angry. I''m afraid he will..."

    "Calm down, Madam, everything will be fine. You are in Mr. Jack''s office. I will ask someone to bring you a drink," said Erick again trying to calm Anne for the umpteenth time.

    "Yeah, but..."

    Erick smiled. "Calm down, Madam, everything will be fine. Moreover, Luis is here, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Mommy...e here, let''s y monopoly." The screams from Christian inevitably made Anne immediately realize that Christian was with her right now. Securing Christian at this time was far more important. Christian couldn''t see Jack angry. At least, that was what Anne had in her mind right now.

    "Wait a minute, baby."

    Eric smiled again. "It''s alright, Madam, the young master needs you. You don''t have to worry about the big master, trust me everything will be fine."

    "Okay, but you have to make sure Jack doesn''t hurt anyone. You know how he is when he''s angry," said Anne quickly.

    "Yes, Madam. Well, I''ll excuse myself."

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Erick''s words. She stood for a long time in front of the door even though Erick had left. Finally, the second call from Christian made her realize and left the door.

    Jack, who was now very angry, asked for the three women who previously talked badly about Anne and several male staffs, who had looked at Anne like some hungry tigers. Luis who was standing next to Jack looked dashing. He was d to see that Jack had changed.

    Ten minutester, the three female staff who had previously been taught a lesson by Luis were now standing in front of Jack with their heads lowered, as were about eight other men who previously stared at Anne without blinking. As a former special police officer, it was very easy for Luis to remember faces of the people, so that at the moment, the male staffs who previously had stared at Anne without blinking had actually gathered before them without a single one being left behind.

    "Keep your heads up!" said Jack coldly after a long talk, venting his frustration at the employees who were standing in front of him.

    One by one, the people in front of Jack immediately raised their faces in fear. The faces of the eleven people were now very pale as if there was no blood flowing.

    Jack looked one by one at the faces of his employees with an indescribable smile. Before long, he read the personal details that Erick had just given him.

    "Since you have made an intolerable mistake, then I will give you a punishment, but considering you are senior employees, I therefore give you a valuable opportunity. All of you will be moving to the Seychelles to take care of a new resort project in that ce."

    "Seychelles..."

    "The Seychelles Inds in East Africa near Madagascar?"

    "A-are you serious, sir?"

    "I don''t want to go ... sob..."

    Jack smiled sarcastically. He then folded his arms across his chest. "Oh so you''re refusing? Okay, no problem. But remember, once you leave thispany, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to get a job anywhere else for the rest of your life, so you''ll all be living on the streets. That''s a great ce for people who don''t have manners like you, who have dared to insult and stare lustfully at Jackson Knight rke''s wife."

    The eleven people immediately realized that they were currently being punished. They finally gave up being sent to one of the remote inds in the Indian Ocean without daring to protest anymore. After giving the punishment to his employees, Jack then left the ce to return to his room, to meet Anne. Before Jack left, he had given orders to Erick to arrange for the departure of all the staffs to immediately go to the Seychelles.

    From where she was now, Giselle was hitting the wall, she looks very annoyed. Standing in the back row, Giselle was silent when she heard the other staffs were whispering about Jack. They were amazed at the boss who immediately acted decisively on people who dared to disturb his wife. Hearing the words of her friends, Giselle became even more upset.

    To be continued

 Chapter 577 - The Big Masters Message

    <h4>Chapter 577 - The Big Master''s Message</h4>

    "Mying to the office is causing trouble, huh?"

    Anne again asked the same question to Jack, who was enjoying his lunch at a luxury restaurant that Erick had booked for the next two hours, so that they wouldn''t be disturb by strangers at that ce.

    "Jack..."

    Jack turned and smiled sweetly at Anne, so sweet it made Anne suspicious.

    "Eat your food first, then we can talk."

    Damn!

    Anne was speechless. Jack was right because since the food came, Anne had not touched her food. Everyone, including Christian, had enjoyed the delicious food prepared by the best chef in the ten-star Michelin Star restaurant.

    As Jack continued to stare at her without blinking, Anne finally gave in. She then touched her fork and knife and began to enjoy the truly delicious food. Jack''s taste was really, really terrible.

    "Jack..."

    "Try this." Jack immediately handed a piece of processed goose liver to Anne who was just about to call her name.

    Anne who really wanted to talk finally gave in and enjoyed the food that was now in her mouth.

    "Is it good?" Jack asked curiously.

    "Yes."

    "Good, fine then. So I won''t think twice about recruiting this chef to work in our house."

    Anne almost choked if she didn''t cover her mouth immediately with the napkin that was on herp. She didn''t expect Jack to hire a chef with a sry of hundreds of thousands of dors at home.

    "Jack,e on. Don''t overdo it like this. You don''t need to hire a chef like that. After all, there is already a chef at home. Do you really have the heart to rece him like this?"

    Jack smiled. "I fired the main chef at home a week ago, before I left for Aberdeen to pick you up and Christian."

    "Then the cook in the house?"

    "He''s just an assistant chef, so I need a master chef."

    Anne massaged her sore forehead. Talking to Jack would ruin hermon sense. Jack''s standards were really hard for ordinary people to follow.

    "Right now you and Christian are at home, the food you eat must be the best of the best. That''s why I don''t want to look for an ordinary chef, especially for Christian. He needs the best nutrition for his development, so I don''t want to randomly look for a chef. You two are my priority right now. It doesn''t matter how much I have to pay for a chef, as long as the food he makes is guaranteed clean and healthy for my wife and son. It''s okay for me to spend a little money," said Jack quietly, while wiping his lips with a napkin, exining his reason for recruiting a professional chef at Anne.

    "But Jack, Christian has been fine so far. All the food I gave him while he was in Scond didn''t get him into any trouble, so you don''t have to overdo it. Because trust me, without hiring a chef like that I can still prepare Christian''s food for him."

    Jack red at Anne. "And I won''t allow that to happen."

    "Eh? What do you mean?"

    "As long as you stay at home with me, I won''t let you touch the kitchen again, let alone just to prepare food for Christian. Your job at home is just to wait for me toe home and watch the maids do their work. About Christian, you don''t have to worry, a new nanny will take care of him," replied Jack snapped.

    "A new nanny? But don''t you already have a nanny from Aberdeen who..."

    "Ah, thatdy, I fired her."

    "What? What is it now, Jack?" cried Anne in disbelief.

    Jack grabbed two grapes from the te and ate them all at once. "I don''t like her, her eyes are ring at the things I gave you. I don''t like having a careless nanny like that. It''s possible that she might steal one of your things."

    "Jesus, Jack! You''re exaggerating. How many more people are you going to fire?"

    Jack chuckled. "As much as I want, as long as they try to harm my wife and son, then I will act decisively."

    Hearing Jack''sst words made Anne realize that she could never win an argument with her husband. From the start, Jack really wanted to make her a princess who couldn''t do anything at home. Because Anne had only eaten a few pieces of meat, Jack finally took the initiative to feed her. The man patiently cut the meat and gave it to Anne. He didn''t care what other people think of him. The most important thing right now was that Anne ate well. All of her nutrition must be maintained properly. There were many things that Jack wanted to do with Anne and that could only be done when Anne was in good health.

    From his seat, Luis smiled at the intimacy that Jack did to Anne. He was happy to see his master back with the woman he loved.

    "Do you intend to stay in Switzend, Luis?" Nichs asked quietly.

    "There is no n yet, but let''s see in the future. I have to take care of thete master''s house, besides that I also have other tasks that are no less important," Luis answered tly.

    Erick, who had just wiped Christian''s lips which were stained with ice cream, was interested in Luis and Nichs'' conversation. "Is there anything else that you got from thete Master, Luis?"

    Louis smiled. "Making sure Madam is well. Mrs. Anne has already given one sessor to this family. So I must take good care of her, her safety is my top priority right now, besides young master."

    "The safety of Madam and young master, then what about Mr. Jack''s?" asked Erick in confusion.

    Louis smiled. "Madam is the weakest person in the house, if Mr. Jack hurt her, I''m sure both of you would be quiet. Considering that you two are Mr. Jack''s most loyal subordinates, as happened that night three years ago. You were silent when Master hurt Madam, right?"

    Checkmate!

    Erick and Nichs'' faces turned pale as soon as they heard Luis'' words. Neither of them expected Luis to speak like that. Because what Luis said was true, at that time, neither Erick nor Nichs could stop Jack, who was filled with mad jealousy, from hurting Anne.

    "Don''t worry. I won''t bring up the past, because now they are together again. Moreover Madam has also forgiven Master. So there''s no reason for me to discuss it again. But at least, it serves as a reminder to me that no one will protect Madam other than me. And what I am doing is the request of thete Master who wants me to look after Mrs. Anne, which is why I am still contemting whether to stay in Luxembourg or in Switzend." Luis again added his exnation to Erick and Nichs, who were currently silent.

    While Erick and Nichs were speechless, Christian continued tough. The baby was focused on the television screen that showed the Korean Tayo cartoon series.

    To be continued

 Chapter 578 - Fox Woman

    <h4>Chapter 578 - Fox Woman</h4>

    < Muller Finance International >

    Bam!

    The piles of documents that were on the work desk in a room that was quite spacious were now scattered on the floor. The owner of the room seemed to be standing with her hands clenched on the table. She was still annoyed and not satisfied with venting her anger even after messing up her now messy desk.

    "Fuck...! Why did that woman appear again? Wasn''t that woman already divorced by Jack three years ago," said Giselle, the owner of the messy room, full of emotion.

    Her eyes were reddened with overflowing anger that she could no longer contained. This morning, she had been surprised by Christian''s appearance and this afternoon she was again surprised by the arrival of Anne, Jack''s legal wife. When she saw Anne came out of the elevator, Giselle didn''t like her anymore. Even then she didn''t know that the woman she was looking at was Anne. Her smile, her body shape and even Anne''s voice were now deeply imprinted in Giselle''s memory.

    "Damn woman! How dare she return to Jack, who almost fell into my arms," ??Giselle cursed again. This was the first time Giselle instantly felt inferior to a woman.

    When she saw Anne for the first time, Giselle froze because she couldn''t believe that a beautiful woman had suddenly appeared in the office, until finally her shock was dispelled when Christian shouted and called the woman who had just arrived as Mommy. Giselle immediately realized that the woman she once admired was a woman who had given birth to a handsome child who was very simr to Jack, the man she had been eyeing for the past three years. The man who made her willing to leave her ownpany and work at Muller Finance International to be Jack''s personal secretary.

    Even though Giselle was currently standing, she could still stare at herputer screen which disyed the photos of Jack and Anne''s wedding in Luxembourg. After Anne wanted to return to him, Jack then asked Erick to publish his wedding photos with Anne to the inte. Even though at that time Jack was still with n''s memory, his marriage with Anne was still legal in the eyes of thew and religion. Because previously he had made a sacred promise to Anne at York Minster before the incident in the English Channel urred. Even photos of when Anne had just given birth to Christian were also shared by Erick. This was deliberately done by Jack so that everyone would know that he already had a son, an heir who would bear hisst name.

    Giselle''s hazel eyes stared at the photo of Anne posing with thete Mr. David rke, Jack''s grandfather. "You cheap woman, I''m sure you must have tempted Grandpa David into marrying Jack. I''m pretty sure you sold your body to Grandpa David before my poor Jack ended up marrying you, you damn fox woman."

    "Aaaarrgggghhh shit!!!"

    Giselle shouted again loudly in her tightly closed room. Luckily, currently on the 40th floor there was not a single staff left, because at the moment, everyone was going to have lunch except for Giselle, who was venting her annoyance. Because of that, Giselle was able to scream loudly and let out all her emotions.

    Giselle, who was Jack''s childhood friend, agreed to work at Muller Finance International after she found out that Jack had separated from his wife and at that time Giselle was very sure that Jack would divorce his wife, so she decided to ept Jack''s offer to work at Muller Finance International. Three years ago, Giselle''s decision was actually opposed by her parents, because at that time her family''spany, which was engaged in organic cosmetics, was growing rapidly. However, because Giselle insisted on wanting to be close to Jack, she finally ignored her parents'' prohibition until now, because when she saw Anne''s reappearance, Giselle was very angry. Her dream of bing Mrs. rke was shattered because of the woman named Marianne.

    Drrrttt...Drrrttt....

    A vibration on the table emanating from her pink smart phone finally made Giselle wake up from her thoughts. Without waiting long, the beautiful girl reached for her phone. Her smile was bright when she saw the name that was currently appearing on the screen of his cell phone.

    "Yes Mom..."

    "See...what did I tell you? That Jackson you are proud of will definitely return to his wife. Especially now that they already have a son who already uses rke''s name as hisst name, so now what do you get, Giselle? Nothing, right?! Aren''t you a smart girl, but why are you so stupid?! I didn''t give birth to you to be a loser, Giselle. Look at your sister, Gigi, she managed to be the wife of a rich oil businessman from Dubai, while you''re still trapped in unrequited love with Jackson, you really are a fool, Giselle," cursed a woman named Esme, who was none other than Giselle''s mother, with anger.

    "We are waiting for your return tonight, Giselle, if you don''te home tonight, then don''t even consider us as your parents. Don''t me us if your name is crossed out as one of our heirs." Brandon Allen, Giselle''s biological father, in a tone no less harsh than his wife, threatened their youngest daughter, Giselle.

    "But I... "

    Beep!

    Before Giselle had time to answer her parents'' words, the phone call was cut off, even when Giselle tried to call back her mother''s number was not active. It was really like Giselle had been hit by bad luck many times today, starting with Christian the little child she hated, Anne, and now her parents.

    With limp body, Giselle sat in her chair roughly. Her beautiful hair that used to be beautifully styled was now out of shape. Giselle was really frustrated. The sacrifices she had made so far had been in vain and all because of a woman named Marianne who was not on her level. From what she knew, Anne did not graduate from college. The woman was even an orphan who must have been poor, unlike herself who was a Harvard graduate and came from a prominent Swiss family. Losing to an ordinary woman really dealt a big blow for Giselle Allen.

    "I''m Giselle Allen. I''m much smarter and more powerful than that stupid Sophia Higgins. I''ll prove that I can snatch Jack from the hands of the fox woman named Anne who is so beautiful, you''ll see. Don''t call me Giselle Allen if I can''t get anything what I want," Giselle said softly with tightly clenched hands.

    Giselle slowly closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down before leaving the room. Giselle innocently pressed one of the buttons on her phone to call the office girl toe to her room.

    "Help me tidy up these files. Everything must be tidy before lunch time is over. I have to go now to see a client, do you understand, Biel?!" said Giselle arrogantly giving orders to an office girl named Abigail, who she briefly became Biel, because ording to Giselle the name Abigail was too beautiful for an office girl.

    "Yes ma''am, I understand."

    "Good, good job. Remember Biel, there is CCTV in this room so don''t try anything. I can monitor you from the meeting ce," added Giselle again, threatening Abigail the office girl.

    "I dare not, Miss. I need this job."

    Giselle chuckled. She then sprayed perfume in the air. "I know, that''s why you have to do a good job. You remember who''s the most powerful in this office, don''t you?"

    The poor office girl nodded her head. She started to work on tidying up the documents that were scattered on the floor. Even the middle-aged woman had to endure the pain when her hand which was reaching for a document under Giselle''s feet was stepped on by Giselle. Seeing the pained moans of the office girl, Giselle smiled with satisfaction. She then immediately left her room, leaving behind a woman who was fighting for her family without any guilt.

    To be continued

 Chapter 579 - Lake Geneva

    <h4>Chapter 579 - Lake Geneva</h4>

    Anne hugged Jack''s body from behind so tightly that Jack felt like she was sticking her nails in him, when in fact Anne didn''t even have long nails at all. She trimmed her nails short because she didn''t want to hurt Christian''s face or body.

    "Jack, where do you really want to take me? I''m scared."

    "Oh my God, Christian is just a kid, Jack. You didn''t mean to make him an orphan, did you?"

    "Forgive me, God..."

    All the chatter escaped from Anne''s lips very loudly and was heard well by Jack, because she spoke right next to his ear, and after hearing all the chatter Jack did not intend to slow down the speed of the motorbike at all. Currently, Jack was taking Anne to explore the streets of Geneva with one of his favorite sport motorbikes produced by arge factory in Japan that was made especially for him. Jack wanted to take Anne to the ces where he grew up when he was a child and reminisced.

    "Don''t close your eyes, look at the beauty of this city, baby," Jack shouted loudly. He was sure that at the moment Anne must be closing her eyes.

    Anne paid no heed to Jack''s words. "Lower the speed of your motorbike, then I''ll open my eyes."

    Jack chuckled. Anne''s words were like a challenge to him. Because of that, Jack actually increased the speed of his motorbike which immediately made Anne stick to Jack''s body. Countless of prayers had been said from her lips at this time. She regretted not getting into the car just a moment ago when she had finished eating her lunch at the restaurant, truly believing that Jack was a big disaster for her.

    After driving at a speed of 120km/h for almost 30 minutes, Jack finally lowered the speed of his motorbike. He did this because now they had arrived at one of the destinations he had visited with Anne.

    "We''ve arrived, baby, open your eyes," said Jack softly, patting the back of Anne''s hand gently.

    Anne actually already knew that the motorbike that Jack was driving had stopped, but because at this time her heart was still racing very fast, she still did not want to let go of her arms from Jack''s body. Anne was still trying to neutralize herself, then after almost five minutes, she slowly loosened her arms from Jack''s waist and opened her eyes slowly.

    "Wee to the Jet d''Eau."

    Jack''s words were clearly heard when Anne opened her eyes, Anne who was ready to get angry immediately screamed loudly.

    "Jack...this is beautiful...!"

    Jack smiled widely. "Of course, this fountain is one of the prides of the citizens of this town."

    "Wow!"

    Anne continued to chuckle in admiration when she saw the beauty of Lake Geneva in front of her. She really fell in love when she saw the sight in front of her at this time.

    "The original fountain was smaller when it was built in 1886, and it wasn''t until 1951 that the fountain took its exact position as it is today. Most of the year the fountain is turned on, except for freezing temperatures in winter."

    Anne immediately turned to Jack who was standing beside her. "Are you serious? All year long?"

    Jack nodded his head slowly. "Yes, a lot of new visitors whoe to this ce immediately fall in love like you. That''s why the Geneva city government decided to turn on this fountain all year round except during winter when it is not possible to turn on the fountain engine, right?"

    Anne smiled when she heard Jack''s words. She felt what Jack said was very reasonable, because of that Anne chose not toment on what Jack said. Anne had been hypnotized by the sight in front of her eyes. The white swans swimming over theke made Anne even more fascinated. She really wanted to jump into a clearke if she didn''t see a prohibition board to enter theke because the water currents below were quite fast.

    "Would you like some ice cream?" Jack asked quietly, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    Anne immediately turned to Jack. "Ice cream?"

    Jack nodded. "Yes, ice cream. We can enjoy this amazing view while enjoying ice cream."

    "Seriously? Can I have ice cream?"

    "Of course you can, as long as the food is clean and hygienic, I won''t prohibit it, especially when I also enjoy the ice cream."

    The smile on Anne''s face brightened. She then grabbed Jack''s hand and immediately took him away from where they were standing now to go to an ice cream shop which was not far from where they were at the moment. She gripped his hand tightly, running even felt fast enough for a woman''s size and this made Jack even more aware that Anne was very different from the women he had known before.

    Because in the past, whenever Jack dated the girls introduced to him, Jack never saw anyone who looked like Anne. Those who would be overjoyed when they see the fountain, who shouted loudly, calling the geese with the call ''kitty'' and who want to run around hunting for ice cream whose shop was clearly in front of their eyes. All the girls that Jack knew before always refused to be invited to go to public ces. They all generally chose fancy restaurants in hotels or rooftop buildings, including his ex-fianc��, Sophia Higgins, who was always angry when the food she ate did not meet expectations, which in the end would make Jack spend more money to spend the woman on various luxury items as a form of apology.

    But the opposite happened to Anne. Even now when Anne had be Mrs. rke, she had never asked Jack for anything. So finally, Jack had to recruit a fashion stylist to buy all the clothes and luxury items for Anne, because she did not want to buy them herself.

    "Do you really like that?"

    Anne wiped her lips from the remaining ice cream with a tissue quickly. "Ah, you don''t know good food."

    "Food? Since when did ice cream be a type of food?"

    "Then what do you call it? Drinks? Never mind, don''t spoil my mood, Jack. Just enjoy your almost melted ice cream," said Anne angrily.

    Jack chuckled in amusement. Not long after that, he also focused on his ice cream, which was almost melted. Jack smiled as Anne threw the rest of the bread crumbs she was holding into theke for the swans to eat, which were approaching where they were sitting. Jack''s eyes stared at Anne lovingly. Jack was grateful that a day like this had finally arrived in his life. After all the sadness and loneliness that had tortured him for three years, finally happiness had arrived in Jack''s life.

    Without Anne knowing, Jack threw away his ice cream, and immediately threw the rest of the bread crumbs in his hand into theke. Suddenly, Jack hugged Anne tightly from behind.

    "Don''t go out of my life again, Anne. Don''t torture me anymore. Someday if you are angry with me, you better hit me or p me to satisfy yourself, but please don''t go away again. I''ll be crazy if you disappear from my life again." Jack whispered softly behind Anne''s ear with his arms wrapped around Anne''s slim waist.

    To be continued

 Chapter 580 - The Super Possessive Man

    <h4>Chapter 580 - The Super Possessive Man</h4>

    Anne was silent for a long time hearing Jack''s words. She slowly removed Jack''s hand from her waist after throwing the rest of the bread crumbs in her hand into theke for the swans to eat, who were looking at her expectantly.

    "Can you grant my wish, Anne?" Jack again asked Anne the same question.

    "I left because you asked me to leave, Jack. Not of my own ord."

    Thump!

    Jack''s face immediately felt hot when reminded of what happened three years ago.

    "Anne... I-I..."

    Anne smiled. She then turned around to face Jack, who was already looking at her with teary eyes.

    "Let''s not talk about all that has passed, I don''t want to remember all that. After all, we live in the present, not in the past. So stop bringing up all that we''ve been through."

    "I''m really sorry, Anne."

    Anne shook her head. "How many more times are you going to say sorry to me, hm? Can you really change everything by repeating those words? No, Jack, you''re actually hurting yourself and I don''t want that to happen."

    "I love you so much, Anne."

    Anne smiled again. She then grabbed Jack''s face with both hands andnded a kiss on Jack''s lips gently.

    "Don''t say sorry again, I don''t want to hear it," said Anne quietly.

    "Oh, Anne."

    Jack hugged Anne tightly, then he repeatedlynded kisses on Anne''s forehead, making her hair messy. Jack didn''t care how many people were watching them right now, all he had in his mind right now was to take his feelings out to Anne.

    Jack had just released his arms from Anne when a five-year-old child suddenly tugged at his pants. The child asked Jack for help to retrieve the balloon which was stuck in the tree which was right beside where Jack and Anne were standing. Because the boy was about to cry, Jack finallyplied with the boy''s wishes. Luckily, Jack had a tall body so that in one jump he managed to take the boy''s balloon.

    "Thank you, handsome Uncle," said the boy innocently. His eyes sparkled, showing how happy he was right now.

    "Handsome Uncle." Jack repeated the boy''s words quickly.

    The boy nodded his head quickly. "Yes, you''re handsome, but Uncle, I have one more request."

    Jack immediately raised an eyebrow. "One more request? What is it?"

    The boy innocently raised his hand and pointed at Anne. "I want to kiss that beautiful Aunty."

    Bang! An invisible hammer hit hard on Jack''s chest.

    "What did you say?!!!" Jack shouted loudly.

    Hearing the rising tone of Jack''s voice made the child immediately cry loudly.

    Anne, who was standing behind Jack, tried to reach the child, but Jack swiftly held her waist so that Anne could not move.

    "Jack..."

    "No, you can''t touch him. That''s fine, who is he who dares to ask permission to kiss you," said Jack loudly.

    "Yeah but..."

    "Bastian, gosh...why are you ying this far?"

    A man''s voice made Anne stopped her words, as did Jack, who immediately turned quickly to the owner of the voice.

    The boy who was called Bastian immediately ran up to a man who was running towards them. When the boy arrived in front of the man, who was not much different from Jack''s age, the boy was suddenly carried by the man who had just arrived.

    "Why are you ying this far? I thought you were lost, son," said the foreign man softly, who turned out to be the father of the boy who had previously asked for Jack''s help.

    The boy lifted his face from his father''s chest and turned to Anne. "Aunty is like Mommy."

    The father of the little boy immediately turned his head and looked at Anne, who had been hugged tightly by Jack.

    "What are you looking at? She''s my wife, teach your son some manners!"

    "Jack..."

    Jack tightened his arms around Anne''s body. "No, you''re not allowed to kiss or be kissed by anyone but me and Christian!"

    Anne''s face immediately turned red, as did the little boy''s father who was now looking at them with a confused look.

    "Sorry sir, forgive my son. Since childhood, Bastian has never met his mother because my wife died while giving birth to Bastian, that''s why every time he sees a woman, he''s always like this."

    Anne immediately patted Jack''s chest asking to be released, but Jack, who did not want to share Anne with anyone, insisted on not wanting to let go of his embrace.

    "As Bastian''s father I apologize, once again please forgive my son."

    Jack smiled. He then loosened his arms a little from Anne''s body. "I ept your apology."

    Bam!

    Anne hit Jack in the chest again. She was very annoyed with Jack''s way of speaking. But Jack was still Jack.

    "I apologize for my husband, he''s a little too much, sir."

    "Why are you apologizing to him? I was the one who helped his son get the balloon from the tree. Shouldn''t I be the one who was thanked, not you, Anne?" said Jack curtly.

    "Jack..."

    "Ahem...what your husband said is true, Mrs. Anne, you shouldn''t have to apologize to me. I should be the one thanking you."

    "Mrs. Anne? You''re eavesdropping on our conversation!!" Jack shouted loudly. "Call my wife Mrs. rke! Who are you to call my wife''s name directly like that?"

    Oh my God, Jack!

    Once again, the man''s face turned pale again. Twice yelled by Jack made him speechless. What sin did he bear to have to deal with a possessive wolf like Jack?

    Anne herself immediately closed her eyes tightly. She really couldn''t help but feel ashamed because of Jack''s excessive attitude.

    "I-I''m sorry, Mr. rke, I really don''t know. Once again, I apologize for my presumptuous actions and thank you for helping Bastian. Once again, sorry and excuse me. Sorry if our presence bothers you both," said the father of Bastian sincerely.

    Jack did not respond to the poor man''s words. He just stared at him without blinking with a look full of intimidation alternately towards Bastian, who was already very scared in his father''s arms.

    Realizing that his presence was unwanted, the father and son finally rushed away from Jack and Anne. Anne could only stare sadly at Bastian who was still looking at her from behind his father''s shoulder. She really couldn''t bear to see the cute child.

    "Ouch!!!"

    Jack screamed loudly as Annended a sudden pinch on his stomach.

    "Baby..."

    "You''re going too far, Jack. He''s just a kid and you''ve gone all that way, poor kid, Jack. Didn''t you hear what his father said? The kid just misses the mother he never saw. So actually what he did was not wrong," said Anne, her voice rising, cutting off Jack''s words.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "He''s still a boy, Anne. After all, why would you think of someone else''s child who has nothing to do with us? It should be the child''s father who thinks of his child, not us, not you. You are my wife, the mother of my son, and I will never allow anyone to touch you, let alone get your precious kiss. Only I and our son can feel the smoothness of your skin!!"

    God, please save Anne from this horrible possessive man!!

    To be continued

 Chapter 581 - The Confidence Of The Flirt

    <h4>Chapter 581 - The Confidence Of The Flirt</h4>

    A date that was supposed to be fun for Jack was ruined because of a small child. Anne, who was angry with Jack, decided to go home. Anne was already annoyed with Jack''s unreasonable miraculous behavior.

    "Babe,e on . . . don''t be mad. Talk to me, honey," Jack whined over and over to Anne when they got to the yard.

    Anne, who was already annoyed, did not pay attention to Jack''s words. She continued to walk towards the house and ignored Jack, who was following behind her. The sight was no doubt an interesting spectacle for the maids. They smiled to see the master who was usually cold and stiff now looked like a child asking his mother for a toy.

    "Keep your distance from me, Jack!!" Anne shouted loudly as she turned to Jack.

    Jack immediately stopped his steps right behind Anne.

    "Baby ..."

    "Introspect yourself, Jack, I don''t want to talk to you until you know where you went wrong!" said Anne curtly.

    "But I''m innocent, babe. It''s that guy''s fault! He''s the one who..."

    "Jack, want to start over?"

    Jack immediately covered his mouth for a moment.

    "You can only sleep with me when you realize what you''ve done, Jack. Do you understand?"

    "Yes, I understand."

    "Okay, you can sleep in our room and I''ll sleep with Christian tonight," said Anne again as she walked past Jack towards the stairs to go up to their room, leaving Jack still frozen.

    From the front door of the yroom, Luis smiled. He didn''t say much when he saw the husband and wife''s little quarrel. Moreover, at this time Jack lost badly to Anne. Erick and Nichs could only stay silent just like Luis. After making sure that Anne arrived at the room, Jack then decided to follow her. Jack didn''t want to keep the distance or sleep apart. He had to get Anne''s forgiveness as soon as possible.

    Anne, who was tired, forgot to lock the door. She put the clutch she brought before on the table and immediately rushed to the bathroom. Both of her thighs hurt from having to sit on the motorbike for a long time. Even though she was wearing the coat that Jack wore to cover her thighs, but Anne was still ufortable so that all the way from Lake Geneva to their house, Anne made her legs stiff so that her thighs would not be exposed and the pain was caused by Jack who had forced her to ride a motorbike. Anne wanted to rx her feet in the warm water, so she immediately immersed herself in the bathtub.

    She closed her eyes and enjoyed the pleasant sensation that came from the bubbles of water produced by the bathtub. Not to mention the soothing aromatherapy candles. It was such a fun ''me time'' for Anne that she didn''t even notice that Jack was already standing in front of her. He looked at her without blinking, even though he was married to Anne and had a son from her, but Jack always adored Anne''s body. When having Christian a few years ago, Jack was not satisfied in enjoying alone time with Anne, plus after she was pregnant, they got separated for a very long time, so now it was no wonder if Jack was very infatuated with Anne.

    "Anne..."

    "Jesus!! W-who let you in, Jack?!!" Anne screamed loudly when she saw Jack was in front of her.

    Instead of answering Anne''s question, Jack crouched beside the bathtub.

    "I don''t want to keep my distance from you. I don''t want to sleep apart from you. I can''t, Anne," Jack said honestly, his eyes drooping as he spoke.

    Anne lowered herself into the water with her arms still crossed in front of her chest. "But I''m mad at you, Jack. So you must be willing to do as I tell you."

    "Yeah, just punish me with other things, but don''t ask me to keep my distance or separate from you. I can''t, Anne."

    Anne bit her lower lip to keep theughter from escaping her lips. Seeing the look on Jack''s face that was now pitiful made her anger go away. She couldn''t bear to see Jack who was begging like that.

    "Do you want me to find the father and son? I can do that, Anne. As long as you''re not angry anymore I want to do that," said Jack again.

    Slowly, Anne lifted herself out of the water and stretched out her hand towards Jack. "Get in."

    "Uh?"

    "I''m not going to repeat what I said for the second time, Jack."

    A secondter, Jack went straight into the tub, joining Anne without taking his pants off.

    "I love you, Anne... I love you... I can''t possibly be separated from you, please don''t punish me with that. I will go crazy, Anne. I can go crazy," said Jack hoarsely as he hugged Anne in the bathtub.

    Anne smiled. "You already know your mistake, don''t you?"

    Jack immediately released his arms from Anne and put his hands on Anne''s shoulders. "Actually it''s not entirely my fault. I''m just keeping mine so as not to be contaminated by other people. After all, we don''t know what virus the child has, what bacteria are attached to his body like Luis said earlier. I did that too to protect Christian, I don''t want the virus that came from that kid to get to Christian. That''s why I forbid you to kiss the kid."

    "What kind of excuse is that?"

    "I was just following the way Luis took care of Christian, that''s why I did the same to you," Jack replies quickly.

    "I''m also aware, Jack, I can''t directly touch Christian when I just arrived home. Since I was still living in Aberdeen, when I just return from the shop, I always showered before touching Christian. I did this because I didn''t want to expose Christian to harmful substances that stick to my body while I''m outside, so you really don''t have to worry, because without you doing something like that, I would definitely go to the bathroom first to clean my whole body before meeting Christian, so if I had just given the child a small kiss, I think it would be okay. Moreover, you didn''t hear what the child''s father said, that poor child has no mother. He didn''t even get to see and feel his mother''s love, Jack. That''s really sad, isn''t it? I''m sure he must miss his mother so much that he asked me to kiss him like that."

    Jack shook his head quickly and immediately hugged Anne back. "Still I won''t let you, I don''t want you to pay attention to someone else''s child. We already have Christian, Anne."

    Anne took a deep breath, she waspletely speechless. Anne had already guessed that Jack wouldn''t let her hang out with anyone else at this rate.

    ****

    "Look, look at the news in all the media. They all mention that Jack and his wife are a perfect couple, so don''t get your hopes up too high, just let the guy go ande back to..."

    "No, I''ve lost him once to Sophia Higgins and this time I can''t give it up for a woman whose standards are so far below mine. I''m sure Jack will leave her and turn to me, I have much higher criteria than that woman Marianne, Mom." Giselle cut her mother''s words with confidence. Her hands were clenched on the table when she saw a television program that was showing Jack and Anne''s intimacy in a restaurant this afternoon.

    To be continued

 Chapter 582 - Like Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Like Daddy</h4>

    Forgiving Jack after their fight was something that Anne always regretted when she woke up in the morning, because after that Jack wouldn''t let her go for a second. Even when sleeping after they had a hot romance, Jack still wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist which made her unable to go anywhere until morning, which finally made Anne''s neck feel a little sore because of her ufortable sleeping position.

    "Come on, babe, I''m serious. What if I miss you and Christian?" Jack repeated the same sentence a fifth time, trying to persuade Anne toe with him to the office.

    Anne, who had just finished drying her hair with a hairdryer, smiled at Jack who was standing beside her dressing table. "You''re at work. How can Christian and Ie? Our presence will surely disturb you."

    "No, that can''t be happening. You can use my room anyway. I''ll be in the meeting room all day, Anne. My new client from Melbourne ising today and I have a meeting with him for a full day so I can''t go home to see you guys, so you and Christian bettere to the office."

    Anne took a deep breath. "But Jack..."

    "Please Mommy...please." Jack immediately looked at Anne with a pitiful look.

    "But what if Christian gets bored and whines to go home? Will you take the responsibility?"

    With an annoying grin, Jack brought his face closer to Anne''s. "What other responsibilities do you want? Didn''t I say long ago that I was ready to raise the eleven children born to you, Anne."

    Anne immediately went nk. Jack''s words which ended with a kiss on the neck made her weak. Whereas previouslyst night she had received the love that Jack gave her many times, the grip of Anne''s hand thatnded on Jack''s arm finally made the man stop his temptation to Anne.

    "So how about youe with me?" Jack asked in a low, intimidating voice.

    Anne looked at Jack with a still hazy vision. "Okay, I''ll go."

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack very happy. With quick movements Jack hugged Anne tightly.

    "I love you, I''ll wait for you downstairs for breakfast," whispered Jack softly in Anne''s ear again before finally leaving Anne.

    Shortly after Jack left, Anne immediately grabbed the ss that was on the nightstand and immediately drank it until the ss was empty. Jack''s temptation seeded in making Anne froze. Jack really knew how to make Anne obey him.

    ***

    As if nothing had happened Giselle came to the office quietly as usual. Her arrogance was still evident when she got out of the car and walked into the Muller Finance International office building. The girl did not pay attention to the words of her parents who forbade her toe back to Jack''s office. She still wanted to prove to her parents that she could defeat Jack as she had always said for the past two years while holding the title of Jack''s private secretary.

    Giselle decided to chase after Jack after finding out that Jack''s wealth was growing, after he inherited thepany of his grandfather who was a wealthy businessman from Luxembourg. A few years ago, Giselle had given up fighting for Jack because she had lost to Sophia Higgins, who at that time was a prima donna in Switzend. That was why Giselle retreated, especially at that time both of Jack''s parents also agreed to match Jack with Sophia, whom Giselle also knew well. But after learning that Sophia and Jack had broke up, Giselle then found out about Jackson''s love story, which was very secretive at that time after his engagement with Sophia was annulled.

    Giselle was desperate when she heard the news of Jack''s death in the English Channel, but after learning that Jack was still alive and in Luxembourg to continue his grandfather''spany, Giselle decided to fight again to get Jack''s love even though she knew that at this time Jack had be a husband and a father of a very handsome boy.

    "Morning, Miss Giselle." Greet the three receptionists who are already at her desk to Giselle.

    Giselle stopped in her tracks and turned towards the reception desk which she hadpletely ignored. "Is the boss here yet?"

    "Not yet, Miss."

    Giselle smiled. "Okay. Call my desk as soon as he arrives."

    "Okay Miss, we understand."

    Without thanking the three friendly receptionists, Giselle then continued to walk and headed straight for the elevator whose doors were already open.

    For the three receptionists, getting unfavorable treatment from Giselle was nothing new, so they felt normal and chose to return to their work because working hours had almost started. Actually, many staffs didn''t like Giselle and wereparing Giselle to Alice, who previously held the position of the main secretary at Muller Finance International. But knowing that Giselle was recruited directly by Jack, no one dared to oppose her and could only talk about it behind her back.

    Shortly after Giselle got on the elevator, in front of the main door, a luxury car stopped. Several men dressed in ck went straight to the car door and lined up neatly after opening the car door. The men immediately bowed to pay their respect to Jack, who was carrying Christian, walking into the office followed by the very graceful Anne. Luckily,st night Jack didn''t leave a hickey around Anne''s neck, so now Anne didn''t have to hide her neck by wearing a troublesome dress. It looked like that Jack had been nning this sincest night. He wanted Anne toe to the office with him so he didn''t make a mark on Anne''s neck even though other marks were already scattered around the other body which of course had been hidden under the beautiful clothes that had wrapped her.

    "Good morning Madam, Sir," greeted the three receptionists who were in the lobby to Anne and Jack who walked past their desk.

    Christian tugged on Jack''s tie. "Why don''t they greet me too, Daddy? Am I invisible?"

    Christian innocently issued such a statement in a voice that was quite loud and immediately made the faces of the three receptionists, who were previously smiling sweetly, turned pale.

    Jack chuckled. "That''s why tomorrow when youe to the office, you must wear a neat suit like Daddy, so the sisters will greet you and most importantly you have to walk on your own instead of being carried like this."

    Christian was silent for a long time. He then turned his gaze to Anne who seemed to be smiling at him.

    "Is that true, Mommy?"

    Anne smiled. She then stroked Christian''s hair gently. "Of course, if you want to be like Daddy. But if you want to be a spaceship pilot like you dream of, then you don''t have to follow what Daddy says."

    Suddenly, Christian hugged Jack''s neck very hard. "No, I don''t want to be a spaceship pilot anymore. I want to be like Daddy."

    Jackughed out loud at the words of his son who was very adorable. Even the three receptionists, who had been scared before, seemed to smile because of Christian''s behavior.

    "Of course, you have to be like Daddy. You have to continue the struggle that I started," Jack said quietly with pride.

    "Sure... I will, Daddy... I will..."

    Anne just smiled at the brief chat of her husband and son. She didn''t want to disturb the fun of the two of them and continued her steps towards the elevator whose door had been opened by Erick to go up to the 40th floor where Jack''s room was located.

    To be continued

 Chapter 583 - [Bonus ]Evil Woman

    <h4>Chapter 583 - [Bonus ]Evil Woman</h4>

    Lunch time was almost here, but Jack and his men, who were receiving clients from Melbourne, Australia, were still in the meeting room. The discussion about a new project that would be done soon made them all not aware that it was already noon. Giselle was the only one who was so sick of being in the room. She really wanted to go to the bathroom to let out all her annoyance after seeing Jack''s wife and son were back in the office this morning.

    Giselle, who was making up her face this morning, even made a big mistake by smearing her cheeks with the lipstick she was applying, because she was very surprised to hear Christian''s loud scream as soon as he got out of the elevator. Indeed, seeing the presence of Christian and Anne instantly ruined Giselle''s mood. Her whole n was shattered because of the presence of the woman she hated so much.

    "Really, it is a huge honor for me to be able to meet and talk to you in person, Mr. rke. I can''t wait for our project to start," said Benjamin Calum, a young entrepreneur from Melbourne, who was quite famous, while shaking hands with Jack. .

    Jack held his new client''s hand with a smile. "I look forward to it as well. On our next meeting, I will call one of the best propertypanies I know to help us. I hope that when that timees, you can attend the meeting."

    "Of course, I will definitelye. You don''t have to worry sir. Well then, I''ll see you soon. Thank you very much and see you at the next meeting, sir."

    Jack smiled in response to Benjamin''s words. He then escorted Benjamin out of the meeting room. At the same time, Christian was running to and fro in the 40th floor hallway with Anne, as she had feared before.

    Christian was bored!

    After done ying the monopoly, puzzles and some other brain games, Christian refused to be fed by Anne. He insisted to have lunch with his father. Christian even loudly refused the milk that had been prepared for him. What he wanted was to have lunch his father, who never left the meeting room even though he had been in the meeting room since 9 am.

    "Chris, be careful."

    "I am okay, Mom, I can do ..."

    Bam!

    Christian lost his bnce and fell while trying to run to Anne. He couldn''t concentrate because he saw his father came out of the meeting room.

    "Christ..." Anne screamed loudly as her son fell on the floor with his knees directly touching the floor.

    Jack, who was about to shake Benjamin''s hand, turned to the source of the sound of Christian''s crying. A secondter, he immediately ran quickly to where Christian was sitting. Even Anne lost to Jack, who finally managed to carry Christian off the floor.

    "It''s okay... it''s okay... Daddy''s here..."

    Christian continued his sobs in his father''s arms and peeked out curiously at Benjamin Calum and his people.

    "That''s Mr. Jack''s son," said Erick quickly exining Christian to the man from Australia.

    Benjamin Calum immediately turned to Erick for a moment. "Oh, that''s Mr. rke''s child, then the woman..."

    "That''s Mrs. rke," Nichs said, quickly cutting Benjamin Calum''s words when he realized the blonde haired man''s gaze was on Anne, who was standing in front of Jack.

    Benjamin Calum immediately closed his lips quickly. His eyes were still on Anne, who was trying to wipe Christian''s tears. Even as Jack brought Christian closer to him, Benjamin was still staring at Anne. The man was hypnotized by her grace.

    "Sorry sir, looks like I have to carry out my other duties and can''t see you downstairs," Jack said quietly to Benjamin who was now looking back at him. "Ah yes, this is my wife and son." Jack immediately introduced Anne to his business partner.

    Benjamin Calum smiled. "It''s okay, Mr. rke, I understand. Your son seems very attached to you."

    Jack chuckled. "Sure, a son will definitely be closer to his father even though his mother is nearby."

    Benjamin Calumughed at Jack''s words, while Anne just smiled faintly, forcing herself not to look angry at Jack''s words. In Benjamin Calum''s quick movement of ncing at Anne, he was more and more fascinated by Anne''s beauty at such a close distance, especially when he saw Anne''s adorable expression when she heard Jack''sst words.

    After small talk, not long after that, Benjamin Calum actually said goodbye to Jack to return to the hotel, apanied by Erick and Nichs. The man who had decided not to marry, finally left Jack and headed for the elevator that had been specially prepared for him. While in the elevator, Benjamin Calum smiled. The man who was known to rarely smile seemed to have been smitten by Mrs. rke''s charm. Wearing a pair of jeans and a white t-shirt, which she previously covered with a knee-length ck coat, made Anne very elegant, the casual clothes didn''t look cheap, they looked even more ''expensive'' when they were attached to Anne''s body.

    Christian''s cries only stopped when his father had treated his leg wound. Although it was only a small scratch, Jack took his son''s wound seriously. Giselle, who was carrying the first aid kit, was still standing in front of Jack, who was still holding her son.

    "Okay, the wound will heal soon. A hero must be strong," said Jack softly while kissing Christian''s cheek which was wet with tears.

    Anne smiled. She then held out her hand to Christian. "Come to Mommy. You''re hungry right?"

    Jack''s eyes immediately widened. "What do you mean, Anne?"

    "Christian hasn''t had lunch yet. He insisted to have lunch with you. Even I''m tired of persuading him to drink his milk first."

    "Damn... so you guys haven''t eaten yet?" Jack wondered, panicking.

    "Just like you," answered Anne briefly with a smile.

    Instantly, Jack turned to Giselle. "Why are you still standing there, Giselle? Quickly prepare lunch for us. You''re not a new secretary here that needs to be ordered first."

    "Jack..."

    "No babe, this is her job. As a secretary, she has to take all this into ount so that you and Christian don''t starve," said Jack quickly.

    Giselle''s face reddened. Without speaking, Giselle immediately left Jack''s room and rushed to the pantry to heat up the food that had been prepared for Christian and Anne since two hours ago. Some of the other staff could hear Jack''s previous shout at Giselle, because the door to Jack''s room wasn''t shut tight, so now they were whispering behind Giselle about how the arrogant secretary worked.

    While preparing food for Christian and Anne in the pantry, Giselle continued to curse Anne in her heart. She med Anne''s presence in the office for making her do the lowly work she was doing right now. Her face turned red from holding back the anger that had reached the top of her head.

    "Just wait and see, your position will definitely be mine soon. You poor woman," said Giselle in her heart as she put the sd for Anne on the tray.

    Giselle insolently mixed her saliva with the sd she had just taken from the refrigerator. Her evil smile widened as she spat on one of Anne''s meals.

    "Enjoy my drool, youdy fox."

    To be continued

 Chapter 584 - Instant Karma

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Instant Karma</h4>

    Anne painstakingly fed Christian his food. She hadn''t touched any of the food that Giselle had prepared for her. Everything was still on the table in the same position as when Giselle had put them down the first time.

    "I''m full, Mommy," Christian said quietly, rejecting Anne''sst bite.

    "Really? But there''s still some left. If you don''t finish it all, Mommy is sad," answered Anne quickly pretending to be sad.

    Christian was silent for a few moments, until he finally decided to take thest bite and chewed on it eagerly. Jack smiled seeing his son''s adorable behavior. He then took the te from Anne''s hand and ced it on the table right on the table next to the sd that had been spat on by Giselle.

    "Christian is full, now it''s your turn to eat," said Jack softly.

    Anne grabbed the bottle of mineral water in front of her and drank it straight to the toilet. "I''m not hungry, Jack."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by not hungry?"

    "Well, I''m just not hungry yet, how else should I exin it?"

    "Isn''t the food to your taste?" asked Jack guessing, his arms wrapped around Anne''s waist.

    Anne smiled faintly. She was embarrassed that Jack knew what was in her heart. Actually, Anne was reluctant to tell the truth because she felt bad for Giselle who had prepared all the food.

    "Okay, then tell me what do you want to eat?" Jack asked softly again.

    "Saffron risotto, I''d love to have that, Jack."

    "Saffron risotto? Nothing else?" Jack reassured Anne.

    "For now I just want that."

    Jack pursed his lips. He then removed his hand from Anne''s waist and grabbed his cell phone which was on the table. Jack nned to ask Giselle for help again, but Anne quickly restrained Jack''s hand.

    "I want to eat at the restaurant, not at the office. The taste will change if you don''t eat it at the restaurant, Jack," said Anne quickly.

    Jack chuckled. He realized his mistake. "Yeah, I think you''re right. Well then let''s go to that risotto restaurant you want."

    "Us? Do you want toe too?"

    Jack grabbed Anne''s chin and kissed her gently. "Of course, who do you want to go with?"

    "But these foods, they haven''t been eaten, Jack. It''s such a waste," said Anne honestly, looking at all the food in front of her.

    "Rx, there''s Giselle. She will take care of it. We haven''t touched them at all, so I think they can still be enjoyed by others," replied Jack with a smile.

    After saying that, Jack then contacted Giselle via his cell phone, asking his secretary toe into his room.

    Not even a minute, Giselle was already standing in front of Anne and Jack. Anne tried to avoid eye contact with Giselle. It was not without reason, as she felt ufortable with the make-up that Giselle was currently wearing. It was too much make up to be wore in the office, so Anne chose not to make eye contact with her so as not toment on the make-up on Giselle''s face. This was done by Anne to protect Giselle''s feelings too, because Anne was sure that if shemented on Giselle''s appearance, Giselle would be offended and angry with her.

    "Is there anything else I can do for you, Jack?"

    Thump!

    Anne immediately raised an eyebrow when she heard Giselle mentioned Jack with his first name.

    "It looks like my wife and I will go out for lunch outside. Please tidy up this table and all this food has not been touched at all by my wife and I. Therefore, if you don''t mind trying to offer them to the office girl in this office, who knows they will want tje," Jack answered quietly without letting go of his grip on Anne''s.

    Giselle''s jaw immediately hardened upon hearing Jack''s words. Both of her hands were already tightly clenched on the right and left sides of her body. Giselle really had almost reached the limit of her patience this time.

    "W-well, I''ll give it to the office girl then."

    Jack smiled and raised Anne''s hand to his lips for a kiss. Jack waspletely oblivious to the change in Giselle''s expression. Even Anne, who was focusing on Christian, felt that there was something odd about Giselle''s voice, but because she had decided not to look at Giselle, Anne finally tried to dispel her suspicions.

    "Thanks Giselle, then we will go now," said Jack again as he grabbed Christian from Anne''sp to carry.

    Giselle just smiled at Jack''s words. She stepped back to make way for Jack and his wife and son to leave the room. When Anne tidied up her things that had been messed up, Jack''s son was still faithfully waiting for her right in front of Giselle, who slightly lowered her face.

    "Put on your coat, babe. It''s cold outside."

    Anne smiled. "I know."

    "Come on Mommy... Come on... I want to go with Daddy."

    "Patience baby," replied Anne with a faint smile.

    The impatient Christian continued to chatter in Jack''s arms and this made Jackugh. The headache from the various ongoing projects seemed to disappear when he heard Christian''s parrot-like chatter. The child really clung to Jack, even though his mother was beside him. Christian seemed to be asking forpensation for the time he had spent without his father''s presence and Jack was aware of that too. That was why he still wanted to be with Christian everywhere.

    Soon, Anne was ready. All her belongings that had previously been scattered on the sofa because Christian yed with them were back in her limited edition Hermes bag.

    "Okay, I''m ready."

    "Come here,dies first," said Jack gently, letting Anne go first.

    Anne smiled. She then stepped past Jack and Giselle. After Anne came out of the door, Jack then immediately followed her with Christian, who had already stained his shirt with saliva. Seeing the master leave, Erick and Nichs immediately left their work and the task of following behind after previously locking the door of their respective rooms. Even though they had work to do, Erick and Nichs preferred to escort Jack.

    With trembling hands, Giselle tidied up the tes that were on the table using the tray she had left when serving Anne the food. Since the food waspletely untouched, it wasn''t difficult for Giselle to tidy them up. Giselle slowly brought the tray to the pantry, when she arrived at the pantry, she immediately threw the tes containing the foods into the trash, including the sd she had mixed with her saliva before. However, for some reason, when Giselle was throwing the bowl of sd into the trash, the ssh of the sd meat suddenly flew and entered her mouth where she suddenly coughed from choking, realizing that she had just swallowed the piece of meat from the sd she had mixed with his saliva.

    "Fuck...fuck....aarrgghhhh...!!!"

    Giselle screamed loudly as she ran to the toilet to vomit all her guts after identally swallowing a piece of meat from the sd she was actually preparing for Anne.

    Karma was settled instantly!

    To be continued

 Chapter 585 - Annoying Cousin

    <h4>Chapter 585 - Annoying Cousin</h4>

    Anne looked very happy enjoying the food that the waiters serve them. Jack didn''t not take Anne to eat risotto because he changed his mind. He chose to take Anne to a restaurant on the shores of Lake Geneva. Now they were back to that ce with Christian, who currently looked very happy ying outside with Erick and Nichs on the edge of theke. Several times, Christian was seen throwing food to the swans in theke, just as Christian''s mother was very happy to see the beautiful white animals dancing on the water, approaching him when the food was thrown.

    From inside the restaurant, Jack chuckled at his son''s adorable behavior.

    "Thank you babe, I wouldn''t be as happy as I am today if you didn''t fight to keep and give birth to Christian a few years ago. Forgive me for being such a bastard," said Jack quietly when Anne had finished eating, his hands already gripped Anne''s hand on the table.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t talk, Anne, let me do the talking now. I''m really a very lucky man to have you, I''m very grateful. I love you very much, Anne. I''m sorry if the way I show love to you is too much."

    Anne smiled. "I''m not leaving you. I know you''re still traumatized by Sophia Higgins, aren''t you?"

    Jack''s expression immediately changed when she mentioned about Sophia Higgins who was the mastermind behind his separation from Anne three years ago.

    "No, you''re wrong. My feelings for that woman have gone since I found out she was having an affair with Edmund," Jack answered quickly.

    "Are you serious?" Anne''s eyes widened as she spoke, not from surprise but because she was teasing Jack.

    Jack growled. "I''m serious, babe."

    Anneughed seeing Jack''s expression at the moment. She was very pleased to be able to tease Jack. However, Anne''s smile immediately disappeared when she saw several men approaching the table where she was sitting with Jack. Jack, who could read Anne''s change in attitude, immediately followed the direction of his wife''s eyes and smiled sarcastically when he recognized the male figures who were now almost in front of him.

    "Well, it''s a great luck to meet a brother we haven''t seen in a long time," said a man about Jack''s age quite loudly, his eyes still focused on Anne even though he said Jack''s name.

    "You''re right, son. This brother of yours has been very arrogant since he met his biological grandfather." A man with white hair joined in, which was then greeted with a smile by the first man.

    Jack smiled faintly. "So after what you''ve been trying to do behind my back, you still think of me as a brother?"

    Without shame, the man who was the same age as Jack immediately reached out his hand towards Anne. "Hi sister-inw, I''m Edmund, your husband''s cousin." Edmund Immanuel ignored Jack''s previous question and chose to get acquainted with Anne.

    Seeing Edmund reach out to his wife, Jack acted quickly. Jack violently parried Edmund''s hand. "Don''t start again, Edmund. Did what have I do to you not enough to deter you?"

    Edmund chuckled, holding his hand which was a little sore. "See, didn''t you hear, Dad? Jack is the one who is responsible for all the bad luck that has happened to us so far, without us knowing he seems to have spoken the truth."

    "You were really mean to your own uncle, Jack." Johnny, the adopted brother of thete Calvin Muller, Jack''s father, also spoke.

    "Actually there are a few things that I have to straighten out here. First, we are not brothers. There is no blood rtionship between me and you, Edmund, especially with you, Johnny. Second, what I took from you is mine that you stole decades ago. So I am innocent," Jack said quietly, with a tone full of intimidation.

    Johnny Immanuel growled. "You were a kid when Daddy gave me his assets, Jack. Even your father, Calvin, at that time didn''t mind when Daddy gave some of his assets to me. But why do you young ones dare to talk like that, even calling me a thief. You really have no manners at all, Jack."

    "Oh, is it true that Daddy was silent? If Daddy was silent, why is it clearly written in the will that the three hotels you took are still in my name? Not your name, Johnny?" Jack immediately gave a deadly question to Johnny.

    "Of course it''s still in your name, Jack. Because then I..."

    "You can''t get anything from Grandfather because you are not his son, even though Daddy is also an adopted son, but Daddy knows himself better and is loved by grandfather because my Daddyes from a good family, unlike you who was taken by the roadside at that time, Johnny."

    "Jackson Patrick Muller!!!" Edmund shouted loudly suddenly. Edmund could not ept Jack insulting his father.

    Anne was shocked when she heard Edmund''s very loud scream. She even almost dropped the ss that was on the table because she identally bumped it when she was about to cover her mouth with both hands. Luckily, the ss was immediately held by Jack who was agile.

    Johnny Immanuel''s face was as red as a crab at the moment because of Jack''s very sarcastic words earlier. He did not ept his parentage being brought up again by Jack, because that''s what caused Johnny not to get an inheritance like Calvin Muller at that time. His unclear family background made their father unwilling to entrust his wealth to Johnny and chose Calvin Muller as the sole heir. That was what made Johnny angry. He did not ept that he was not given the same inheritance as his brother Calvin, so that finally Johnny tried to steal Jack''s wealth from within thepany and had time to steal several important files rted to the ownership of several hotels which he finally admitted to owning. However, because of the will, Johnny finally had trouble changing the owner''s name and insisted on refusing to return the important files to Jack, so Jack finally used Robert Higgins to retrieve the important documents which had now been returned to Jack.

    "Whether you want to defend yourself in whatever ways, there''s an authentic evidence in the files. It''s clear that my name is listed there as the owner of the 3 hotels that you have controlled for the past few years, so if you still don''t ept the fact, why did the files return to me? Please use awyer or the police to sue me. We''ll meet at the court and see who will be the winner, "Jack said again, challenging the father and son who had been trying to bring him down.

    Edmund''s jaw clenched. "You''re still the same as before, Jack, still pompous and very arrogant. Remember you can''t always be at the top, especially with these characters of yours. I''m sure there are many workers who don''t like you, you''ll see."

    "Calm down, Edmund, I have enough money. I can find more loyal and obedient workers again very easily, especially now that I am the most influential businessman in Europe. You certainly know that I am not Jackson Patrick Muller anymore. My name now is Jackson Knight rke, a name that actually has stuck with me since birth. The power of the rke family in Luxembourg is enormous. So don''t ever dream of being able to shake Muller Finance International like you did for thest four years when it was still under Erick. It''s best if you go now from this ce and don''t spoil our appetites," said Jack tly with great arrogance. He was deliberately showing off his current power to Edmund and his father so that they both burned even more.

    Edmund was so angry that his teeth were even grinding against each other. Jack''s words were very sharp. But his anger suddenly disappeared when he saw Anne.

    "I want to see how long you can stand on your arrogance, Jack. We''ll see who willugh at the end. And as for you, beautiful sister-inw, you better leave this bastard man. He has slept with so many girls after knowing Sophia, his fianc��e, gave her virginity to me hahaha��"

    "Fuck! Get out of here quickly, Edmund!! Don''t let me kill you!" Jack shouted loudly.

    Edmund''sughter got louder when he saw Jack was angry. It turned out that teasing his wife immediately made Jack angry and Edmund liked this.

    "I''m serious, sister-inw, you better get away from him ande to me. I''m stronger in bed, you will definitely��."

    Bam!

    Edmund couldn''t finish his sentence because the punch that hade from Jack''s hand had hit his face and knocked him down on the floor.

    Jack growled. "If I can''t kill you right now, don''t call me Jackson Knight rke��"

    To be continued

 Chapter 586 - Lemon

    <h4>Chapter 586 - Lemon</h4>

    Luckily, Anne was there so Jack didn''t hit Edmund again. After making Edmund fall on the floor, Jack actually wanted to hit Edmund back, but Anne immediately hugged him tightly.

    "Let go of me, Anne, I must teach her a lesson."

    Anne did not loosen her arms from Jack''s body. "Remember there''s Christian. Christian is with us right now. I don''t want him to see you hitting people, Jack."

    Jack immediately fell silent hearing Anne''s words. He reflexively turned his head towards the window where he could see Christianughing widely with Erick and Nichs, who guard him by theke. Seeing his son fall to the ground, Johnny immediately approached him with the help of several of his loyal subordinates. Edmund''s lips spat out a little blood because of the severity of the blow that Jack threw at him.

    "You really have beat the drums of war on us, Jack. Wait for our revenge, you will definitely cry blood tears when that timees," Johnny threatened in a voice shaking with extreme anger.

    Jack smiled. "I''ll wait. I want to see what you can do."

    Johnny did not answer Jack''s words. The only thing on his mind right now was to take Edmund away from Jack. He didn''t want Edmund to get hurt even more, especially now that almost all of Jack''s men had surrounded them. Johnny didn''t want them to be bullied by Jack again. When Johnny turned around, suddenly Edmund stopped his steps and turned his head back to Jack who had been hugged by Anne. Apparently, the man had not given up.

    "My offer will always be open to you, sister-inw, you are very beautiful, don''t waste your beauty on that man," said Edmund again teasing Anne.

    "Fuck you!" Jack cursed quickly, he couldn''t move because Anne was still holding him tightly.

    Edmundughed out loud seeing Jack''s anger, because the blood that came out of his lips flowed even more, finally Edmund decided to leave Jack''s presence. When Edmund and his father came out of the restaurant, they met Christian who was in Erick''s arms. Apparently, the child was tired of ying and was very thirsty. Seeing that Christian''s face that looked so much like Jack''s, Edmund and his father immediately know that the child was Jack''s son. An indescribable smile appeared on Edmund and Johnny''s faces. It looked like the father and son had a new n that must have something to do with Christian.

    "Mommy ... Mommy ... I''m thirsty ..."

    Christian''s chatter made Anne immediately let go of her arms from Jack and immediately turned to Christian who was still in Erick''s arms. With a sweet smile, Anne took Christian from Erick and took him to sit.

    "Are you done feeding the swans?" Anne asked quietly, stroking Christian''s hair.

    Christian nodded excitedly. "They''re full, Mommy, I gave them a lot of food earlier."

    "They must be very happy to be fed like that, do you like it?"

    "Yes Mommy, I like it... I really like it. I also fed the baby swans. Oh yes, Mommy, can we raise them at home?"

    Anne smiled faintly. She then turned to Jack who was having a serious conversation with Erick and Nichs not far from where she and Christian were sitting. "When Daddy''s done talking to Uncle Erick and Uncle Nick, you can ask him, okay?"

    "Hooray... cool... I''m happy... I''m happy..."

    Christian''s screams managed to make Jack turn his head towards them, but after that he returned to focus on talking to his men. His eyes looked full of emotion at the moment and that must be because of what Edmund had said earlier. Anne, who didn''t want to disturb Jack, chose to feed Christian with a lemon cake in front of her. Lemon cake is one of Christian''s favorite cakes because it had a different vors, like his mother, Christian didn''t really like sweets.

    After talking for almost 10 minutes, Jack finally rejoined Anne who was seen holding Christian who was sleeping. The child immediately fell asleep, he was so full and tired after ying with Erick and Nichs a few moments ago.

    "Give him to me, you must be tired," Jack said quietly as he tried to reach Christian.

    Anne shook her head. "Don''t worry, he''s just sleeping. He''ll wake up if you pick him up, Jack."

    "Trust me."

    Anne could only be silent when Jack managed to grab Christian from her arms, as Anne said before, Christian woke up and almost cried but because Jack immediately rocked him again, the child finally fell asleep in the arms of his father, who loved him very much. Seeing the way Jack calmed Christian down made Anne smile.

    "Do you want this lemon cake?" Anne asked Jack quietly.

    "I''m full, babe," Jack replied simply.

    "Okay, then I''ll finish it myself."

    Jack chuckled. "Yeah, finish the cake alone so you''ll have a lot of energy to continue our gamest night."

    "Jack!!!"

    "Hush...Christian is asleep, babe."

    Anne immediately covered her mouth tightly, as she almost made Christian cry. Jackughed triumphantly because Anne couldn''t reply.

    Because there was still a lot of lemon cake, Anne decided to give a few pieces to Erick and Nichs along with the bodyguards around them. At first, the men refused, but realizing that the master was there, they finally epted the cake given by the mistress and enjoyed it at the same time.

    Seeing his men eating cake like his wife made Jack smile. He didn''t say much and preferred to kiss Christian who was sleeping with his mouth open. All his anger immediately disappeared. Indeed, the presence of Christian gave him a lot of changes. After everyone finished eating their lemon cakes, Anne then called the waitress to settle the bill, using the unlimited credit card that Jack had given her a few days ago. Anne paid for all their meals.

    "Are we going straight home?"

    Anne, who had just put her purse into her bag, immediately turned to Jack. "Home? Don''t you have to go back to the office?"

    "Suddenly my mood for work is gone. I want to sleep hugging Christian who has wet my clothes with his saliva right now," replied Jack with a smile.

    Anne chuckled. "I''ve told you. I better carry him. Now your shirt is wet."

    "No, you''re not allowed to carry Christian from now on. He''s already too heavy for you to carry," said Jack quickly.

    "Don''t underestimate me, Jack. I could carry him in my womb for nine months without you, I can carry him now too." Anne spoke like that unconsciously.

    Jack immediately fell silent for a moment when he heard Anne''s words, so were all of his men who were among them. Being reminded again of what happened to Anne three years ago made Jack speechless, only his eyes showed how sad he was now because of Anne''s words.

    "Well let''s go home, Jack. I want to talk a lot with Luis," said Anne quietly, breaking the silence. She had not realized what had happened to Jack at this time.

    Jack took a deep breath. "Okay."

    To be continued

 Chapter 587 - Started To Be Naughty

    <h4>Chapter 587 - Started To Be Naughty</h4>

    Giselle was still rxed in her chair with her legs raised on the table as usual when Jack was not in the office. The woman was still engrossed in her own world reading her favorite fashion magazine which was disying thetest collections of summer clothes from several fashion houses from Paris.

    "Looks like I have to fly to Paris soon, I can''t miss this beautiful bikini collection," said Giselle full of ambition. Her eyes were still staring intently at the super sexy bikini collection that she had been waiting for a month ago.

    Giselle was sure that if she wore that bikini, Jack would be tempted by her. Just imagining it made Giselle smile widely. She really couldn''t wait to get her hands on that beautiful bikini. Even though she knew that now Jack''s wife had returned, but Giselle didn''t care about it. For her, Anne was not a tough opponent. Therefore, her determination to get Jack was still unshakable.

    The vibration of her cell phone on the table woke Giselle from her imaginary world. The woman immediately grabbed her cell phone and sat down with a perfect attitude when she saw Jack''s name appear on the screen.

    "Hello J..."

    "It''s me, Nick, Giselle. Sorry to call you using Boss'' cell phone. Today Boss isn''ting back to the office because there was a family matter that he has to take care of. He advised you to immediately send some important files from Benjamin Calum which have been discussed earlier during a meeting to my personal email." Nichs immediately cut off Giselle''s words quickly.

    Giselle''s smiling face finally disappeared when she heard what Nichs said.

    "Hello, you''re still there, aren''t you, Giselle?" Nichs said that on purpose to tease Giselle.

    "Yeah Nick, I''m still connected to you," Giselle replied in a low, barely audible voice.

    "Ok, then I''ll hang up. Thanks Giselle."

    Bang!

    Giselle hit the table hard as soon as her call with Nichs ended.

    Giselle growled. "Damn it, Jack has never left his job like this! It must be that damn woman who kept him froming back to the office, you damn fox woman!"

    By holding back Giselle''s anger, she did what Jack asked her to do. If it wasn''t for Jack asking her to do her job right now, Giselle might have refused. After 30 minutes had passed, Giselle had sent her work to Nichs.

    "You''re smart Giselle, you''re beautiful, you''re perfect, you have to get what you want. I''ve waited more than 15 years for the love of Jackson Knight rke. You could lose to Sophia Higgins that time. But this time you can''t lose to that lowly woman, she''s not on your level. So you need to get rid of her as soon as possible so that you can immediately assume the title of Mrs. rke," Giselle said quietly, staring at herputer screen which still disyed the emails she sent to Jack and Nichs.

    Giselle, who was Jack''s school friend since she was in junior high school, had already had feelings for Jack back then. But because at that time Giselle was not very good at carrying herself, in the end she could only be a secret admirer of Jack, until they finally graduated from high school. Giselle still kept her feelings for Jack inside.

    Giselle''s biggest heartbreak was when she found out that Jack had an arranged marriage with Sophia Higgins, who was a famous piano yer at that time in Switzend. Giselle finally changed her appearance to be bolder and more open so that she became the belle of several young entrepreneurs who knew her. At that time, Giselle was appointed by her parents to work in their familypany as marketing director, which made Giselle inevitably meet a lot of people. The longer she was in the business world, Giselle became a smart and intelligent woman. It made her more admired by her business partners. But Giselle was still waiting for Jack, especially at that time she already knew that Jack was heartbroken because of the scandal of Sophia''s affair with a football yer sponsored by Jack''s ownpany.

    "I''ve been waiting for Jack for a very long time, this time I don''t want to fail again. Jack must be mine... he must."

    ****

    Jack continued to stare at Anne, who was reading a book, without blinking. He was admiring the perfection of Anne''s face.

    "How long are you going to keep looking at me like that, Jack?" asked Anne suddenly as she turned to Jack.

    "I''m not looking at you, don''t be mad, Mrs. rke."

    Anne chuckled. Suddenly, a naughty idea shed in Anne''s mind to tease Jack. She slowly raised her hair high and tied it up naturally. After her hair was lifted and her neck was clearly visible, she took one of the magazines that was closest to her and she used it to fan her neck.

    "Looks like this summer is hotter thanst year," said Anne quietly as she continued to fan her neck.

    Jack''s face immediately turned red. "What are you doing, baby?"

    "What do you think? I''m fanning myself, it''s so hot. Aren''t you feeling hot?"

    Jack growled. "Don''t tease me, babe, you''ll regret it if I pounce on you."

    Anne immediately put the magazine she was holding on the table back quickly and immediately turned to Jack. "Pounce on me, you really are a tiger... auummm." Anne moved her hands, following the movement of the tiger that was about to pounce on its prey. Damn!

    "To hell with people!" Jack immediately approached Anne and dropped her on the sofa. He immediately kissed Anne''s lips greedily, passionately.

    After enjoying Anne''s sweet lips, Jack then shifted his target. He kissed her on the neck and left some traces there, even the shoulders and chest were not spared. Jack didn''t care if anyone saw his activities with Anne. What he had in mind right now was to fulfill all the desires that had been provoked by Anne''s actions. Anne, who couldn''t move, was forced topensate for what Jack gave her. She had lost her sanity now. The touches that Jack gave her had left her mind nk and her eyes closed. Anne could only sigh when Jack''s kisses returned to her neck, while both of Jack''s hands did not stay still. During the hot kiss, his hands were already touching Anne''s sensitive points from under the clothes she was wearing.

    "Don''t me me, you''re the one provoking me right now babe," Jack whispered softly between kisses to Anne.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes when she felt Jack''s hand begin to slip under the blouse she was wearing. His fast movements made Anne immediately squeal when Jack touched the top of her chest. When Jack''s hand movements became stronger, Anne finally realized that they were in the park outside!!! Oh God��!

    "Jack�� stop it!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 588 - [Bonus ]A Mother’s Instinct

    <h4>Chapter 588 - [Bonus ]A Mother��s Instinct</h4>

    Jack just smiled broadly while enjoying dinner. He continued to tease Anne, who sat across from him, feeding Christian patiently. Every now and then, Anne would give Jack a sharp nce, warning him not to continue to talk carelessly. Because Jack had always asked why Anne was wearing a scarf around her neck, even though without being exined, everyone also knew that the reason why Anne wore the scarf was Jack''s savagery earlier in the park.

    "Have you finished all the files we need, Nick?" Jack asked quietly, wiping his lips with a napkin.

    Nichs nodded quickly. "Yes, after Giselle sent me an email a few hours ago, I immediately worked on it and I have also sent it to your email, sir."

    "Good, so tonight we''ll learn everything before the meeting tomorrow morning."

    "Yes, sir."

    Anne wiped Christian''s lips with a napkin. She also gives her son, who had finished his dinner, a kiss on the forehead. Luis immediately took Christian from his baby chair and took the adorable child to the yroom so that Anne could eat.

    At first, Anne was not interested in the conversation between Jack and his two assistants, but because they kept mentioning the names of Giselle and Australia, Anne finally became interested.

    "Oh yeah, Eric, how''s Alice? From the start, Alice was the only person that I haven''t seen here," said Anne quietly, joining in on the conversation.

    Erick''s face immediately turned red. Being asked about his ex-girlfriend made him lose the mood instantly.

    Seeing the change in Erick''s expression made Nichsugh out loud. "Alice broke up with Erik three years ago, Madam. Even I heard that Alice is currently working as a Connery Corporation secretary and is in a rtionship with the assistant CEO, Daniel."

    Erick immediately turned to Nichs. He looked very angry when Nichs brought up the love story of Alice and her new boyfriend. Realizing that there was danger that was targeting Nichs, he immediately moved to sit next to Anne. Nichs asked for the protection of the madam.

    "Oh, so Alice is now the secretary of the Connery Corporation and is in love with Daniel ... hmm, that''s a shame, even though I really like Alice," said Anne slowly repeating Nichs'' words.

    "It''s her choice, babe, we can''t stop her. Alice isn''t in a serious rtionship with Erick either, so if she already has another boyfriend, we can''t do anything about it. Alice isn''t part of Muller Finance International anymore." Jack joined in trying to give support to Erick who looked very ufortable at the moment.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t know why I feel morefortable if Alice is your secretary than Giselle. Giselle looks at me very unfriendly. Moreover, I saw the way she looked at Christian this afternoon. Maybe it''s just my feeling that she doesn''t like my child. But a mother''s feelings are usually true. A mother''s instincts are very strong when ites to the safety of his child. That''s why I asked you to have lunch outside, but, well, maybe it''s just my feeling."

    "There''s no way Giselle could be that brave, babe. She couldn''t possibly dare mess with my wife and son," said Jack quickly in response to Anne''s words.

    Anne smiled. "I''m a mother, Jack, and I can feel it."

    Jack immediately fell silent after hearing Anne''s words, and so was Erick. His facial expression immediately changed when he heard the madam discussing about Giselle, who incidentally was the master''s school friend.

    "I agree with you, Madam. I also don''t like that arrogant woman, really. Actually, a lot of staffs have been talking about Giselle, but no one dared to report it to Master out of fear," said Nichs quickly unconsciously. His hatred for Giselle made Nichs immediately speak openly without any fear.

    Anne immediately turned to Nichs. "Fear? Why?"

    "Giselle was recruited directly by Master, so no one has the courage to face her. They bow to that woman," Nichs answered honestly.

    Anne covered her mouth in shock. She couldn''t believe it was her husband who recruited Giselle directly. "Oh, right, so she''s your friend. No wonder you defend her and don''t mind her calling you like that."

    "Babe, don''t be like that. Giselle is just my friend. We''ve been friends since we were in junior high school. We''ve known each other for a long time, Anne. Don''t be jealous of her, I''m not..."

    "What�� jealous? Me? Haha, don''t be crazy Jack, how could I be jealous of your CLOSE FRIEND. If all the protests of your other staffs were ignored, especially since I didn''t contribute anything to thepany." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words with a raised voice. Although she didn''t admit to being jealous, but her bodynguage was clear that at this moment Anne really didn''t like Giselle.

    "Anne,e on...don''t be childish. Giselle and I don''t have any rtionship. Our rtionship is purely because of business. I recruited her because of her extraordinary abilities, she is very experienced in this field, Anne," said Jack slowly, trying to gave Anne a careful understanding.

    Anne sighed wearily. "Oh, because of her extraordinary abilities, I see, I see ... Well, then let''s not talk about it anymore. What am Ipared to your extraordinary secretary."

    "Babe, please��"

    Anne, who had already stood up and was about to leave the dining table, immediately froze, then turned her head and smiled at Jack.

    "There can be no sincere friendship between a man and a woman, Jack. Moreover, the woman is still single and you have known each other for a long time. My education may not be high, Jack, but experience has taught me all the lessons, because you also know how my friendship was with Aaron Sean Connery." Anne spoke in a slightly trembling voice, holding back her emotions. Anne didn''t like Jack defending his friend more than herself. She felt that her feelings were being underestimated by Jack.

    "And Jack, you have hurt me not only once or twice. You have to remember that," she repeated before finally leaving everyone at the table.

    Jack was silent. He didn''t understand why Anne suddenly acted like that, whereas previously their rtionship was fine, very good even. Realizing that the madam was very angry, Erick immediately turned to Nichs, who was considered the source of the quarrel and his wife tonight.

    "It''s your fault, Nick. You can''t keep your mouth," said Erick curtly.

    "Me? Where did I go wrong?" Nichs asked innocently.

    "Your fault is that you have provoked Madam which made the atmosphere even more heated..."

    Erick''s words stopped when he saw Anneing back to the room and Jack was ready to wee her, but Jack''s guess was wrong. The reason was that Anne just passed the dining room and continued walking towards the yroom where previously Luis had brought Christian. Not long after that, Anne was already carrying Christian who looked sleepy.

    "Youe with me, Nick, there are many things I want to talk to you about," said Anne quietly as she crossed the front of the dining room.

    "O-okay Madam..."

    It was really terrible when the madam was angry.

    To be continued

 Chapter 589 - Visiting An Old Friend

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Visiting An Old Friend</h4>

    Jack was sitting on the sofa alone with the lights turned off. Only Erick was still faithful to apanying him, when everyone was asleep, including Nichs who had finallye down from the second floor with Luis, who had previously followed Anne and Nichs. Jack was still thinking about the words that Anne had said to him two hours ago. He still couldn''t believe that Anne was suspicious of him for hiring Giselle, his schoolmate.

    "If you''re sleepy, go to sleep, Erick," said Jack quietly, breaking the silence in the living room.

    Eric shook his head quickly. "No sir, I''m not sleepy yet."

    Jack smiled. "Don''t lie to yourself. Go to sleep, I''ll be up in a bit too."

    "Are you serious, sir?"

    "When do I ever not serious? Go to sleep. I know you''ve been yawning for a while now."

    "Sorry, sir."

    "Go now and rest."

    Eric nodded his head quickly. "Okay sir, then if you''ll excuse me."

    Jack shook his head at Erick, who was still very polite to him. Even though Erick had been with him for more than 15 years, his demeanor did not change. He was still very respectful and very obedient to Jack. After Erick left, Jack returned to silence and looked at the main door of his house which was closed tightly. asionally, he took a deep breath when he remembered what Anne had said a few hours ago, especially with the warning that Luis gave him, before he followed Anne to the 2nd floor.

    Jack really didn''t have the slightest feeling for Giselle. His rtionship with Giselle was purely a working rtionship and nothing more. Jack was really very confused right now. As a boss, he couldn''t immediately fire Giselle without any reason, especially considering the results of Giselle''s work that never let him down. It was also for this reason that Jack recruited Giselle directly. She was truly verypetent at her job. However, because of Anne''s words before, Jack was in a dilemma. He began to think about what he had been through for the past two years when he was close to Giselle again.

    Because he was too tired, Jack finally fell asleep on the sofa in a sitting position. In his sleep, he mentioned Anne''s name several times, just like before when he was separated from Anne for three years.

    * * *

    < Cointrin International Airport, Geneva, 3 AM. >

    A Gulfstream G650 jetnded smoothly at Geneva''s Cointrin airport. Aaron Sean Connery''s ne had just flown from Portugal. Aaron had just attended his father-inw''s wedding anniversary in that country, but because Jack contacted him for a multimillion dor partnership, Aaron ended up going alone to Switzend to meet with Jack, and tomorrow morning, Daniel and his private secretary would fly in to Switzend to join him.

    "There''s still a few more hours to rest before the meeting," Aaron said to himself as he looked at the clock on his right hand.

    A well-built man approached Jack. "Can we go to the hotel, sir?"

    "Yes, I want to go to the hotel immediately. There are still a few more hours to rest, I also need to inform my wife that I''ve arrived in Switzend so that she doesn''t worry," Aaron answered softly with a smile.

    The well-built man smiled. He then invited Aaron to walk towards a car that was ready to take him to the hotel that had been booked earlier. When he was in the car, Aaron immediately took out his smart phone and started sending messages to Rose. Actually, Rose wanted toe with Aaron to Switzend to meet Anne. However, becausest night the party was still very lively, Aaron finally forbade his wife toe. Aaron didn''t want to make his inws angry at him for taking Rose back when they had just arrived in Portugal this morning.

    Even though Rose was no longer working as a journalist, her busy life as Mrs. Connery required her to stay in London all the time, to apany Aaron on various important events. Being the wife of a rising businessman put everything that Rose did in the spotlight on the camera, especially with her background as the daughter of a high-ranking person in Portugal. That was why when she returned to Portugal, her parents were very happy and hoped that Rose would spend a lot of time with them and Aaron was very aware of that.

    Lily-Rose Joseph really made Aaron the happiest man. Even though they weren''t blessed with any children yet, his life with Rose was very harmonious. Rose gave the family presence that Aaron had longed for, although he still got some distractions from Kimberly Henderson, who was still trying to get close to Aaron, but Rose managed to get through it all. Rose was not angry with Aaron''s past life, including what Aaron did when he was a teenager. For Rose, Aaron''s past was not important. The person she married was the Aaron who was in the present, not the Aaron in the past, so she was patient when she saw so many women trying to annoy her husband. Living alone in a foreign country as a journalist had made Rose mentally strong and was not a crybaby in facing the storms that hit her marriage with Aaron.

    After sending a message to his wife, Aaron then reread the email that was just being sent by Jack. Even though the two were rivals when they fought over Anne''s heart, they were still great business partners. It was evident that several times Jack had given Connery Corporation a project that resulted in thepany making hundreds of thousands of dors in profits, which was why Aaron didn''t think twice when Jack contacted him. Even though he was in a fairly important family event, Aaron immediately came to Switzend to meet the man who was currently on the list of the number one most sessful entrepreneurs in Europe and Asia. He believed that every project that Jack offered him would give great benefits to hispany. And what Aaron was doing right now was fully supported by Rose, so it wasn''t so hard for him to leave Portugalst night.

    Rose knew what Aaron was doing right now was for her as well, so she didn''t want to stop her husband from doing the work he loved, as long as it was in a reasonable level and didn''t take too much of his energy. The convoy of cars carrying Aaron finally arrived at a well-known hotel in Geneva. Aaron deliberately looked for the closest hotel to the Muller Finance International office so that he would not bete for the meeting the next morning.

    "Have a good rest, Mr. Connery. Hope you arefortable in this hotel," said a hotel staff who had just escorted Aaron to his room.

    Aaron smiled. He then handed a tip to the staff who had just dropped him off. "Thank you."

    The hotel staff actually refused to ept Aaron''s tip, but because Aaron forced him, the middle-aged man couldn''t refuse.

    Without taking off his clothes Aaron threw himself onto the superrge and soft bed. "I wish you were here with me, Rose."

    To be continued

 Chapter 590 - The Liaison

    <h4>Chapter 590 - The Liaison</h4>

    The cold war between Anne and Jack was still ongoing. Currently, there was no conversation going on between Anne and Jack at the dinner table. Even Nichs had now chosen to sit beside Anne. The man decided to be Anne''s person, just like Luis, who was on Anne''s side from the start rather than Jack. Damn, Jack was betrayed by two people who should have defended him!

    "Are you going to the Musee d''Art et d''Histoire today, Madam?" Luis asked quietly breaking the silence at the dinner table.

    Anne smiled. "Of course, Christian just can''t wait to go to that ce. Isn''t it, baby?"

    "Yeah, but Daddy''sing too, right, Mom?"

    Christian''s question suddenly made the atmosphere even more ufortable. Jack, who had been just enjoying his ck coffee, immediately smiled at his son who was sitting across from him.

    "You want Daddy toe with you, son?" Jack asked softly.

    "Sure, I want to see the museum with Daddy too. Going to the museum with Mommy will not beplete without you, Daddy," Christian replied innocently.

    Jack chuckled, inwardly praising the child''s extraordinary intelligence. "Then you have toe with me to the office first, after I finish the meeting, we can go together."

    "No, thanks."

    "Okay."

    Anne and Christian talked at the same time, so that they both look at each other for a few moments and Jack didn''t want to waste the opportunity. "So what, do you want toe with me to the office first, Christian?"

    "Yes, Daddy, I want toe with you. But we''re taking the helicopter again, okay?"

    Jack smiled triumphantly. "Of course, whatever you want, I will grant it."

    "Hooray.. hooray ... helicopter, I''m on a helicopter again."

    Anne took a deep breath to hear Christian''s happy shout. She had no intention of spoiling her son''s fun by forbidding him to go to the office with his father by helicopter. Christian really liked flying.

    Jack smiled widely when he saw his son''s excited expression. Erick, who had realized his duty, immediately got up from his chair to prepare the helicopter. Every now and then, Jack stole nces at Anne, who looked a little pale this morning. Oh my God, was she sick? Jack had a really bad feeling this morning. He really wanted to hug Anne right now.

    "So what''s the n, Madam, are you still going as nnedst night?" Luis asked again, trying to provoke the reaction of the husband and wife who were having a cold war in front of him.

    Anne took her napkin and wiped her lips gently. "I think I''ve changed my mind, Luis. I just want toze around at home."

    "Fine, if that''s what you want," Luis replied casually before finally sipping his favorite bitter coffee with an indescribable smile.

    Jack took a deep breath, trying to be patient. If there was no Christian among them at this time, he might have vented his anger a long time ago. The presence of this adorable child really made Jack more patient than before. The arrival of a maid into the house made Jack realize that at the moment Erick''s preparations had beenpleted. Without a word, Jack then approached Christian who was very enthusiastic about getting on a helicopter.

    "Mommy, are youing with us?" Christian chirped excitedly when he was in his father''s arms.

    Anne smiled. "No baby, you go alone with Daddy. I will stay at home."

    Christian opened his mouth. He looked angry. "Why?"

    "I want to read a book at home," said Anne simply.

    Christian raised an eyebrow. He then struggles to escape from his father''s arms. Jack, who understood his son''s desire, then loosened his grip and lowered Christian carefully into Anne''sp. As soon as he was in his mother''sp, Christian immediately buried his face into his mother''s chest. The smart boy was crying.

    The sound of Christian''s sobs finally made Anne melt. She was weakest when she saw Christian cried. Anne lovingly reached for Christian''s body for a kiss. Usually, Christian would be silent when he got a kiss. But this time what Anne did didn''t work, the child was still crying with tears running down his face.

    "Okay... okay...mommy wille along, now you can stop crying. Boys shouldn''t cry, baby," said Anne quietly, relenting for Christian.

    The obedient Christian immediately wiped his tears and then hugged his mother tightly. Seeing the sight made Jack''s heart ache a little. He realized that what caused Christian to cry was himself, because of his selfishness who did not understand his wife. With a smile that couldn''t be interpreted, Jack then grabbed Christian''s tiny body from his mother''s arms and kissed Christian''s cheek which was still wet with tears. Christian chuckled in amusement by his father''s thin unshaven mustache. Jack had just finished the kiss when Anne had returned to join them after previously taking her bag on the second floor.

    Seeing the madam was prepared to leave, Nichs immediately got up from his chair. But his movements were immediately stopped when Jack red at him. "You''re going with the car, you''re noting with us."

    "O-okay, sir."

    Jack then stepped towards the exit with Christian, followed by Anne behind them. Christianughed heartily as he really couldn''t to get on the helicopter. From his seat, Luis smiled seeing the small family of the master leave. He was happy that Christian had managed to cool off the cold war his parents were fighting.

    "I''ll go now, Luis," Nichs said quietly as soon as Jack and Anne were out of their sight.

    "Tell me about this woman named Giselle."

    Nichs immediately turned to Luis. "Why are you suddenly so curious about that woman?"

    Luis took another sip of his ck coffee. "When you want to destroy the enemy, don''t you have to know the enemy''s weakness first?"

    "I don''t understand what you mean, Luis."

    "Never mind if you don''t understand, now you better tell me about that woman named Giselle right now or you won''t be able to go to the office and make the Master mad at you even more. The choice is yours, Nick," Luis replied quietly with intimidation.

    Nichs took a deep breath, then sat back in his chair and began to tell him about Giselle, the cause of Jack and Anne''s warst night. Nichs repeated everything Anne saidst night to Luis. He even told some of the woman''s oddities in the office. While Nichs was talking, Luis didn''t talk at all. Luis was really a good listener. asionally, he would nod his head but kept his mouth tightly shut.

    "Actually, I also don''t like that woman. She is too arrogant to be a secretary. She acts like she''s the owner of thepany, and honestly it makes me sick. Because Mrs. Anne, who has clearly be Mrs. rke, doesn''t act that arrogant and is just casual," Nichs said, quietly ending the story.

    Luis pursed his lips. "It seems thete Master was right in judging Mrs. Anne. A woman like Mrs. Anne is one in a million. Don''t worry, Nick, I will solve everything if you don''t act."

    "Fine, but you have to be careful, Luis. Giselle Allen''s parents have quite a name in this town."

    Louis chuckled. "But they''re nothing to the rkes, Nick. Don''t forget that."

    To be continued

 Chapter 591 - The Prove

    <h4>Chapter 591 - The Prove</h4>

    A ck helicopter with arge C logo on the right and left of its bodynded smoothly on the helipad on the Muller Finance International rooftop. Throughout the journey, Christian continued to babble as he looked down and pointed at several ces that he thought were interesting. Jack patiently informed Christian of the ces pointed to by Christian, while Anne remained silent and did not take part in the conversation between the father and son. Anne was still annoyed with Jack who she thought was too defensive of her schoolmate, even though Anne had clearly stated before that there was no truly pure friendship between an adult male and an adult female, especially since one of them was still single. But Jack seemed to have underestimated what Anne had said and to be honest it pissed her off.

    "How did you like our trip?" Jack stroked Christian''s head lovingly, shortly after he removed the headphones from the ears of his son who was in hisp.

    "Of course I love it, Daddy. Can we repeat it every day?"

    Jack smiled. "If you want to, I''m fine with that. I''m actually happy."

    "Did you hear that, Mom? Daddy let me keep flying like this every day to go to the office." Christian screeched loudly with joy.

    Anne smiled. She then caressed Christian''s face fondly. Christian was really a cure for her. "Okay, let''s go downstairs. I have to go to the bathroom."

    Christian nodded quickly, and so did Jack. Hearing Anne want to go to the bathroom made him move quickly. He didn''t want to keep Anne waiting. Several bodyguards who had been waiting for the arrival of the small family were already lined up in front of the helicopter, whose propeller had been turned off by Erick shortly after he had sessfullynded on the helipad. Jack stretched out his hand to Anne, trying to help her. Although initially hesitant, Jack finally smiled when Anne epted his helping hand.

    As soon as they got off the helicopter, the little family rushed into the building. As Anne said before she immediately looked for the toilet. While Anne was in the toilet, Jack waited for her patiently as well as Christian, who was running around the hall here and there. The kid was really very active, and seeing his son grow to such a healthy state made Jack grateful. After five minutes, Anne came out of the bathroom. Her face looked fresher after she put lipstick on her lips.

    "Still here?" asked Anne curtly.

    Jack smiled. "Of course, I can''t leave you alone."

    Anne rolled her eyes. She was embarrassed by the words Jack had just said. And Jack realized that. He knew Anne didn''t like the words he just said. How poor you are, Jack!

    To get rid of the awkward situation, Jack then carried Christian and walked towards the elevator to go down to the 40th floor where his room was. But just as they passed the stairs next to the elevator, suddenly they heard the sound of someone talking on the phone quite loudly. Jack immediately asked Anne not to make a sound. He even asked Erick not to continue his steps and not move.

    "Of course, Jack will be mine soon enough."

    "Is his wife beautiful, you say? She''s just an ugly duckling dressed up as a swan, looks beautiful and elegant from the outside, but still once a duck is always a duck."

    "I once lost to that bastard Sophia Higgins the pianist. This time I can''t be beaten again by a woman who is not on my level... Giselle Allen is no match for her."

    It was Giselle''s voice talking to someone on the phone. Her voice was quite clear because she was talking on the stairs that connected the 40th floor and 41st floor which was the way to the rooftop. Jack''s hands were clenched into fists in anger when he heard Giselle''s words, while Anne just smiled. Yes, Anne just smiled. Her guess was right and Jack knew firsthand.

    Christian who didn''t know anything looked confused when his parents were silent. The child slowly touched Jack''s face with his tiny hands. "Are you okay, Daddy?"

    Christian''s voice managed to bring Jack to his senses. "Sure, I''m fine."

    "Then why are your eyes now look like Mommy''s eyesst night? Even Mommy''s eyes look like your eyes today!"

    Jack immediately turned to Anne who was teary like himself. The difference was that Anne''s eyes looked very sad in contrast to Jack who was full of anger.

    "Mommy, are you okay?" Christian chirped back.

    Anne immediately wiped away the tears that were still trapped in her eyes. "Yeah, baby. I''m fine."

    "But you''re crying."

    Anne smiled. "How can I cry? There is dust in my eyes, honey. My eyes are itchy with dust, that''s why I looked like I was crying."

    What an amateur liar.

    Jack looked at Anne sadly, full of regret. But Anne didn''t care. She was already annoyed with Jack, who didn''t believe what she had said before. Anne, who was angry with Jack, then turned around trying to leave the ce, but Erick blocked her steps. Erick felt that Anne should not leave Jack''s side at this time, because if that happened then their fight would be prolonged and it would make things even more chaotic than now.

    Anne finally relented after she had previously tried to go past Erick, who was holding her back. And from where he was standing, Jack took a deep breath. He was grateful that Erick knew what he wanted. Jack slowly approached Anne and led her into the elevator which was not far from where they were standing now. Because he didn''t want to make Christian realize that their rtionship was not good, Anne finally relented. She hid her feelings in front of her son who was ying with the tie around Jack''s neck. If it wasn''t for Christian, Anne might have left a long time ago. Christian''s presence really gave Jack many advantages.

    Since it only took one floor down, their stay in the elevator was very brief. Anne immediately got out of the elevator and rushed out of Jack, but she didn''t go straight into Jack''s room. Anne was still standing in front of the elevator quietly waiting for Jack toe out. Some staff who noticed her presence immediately greeted and it made Anne smile awkwardly. After Jack and Christian left, Anne followed behind with Erick, who was smiling at her. They walked to thergest room on the 40th floor. It was the CEO''s room of thergest fundingpany in Europe.

    When Anne was about to enter her husband''s room, out of the corner of her eye she could see Giselle. Giselle, who was standing in front of her room, looked at Anne sharply even though her lips curved into a smile. Damn, hypocritical woman!

    Anne smiled faintly. She really couldn''t believe that Giselle had prepared everything. The clothes she was wearing right now was really inappropriate for a secretary. It was a blouse with a low cleavage which allowed anyone to see her chest clearly and it made Anne sick, really. Anne herself had always avoided clothes that would show her beauty since she was in college, so when she saw a woman who didn''t hesitate to show her beauty to everyone, Anne felt disgusted.

    The difference between a good woman and a seductive woman was clearly visible.

    "Erick, have Gisellee into the meeting room in 30 minutes. I want to talk to her alone."

    Thump!

    To be continued

 Chapter 592 - Arrogant Woman

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Arrogant Woman</h4>

    Giselle fixed her make-up after being told by Erick about Jack''s orders. Even though at this time the make-up on her face was still neat, she still applied it again. She didn''t forget the perfume that she sprayed again on her body, the blink-blink effect of the perfume was left around her chest and neck. Giselle deliberately chose this type of perfume to make her body look beautiful in Jack''s eyes.

    With her usual haughty steps, Giselle entered the meeting room. Her smile broadened when she saw Jack was standing, staring at the see-through window with his arms folded across his chest. From behind, he looked very manly.

    "You called for me, Jack," Giselle said softly in a made-up voice.

    Jack slowly turned his body to look at Giselle who was standing five steps in front of him. "Yeah, sit down. I want to have a serious talk with you."

    Giselle smiled. Instead of following Jack''s orders, the woman stepped closer to Jack who was still standing by the window. Giselle shamelessly tried to touch Jack''s chest.

    But in a swift movement, Jack managed to grab Giselle''s hand before she touched her body. "Watch yourself, Giselle."

    "Why, Jack? I just wanted to straighten your tie," she said casually looking for an excuse.

    Jack immediately let go of Giselle''s hand roughly. "I don''t need your help. I can still sort it out myself."

    Giselle chuckled. "Don''t be like that, Jack. I''m your secretary. I can do whatever you ask, including things your wife can''t do."

    Damn!

    "Watch your words, Giselle. You know my wife is in my room right now," Jack rebuked loudly.

    Giselle''sughter grew louder. "So what if your wife is there? After all, she''s in your room right now, isn''t she? And we''re currently alone here, so don''t be afraid, Jack."

    Jack''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t believe his quiet schoolmate was this wild, even tantly offering herself to him. "Don''t make me be rude to you, Giselle. I hired you in my office because I value our decades-old friendship."

    "Stop... Don''t talk about it, Jack. Why do you always bring up our friendship? Can''t you just see me as a woman, Jack?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Giselle took a deep breath. She slowly took off the zer she had previously wore, so that her body, which was wrapped in a low slit blouse, was clearly visible. "Look at me, Jack. I''m beautiful, smart, sexy, from a respectable family. What''scking in me? Nothing, isn''t it!! I meet the greater qualifications to be your wife than that lowly woman."

    "Giselle ... watch your words," said Jack in a rising voice.

    "What? What words should I watch against? Everything I said was true. The woman who became the mother of your child is no match for me. I''ve investigated her orphaned and low-educated background so what I said earlier is a fact. If you were ignoring me because of Sophia Higgins, I can still ept that. But this is you ignoring a woman as beautiful as me because of your poor wife. You really are insane, Jack. Your eyes must be checked," said Giselle at length, condescending Anne.

    Jack shook his head slowly. "I didn''t expect that my good friend who was sincere and kind has now turned into a woman who is pompous and so arrogant that she can put someone down. Where is the Giselle who used to like to help her friends that I know?"

    "You mean the Giselle who wears thick sses and bes the object of ridicule from her friends? Hahaha... you are very naive, Jack. You certainly remember how I became theughing stock of friends for 6 years while we were in school, so don''t bring up that Giselle again. Since that Giselle is dead. Now what stands in front of you is the new Giselle Allen. The beautiful, sexy and ssy Giselle, the new Mrs. rke," answered Giselle confidently while puffing out her chest.

    "Apparently I misjudged you, Giselle. I was wrong to think of you as my kind-hearted friend. You are now nothing more than a terrible woman that I don''t know. I was wrong to have considered you as my friend. Now you better get out from this room. I fired you, professionally. I hope you don''t have toe back to my office tomorrow."

    Giselle''s eyes opened wide. "You can''t do this, Jack. I''m a great secretary and I''ve never done anything wrong, so you can''t do this to me." Her chest heaved up and down showing how angry Giselle was right now.

    Jack pursed his lips as he untied his tie and threw it away on the table. "Your mistake? Let me mention your mistake. First, you have degraded my wife and called her a lowly woman. Second, you insulted the woman I love, the woman who gave birth to my handsome son as a poor woman. Those two big mistakes were enough to get you fired."

    "Hahaha...everything I said were facts, Jack. You can''t just fire me because of what I said? Now tell me, is it wrong for me to call her a poor woman? Well, that''s the reality. No one would recognize her if she didn''t be your wife, be Mrs. rke, the title that should be mine. So you can''t fire me, my contract is clear, Jack. If you fire me unterally then I can sue you and your good name will be destroyed, "Giselle said threateningly.

    Slowly, Jack reached for a document that was on the table. It was a document containing Giselle''s employment contract as secretary to the CEO of Muller Finance International.

    Jack tossed the contract and tossed it on the side of the table near where Giselle was standing at the moment. "Look at some of the articles in your contract. It is clearly written that I, as your boss, can fire you at any time if you make a mistake, including if you dare to insult your boss''s family. And what you just did was a very big mistake for me because you dared to degrade the woman I love in front of my eyes, so I can fire you."

    Holding back her emotions, Giselle grabbed her contract and read it straight away. She felt that Jack''s words didn''t make sense. But suddenly, Giselle''s eyes opened wide.

    "What the hell...! How could there be such a thing!!" Giselle screamed hysterically. "Back when I agreed to work with you, there was no such use! You must have manipted it, Jack."

    Jack smiled. "Aren''t you a smart woman, Giselle. But why are you not careful? Didn''t you read the most important article in the contract? In article two in the contract, it clearly reads that I, as the first party, am free to change the contents of this contract. Don''t you understand the contents?''

    "Damn! It''s a scam and you can''t do this, Jack. During these two years I''ve helped you manage thispany very well. Only because of that lowly woman and you did this to me? Come on, Jack, don''t be stupid. Open your eyes wide, I''m still 100 levels above your wife. I have no problem with your child. I am ready to ept him as my son. I''m sure you will be the happiest man in the world after marrying me. Look at me, Jack. I''m beautiful and sexy... I''ve never given birth either, unlike your wife. My body is still tight, unlike your wife. Think about it, there is no other woman like me in this world who is ready to ept the son from other women as her son. Only I can do that, Jack...only I can do that..."

    "Really??

    Thump!

    "Y-you..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 593 - Strike Back

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Strike Back</h4>

    30 minutes before the incident.

    "Erick, order Giselle toe into the meeting room in 30 minutes. I want to talk to her alone."

    Suddenly, Anne''s body went limp hearing Jack''s words. What did he say? Talk to Giselle alone, when she clearly had evil ns for them.

    Anne quickly sat on the sofa and turned her face to the other side, so that the tears that had been running down her cheeks were not seen by Jack. Jack only smiled at the change in his wife''s attitude. He then spoke something to Erick in whispers. Erick was seen nodding his head repeatedly with a wide smile.

    "You don''t have much time, do it now," said Jack quietly ending his conversation with Erick.

    "Yes sir, I will do it right now," Erick answered slowly before he finally left Jack''s room to return to his room, doing the big task that Jack had just given him.

    Jack then sat beside Anne after lowering Christian to the floor to y on the Turkish rug which was used as a ying mat next to his desk. Jack slowly grabbed Anne''s hand, which was clenched tightly as she held back her emotions.

    "Don''t touch me," Anne shrieked sharply, trying to avoid Jack''s grip.

    "Five minutes. Give me five minutes to exin. After that if you still want to be angry, I won''t say anything. But please, just listen to me for five minutes to talk."

    Anne immediately wiped her tears quickly and immediately turned to face Jack. "Okay, five minutes."

    Jack smiled. He slowly moved his hand to wipe Anne''s tears but Anne blocked his hand. "Your time is up. Talk right now, or I''ll go home with Christian."

    "Don''t bring Christian in this matter, babe. He doesn''t know anything," says Jack quickly.

    "Actually do you want to talk or not? Otherwise I''d better..."

    "Okay... Okay...listen to me." Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s hand, as she was ready to leave.

    Anne immediately sat back down. But this time she sat a little further away from Jack. She tried to keep her distance from Jack so he wouldn''t be weak.

    Jack took a deep breath. Then he started to speak. He told her everything that he was nning. There was not a single thing that he hid, including the task that he ordered Erick a while ago. While Jack spoke, Anne looked like she was holding back her tears. She tried to hold back her tears from falling, but her efforts were in vain because her face was still flooded with tears at the moment. It was tears of emotion, not tears of sadness like a moment ago.

    "I''ve made a big mistake. How could I repeat the same mistake again, Anne? I''m not that stupid, I love you so much. I don''t want to be separated from you again. You don''t know how tormented I have been for three years without you, and I swear I won''t let that happen again, especially now that there is Christian. I don''t want Christian to be a victim of our selfishness," said Jack hoarsely closing the conversation.

    Anne bit her lower lip hard, trying to keep her sobs froming out. However, it didn''tst long because Jack had already given her a kiss, which immediately made Anne burst into tears.

    "I hate you, Jack. You suck," said Anne softly as soon as Jack broke their kiss.

    Jack chuckled. "I know and I ept gracefully your hatred for me."

    "Jack!!!"

    Jack chuckled again. "Okay, wiped your tears, prepare yourself. But you have to promise me one thing."

    "What promise?"

    "Promise me to stay calm and not get angry, I''m sure Giselle will say all sorts of things considering how arrogant that woman is. You have to stay calm, or else everything will be ruined," Jack answered softly, wiping Anne''s tears gently.

    Anne nodded her head excitedly. "I know, You take it easy."

    "I love you, Anne. Please don''t doubt me anymore." Jack''s eyes looked sad when he spoke like that.

    Anne did not answer Jack''s words. She was busy wiping her tears with a tissue. Well, she deserved to be that angry with Jack.

    Jack could only smile wryly when his wife ignored him. A knock on the door finally made Jack take his eyes off Anne. Apparently, Nichs who came by car had just arrived. He looked exhausted after running from the front door to the elevator.

    "Good thing you''re here. Sit on the floor and y with Christian."

    "Sorry."

    Jack took a deep breath. "That''s your job, Nick. y with my son. My wife and I have important business to attend to now."

    "You''re not mad at me, sir?" Nichs asked innocently.

    "Nick, just do what I say now. You don''t want me to order you to return to Luxembourg, do you?"

    Without a word, Nichs immediately ran to where Christian was and joined the boy in ying the puzzle, a game he kept repeating. Anne smiled faintly at Christian''s behavior and Anne''s smile managed to warm Jack''s heart. Without waiting long, Jack then took Anne''s hand and invited her to immediately go to the meeting room. The appointed time with Giselle was almost due. When Jack opened the door, he immediately met Erick who had finished doing what he wanted.

    "Everything is done, sir," Erick said quietly as he handed Jack a file.

    "What is this?" asked Anne curiously, her eyes staring intently at the file that was still in the white envelope which was now in Jack''s hands.

    Jack smiled. "This is toplete our n, you''ll find out soon enough."

    "But I want to know now," Anne whined pitifully.

    "It would be very unpleasant if you knew beforehand from me. Just wait a little while longer when Giselle reads it," replied Jack softly.

    Anne took a deep breath. Although she was a little annoyed, she finally followed her husband''s n. Erick just smiled when he saw the husband and wife went into the meeting room. After Anne and Jack entered the meeting room, Erick then stood guard in front of the meeting room, making sure no one entered the room except Giselle.

    The moment she had been waiting for came. Giselle emerged from the toilet with a wetter lipstick because she had applied lip gloss and the smell of perfume pierced her nose. Erick even had to hold his breath when Giselle walked into the meeting room past him, who was standing in front of the door. Without greeting and smiling, Giselle went straight into the meeting room.

    "You''re over this time, Giselle. You don''t know how terrible the lioness has managed to tame my master," Erick said in his heart with a smile. He couldn''t wait to see Giselle''s disappointed face when she found out that Anne was in the meeting room.

    ****

    "W-you...why are you here?" Giselle stammered. She couldn''t believe she saw Anne was sitting gracefully in the chair that Jack used to sit in when he chaired a meeting. No wonder Jack was standing by the mirror instead of sitting as usual when he wanted to talk to anyone one-on-one in the meeting room.

    Anne smiled beautifully. She slowly got up from her chair and walked over to Jack. "Is there really a prohibition against Mrs. rke being in this office? Who are you to stop me? Know your position, Miss Giselle Allen."

    To be continued

 Chapter 594 - The Anger Of A Wife 1

    <h4>Chapter 594 - The Anger Of A Wife 1</h4>

    Giselle was really speechless when she heard Anne''s question. She didn''t expect the woman she had previously badmouthed had appeared in front of her and was now making out with Jack, her first love, her first unrequited love.

    Anne smiled triumphantly when she saw how pale Giselle''s face was now. "I''m not angry with those words you said earlier, Miss Giselle. It''s just that there are some parts that you should know that I am not a lowly woman who offers herself to someone''s husband. I still have my pride for not doing that, unlike someone I know very well, who would do such a lowly thing to my husband."

    Damn, 1 against zero for Anne!

    "W-what do you mean talking like that, Madam." Giselle tried to avoid all the mistakes she had made before.

    Anne chuckled at Giselle''s words. She slowly let go of Jack''s hand that was on her waist and walked over to Giselle who was four steps from where she was standing now.

    When Anne had almost reached Giselle''s ce, the corner of her eye saw Giselle''s zer which was on the chair. Without thinking, Anne immediately grabbed the beautiful zer and held it out to Giselle. "You know, Miss, sometimes the food that is still in the package tastes better andsts longer. Unlike the food that is sold without packaging. I think you understand what I''m talking about, don''t you?"

    Damn, two against zero for Anne!

    Giselle was speechless. The woman who used to be very talkative was now cornered. Her brain went nk. She was speechless in front of Anne, who was so calm. From where he stood, Jack just smiled. He didn''t take his eyes off his wife who was now dealing with Giselle.

    "Y-you set me up, you do this on purpose, don''t you, Jack?!! You nned this, didn''t you, Jack!!" Giselle screamed loudly, her chest rising and falling showing how angry she was right now.

    "No, how could I set you up? I called you because I wanted to talk about your contract, which I want to end," replied Jack evasively.

    Giselleughed. "Don''t fool me, Jack, I''m not a kid you can fool."

    "I''m not lying, if I didn''t intend to fire you, then howe there''s a letter of termination of yours on this table in the first ce, Giselle?" Jack replied back.

    "Whatever you talk about, but I definitely refuse. I don''t want to be fired like this. You can''t kick me out of thispany, Jack. Remember, two years ago you came to me, you begged me to help you take care of thispany," said Gisell curtly bringing up the problem two years ago.

    Hearing Giselle''s words made Anne smile. She slowly took her smartphone from her pocket and drew closer to Giselle.

    "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to quit. But I''m curious what you will do if all your words that were offering yourself to my husband spread widely. I''ve recorded everything you said earlier when you teased my husband, Giselle," whispered Anne softly right beside Giselle''s ear. She tried to threaten Giselle.

    "Y-you..."

    "I can do whatever I want, Giselle. Remember I''m rke''s legitimate wife. If I shared your voice recording, I''m sure there would be lots of women out there who would stand up for me. You do know how strong women are when they have united to defend the household? Think about it carefully. Moreover, you also have apany, don''t you? I''m sure the customers who have been buying beauty products from yourpany will run away if they know that the daughter of the owner of thepany is trying to ruin someone else''s household. Are you ready to go bankrupt and live on the streets?" whispered Anne again, full of intimidation.

    Giselle''s whole body was shaking. Fear was clearly visible in her eyes at this moment. The words that Anne spoke really scared her. Going bankrupt and living in poverty were two things that Giselle was very afraid of. She didn''t want to live like that anymore. She had suffered enough because he was bullied at school.

    Seeing Giselle''s very frightened condition made Jack remember the incident decades ago at school when she was humiliated by senior students. Because Jack couldn''t bear it, he then approached Anne and gently patted her on the shoulder, giving the code to Anne not to intimidate Giselle again. Anne, who understood the code given by Jack, then nodded her head slowly with a smile.

    "Go home, Giselle, think about your mistake. Actually, I can sue you for all your unpleasant words and actions earlier, but because I consider our friendship that has existed for a very long time, I choose not to prolong this matter," said Jack quietly, trying to cool the atmosphere, even though he didn''t know what Anne said to Giselle, but Jack was sure that Anne must have said something very deep that made Giselle very scared like that.

    Giselle was silent for a long time before she finally left in front of Jack and Anne with tears already flowing. Her letter of dismissal was also out of shape now because she just grabbed it when she walked away. Some of the other staff looked surprised when they saw Giselle, the haughty secretary left in tears from her room. After Giselle left her room, Erick went straight to Giselle''s room to turn off Giselle''s ess to thepany email. He had to do that to prevent problems in the future. Erick was sure that Giselle would not dare toe back to the office after being fired like that.

    Seeing Giselle leave like that, Anne was actually not satisfied. She was still a little annoyed at the woman who had insulted her. Damn, that woman hadn''t even apologized to Anne.

    "Tell me, what have you told her to make her that scared, babe?" said Jack quietly.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne immediately wake up from her daydream. "What are you saying?"

    "Wait, are you daydreaming?"

    "A little, but it''s not important. Okay, repeat your question earlier, I want to hear it," said Anne quietly, staring intently at Jack.

    Jack smiled. He then wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist. "What have you said to Giselle?"

    "Why? Does it matter to you?" asked Anne coldly.

    "It''s not that, dear. I''ve known Giselle for a long time. She wouldn''t act like she did if the words you said were too ..."

    "Too spicy huh? Ohe on, Jack, the words I said to Giselle were nothingpared to all the insults she gave me. Didn''t you hear firsthand all the cursing she gave me earlier?!!"

    "Anne... please, don''t be like this. Let''s talk nicely, I ask you nicely, dear. Please, be cool. After all, I''ve already stopped Giselle right now. The problem is over, so don''t make a fuss like this, I don''t want us to fight, baby," said Jack quietly.

    Anne immediately let go of Jack''s hands, which was on her waist, roughly.

    "Looks like you defend your best friend more than me. You take issue with what I said to her, but you''re not angry with all her mean words to me. Whose side are you actually on, Jack?"

    "Babe..."

    "Never mind. I don''t need your answer. Your words have answered all my questions. If you don''t ept me warning your best friend, please go after her. Bring her back and make that woman your secretary again!"

    After saying that, Anne then rushed out of the meeting room, leaving Jack alone. With quick steps, Anne ran towards Jack''s room, intending to take Christian away. However, after seeing Christian was sleeping on Nichs''sp, Anne couldn''t bear to wake her son who looked very tired.

    "Take care of my son, Nick," said Anne softly as she grabbed her bag from the table.

    Nichs was surprised. "Where are you going, Madam?"

    "Looking for fresh air. It feels very tight here."

    To be continued

 Chapter 595 - [Bonus ]The Anger Of A Wife 2

    <h4>Chapter 595 - [Bonus ]The Anger Of A Wife 2</h4>

    After Anne came out, Jack immediately sat on his chair. He was seen clenching his hands on the table. Jack still couldn''t believe that Giselle actually liked him, while he had thought that Giselle didn''t have any feelings for him. Because Giselle had always said that she was currently in a rtionship with a man her parents introduced her to, so Jack was still in shock when he heard Giselle''s confession a few moments ago. It turned out that what Anne said was true, Giselle really had feelings for him. Jack''s thoughts were lost when Erick entered the meeting room.

    "Are you all right, sir?"

    Jack smiled. "I''m fine, Erick. Just a little surprised. I really didn''t expect Giselle to have feelings for me. I thought she was sincerely friends with me, I was so stupid. If I had known Giselle had feelings for me, I probably wouldn''t havee to her two years ago and asked her to rece Alice to be my secretary."

    "It''s only natural that you don''t know, sir. For the past three years, your heart and mind were only filled with Madam, sir."

    Jack chuckled. "Yeah, you''re right. I''ve only had Anne''s name on my mind for thest three years. So I didn''t pay attention to anything else, but wait... Don''t tell me that you also know that Giselle likes me?"

    "Of course I do, hehehe...."

    "Damn! Does Nick also know that?"

    "We all know it, sir. It would be a lie if we didn''t know. It''s just that we didn''t have the courage to warn you because we believe you won''t be tempted by Miss Giselle, seeing how tormented you must have been because Madam left," Eric answered quietly and carefully.

    Jack was silent. He then scratched his head that didn''t itch. "I really don''t have any feelings for Giselle. I have always considered Giselle only as a friend. Even back when I was engaged to Sophia, she also came and looked very happy to see Sophia wearing a ring from me. Because of that I didn''t think Giselle would have feelings for me, Eric."

    "Women are really good at hiding their feelings, sir. They were created to be invaders in our hearts," Erick said quietly without realizing it.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. He felt something was wrong with his assistant. "You''re not talking about Alice, are you?"

    Erick immediately stuttered when he realized his mistake. His face immediately turned red instantly and it made Jack smile. The vibration of the cell phone in his jacket pocket made Jack finally stop his conversation with Erick. His smile broke when he saw who called him.

    "We''re already downstairs, do we go straight in or what?" came the voice of a man Jack knew very well speaking loudly.

    Jack chuckled. "Tell your secretary to lead the way. She knows my office very well."

    "Damn! Don''t start again, asshole. Alice is currently the secretary of the Connery Corporation, so don''t provoke her," replied the man who was none other than Aaron in a raised voice, pretending to be angry.

    Jack''sughter grew louder. "Come in, you''re not a stranger. I''ll be waiting in my private meeting room."

    Aaron''s smile broke when he heard Jack''s words. He then ended the call and immediately put his cell phone into his shirt pocket again.

    "Please lead the way, Alice," Aaron said quietly repeating what Jack had said earlier.

    Alice, who had been lowering her face, was immediately taken aback. "W-what sir? Did I hear you correctly?"

    "No, you heard me right. I asked you to lead our way to the bastard''s private meeting room. That''s what he said earlier. The bastard ordered you to lead the way to his ce," Aaron replied calmly without guilt. Aaron knew Alice still had feelings with Erick, because of that he forced his secretary to stille to the meeting this time, even though at first Alice tly refused.

    "B-but sir...."

    "So you''re refusing my orders, Alice?"

    Alice immediately shook her head quickly. After that, she then walked to the special elevator beside the employee elevator to go up to the 40th floor. Seeing Alice''s behavior made Aaron shake his head slowly, so did Daniel. The two of them then followed Alice, who had been holding the elevator button down so it wouldn''t close. Even though the meeting would start in an hour, but Aaron couldn''t wait to meet Jack. Aaron wanted to see Jack''s cute son, whom he had always been so proud of whenever they texted each other.

    Just as the door to the special elevator carrying Aaron and his two crew closed, the door to the employee elevator beside the one for Jack opened. Anne, carrying her bag, came out of the elevator alone. She wanted to get some fresh air as she had previously told Nichs before leaving. She wanted to get rid of her annoyance at Jack, who she considered was defending Giselle, who had clearly insulted her. Giselle had not even apologized earlier when she left and Anne was still upset about it.

    When Anne walked towards the exit, her steps stopped when she saw several ck cars parked in front of the main entrance. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to find out who hade and she was surprised to see the figure of her ex-husband got out of one of the cars. Anne quickly turned her face the other way. She didn''t want Leon to see her. Really, Anne just wanted to let go of the problem, not adding a new problem. Anne still remembered what Luis said yesterday. Luis had told her everything, including the reason why Jack was so angry with her that night. Although the main reason was not Leon, Anne realized that Jack''s jealousy towards Leon was the one that caused the big fight to happen. Because of that, Anne tried to avoid face contact with her ex-husband, who was now walking with Benjamin Calum to the elevator that Anne had just use with several other men.

    "Wait!, Leon and Benjamin Calum know each other," said Anne softly when she recognized the man who previously hugged Leon.

    Anne was silent for a long time in her current ce. She seemed hesitant to go back to Jack''s room or get some fresh air like her original goal. However, after some consideration, Anne finally decided to get some fresh air. She didn''t want to continue her fight with Jack because of Leon''s presence. Currently, Christian was safe, there was Nichs guarding him. After all, they were all in Jack''s office which had the best security at the moment, so Anne decided to go and get some fresh air.

    "Looks like I have to go to the mall. Maybe by looking at cute things at the mall, all my frustration will disappear," said Anne to herself. She then took out her cell phone and started looking for the mall that was closest to Muller Finance International.

    Anne''s smile broke when she managed to find a mall not far from the office. Without thinking, she rushed out of the side door so that her husband''s men wouldn''t find her out. As soon as she got out of her husband''s office, Anne immediately stopped a taxi and got into the taxi to go to the mall.

    To be continued

 Chapter 596 - Charlotte

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Charlotte</h4>

    < Bon Genie, Geneva-Switzend >

    Because it was not too far from the Muller Finance International office, it only took Anne about 15 minutes to reach the most famous shopping center in the city of Geneva, called Bon Genie. After paying the taxi fare, Anne directly got down and stood for a long time in front of the building in front of her while observing the many people passing by. The average way of dressing in Geneva was generally formal and elegant. This happened because the average profession there worked in the United Nations and international organizations.

    Anne smiled at the way the Genevans were dressed. She felt like she was on in sync with these people. Because she couldn''t wait, she finally went straight into Bon Genie. He really felt very happy as the scenery inside the mall really spoiled her eyes. All of her anger at Jack vanished in an instant.

    "Wow ... a shop for children," Anne screamed hysterically in her heart when she saw a children''s clothing store which was not far from where she was currently standing. Without thinking, Anne then rushed to the store.

    When Anne arrived, the shop was empty and this made Anne happy because then she could freely choose various cute items for her son. Even though Christian is now good at choosing his own clothes, it still did not dampen Anne''s enthusiasm for shopping. From footwear to hats, everything was avable, boys or girls, everything wasplete. Anne really felt like she was in heaven right now.

    "Can I help you, Madam?" a saleswoman asked Anne politely.

    Anne, who was looking at the hats, immediately turned around. "Ah yes, I was looking through hats for boys and was confused. All of the store''s collections are beautiful and I honestly don''t know which one to pick."

    The saleswoman smiled at Anne''s words. "Not only you, Madam, other visitors will also say the same sentence as you just said. May I know how old is your son?"

    "Two years, but he is tall. People who have just seen him will think he is three," answered Anne excitedly.

    "What an amazingly healthy child! Well, I''ll give you some rmendations."

    "Please do, Miss." Anne immediately answered quickly.

    A minuteter, the saleswoman began to exin everything to Anne. The saleswoman described each item very well, from the most favorite casual hats to the winter hats. Anne really didn''t utter any words when the saleswoman exined, she became a loyal listener.

    "Usually boys will grow faster than girls, so you have to deal with it well, Madam. Since your son is now two years and four months old, I suggest you choose clothes for four year olds only for the jackets and cardigans, but for everyday clothes, you can still wear him those for three years old," said the saleswoman softly ending her exnation.

    "Wow, thanks for the input, I was also thinking that way, Miss. Because, to be honest, my child is growing really fast, while it feels like it was only yesterday I breastfed him for the first time," Anne''s eyes welled with tears as she recalled her struggle to give birth and raise Christian in the first days of her life.

    The saleswoman touched Anne''s hand gently. "Your child will be proud and grateful to you when he grows up, madam. It is very rare nowadays for a woman to breastfeed her baby."

    Anne smiled. "Thank you for the prayers, Miss. Okay then I want a set of everything I mentioned earlier, okay?"

    "Okay, then please sit down madam. I will prepare everything," said the saleswoman politely.

    Anne nodded her head. She then sat on a round sofa in the middle of the shop, while waiting for the saleswoman to prepare the things that Anne had bought while observing outside the shop. She smiled when she saw a little girl who seemed to be just learning to walk. The girl was really cute. But wait, she just learned how to walk!! Damn.

    Anne immediately rushed out of the shop when she saw the beautiful child fell. Her high maternal spirit immediately made Anne help the child. In a short time, Anne immediately carried the child who was almost crying. It seemed that she was separated from her parents. But how could there be a baby who just learned to walk in the middle of a busy mall? The saleswoman who previously served Anne came out of the shop to approach Anne.

    "Madam..."

    "Ah, thank goodness you came, Miss. This child, she seems lost or separated from her parents. What do we do?"

    "What? She''s lost!! Howe?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. She then exined what had happened to the saleswoman.

    "From the clothes, it seems that this child is not the child of some random person, Madam. Look, this children''s clothing brandes from a fashion house in Paris," said the saleswoman quietly while touching the clothes worn by the child who was helped by Anne.

    Anne immediately turned and smiled when she saw the big F on the clothes of the child she was holding, clothing brands with arge F logo were not cheap. Therefore, she agreed with the words of the sales assistant who was currently touching the cheek of the child she was holding.

    "Then how about this, parents must be worried if their child is not around. What do you usually do if there is a case like this, Miss?" asked Anne a little worried. She felt sorry for the child in her arms. It seemed that the child was hungry, since she had been trying to bring his mouth to Anne''s chest, trying to find food and of course Anne was no longer producing milk, Christian stopped breastfeeding when she was one year old which obviously made both of Anne''s breasts stop producing milk.

    "Wait, Madam. I will report to the security, you bettere with me inside. I''m afraid someone will misunderstand uster," replied the shop attendant quickly.

    Anne did not argue with the saleswoman''s words. She went straight into the shop whose door was immediately half closed by another saleswoman. For some reason, the two saleswomen felt that the child who was currently in their customer''s arms was a victim of crime, because it seemed impossible for a child over one year old who was just learning to walk to be in a very busy mall. Moreover, seeing that the clothes the child was wearing were expensive clothes, the saleswomen'' suspicions grew even bigger. Only Anne didn''t try not to think that way, even though her little heart felt that something big had happened to the baby who was currently in her arms.

    Soon, one of the senior saleswomen in the shop approached Anne. "Madam, this child is really a kidnap victim. Her family is currently on their way to this shop."

    "K-kidnapping...how could that be?!" cried Anne unconsciously.

    "It was the baby sitter. The baby sitter of this child is the one who tried to kidnap her. Earlier, when I contacted the information center, the family was there and just exined the chronology of this child''s disappearance."

    "Jesus!" Anne gave a kiss to the beautiful baby who looked very hungry and she really couldn''t bear it. She knew that the baby in her arms was starving, a mother''s instincts cannot be wrong.

    Bam!

    "Charlotte!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 597 - A Mothers Instincts

    <h4>Chapter 597 - A Mother''s Instincts</h4>

    A man''s very loud voice suddenly made everyone in the shop turn their heads, including Anne, who was holding the beautiful baby she had just found. At the moment at the entrance of the shop, there were a lot of people gathered. A well-built men dressed in ck with no expression were escorting a man who had just shouted. Some of the men immediately burst into the shop with two security officers.

    "Charlotte..."

    Anne immediately took a step back when one of the men tried to approach her.

    "Who are you?" asked Anne curtly.

    The tall man in neat clothes immediately turned his gaze to Anne. "Chester Lloyd and the little girl you''re holding is my daughter, Charlotte Lloyd."

    "Oh really? How can I believe that this beautiful girl is your daughter?" asked Anne warily.

    "Miss, watch your words, don''t you know ..."

    The words of a bespectacled man standing behind were immediately stopped because the man named Chester raised his hand, giving a code for the man not to continue talking.

    "Charlotte wears a ne with a round pendant that has a big C engraved on the back, you can check that," Chester said quietly.

    Anne was silent for a while before she finally sat on the sofa not far from where she was standing. Anne carefully examined the neck of the little girl who was still keeping her mouth open. Anne really couldn''t bear it. The baby was really hungry, oh my God. Anne''s eyes immediately narrowed when she found the pendant mentioned by the man. A little worry disappeared in Anne''s heart, but she still couldn''t believe the stranger who had just arrived, considering how she hadst found the girl she was holding on to.

    Anne took a deep breath and turned to Chester with a still unfriendly gaze. "Then?"

    Chester frowned. "What do you mean by that ''then'' you just said, Miss?"

    "Well, what I mean is that I''ve found the pendant you mentioned. Then what other evidence can confirm the suspicion that you are really the father of this child," answered Anne quickly.

    "I lost Charlotte 30 minutes ago while I was at a restaurant outside. At that time, I was too careless to let Charlotte''s nanny take her alone, until finally I realized that Charlotte was missing and we searched for her to the mall, because based on CCTV, we saw Charlotte''s nanny brought her into this mall. That''s why we''re here and I really swear to God that Charlotte is my daughter, my favorite daughter," Chester said at length. His voice was a little hoarse when he spoke and Anne realized it.

    Anne stroked Charlotte''s blonde hair gently. "You know, this kid was walking alone in the middle of people, faltering and falling. You really are a bad father."

    Chester''s eyes immediately filled with tears when he heard Anne''s words. "Sorry, I''m still learning. Since my wife died two months ago, shemitted suicide by slicing her veins in the bathtub, I haven''t been able to be the perfect mother and father to our daughter."

    Thump!

    An invisible hammer directly hit Anne''s chest.

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t know. I''m sorry for your loss," said Anne quietly full of regret.

    Chester smiled. He slowly stepped closer to Anne and grabbed Charlotte from Anne''s arms. "It''s okay, I''m used to it. Because I''m sure by now my wife is at peace in heaven."

    Anne was immediately speechless. She really felt very bad right now. Not only did she suspect Chester as an irresponsible father, now Anne also felt even more guilty for reminding the man of the tragic death of his wife. Anne''s smile slowly appeared when she saw Chester kissing her daughter with teary eyes and, wait, Chester even shed tears. Damn, the man was crying.

    Without waiting for long, Anne immediately approached Chester and immediately grabbed Charlotte from his arms.

    "Hey what are you doing!!" Chester''s assistant snapped at Anne spontaneously.

    Anne immediately turned and red at the man. "Can''t you see he keeps his mouth open? This kid is hungry."

    The man who had just snapped at Anne immediately shut his mouth tightly, his face turning pale when he realized the mistake he had just made. Meanwhile, Chester immediately grabbed a bottle of milk that was brought by one of his men and gave it to Anne.

    "This is Charlotte''s milk," he said quietly, holding out Charlotte''s bottle of milk to Anne.

    Anne who couldn''t bear to see Charlotte hungry, immediately epted the bottle of milk from Chester''s hand and slightly dripped the milk into her hand.

    "You..."

    "Did you bring the powdered milk and hot water?" asked Anne quickly cutting Chester''s words which almost snapped him again.

    "Milk, hot water." Chester repeated Anne''s words in confusion.

    "Yes, this milk is no longer fit for consumption. It''s cold, not good for the stomach. I can guarantee this milk must have been made more than an hour ago, right?" said Anne in a rising voice.

    Chester was silent, as was his assistant who had previously yelled at Anne.

    Anne took a deep breath. "Take Charlotte, I''ll prepare the milk for her myself," said Anne quietly as she carefully handed Charlotte back to Chester. After which, she immediately walked over to one of Chester''s assistants who was carrying Charlotte''s bag of equipment.

    Without speaking, Anne immediately took the baby''s bag and opened its contents, Anne''s face was a little tense because she was worried that there was no milk in the bag but Anne''s fear disappeared when she saw a milk box that was still intact and a small thermos filled with warm water.

    Anne approached Chester and gave Charlotte a kiss on the cheek.

    "Wait a minute, honey, just two minutes," said Anne softly to Charlotte.

    As if understanding Anne''s words, the little baby smiled broadly and looked even more adorable, Anne really fell in love with him. Charlotte''s chattering voice finally awoke Anne from her reverie. She rushed to bring the milk and the hot thermos and approached the shop assistants who had been silent for a long time.

    "There''s a small pantry in the back," one of the saleswoman said quickly when she realized what Anne wanted to do.

    Anne smiled and walked straight to the small pantry which could now be seen from the front, because the curtains had been opened, Chester''s heart immediately warmed when he saw what Anne was doing. Anne had rolled up her sleeves while washing her daughter''s milk bottle. She skillfully cleaned and sterilized the bottle using hot water from the shop. After making sure the bottle was clean, Anne then began to prepare the milk for Charlotte, in the right amount. Before giving it to Chester, Anne had time to drip back her homemade milk to make sure it wasn''t too hot. Her smile widened when she was sure that the milk in the bottle was now just right for a baby of Charlotte''s age.

    "Give this to her," said Anne softly to Chester who was now sitting on the sofa he had previously sat on.

    Chester smiled and instead gave Charlotte to Anne. "Please."

    "M-me?" asked Anne stupidly.

    "Yes, you''ve made the milk for her. I think my daughter will be happy if you feed her," answered Chester without guilt.

    Anne''s face immediately turned red. Her hands spontaneously moved to cover her chest and it made Chester nervous.

    "N-no, it''s not what you think. What I mean is..."

    "Okay, I know. Give Charlotte to me."

    Chester carefully gave his daughter to a strange woman he just met. After Charlotte was in Anne''s arms, she immediately positioned her face in front of Anne''s chest. Her pose was exactly like Christian''s when he was about to feed and that made Anne smile warmly. Anne lovingly began to give milk to Charlotte using the bottle that Chester had previously taken while she was holding Charlotte. And Anne''s guess was right, Charlotte was really hungry and what was even more amazing was that she didn''t cry at all.

    Again, in Chester''s heart, an indescribable feeling flowed when he saw the warm scene before him. A feeling he felt for the first time when holding his daughter when she was just born.

    To be continued

 Chapter 598 - Disputed Land

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Disputed Land</h4>

    < Muller Finance International >

    Since the meeting hadn''t started yet, Jack and Aaron engaged in small talk and without feeling guilty at all, because currently there was a cold war between Alice and Erick. The former lovers exchanged sharp nces. Alice, who imed to be in a romantic rtionship with Daniel, was currently sitting quietly beside Daniel without caring about Erick''s murderous gaze, who had not taken his eyes off her and Daniel.

    Daniel himself, who was currently the victim, could only surrender. It was really sad that Daniel became the victim of the dispute between the former couple who loved each other.

    "You bastard. Why don''t you take Rose with you? Your wife shoulde along, Anne will be happy," said Jack softly with a smile.

    "You''re the bastard. Haven''t I told you many times that my inws are currently having an important event? So Rose can''te," said Aaron in annoyance.

    Jack chuckled. "If they''re having an important event, why don''t youe?"

    "Fuck you! If you ask that again, I''m going to beat you up, Jack."

    Jack''sughter got louder when he heard Aaron''s words. Actually, Jack already knew that Aaron''s parents-inw were currently celebrating their wedding anniversary, but because Jack liked to tease Aaron, he deliberately asked Aaron many times. And Aaron also knew that Jack was actually just joking, not really wanting to upset him.

    The short chat ended when the guest they were waiting for arrived. Benjamin Calum, the owner of thend in Melbourne, Australia, appeared before them with Leonardo Ganke. Damn!

    "Sorry we''rete, sir. We had a little problem on the way," said Benjamin Calum softly while smiling kindly at Jack, the man who was not aware of the fight was between Jack and Leon, who hade with him.

    Jack smiled stiffly. "It''s okay, sir, I understand. Oh right, let me introduce you to Mr. Aaron Sean Connery, CEO of Connery Corporation, the property developmentpany I was talking to you yesterday," Jack replied, trying to be friendly as he introduced Aaron to his new co-worker,

    "Hello sir, really It''s an honor for me to meet you. I''ve heard of your big name before." Benjamin Calum immediately reached out his hand to Aaron excitedly.

    "You praise me too much, sir. I''m the lucky one to meet you," Aaron answered slowly, trying to act normal, as Leon''s presence really made him ufortable. But since they were currently in a business meeting, he had to be calm, especially now that he was in someone else''s office.

    Benjamin smiled broadly as Aaron shook his hand. "Oh God, I almost forgot. This is Mr. Leonardo Ganke, he is a shareholder in ourpany."

    Leon smiled. "Actually we know each other, both Mr. Connery and Mr. rke, we have known each other for a long time."

    "Wow, really? What an extraordinary coincidence. Well then, we don''t have to be shy anymore because you are all old friends," said Benjamin Calum without guilt.

    "Your old pal my a**," Alice cursed softly.

    "Hush... Don''t be too loud, Master will be angry." Daniel immediately warned Alice.

    Alice just rolled her eyes hearing Daniel''s words. As one of the people who really knew who Leon was, she felt very upset to see that man reappear in Jack''s life. Actually, Alice didn''t feel sorry for Jack, who was being bullied again by hispetitors, she only felt sorry for Anne. Anne was the person who would suffer the most if Leon reappeared in her household life, and Alice couldn''t bear to imagine if that happened. That was why she was very upset when she saw this cruel man reappear.

    Due to professional work, Jack finally kept the meeting calmly, when in fact he had the authority to cancel the meeting. But Jack didn''t do that, he didn''t want to make Aaron''s sacrifice of flying all the way from Portugal in vain. Because by now Jack and Erick were holding copies of the presentation that Benjamin Calum was doing, they both looked very calm, as if nothing had happened. Jack was really very professional, even though Aaron was just worried about him right now. As someone who had bothpeted for Anne, Aaron knew very well how Jack was feeling right now. That was why since Benjamin Calum made his presentation, he had been stealing nces at Jack, who looked very calm. After marrying Rose and discovering that he was Rose''s first man, Aaron had vowed not to hurt Rose. Because of that, Aaron didn''t have any feelings for Anne at the moment.

    "If the hotels arepleted, we will get a very big profit, being in an area that has good views and main ess that is easily essible by various vehicles. I am sure our hotel will be the greatest hotel in Melbourne," said Benjamin Calum full of confidence when ending his presentation in front.

    "Are you sure, sir? Aren''t there a lot of luxury and well-known hotels in Melbourne? On what basis can you be so sure that this hotel will turn out to be a promising hotel." Alice immediately asked critically without any fear.

    Benjamin Calum''s face changed. He didn''t expect to get such a question from a woman he had just met.

    "I am indeed a British citizen, but I was born and raised in that city before we moved to London. So I know the ins and outs of the city of Melbourne more than you who grew up in Sydney," added Alice again, smiling triumphantly.

    From his seat, Erick smiled. He didn''t expect Alice to be the same as before. Still dare to argue if she felt something was wrong.

    "So here it is Miss..."

    "What the Connery Corporation secretary said was true, Mr. Calum. I have also read all of your proposals, and it seems that there are still some oddities. The ce you propose to be a strategic ce is a disputednd with the local government, isn''t it? The government ns to make it a green open park, right? But why do you insist that this ce will be made into a hotel development area?" asked Erick quickly cutting Benjamin Calum''s words.

    Benjamin Calum was frantic. He was confused and was unable to speak because he was being attacked repeatedly by two people at once. "Wait a minute. Let''s me exin again about the location for the hotel construction area."

    "Please sir, I''m waiting patiently," Erick replied back with a smile.

    From the start, Jack had felt that the location that Benjamin Calum was suggesting was a little strange. That was why he asked Giselle to find out about that location yesterday and the result of Giselle''s work, as usual, never disappointed. Jack''s guess was right, not to mention Alice''s statement just now. Another reason why Jack had invited Aaron was none other than wanting to see if Alice still cared about Muller Finance International or not, and Alice''s statement answered all of Jack''s questions so far.

    When the atmosphere was tense, the meeting room door suddenly opened from the outside.

    "Nick..."

    "It''s an emergency sir, sorry... But you should know about this matter." Nichs cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked curiously.

    Nichs immediately barged into the meeting room and showed Jack his cell phone.

    "T-this is Mrs. Anne, right, sir?"

    Thump!

    Jack''s heartbeat immediately raced ten times faster when he saw Nichs'' cell phone.

    "W-where is this?" asked Jack coldly in a trembling voice.

    "Bon Genie."

    The armchair Jack was sitting on immediately fell and hit the floor when Jack got up suddenly and left without speaking for the door with Nichs'' cell phone.

    To be continued

 Chapter 599 - Shes Mine

    <h4>Chapter 599 - She''s Mine</h4>

    Since the mall where Anne was currently visited was not far away, Jack didn''t need a helicopter to catch up with his wife. Jack was currently sitting in the back seat with Christian who just woke up. A few moments ago, Nichs showed a post from one of the ounts of a man who was friends with Nichs. In that post, it was clear that Anne was feeding a baby girl using a milk bottle at a baby clothing store. Even in another post, it was stated that the woman who was feeding the baby was the future wife of the baby''s father named Chester Lloyd, the new UN secretary general from Switzend. Damn!

    Reading that post, Jack was very, very angry. How could his wife be called Chester Lloyd''s future wife? That was why, at the moment, Jack immediately came to Bon Genie to bring Anne home with Christian, their son. Jack wanted people to know that the woman who was called Chester Lloyd''s future wife was married and had a son. Because Bon Genie was not far from Muller Finance International, it took Jack less than 20 minutes to reach his destination. Without waiting long, Jack immediately carried Christian and brought him into the mall to meet Anne.

    Several members of the Warrior immediately escorted Jack into the mall. Their current destination was the baby clothing store where Anne was currently in.

    Jack''s heart was racing very fast when he saw his wife was not far in front of him holding another man''s child, even though it was a baby girl but still Jack disapproved of that. For him, Anne was the only mother of his children.

    "Son, look, it''s Mommy. Quickly call her and take her home," Jack whispered softly to Christian, who was still in his arms, pointing to the direction where Anne was.

    Christian turned, following his father''s hand. "What is Mommy doing there, Daddy?"

    "Mommy is being teased by the uncle, so you quickly bring Mommy home to Daddy. Don''t let Mommy be the child''s Mommy. You certainly don''t want it, right?"

    Christian''s eyes suddenly filled with tears. He almost cried when he found out his mother was going to be the mother of another child. Christian then struggled and asked to be lowered from his father''s arms. He wanted to immediately approach his mother. Jack who had managed to influence Christian slowly lowered his son to the floor.

    "Mommy!!" Christian screamed loudly as he ran to where Anne was sitting.

    Having already memorized Christian''s voice, Anne spontaneously turned her head and was surprised to see her son was already running towards where she was. Anne slowly handed Charlotte over to Chester, who was still sitting beside her and got ready to wee Christian, who was almost at the shop.

    "Be careful, baby, don''t run," said Anne worriedly to Christian, but Christian didn''t hear Anne''s words.

    Too excited, Christian tripped over his own feet and fell to the ground in an instant. He burst into tears when he felt pain, Jack, who was not far from where Christian was, immediately grabbed his son from the floor and immediately calmed him down.

    "Jack, what are you doing here? Howe Christian is running like that?" Anne immediately asked Jack a question full of emotion while grabbing Christian from her husband''s arms.

    "So you''re still worried about your son, too?" said Jack sarcastically.

    Anne turned to Jack with a sharp look. "What do you mean by saying that? Of course I''m worried, Christian is my son. Don''t talk nonsense."

    Jack smiled coldly. "Oh really? But why have you been so busy taking care of someone else''s baby alone on the couch, that you didn''t notice that your photo was all over the ce?"

    "Eh? What do you mean, Jack?"

    Jack did not answer Anne''s question. Instead, he immediately took out Nichs'' cell phone and showed her the photos which were spread on social media tforms. Anne''s eyes widened when she read the caption that said she was the future wife of Chester Lloyd, the new UN secretary general.

    "Oh my God, how did this happen? I didn''t know about this, Jack. Really, I swear to God, I was just helping to feed Charlotte. I didn''t expect this kind of news to spread, nor did I know that the man was the new secretary general of the United Nations," said Anne, surprised.

    Jack immediately smiled, he was sure that his wife was innocent. Jack slowlynded a kiss on the forehead of Anne, who looked so panicked. "It''s okay, I will take care of everything."

    "Don''t be violent, Jack. This is a public ce."

    "I know, baby, don''t worry," Jack answered quickly with a smile.

    Anne continued to pat Christian''s back as the boy was still crying, while Jack walked towards the shop where Chester Lloyd was holding his daughter. Some of Jack''s men immediately took their positions to protect Jack, who was currently dealing with Chester Lloyd.

    "Mr. rke."

    "Yes, it''s me, Jackson Knight rke. It''s a fortune to meet you at this ce, Mr. Lloyd," said Jack politely as he extended his hand towards Chester.

    Chester Lloyd took Jack''s hand and shook it firmly. "Me too sir, I can''t believe that busy people like you can be in a mall like today."

    Jack smiled as Chester Lloyd let go of his hand. "Ah about that, I was just following my wife who was shopping at this mall. Coincidentally, our son was looking for her, so I couldn''t help but took him to his mother, right." Jack shifted his body as he spoke, giving Chester ess to look at Anne, who was still calming Christian, who was still sobbing.

    As Jack had hoped, Chester finally looked at Anne who was still with a sulking Christian.

    "That''s right, that''s my wife, Marianne rke," said Jack again proudly introducing Anne as Mrs. rke to Chester.

    Chester''s expression changed when he found out that the woman who became his daughter''s savior angel was a woman who already had a husband and son. No wonder she was so skillful in calming Charlotte~ah. Chester''s heart broke. And Jack smiled with triumphant satisfaction when he saw the look of disappointment on the face of the new UN secretary general.

    "Oh so miss ... thatdy is your wife, sir," Chester said quietly trying to be as calm as possible.

    "Yes, I''m sure you''ve met her. Ah this is your daughter, very beautiful. Her mother must be very beautiful." Jack answered quietly while diverting the conversation by discussing Charlotte and mentioning Chester''s wife.

    Chester smiled. "Yes, her mother was very beautiful, because now she had joined the angels in heaven."

    "Oops, sorry. I don''t know, pardon my impudence."

    Chester shook his head. "It''s okay, sir, it is a natural thing. Well then please continue your activities with the family, I have to go home. It seems my daughter is getting sleepy."

    "Well, be careful on the road, sir."

    Chester Lloyd smiled again. He then left that ce with the rest of his men with Charlotte in his arms, who continued to look at Anne expectantly. The adorable baby looked like she was about to cry when her father took her away from the shop and her tears really broke when she got further away from Anne. Hearing Charlotte''s cries made Anne immediately realize that she was with the beautiful baby she had previously helped.

    "Charlotte..."

    "We have Christian, babe. Remember that," Jack said quickly as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist possessively.

    To be continued

 Chapter 600 - I Chose You From The Start

    <h4>Chapter 600 - I Chose You From The Start</h4>

    Jack decided not to return to the office. His business with Benjamin Calum who tried to deceive him with the disputednd in Melboune would be resolved by his assistants and Aaron, who was assisted by Alice. What he wanted to do right now was to bring Anne home. How could he be calm and let the gossip about Anne being the future wife of the new UN secretary general continue to spread? Damn! Anne belonged to him alone.

    Along the way home, there was no conversation between Anne and Jack. Both of them were lost in their own thoughts. Jack was busy with his cell phone. He asked his men to take care of Anne''s photos that had already been circted and asked to share their wedding photos with Christian. Jack wanted to break the cheap gossip with the fact that Anne was his wife. Even the first uploader of the photos of Anne and Chester Lloyd has also uploaded an apology on the same social media ount that he used to upload photos of Anne.

    The journey to the mansion seemed very long for Jack. He couldn''t wait to talk one-on-one with Anne. Although now the gossip was over, Jack still had to solve the problem with Anne. Jack must know how Anne met Chester Lloyd, the widower, in the first ce. Thinking about the status of Chester Lloyd who had just left by his wife made Jack even more afraid. He really couldn''t lose Anne.

    "Wee sir..."

    "Take Christian to his room, Luis. I want to talk to my wife about something important." Jack immediately cut off Luis'' words quickly.

    Luis nodded his head quickly and immediately grabbed Christian from Anne''s arms. Christian''s cheeks were still wet with tears. Even though he slept in his mother''s arms while in the car, Christian still had tears in his eyes and that was what made Anne not let go of his arms.

    As soon as Christian was brought by Luis, Jack quickly grabbed Anne''s hand. "Follow me."

    "Jack, it hurts. Anyway, I can walk on my own."

    Jack didn''t care about Anne''s words. What he wanted right now was toe to the park and tell Anne all his worries. Anne could only surrender. She let Jack pulled her to the park which was next to the cage of her two favorite white Siberian tigers, who were currently sleeping near their pool of water.

    "Okay, quick, tell me what you want to talk to me about," said Anne loudly when they arrived at the park. Anne immediately held her hand which had just been tightly gripped by her husband.

    Jack looked at Anne intently from head to toe. His wife was really perfect even though she wasn''t wearing heavy make-up at the moment.

    "Tell me how you met Chester at the mall."

    Anne took a deep breath. "Didn''t the assistant at the clothing store exin everything that happened to you earlier? Should I repeat what she said?"

    "Sure, I want to hear it directly from you."

    "Come on, Jack, don''t be like a child. You''re being very childish."

    Jack immediately raised one eyebrow up. "So childish you say!! Then how should I behave? Should I just be quiet when I saw my wife being rumored to be Chester Lloyd''s future wife, the man who had just been appointed secretary general of the new United Nations? Is that what you want?"

    "Oh my God, I don''t know how to deal with you, Jack. You and your jealousy are unreasonable," said Anne quickly.

    "It''s unreasonable you say? Then what makes sense, Anne? Should I congratte you?"

    Anne shook her head slowly. She then turned her body and chose to leave Jack. She didn''t want to talk to Jack when the man was in an unreasonable rage. But just as she stepped out, Jack had grabbed Anne''s hand and made her unable to continue walking.

    "We''re not done, Anne, don''t go," said Jack threateningly.

    Anne turned and faced Jack again. "How are we going to work this out if you keep talking nonsense like that, Jack?"

    "I don''t want to lose you, Anne. I''ll go crazy if you leave me," Jack answered softly in a trembling voice.

    Anne smiled, her hand moving to Jack''s face and caressing it gently. "Who wants to go, hm?"

    Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s hand which was still on his cheek. He immediately grabbed Anne''s hand and kissed it gently. "I almost fainted when I read the caption on the photo. I felt so weak that it was as if my whole body has no bones, Anne."

    Anne chuckled. "Don''t overdo it. You''re not a teenager who can be blindly jealous for no apparent reason just because of a photo. Haven''t you learned what happened three years ago? You''re mad at me for a fake photo."

    Jack''s face immediately turned red when he was reminded of what had happened three years ago. "Anne...."

    Smack!

    Jack didn''t continue because Annended a peck on his lips in no time. No, Jack wants more.

    "Of all the people I know, you are the longest to know who I am. So why are you still doubting me, Jack?"

    "I''m not doubting you, I''m just..."

    "It''s the same, Jack. That means you don''t believe me. Do you really think I''m a crazy woman who can mess with promises in front of the altar by liking other men while I''m still married? I''m not that kind of person, Jack. Although I only knew my mother for a short time, my mother had taught me a lot of lessons, from her loyalty to my father to her patience with the trials that came our way. I don''te from a rich family, but I''ve experienced many things that weren''t taught at school since childhood. So please, throw away all your bad thoughts. I''m not that kind of woman, Jack, especially now that we have Christian. If I really didn''t want this rtionship to continue, I would have left you from the start. Christian is not my main reason to return to you after everything you''ve done to me before. You are the reason I came back, Jack. Don''t you realize that? Hmm ...?"

    "I-I''m the reason you came back?"

    "Yeah, who else could it be? I could have run away if I wanted to, I had plenty of opportunities to run away from you while I was in Aberdeen. But I didn''t do that, did I? That''s because I chose to start all over with you from scratch. Don''t you realize that?"

    Jack shook his head slowly. He still couldn''t open his lips after hearing Anne''s words. Jack still couldn''t believe that Anne returned to him because of him, not because of Christian as he had thought.

    "I still don''t understand what you just said, Anne," Jack said honestly.

    Anne smiled. She slowly felt Jack''s eyes that were already looking at her warmly. "I decided to return to you because I couldn''t let a crazy man like you live alone raising a handsome child that I gave birth to and raised with tears and blood. I decided to return to you because I still want to feel your incredible love and..."

    " And??"

    "And please don''t cry in front of other people on your knees again. It really isn''t you at all, Jack."

    "Crying, kneeling..."

    Thump!

    "Yes, I know it all. I know everything you''ve done," answered Anne quickly interrupting Jack''s words with a meaningful smile.

    To be continued

 Chapter 601 - I Know You

    <h4>Chapter 601 - I Know You</h4>

    Jack''s face turned red when Anne said everything he did to Paul that night while they were still in Aberdeen, Scond.

    "So you also know that Linda and Paul are in Luxembourg right now?" Jack asked quietly without realizing it when Anne had finished speaking.

    Anne smiled. "What do you think?"

    "I couldn''t guess," Jack answered honestly.

    Anne chuckled. "Of course I know, if I didn''t know what Linda and Paul are doing right now how could I possibly be this calm when I''m in Switzend with you? You know that Linda is my only sincere friend, then how could I not look for her? When you brought me home, I didn''t know what Linda was going through with your doctors right now, Jack. My being silent doesn''t mean I don''t know, Jack. I know everything. I just don''t want to talk about it. I''m afraid Christian will whine to see his papa and mama if I discuss them."

    "Anne..."

    "Thank you, Jack, thank you for doing this for them. This is also one of the reasons I didn''t think twice abouting home with you. You have made my best friend happy. Thank you for all the crazy things you have done. But next time, please don''t kneel down and cry again. It''s really inappropriate for you to do, "Anne said again with a chuckle, interrupting Jack''s words.

    Jack''s whole body felt weak. He didn''t expect that Anne would know what he was doing in front of Paul that night. His face was now very red from holding back the immense shame. Damn, Anne knew when he begged Paul for help then! It was really a disgrace.

    Seeing Jack was quiet, Anne smiled. Jack''s facial expression was really cute right now. Confused, shocked and embarrassed all rolled into one and Anne really enjoyed it. Because Anne was hungry, she decided to go into the house. Earlier when she left the office, she had not had lunch until now. Jack remained frozen in the garden for a long time, until Anne had almost reached the mermaid pool. Jack was still motionless. His mind went nk. His consciousness returned when he heard Alice''s screams which was very loud when calling Anne''s name. Jack immediately ran after Anne. There were still many things he wanted to talk to Anne about, especially what he had done in front of Paul at that time.

    Alice, who knew that Anne already had a son, forced Aaron and Daniel to take her to Jack''s mansion. Although Alice hated Jack''s stupidity, she couldn''t ignore Anne and her son.

    "Where''s the little one, Anne? Come on, I want to meet him."

    "He must be very adorable, I have to meet him today too, Anne."

    "Why didn''t you meet me in the office earlier? If I had known that you were there, I would have preferred to be with you rather than facing those annoying people."

    Alice kept harassing Anne with her usual chatter. Three years of not seeing Anne made her miss her very much and Anne let Alice continued to talk like that. She was d that Alice had not changed, still as cheerful as ever.

    "If you keep controlling Anne like that, how can she greet us, Alice?" said Aaron, suddenly interrupted Alice''s conversation.

    Alice finally realized that now she was not alone with Anne. There were Aaron and Daniel standing behind her. Alice reluctantly let go of Anne''s hand and let Anne shook hands with Aaron.

    "Nice to meet you again, Anne," Aaron greeted softly with a smile as Anne shook his hand.

    "I''m also d to see you again. Sorry we couldn''te to your wedding with Rose at that time."

    Aaron smiled. "It''s okay. I know you guys were grieving at the time. I''m the one who feels guilty for not being able toe to Mr. David rke''s funeral."

    "It''s okay, now Grandpa is happy with Grandma and the others. So there''s nothing more to regret," replied Anne slowly with a smile.

    "Yeah you''re right. The most important thing is that."

    Anne then stretched out her hand to Daniel, who was still the same as before. Nothing had changed with Aaron''s friend and assistant. Daniel still smiled shyly, although it was not as stiff as when Anne met him for the first time. While Anne was talking to them, Jack came over. His face was red from running.

    "Come on in. I can''t wait to see my handsome nephew," said Alice suddenly. She still didn''t like Jack. There was a strong aura of hostility in Alice''s eyes when she saw Jack.

    "My son is sleeping, don''t disturb him." Jack answered Alice''s words quickly.

    Alice immediately turned to Jack quickly. "Christian is not only your child. He is also the son of Anne. And Anne has no problem if I see the boy," she replied curtly.

    "Alice..."

    "I''m no longer your secretary so you can''t stop me anymore."

    Anne smiled faintly when she saw Jack was overwhelmed with Alice, as well as Aaron and Daniel, who looked like they were holding back theirughter at the small fight between Jack and Alice.

    "Okay,e on, Anne, I don''t want to be near him. He''s still annoying, just like he used to be. He hasn''t changed at all," Alice said quietly as she took Anne''s hand to invite her into the house.

    "Wait, Alice. You guyse in too, don''t stand outside like this."

    Aaron smiled. "Yes, Anne, thank you, I still want to talk to your husband regarding the results of the meeting earlier."

    "I see. Well then, we''ll leave you now."

    "Okay, have fun and please don''t let Alice control your child."

    Jack growled. "That would be impossible for me to let happen."

    "Really? See youter,e on, Anne. I can''t wait to meet Christian," Alice said quickly in response to Jack''s warning.

    "Alice..."

    "Never mind, Jack, don''t be bothered. Just leave those two women together. They haven''t seen each other for three years. Let them unwind and even if Alice wants to meet your child right now, she won''t be able to kidnap him. You don''t have to be so worried," Aaron said quietly trying to calm Jack.

    Alice smiled at Aaron''s words. Without any fear, she then stuck her tongue out at Jack. "That''s a good boss, unlike you, Mr. Selfish."

    After saying that, Alice immediately ran into the house, leaving Jack very angry. Not long after that, Anne followed Alice into the house. There were many things she wanted to talk to Alice about. She wanted to know why Alice left Erick. Because from what she knew, the two people loved each other and Anne wanted to know the reason for their separation.

    Aaron chuckled at Alice''s behavior. He moved his hand to Jack''s shoulder. "We need to get serious, Jack. That Benjamin Calum still won''t let you go."

    "What do you mean?" Jack asked confused.

    "Benjamin Calum doesn''t ept his project being called a bogus project. Right now, he''s preparing a lot of things to attack you again," said Aaron seriously. "And the person who is most responsible for this is Leonardo Ganke. He is the mastermind behind everything Benjamin Calum has done. If Muller Finance International does not continue this coboration, they will sue you in court for viting the cooperation."

    "What? Crazy bastard!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 602 - Alices Disturbing Words

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Alice''s ''Disturbing'' Words</h4>

    When Aaron, Daniel, and Alice left the mansion, Jack looked very different. He was calm and didn''t seem to show any hostility to Alice, which made Anne a little suspicious. She was very sure that something had happened that made Jack turn quiet like that.

    "I''m going to Christian''s room, you go to the room first," Jack said quietly as the car carrying Aaron and his men had left.

    "Okay."

    After hearing his wife''s answer, Jack rushed to Christian''s room and left Anne alone in front of the door. From where she stood, Anne looked at Jack without blinking. She was increasingly convinced that something had happened to her husband.

    "Master was also acting like that when he found out that you were pregnant at the time, Madam," said Erick in a low, half-whispered voice.

    "Like how?" asked Anne confused.

    "Well, just like that, suddenly became quiet and went straight to the room," Erick answered briefly.

    Anne immediately red at Erick.

    "Don''t be bothered, Madam, just let it go. Later on, after he has calmed down, Master will return to his usual self," added Erick with a smile.

    Anne did not respond to Erick''s words. Her brain was still thinking hard about what had happened to Jack. Because before this, they were fine, even when they were enjoying dinner together, Jack was stillughing at Aaron''s jokes. Anne was really confused right now. It was really Jack''s drastic change in attitude that made her a little worried.

    Luis, who had been silent for a while after hearing Erick''s words, then approached Anne. "What Erick said is true, Madam, give him some time. When the Master calms down, he will return to normal."

    "Okay then. Well, I''ve returned to the room first."

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Without another word, Anne then rushed to her room to freshen up. Because she had heard Erick and Luis'' words, Anne finally calmed down a bit. Although at this time she was still very confused by the drastic change in Jack''s attitude.

    After thedy was nowhere to be seen, Luis then closed the main door and asked Erick and Nichs to rest because it was already night. But because there was still some works to be done, Erick and Nichs finally went to the study. Leonardo Ganke really hadn''t given up. The man was still harassing their master''s household. That was why they had to work hard to finish their job tonight in order for the stupid Benjamin Calum to realize that he was only being used by Leon.

    Arriving at the room, Anne immediately went to the bathroom to freshen up herself before going to bed. Today was really a long day for her. All the unexpected events happened in less than 24 hours, from the firing of Giselle who actually had feelings for Jack, to her meeting with Chester Lloyd''s only daughter, who was the victim of her own nanny''s abduction to her reunion with Aaron and Alice. It was also from Alice that Anne finally knew how horrifying Jack had been when they separated. Even though she had heard everything from Luis, but still, when someone else told what Jack had gone through during his separation, Anne felt hurt too. Even though she herself was a victim of Jack''s selfishness at that time, Anne still felt sorry knowing what Jack had been through for the past three years.

    Jack stared at Christian in silence for almost 30 minutes. Watching his son sleep made Jack feel a little warm at the moment.

    "Daddy won''t let you grow up without theplete love of your parents, son. Daddy will make you grow up to be the happiest child in the world," Jack said quietly, touching Christian''s face, which looked very simr to his.

    The words Alice had said before when she came really disturbed Jack''s heart and shook his soul. Indeed, what Alice had said really made him uneasy. After recalling Alice''s words, Jack suddenly got up from the chair where he was sitting and hurriedly left his son''s room and went straight down the stairs to the first floor. Jack''s destination was the study where his two assistants worked.

    Bam!

    The door was opened roughly by Jack, so that it shocked Erick and Nichs who was still working.

    "You guyse with me right now, I have important things to take care of as soon as possible," said Jack loudly as he emerged from behind the door.

    "Yes sir," replied Erick and Nichs in unison. Both of them hurriedly put the files they had just read on the table again.

    Even though they were currently working, but if Jack ordered them to leave, then both of them would leave. For both of them, Jack''s orders are still number one above their mountain of work.

    After closing the door to the study, Nichs ran after Erick, who was already walking behind Jack to the helipad near the park. Realizing that the master wanted to go by helicopter, Erick and Nichs immediately realized that they were currently on an important mission, because Jack would use a helicopter when it was urgent and didn''t want to waste time on the highway.

    "Where are we going, sir?" Erick asked slowly to Jack when he was already in the pilot''s seat.

    "Endenly."

    "Edenly?"

    "Yes, do I need to repeat that, Erick?"

    Well, the master was angry apparently.

    ****

    "Mommy...mommy...mommy..."

    Charlotte kept whining, calling for her mother while on Chester''s bed.

    Currently the doctor was examining the beautiful child who suddenly had a high fever when she was brought home from the mall and it made Chester Lloyd panic.

    "How is she, Doc? Charlotte is okay, right?" Chester asked in a hoarse voice. He couldn''t bear to see his daughter continue to whimper in her sleep.

    The doctor who had just examined Charlotte smiled. "It''s okay sir, it''s just a normal fever because of teething. This kind of thing ismon in small children."

    "But why is the fever so high? Are you sure it''s harmless to her?" Chester asked again.

    "Sure sir, Miss Charlotte''s body temperature is still normal. Maybe because this is the first time Miss Charlotte is teething, so you are worried, but trust me, your daughter is fine," replied the doctor gently, trying to calm Chester who was panicking.

    Chester took a deep breath. "If Flo didn''t decide to end her life, maybe right now I wouldn''t be so panicked, Doc. I really can''t lose my daughter after what I''ve been through."

    The elderly male doctor smiled and patted Chester on the shoulder for support. "Believe me, sir, you are not alone right now. There are good people who will help you take care of Miss Charlotte, like the kind woman who helped Miss Charlotte from the kidnapping attempt this afternoon, for example."

    Chester immediately turned to the doctor quickly. "You know about Charlotte''s abduction?"

    "Of course, I''m the family doctor. So it''s impossible that I don''t know what happened to Miss Charlotte," the doctor replied with a smile. "From the photos I saw, she looks very motherly and sincere, if..."

    "Really? Tell me who that woman is? I want to meet her." The old Mrs. Lloyd who suddenly appeared in her only son''s room, interrupted the words of Doctor Albert, the doctor of the Lloyd family.

    "She is the wife of Jackson Knight rke and the mother of a two year old son, of course she''s motherly," Chester answered quickly. His voice trembled slightly at the mention of Jack''s name. Even though he was quite an influential person in Switzend, but still, Jack''s big name made him think twice if he wanted to find trouble with him.

    To be continued

 Chapter 603 - Alices Provocation

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Alice''s Provocation</h4>

    "Oh my God, what is this, Jack?"

    Anne screamed in disbelief when she saw her hands were full of jewels, six of her ten fingers were now studded with beautiful diamond rings that dazzled the eyes. Not enough with her fingers, Jack had also put bracelets on both of Anne''s wrists.

    "You want to make me a walking jewelry shop?"

    Jack chuckled. "What is a walking jewelry shop?"

    Anne immediately raised her hands high in the air. "This, Jack! So what do you call this?"

    Jack smiled and then knelt before Anne, who was still sitting on the bed. "I want you to wear them, so they know you''re my wife, especially men who don''t have wives anymore."

    "I think I know where you''re talking about, Jack. Bute on, you don''t need this, Jack. You don''t need me to wear this many jewelry, really. Without wearing this many jewelry, they will know that I''m married. I''m a woman with a son, Jack. People will know that I already have a child. No one will think that I''m still single, it''s impossible," said Anne quietly, as she continued to stretch her fingers that Jack had put on jewelry a few moments ago.

    Jack was silent for a while, before he finally got up and asked Anne to stand in front of therge mirror in their room. "Look at yourself in the mirror. With a look like this, can anyone really tell if you''re married and have one child? No, Anne, there won''t be. The evidence was clear yesterday, that bastard Chester Lloyd seemed to be enjoying his time with you. He didn''t even worry when her daughter was being hugged by you. Why? Because he thinks that you''re still single, Anne, still not married."

    Anne took a deep breath. She then turned around facing Jack, who was standing behind her. "Yesterday was different Jack, yesterday was an unexpected event. The child was hungry after being kidnapped by her nanny. I couldn''t have just left her when the child kept her mouth open because she was hungry. That''s why I helped Chester make some new milk for Charlotte and helped fed her, before you finally came with Christian."

    "Still I don''t like it. The way Chester looks at you is so deep and..."

    "And what about the way Giselle looks at you?" Anne interrupted Jack quickly.

    Jack immediately fell silent. Anne''s unexpected words made him confused on what to say.

    "Jack, do you still doubt me after all that''s happened to us over the years?" asked Anne quietly with a sharp look at Jack, who looked very tired. Jack''s eyes looked droopy like hecked some sleep.

    "I just don''t want to lose you again, Anne, I''ve already lost you twice. I don''t want to lose you again in the future, Anne," Jack answered honestly.

    Anne smiled. "If I wanted to leave you five years ago, I would do it, Jack, when you were dered dead at that time. But in fact I didn''t, right? Until we finally met again in Luxembourg, although the meeting was not as beautiful as I imagined it would be, but I am grateful that the man who hurt me was you in Luxembourg. Even when you hurt me again by sharing the harsh words you said that time when you got the fake photo from Sophia, in fact I still return to you, didn''t I? So actually, your fear was really baseless.

    "I should be the one who said that. You''ve always been surrounded by women from your past. In the past it was Sophia, and now it''s Giselle. Even when I said that Giselle had feelings for you, you didn''t believe it until she finally confessed it herself. Between the two of us, you''re the one who''s always been the source of trouble, Jack, not me. You''re the one who disappeared suddenly in the English Channel, you''re the one who forgot your memory and lived as n, and you''re also the one who kicked me out of your life at that time, so don''t worry about me. Once again I tell you firmly, even though I don''te from a rich and highly educated family like Sophia and Giselle, but I still have faith and fear of God. I can''t possibly break the sacred promise we made in front of the altar, twice we made a promise to live together forever, Jack, and that was enough to make me realize that I was your wife. But why do you still doubt me? What should I do for you to trust me? I''ve followed all your wishes from the start. Starting from dropping out of college, living in Luxembourg, and now you finally brought me to Switzend. Is all my obedience not enough to prove all my loyalty to you?"

    Anne''s face was flushed after she spoke at length like that. She felt her chest was lighter after letting out all the feelings that she had kept inside.

    "Sorry�� I''m sorry, Anne, I-I��"

    "Don''t you still believe in my love for you?"

    Jack shook his head quickly. "No, it''s not that, Anne. I''m just too scared that��"

    "If I leave you?" Anne interrupted Jack''s words again.

    Like a child, Jack nodded his head quickly with an expression that was veryughable for a Jackson Knight rke. All his arrogance disappeared at this moment and was reced with a sad look full of hope on Anne.

    Anne smiled. "You idiot, I love you, Jack. How could I leave you?"

    Jack immediately hugged Anne tightly. His body trembled right now, and Anne could hear Jack''s sobs as he hugged her. Immediately, Anne pushed Jack away from him.

    "Are you crying?"

    Jack looked at Anne with teary eyes. "I don''t want to lose you anymore, Anne. I really don''t want to."

    "Who is leaving? Why do you keep saying that?"

    "Alice," said Jack shortly.

    Anne raised an eyebrow. "Alice, how could Alice say that? Even though you''re not close, Alice couldn''t have said such an impossible thing, Jack."

    Jack put his arm around Anne''s waist. "Last night after we finished dinner, Alice said that now I have a worthy rival for you, that Chester Lloyd. Apparently, Alice also knew about your photo in the shop with Chester and his daughter. Alice said that you had a good chance to leave me and go to Chester Lloyd, who is the secretary general of the UN. That''s why I became restless. Sost night I went to Edenly jewelry to ask for a replica of our wedding ring which I had thrown away somewhere."

    Anne bit her lower lip, holding back augh. "Because of Alice''s words you went to the jewelry store all night and made all of this for me?"

    "Yeah, she even said that men who approach you are not on the same level as women who approach me. It looks like Alice also knew about Giselle who tried to harass us, Anne, "Jack said with a hoarse voice.

    "And you''re troubled by the words of Alice?

    ""Of course, Anne, that Alice is really cheeky. She even said that Chester is better than me and more worthy to be your husband. Of course I''m angry, annoyed, and scared." Jack''s voice was low when he said that.

    Anne''sughter finally broke. She couldn''t hold herself in any longer. She would have to tell Alice about thister.

    "Why do you believe Alice''s jokes? You''ve known her for a very long time and she has also been your secretary for a long time. How can you be provoked by her words, hm?"

    Jack looked at Anne sharply. "Since what Alice said is true, it seems that your charm has seeded in attracting powerful men and I..."

    "If you know I have that kind of charm, then you should be careful with my heart, don''t disappoint me again. Don''t let me��"

    "Anne!!!"

    "Haha�� I''m joking Jack, why are you so sensitive?"

    Jack tightened his arms on Anne. "Don''t leave me again, Anne, I beg you, even when I got angry or crazy."

    To be continued

 Chapter 604 - Sincerity Of The Men

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Sincerity Of The Men</h4>

    Because the problem with Benjamin Calum was not over yet, Erick and Nichs finally had to go to the office early in the morning. Fortunately, there were Aaron, Alice, and Daniel, so their work wasn''t too heavy. Aaron helped them by asking some of his friends who were in Melbourne to find out about the status of Benjamin Calum''snd which was previously suspected by Jack as disputednd. Even though Erick and Nichs only slept for 30 minutes after apanying Jack to order jewelry to Edenlyst night, they both still worked as hard as they could, even though they kept yawning.

    Alice, who couldn''t bear to see them, finally decided to make some coffee in the pantry. Having worked in that office for more than three years, she knew the ins and outs of the Muller Finance International office.

    "I think Giselle is over now. Just look at her, she''s noting to the office anymore."

    "From what I heard, that Giselle was fired directly by Master yesterday."

    "Good. At least, this office is not polluted by that powerful woman."

    "Yeah, you''re right. While actually being a secretary in thispany is everyone''s dream because the sry is big. Ugh, Giselle sucks."

    "Hey, you know what Giselle''s real goal is? She works in thispany just to be close to Mr. Jack, not because she needs money. Giselle''s family also owns apany, although not as big as thispany."

    "Of course I know. I think everyone in this office knows that Giselle''s goal in working for Mr. Jack is to get close to him."

    "Yes, I know, I think the whole country knows that at that time Mr. Jack was rumored to have separated from his wife who never appeared again in public."

    "Well that''s why Giselle came to thispany. She took the opportunity to approach Master."

    "Really a fox woman. Thank goodness she has been fired. Besides, Giselle is notparable to Mr. Jack''s wife, have you seen her? Indeed, Mr. Jack''s wife is very beautiful, it''s only natural that Master looks upset all this time."

    From the coffee machine, Alice smiled faintly at the conversation of the female staffs who were not far from her. It seemed that the habit of talking about secretaries and CEOs had never changed. Alice felt a deja vu, because in the past she had also been the person the other staff talked about when she was Erick''s personal secretary, who temporarily led Muller Finance International. Various unpleasant rumors spread in thepany at that time until finally Erick made an announcement that she was Erick''s fianc��e at that time and immediately the bad gossip about her disappeared instantly after Erick made the announcement.

    Just as Alice was about to return to the meeting room, the four other female staffs suddenly appeared, and one of them stood out. This made Alice cancelled her ns. She wanted to know what the female staffs would do when they came to the pantry.

    "I hope after this, Master will choose a secretary from among us," said a red-haired girl named Ruby who suddenly came to the pantry, joining her friends who first talked about Jack and his secretary, Giselle.

    "Just admit that you want to be promoted, Ruby," said a finance staff member who was holding a small te of cake curtly, responding to the words of the red-haired girl named Ruby.

    "Haha of course, I''m not being a hypocrite. You all want to be the personal secretary of the handsome and rich Mr. Jack, right? I''m sure Mr. Jack is also not a holy man who is loyal to only one woman. So you all don''t be hypocrites, you guys. I definitely don''t want to be Mr. Jack''s secretary either," answered a girl named Ruby,ughing.

    Alice''s ears perked up at the conversation of the female staffs who tantly coveted Jack, when she didn''t think they should do that to a married man even if it was their own boss.

    "W-watch what you say Ruby, we''ve been just..."

    "Just what? Just talking about Giselle who has been fired and hoping you can take her ce, right? So you can be close to Mr. Jack," Ruby replied back quickly.

    "Ruby, don''t talk nonsense! We can report you to the HR department because you have said false facts." Another girl immediately shouted loudly. She was apparently provoked by Ruby''s words.

    Ruby chuckled. "Don''t be a hypocrite, I know you all hated Giselle out of jealousy, didn''t you? And now that you know she''s been fired, you hope to take her ce as secretary to Mr. Jack and be his favourite."

    "Ruby, you..."

    "Shut up!!!"

    Alice who was tired of hearing their bickering finally got out of control. She slowly turned to the female staff who were attacking each other with a sharp gaze.

    "That''s really disgusting! Is this what you guys used to do all this time when there was no boss in the office? Talking about it and hoping to get it, don''t you think about how his wife will feel when she hears everything you say? You''re women, how could you talk about a man who already has a wife like this attacks each other. Where is your pride?"

    All the staffs who didn''t know Alice looked at each other and looked confused.

    "Who are you? And why are you in the pantry?" asked a female staff member who was standing beside Ruby quickly.

    "I-I..."

    "She''s Alice, my fianc��e and the new secretary of Muller Finance International." Suddenly Erick appeared and joined in the conversation. Without them all knowing, it seemed that Erick had been standing behind the door and heard everything they said.

    Hearing Erick''s words shocked everyone in the room, including Alice herself, who opened her mouth wide. She couldn''t believe Erick would talk like that in front of so many people.

    "F-fiancee."

    Erick smiled and walked into the room to approach Alice.

    "Yes, my fianc��e. In the past she was my secretary when I led this office for a while when you haven''t joined thepany, so it''s only natural that you don''t know her. And this time, she will be the secretary of Muller Finance International again, recing Giselle," Erick said again, wrapping his arms around Alice''s waist, who was still speechless.

    Instantly, the faces of all the women in the room turned pale, especially Ruby, who had been so confident that she wanted to be Jack''s secretary to rece Giselle.

    "Erick, you..."

    "I''ve heard everything, thank you dear. Thank you for teaching them a lesson," Erick whispered softly cutting Alice''s words quickly.

    Alice''s heart was beating very fast hearing Erick''s words. She couldn''t believe that after their separation three years ago, she still had the same feelings as before. Ignoring the change in Alice''s face which was now as red as a tomato, Erick turned around to face all the female staffs who had now lowered their faces.

    "Is there nothing you want to tell me?" Erick asked in a rising voice in front of about ten female staffs who no longer dared to lift their faces.

    To be continued

 Chapter 605 - Chester Lloyds Message

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Chester Lloyd''s Message</h4>

    Alice''s face was still as red as a tomato when Jack arrived at the office, hearing the good news of Alice''s return to Muller Finance International. Jack was on his way to work with Anne. Jack decided not to leave Anne in the next few days. He was still afraid that Chester would see Anne again, even though Anne had said that she would never leave him, but still Jack couldn''t keep his calm. Jack knew very well who Chester Lloyd was, who had just been appointed as the new secretary general of the United Nations.

    "Are you serious abouting back, Alice? I''m so happy, so I won''t be alone now," said Anne happily for the umpteenth time as she tightly gripped Alice''s hand.

    "That I haven''t..."

    "Haven''t what?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Alice is still embarrassed, Madam, you shouldn''t tease her like that," Nichs answered quickly in response to Anne''s words.

    Alice immediately turned to Nichs with a murderous look. For the past three years, without the knowledge of others, Alice was stillmunicating with Nichs. Because of that, Alice knew what happened to Jack, including about Giselle trying to get close to Jack. And all this time, Nichs had also been giving Giselle an unfriendly attitude, because he knew that Giselle had other intentions when she was Jack''s secretary, and he learned that from Alice. After they exchanged thoughts a lot, finally Nichs was told by Alice that Giselle wasn''t really willing to help Jack run thepany. As a woman, Alice immediately knew about Giselle''s hidden intentions from the moment Nichs started telling her what Giselle had done while being Jack''s private secretary. That was why when she first met Jack yesterday, Alice really showed her distaste for her former boss. Alice was very annoyed that Jack had been too stupid to let the female snake that was ready to devour him continued to be around him.

    It was because of her frustration that Alice finally purposely told Jack about Chester Lloyd. She deliberately brought up Chester''s name to provoke Jack. Alice tried to open Jack''s eyes by saying that his wife was a very extraordinary woman, a one of a kind woman who was notparable to the female snakes that had been swarming around Jack. And what Alice did was solely to make Jack realize and not waste Anne''s return. Actually, Alice did not agree with Anne returning to Jack in such a short time. Alice hoped that Anne would punish Jack a little longer before deciding to get back together. But afterst night hearing all the reasons Anne wanted to go back to Jack, Alice finally realized that the husband and wife actually really loved each other.

    Realizing Alice''s murderous stare made Nichs realize. He immediately raised his hand and immediately hid behind Jack for protection.

    "Never mind, the important thing now is that Alice wants to return to thepany, that''s the most important thing. Regarding the continuity of her rtionship with Erick, I don''t want to interfere," said Anne slowly, deliberately flicking Erick''s ego.

    Erick''s face immediately turned red. He thought that Anne would support him back to Alice. However, his guess turned out to be wrong, Anne actually only liked Alice to return to thepany to be Jack''s secretary.

    From his chair, Aaron seemed to smile at the behavior of the people in front of him. "Looks like your ce is right here, Alice. I know you''ve been ufortable working with me. But I''m very grateful because as long as you work with me, you''ve done all the best, really I''m very happy to have worked with you."

    "Sir..."

    "It''s okay, Alice, I won''t be angry. Your ce is here, at Muller Finance International. Don''t you know that your grumpy boss is very clumsy? So you must continue to take good care of him," added Aaron with a smile.

    Anne pursed her lips at Aaron''s words. Apparently, Aaron hadn''t changed. He was still the same as before, still very understanding.

    "Thanks, Aaron." Anne thanked Aaron without making a sound, only moving her lips.

    Aaron, who saw the movement of Anne''s lips, immediately smiled while nodding his head and damn, Jack saw what Anne was doing to Aaron. Although there was jealousy, Jack tried to calm down. He was sure that Anne would not be tempted by Aaron. Anne had promised not to leave her and Jack believed her.

    After Alice agreed to return to work at the Muller Finance International, the meeting to discuss Benjamin Calum and Leon was resumed. Anne, who did not understand what they were discussing, just sat on the sofa in Jack''s room while everyone was talking seriously. Today, Christian did note with them, because Luis wanted to take Christian for a walk. Luis wanted to bond closer with Christian. That''s why today Anne was only going to the office with Jack alone.

    When Anne was still ying with her cell phone, suddenly a notification appeared on her cell phone. Both of Anne''s eyes narrowed when she saw a slightly unusual ount name suddenly sent a message to her through the inbox. Instantly, Anne stood up and surprised everyone, including Jack.

    "Is the Geneva University Hospitals far from here?" asked Anne in a trembling voice.

    "What about the hospital, Anne?" Alice quickly returned.

    "Charlotte, she was taken to the hospital," answered Anne in a trembling voice.

    "Charlotte? Who is Charlotte?" asked Aaron in confusion.

    "Chester Lloyd''s daughter."

    Thump!

    Jack immediately red at Anne without blinking when Chester Lloyd''s name was mentioned by Anne.

    "Who the hell is Chester Lloyd?" Daniel asked innocently.

    "He''s the newly elected secretary general of the UN," Nichs answered quickly.

    "Do you know the man, Madam?" Daniel asked Anne again.

    Jack''s jaw clenched. He looked very angry right now. "How did you know the child was taken to the hospital?"

    Anne turned to Jack. "Chester, he texted me."

    Bang!

    Jack hit the table hard.

    "I''m not hearing wrong, right, Anne!"

    Anne approached Jack and handed the phone to Jack. "You can see for yourself,"

    Jack took Anne''s cell phone and read the message Chester Lloyd had sent to Anne''s social media ounts.

    "How did he know your social media ounts?" Jack asked probingly.

    Anne took a deep breath. "Is it okay if I give him my cell phone number?"

    "Of course not!!" Jack replied curtly.

    Anne smiled. Her gaze warmed as she gazed deeply at Jack. "Don''t be mad, I don''t need to exin anymore, do I?"

    Jack shook his head with a forced smile. "But still, I''m angry, how dare he text you. You damn Chester Lloyd!"

    "Come on,e with me to the hospital," said Anne softly, trying to soften Jack''s heart.

    Jack was silent for a while before his face softened. "All right. For the sake of that motherless child."

    p!

    "Ouch! Why did you hit me, babe?" Jack asked, groaning a little while holding his arm which was hurt from being hit by Anne so hard earlier.

    "Think for yourself what you said wrong," replied Anne curtly as she continued walking towards the door.

    Seeing Anne leave, Jack immediately followed her quickly, ignoring the many people who had been silent for a long time watching the husband and wife bickering.

    "Pinch my cheek, Daniel. I''m not watching a Korean drama, am I?" Nichs said quietly.

    Daniel shook his head quickly. "No, what you just saw was live action."

    To be continued

 Chapter 606 - [Bonus ]The Wisdom Of Jack

    <h4>Chapter 606 - [Bonus ]The Wisdom Of Jack</h4>

    < The Geneva University Hospitals >

    The members of the Warriors, who had arrived first to the hospital, had already sterilized the hospital so that when Jack and Anne arrived at that ce, they had no trouble at all. In fact, they could immediately use special ess to go up to the VIP room where Charlotte Lloyd was being cared for. The Geneva University Hospitals was one of thergest hospitals in Switzend, in fact, thergest in Europe today.

    All the way to Charlotte''s room, Anne continued to hold Jack''s hand. She tried to calm Jack so as not to cause trouble. Anne realized that her husband was an odd human being like no other. That was why she had to keep her husband''s emotions under control. She didn''t want Jack to cause trouble in the hospital, especially in a hospital whose name was already very well known throughout Europe.

    "This is where Charlotte Lloyd is being cared for, sir," said a female nurse, who was the guide, politely.

    Anne smiled. "Thank you very much for the help, Nurse."

    "Okay, then I''ll excuse myself."

    Anne nodded her head in response to the words of the nurse who immediately resumed her work.

    "Are you ready?" Anne asked quietly to Jack, who was still not blinking at the open door in front of them.

    "Sure."

    Anne pursed her lips. "Remember, watch your temper. I don''t want you to be angry, you understand, right?"

    Jack immediately turned to Anne quickly. "Of course, I''m not a bad-tempered person. But if that jerk Chester does something weird, then don''t me me if..."

    "Hush! This is a hospital, don''t talk nonsense. Besides, Chester won''t do anything weird, there are people in this hospital, especially you are here with me."

    Jack didn''t respond to Anne''s words again. He was not in the mood to talk about that bastard Chester Lloyd. Convinced that Jack had calmed down, Anne then gave a code to the members of the Warriors, who apanied them, to knock on the door that was still closed. After only two knocks, a middle-aged woman dressed as a maid appeared to slowly open the door from the inside.

    "Excuse me, is there anything I can help you with?" the middle-aged maid asked timidly.

    Anne smiled. "We came here to see Charlotte. Ches ... uh I mean, Mr. Chester Lloyd has asked us toe."

    "So you are both friends sir?"

    Jack shook his head quickly. "Not really, we just met."

    The maid immediately opened her mouth wide unconsciously because of Jack''s words. Still stunned, the maid was again surprised by Jack, who immediately walked passed her, barging into Charlotte''s room. Jack didn''t like long talk. For him, the sooner they met the sick Charlotte, the sooner they would go home.

    "W-wait, you can''t go in like that..."

    The words of the maid stopped when he saw Chester had raised his hand to give her an order to be quiet. Without another word, the maid immediately retreated and returned to her position standing near the entrance.

    "Hi, we meet again."

    Damn, what Jack had just said was very unfriendly and Anne could only bite her lower lip tightly trying to keep herself from getting angry.

    Chester smiled at Jack''s words. He then approached Jack and Anne, who were standing not far from Charlotte''s bed.

    "Thanks foring, Anne," Chester said softly.

    "No need to thank me, it''s not a big deal," answered Anne quickly as she let go of Jack''s hand toe over to Charlotte who was sleeping.

    Seeing Anne directly caress Charlotte''s face made Chester smile warmly. "Sorry to bother you both, Mr. rke."

    "It''s okay, it''s not a big thing like what my wife said earlier. So you don''t have to say that," answered Jack quickly. Although Jack''s face looked friendly but his eyes still showed a very thick hostility. Jack deliberately used a high tone when he said the words ''my wife'' so that Chester would realize that he was bothering him and Anne.

    Chester thinned his lips at Jack''s words. As a fellow man, he knew that at this time Jack was angry with him, so he tried to keep smiling to the man who currently looked very unfriendly.

    "Sorry if my message bothered you. It''s just that my daughter has been calling your wife''s name sincest night. That''s why I had no other choice but to tell her about Charlotte''s condition," Chester said quietly, trying to exin to Jack.

    Jack took a deep breath. After seeing a child as small as Charlotte getting an IV, Jack finally melted. Slowly, his annoyance with Chester faded. Without speaking, Jack stepped closer to the bed to where Charlotte was lying.

    "Hi little princess, wake up. Look who is here," Jack whispered softly to Charlotte as he stroked Charlotte''s sweaty face.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. Her heart warmed to see Jack being able to act like that to Charlotte remembering how angry Jack had been a moment ago.

    "She''s sweaty, is she all right?" Jack asked quietly to Anne who was standing on the other side of Charlotte''s bed.

    "It''s okay, this is the effect of the drug it seems."

    "Are you sure?" Jack reconfirmed to Anne.

    Anne nodded her head with a smile. "For a child of Charlotte''s age, this is normal, back when Christian was Charlotte''s age he was often in and out of the hospital."

    Jack immediately became silent when he heard his wife''s confession. Without a word, Jack then walked quickly to Charlotte''s bedside and immediately hugged Anne tightly in front of everyone. In front of Chester Lloyd who had just be a widower.

    "Jack..."

    "One minute, let me hug you foor one minute," Jack whispered softly into Anne''s ear.

    "Are you okay?"

    Jack didn''t answer Anne''s question. He preferred to keep his face buried in the crook of Anne''s neck without caring about Chester''s feelings, who were now very nervous seeing what he was doing to Anne at this time.

    As Jack said before, after a minute, his arms were released from Anne''s body. Even though his eyes were still a little red, he was able to smile even though it looked very forced.

    "Charlotte seems to be teething, that''s why she has a fever," Chester said suddenly, breaking the awkwardness in the room.

    Jack immediately turned to Chester. "If she''s only going to grow teeth why should she be taken to the hospital? Isn''t that normal?"

    Chester smiled. He then walked over to the princess''s bed and immediately sat on a chair where he had sat before while calming the princess who had been whining sincest night.

    "If his mother was still around, maybe I wouldn''t be so panicked. Taking care of a 14-month-old child is not easy for a man like me," Chester answered quietly as he continued to caress the sleeping princess''s face.

    Thump! Suddenly, a big mace hit Jack''s chest at this time because of Chester''s words. He felt a little off at this point, but only a little because after that he immediately wrapped his arms tightly around Anne''s waist. Anne was immediately surprised to see Jack''s sudden change in attitude.

    "Sure, then find a new mother for her. Look for a single and unmarried woman, of course, not bothering a woman who already has a husband and one child. Luckily, the husband of the woman you''re teasing is very wise."

    ''Damn... wise? Who are you calling wise, Jack?''

    To be continued

 Chapter 607 - For The Sake Of Us

    <h4>Chapter 607 - For The Sake Of ''Us''</h4>

    Anne continued to massage her forehead which was aching at this time. Indeed, bringing along Jack to the hospital to see Charlotte was a big mistake. Anne really felt bad for Chester at Jack''sst words. Luckily, after Jack said hisst sentence, Chester''s parents came in, so that the awkward situation didn''tst long. After making a brief introduction to Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd, they said goodbye to go home. Anne felt really bad for Chester.

    "Are you sick, babe?" Jack asked worriedly when he realized that Anne had been holding her forehead since she left the hospital.

    Anne lowered her hand from her forehead and looked straight at Jack intently.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked again, confused.

    Anne took a deep breath. She then touched the driver''s seat sitting in front of her. "Please stop the car. I need some fresh air."

    "Yes Ma''am."

    One minuteter, the car that Jack and Anne was riding in began to pull over until it finally came to aplete stop. As soon as the car stopped, Anne then quickly opened the door on her right and got out of the car, which was immediately followed by Jack.

    "What are you doing? Why do you suddenly want to get out of the car like this?"

    Anne, who was looking up at the sky, didn''t respond to Jack''s words. She still wanted to fill her chest with really fresh oxygen at this time.

    "Babe, are you mad at me?" Jack asked again, curiously. He didn''t like being ignored by Anne like that.

    Slowly Anne turned to Jack who had been standing in his position with his arms crossed over his chest. "I''m not angry. After all, it''s useless for me to be angry at you."

    "Why is that?"

    "Don''t you realize you''ve done something wrong?" asked Anne, trying not to get emotional.

    Jack frowned. "No, what have I done? Haven''t I been with you all along?"

    "That''s it, you don''t realize what you did wrong Jack. It doesn''t need to be discussed anymore, I don''t want to fight with you," said Anne quietly as she walked back to the car.

    However, Anne''s steps were stopped by Jack, who immediately blocked Anne''s way by standing suddenly in front of his wife.

    "Jack..."

    "So you think what I said to Chester was wrong? Do you think it was wrong for me to stop Chester from contacting you? Was it wrong for me to tell the man to remarry immediately and not contact my wife? Is that wrong in your opinion?"

    Anne was silent. She could not speak. It turned out that Jack knew what was upsetting her.

    "Chester Lloyd is a normal grown man who has recently lost his wife whomitted suicide. Of course I strictly forbid him to contact you again. I do believe in you, but I have doubts in that man. After all, he''s a normal man with a dilemma, because he just experienced a painful event in his life. Can anyone guarantee that if you keep in touch with Chester Lloyd and then he doesn''t develop any feelings for you? No one can guarantee that it won''t happen, Anne. And what I did earlier was to protect my household, protect my marriage so that it stays happy from other men''s interference like that. I''d rather receive your anger now than to have regretster on when Chester started disturbing our marriage even further. Didn''t I say from the start that I can''t lose you, I love you so much, Anne, and I will do anything to protect our marriage, including limiting your friendship with Chester. If you want to be angry with me, just go ahead, I''m not forbidding. What''s clear is that I won''t change my mind, you still can''t see him again for any reason, let alone a reason that has to do with that child. Even though he had a family that could take care of his daughter, he still had parents he could turn to for help taking care of Charlotte. You''re just an outsider, who has nothing to do with him, Anne. You don''t have any obligation to see them again for humanitarian reasons or whatever. If you really want to help on a humanitarian basis, it''s better to go to an orphanage and give love to less fortunate children, I will support you 100%, but if you go to Chester to take care of Charlotte, I don''t agree. Forgive my selfishness, but this is my way to protect our families, to maintain the integrity of our family, "Jack said at length, pouring out all his heart''s content.

    Anne was silent. She did not respond to the words of Jack. She was still digesting word by word that Jack said just now.

    "If Chester was a nice guy, a man with manners, he should never have sent that message to you, Anne, for whatever reason. Do you know why? Because you''re a woman who already has a husband and child. If he could think that far, he wouldn''t have sent a message to you just to inform you of her daughter who is being taken to the hospital. From the start, Chester didn''t respect me as your husband, because if he respected me as your husband, then he wouldn''t send you a message like that. From the very beginning, he had already beat war drums on me, Anne, so if I had behaved like that to him, it was a natural thing that I should have done. If you feel that what I''m doing is wrong, I''m not forbidding you, what''s clear is that I''m not someone who can just sit around watching a bully appear and�� and I''m sorry, I really didn''t know that Giselle had other intentions when she epted my job offer. Really for God''s sake, Anne, I only love you. There is not the slightest gap in my heart for another woman to fill, especially for Giselle, whom I''ve consider a good friend. Since I was in school, I was the one who always protected Giselle when she was being bullied by the other friends, so I really only thought of her as a friend and nothing more. My one stupidity is that I didn''t realize and didn''t know that Giselle liked me, so I keep letting her be by my side for the past two years to be my secretary. I can''t possibly think of another woman when my brain and heart are only filled with your name, Anne."

    Anne was speechless. She really didn''t expect Jack to talk to her like that.

    Without Anne expecting it, Jack suddenly grabbed her body andnded a kiss on her forehead lovingly for a long time.

    "If you still want to calm down, I won''t bother. It seems I have to go back to office. I have to solve the problem that Benjamin Calum and that damn lion have made," said Jack again with a smile. After saying that, Jack then let go of his arms on Anne''s body and prepared to leave that ce.

    But he only took four steps suddenly when Jack''s steps stopped because Anne hugged him from behind. "Anne..."

    "I''m sorry, Jack..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 608 - [Bonus ]Honeymoon Again

    <h4>Chapter 608 - [Bonus ]Honeymoon Again</h4>

    Jack stopped his steps when Anne suddenly hugged him from behind.

    "Anne..."

    "Don''t go, I''m sorry," said Anne quietly from behind Jack''s back.

    Immediately, a smile appeared on Jack''s face. He quickly turned around to look at Anne who was bowing her head.

    "What did you say, Anne? I didn''t hear you."

    Bam!

    Anne threw a punch at Jack''s chest using her left hand with a bit of force so that Jack gave a small shriek. He immediately used his hand to hold his chest. However, because Jack forgot that the chest that Anne had hit was the right side, he held onto his left chest instead.

    "My heart hurts..."

    "Stupid, I hit your right chest. Not your left chest!!" said Anne annoyed.

    "Oh really?" Jack asked innocently.

    "Jack!!!"

    Jack''sughter finally broke. He then immediately hugged Anne tightly. Time and time again, Jacknded a kiss on Anne''s forehead, like a couple who had just met after being apart for so long.

    "You''re not mad at me anymore?" Jack asked softly as he still hugged Anne.

    Anne didn''t answer. She preferred to bury her face in Jack''s chest which made Jack smile even more.

    "I see, I already know the answer. You don''t need to answer. Well then, it''s better for you to go home with the driver. I have to go back to the office to�� ouch��!"

    A scream closed Jack''s words due to a pinch that Annended on his stomach.

    "It hurts, babe."

    "You''re annoying. Why are you sending me home, when I want to be with you?" said Anne sulkily.

    "You seriously want to be with me, not with Charlotte and... ouch! Geez!"

    Anne again pinched Jack''s stomach hard. "You suck, I hate you."

    Jack chuckled. He then tightened his arms around Anne''s body. "Don''t be mad honey, I was just kidding."

    "Stop teasing me, I don''t like it!!"

    "Yeah sorry, okay then we..."

    "I don''t want to go to the office or home. I want to go on a date with you!" Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    Jack''s eyes widened when he heard Anne''s words. He even opened his mouth wide because he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.

    "W-what did you say, Anne?"

    "Never mind, I didn''t say anything. You''re annoying!!"

    Realizing the aura of anger from his wife, Jack finally acted quickly. In a short motion, he immediately carried Anne''s body bridal style and carried her into the car. Anne, who was surprised at first, finally gave in and wrapped her arms around Jack''s neck, her entire face had turned red and made her look even more adorable.

    "You asked for it, so don''t me me," Jack said softly as he brought Anne into the car with a wide smile on his face, his eyes were gleaming with great desire at this moment.

    "Jack..."

    "No, no, no...? Don''t talk, you''re not allowed to talk," said Jack quickly.

    Anne smiled. "Very well, I surrender to you, Master."

    Bang!

    An invisible thunderbolt from Asgard hit Jack''s chest when he heard Anne''s words. Indeed, Anne had awakened Jack''s long-buried wild soul. Damn!

    * * *

    < Muller Finance International >

    After Jack went with Anne to see Charlotte''s condition at the hospital, Erick and the others seemed very busy. Aaron and Daniel even had to help. Really, Benjamin Calum and Leon had really beat the drums of war on Muller Finance International.

    Influenced by Leon, Benjamin Calum finally intended to sue Muller Finance International for alleged vitions of cooperation, even though in fact they had not officially decided to establish a working rtionship. The reason was that Jack had not signed any cooperation documents at all, but Benjamin Calum still didn''t ept it and intended to sue Muller Finance International.

    "I wonder why there is a human being as stupid as Benjamin Calum in this world? Obviously we haven''t decided to ept this cooperation, but how can he say that in front of reporters?" Nichs cursed emotionally.

    "Leon, Leonardo Ganke is the brains of all this mess. So don''t just me Benjamin, Nick," Erick said quietlymenting on Nichs'' words.

    Bam!

    Alice hit the table hard. "I can''t understand what the lion really wants. I think he''s really out of his mind, he''s the one having an affair, he''s the one who betrayed her, he''s the one who hurt Anne, and now he''s the one who''s trying desperately to disturb the household of Anne and Mr. Jack. He''s a stupid man failed to move on."

    Aaron smiled at Alice''s words. "That''s because Leon is sorry, Alice. He regrets throwing a precious diamonds for a fake jewelry."

    Erick pursed his lips at Aaron''s words, as well as Nichs who already knew what had really happened to Leon for the past three years after he said he had been separated from Steffi. It seemed that the karma for what he had done to Anne in the past had started to return to him, but apparently the man had not realized and was trying to disturb Anne and Jack''s marriage through other people.

    "Actually, what happened to that man? From the news that I heardst time Ganke Inc Production suffered a huge loss after the animated film they made did not sell well in the market, is that true?" Daniel suddenly brought up Leon''spany which was in Germany.

    Nichs chuckled. "How can you not lose when Master had asked your business friends who are engaged in the film industry to reject the animated film Ganke Inc Production."

    "What?" Alice and Daniel both shouted at the same time after hearing Nichs'' words.

    "Yes, Mr. Jack asked his friends to refuse to show thetest animated film from Ganke Inc Production. Because no one cinema wanted to show the film as a result, thetest film from Ganke Inc Production also suffered huge losses, even some TV channels paid also refused to show the film at their ce. So in the end as you can guess, Ganke Inc Production suffered a huge loss. Even thest news I heard Leonardo Ganke had to spend his personal money to cover the outstanding production cost debt, "answered Erick exined at length what Leon had been going through for the past two years.

    "Crazy, Jack actually did that?" Aaron asked in disbelief.

    Eric nodded his head slowly. "Yes, at that time Master said he wanted to give Leon a little surprise."

    "A little surprise? Making people lose millions of dors is called a little surprise?"

    Eric shrugged his shoulders. "That''s what Master told me."

    Hearing Erick''s words made Alice chuckle. "Let''s just say that Master at that time was looking for an outlet after almost going crazy looking for Anne without sess for almost three years, right?"

    "Looking for Anne for almost three years, what does that mean?" asked Aaron suddenly.

    "Oops."

    Alice immediately covered her mouth with both hands when she realized she blurted out too much, because so far only certain people have known about the dark years of Anne and Jack''s marriage. That was why no outsiders knew that for the past three years Jack and Anne had actually been living separately.

    "You''re still part of the Connery Corporation, Alice. Tell me quickly, what did you mean by that?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 609 - Luiss Big Secret

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Luis''s Big Secret</h4>

    Aaron was still keeping his lips shut even though Alice had told him everything that had happened to Anne and Jack three years ago, while Daniel seemed to be massaging his forehead which suddenly hurt.

    "So one of the strongest reasons you left Muller Finance International was this problem?" Aaron asked quietly.

    Alice nodded her head. "Yeah, I was disappointed and angry, especially at Erick." Alice''s eyes shed, staring intently at Erick as she spoke.

    "Oh my God, then Anne forgave Jack so easily?" Aaron asked again.

    Alice shook her head. "Of course it''s not that easy. How could a woman''s heart heal that easily after being hurt so deeply? Anne told me everythingst night, including the reason for forgiving that jerk Mr. Jack."

    "What did she tell you?" Aaron asked Alice again with great curiosity.

    "All the efforts of Mr. Jack for three years looking for him here and there finally made Anne''s heart melt, especially when she found out that Master had received intensive treatment by a psychiatrist. Anne''s tender heart immediately melted when she found out that her husband, the man she loved, her first love, to experience that. Even though Anne was actually hurt, she still has Christian as her support, unlike Mr. Jack who waspletely alone in this world. Anne also told me that she was once in a position of being alone with no one to rely on, that''s why when she found out that Master was so depressed, she was hurt and sad. Moreover, she saw for herself how Master kneeled before Paul, asking him to help him to persuade Anne to return home with him. Just imagine, a Jackson Knight rke who had everything, went down to his knees in front of an ordinary man. What would you call a man who would do such a thing but a frustrated man?" Alice said at length, her eyes were welling with tears as she said this.

    Aaron took a deep breath. "How did Anne know that Jack fell into depression and was receiving intensive care from a psychiatrist, Alice?''

    Alice turned to Erick. "She heard it from Luis, Luis Cobb, former personal assistant of thete Mr. David rke."

    "What?"

    "Luis?"

    Erick and Nichs shouted at the same time. They couldn''t believe that Luis would reveal the secret they had been keeping for so long.

    Alice smiled. "Yes, Anne knows what happened to Master from Mr. Luis. Through email, Luis regrly reports what Mr. Jack does every day to Anne. Even though Anne doesn''t reply to Luis'' emails, she reads them all without missing a single one. Anne even has a photo of how Master was at the hospital where he was receiving treatment."

    "Damn, Luis is a jerk!!! How dare he divulge that secret!!" Erick shouted with emotion.

    Alice chuckled. "You want to be angry with Luis? Are you sure? In fact, it was from Luis that you managed to find the whereabouts of Anne."

    "What? Luis?"

    "Yes, Nick, Luis intentionally sent information to your subordinates about Anne''s whereabouts. If Luis didn''t tell him about Anne''s whereabouts, I''m sure you haven''t found heruntil now," Alice answered with a smile.

    "Don''t tell me Luis has known where Madam had been hiding with Linda and Paul for a long time?"

    Alice smiled again. "Luis is a very great former special police officer. Do you still doubt him after seeing his past?"

    Nichs swallowed his saliva quickly. He was really surprised to hear Alice''s words. Luis had known everything from the start.

    "If Luis knows where Anne and her two friends have run away, then why was he silent?" asked Aaron curiously.

    "I DID THAT BECAUSE I WANT TO TEACH MASTER A LESSON."

    Luis, who was holding Christian, suddenly appeared and answered Aaron''s question in a loud voice.

    Everyone in the meeting room immediately turned their heads towards the source of the voice and was surprised to see Luis was smiling warmly at all of them. Alice immediately got up from her chair and approached Luis who was holding Christian who was sleeping.

    "Careful, young master just slept five minutes ago," Luis said softly to Alice, who was trying to grab Christian from his arms.

    "I know, Luis. You don''t have to worry," Alice answered quietly, patting Christian''s plump ass to put the boy back to sleep.

    Luis smiled at the way Alice put Christian back to sleep. After seeing that Christian waspletely safe in Alice''s arms, slowly he walked and sat on the chair that Jack had used when he was in the meeting room after taking a bottle of red wine from the storage area in the room.

    "Why did you do that, Luis? Aren''t you just making them suffer more and more?" Aaron asked Luis again, even though the first question had not been answered.

    Luis smiled. He then poured red wine into his ss and enjoyed it alone without guilt.

    "Luis, we asked you. Why are you silent?" Erick growled with emotion.

    Luis chuckled. He then put the now empty ss on the table. "I was just doing what I was supposed to do."

    "What do you mean?" Erick said loudly, he was very annoyed with Luis at this time because he thought he had yed them all.

    "Before Master passed away, I was given the mandate to look after the heir of the rke family as I have looked after the Grand Master for the past few years. That''s why I''m doing all of this. Three years ago when Mr. Jack went crazy and used the madam of having an affair because of the photos, for a while I got angry at the madam as well. That''s why I kept quiet when Master vented all his anger at that time. Because one of my principles in life is there is excuse for a traitor. But after I investigated all the photos and they turned out to be fake photos, I was very sorry. I was angry with myself for being stupid and didn''t think clearly that night. So I tried my best to try to track the whereabouts of Madam. But my attempt at that time failed because thedy had left Luxembourg bynd which at that time was not tracked by my subordinates. Really, at that time, I was already starting to despair. But after finding out that thedy left pregnant with her one of the twins who was saved, I felt like my spirit is burning again. I remembered my oath to the big master to protect the heir of this family. That''s why I asked for the help of my friends who are still active to join in the search for the whereabouts of Madam. For two months, our efforts had not yielded any results, until finally in the third month, our search finally seeded. One of my men received information that Madam and her two friends were in Aberdeen, Scond. Since then, I have been monitoring her from afar, especially when Madam was pregnant. I asked the best doctor in the hospital in Scond to work in the hospital where Madam checked her pregnancy. It was the doctor who gave me the progress of her pregnancy every month. When she was in her fifth month of pregnancy, I actually wanted to tell Master everything. However, when I saw Master''s condition, who at that time was depending on drugs to cure his depression, I finally postponed telling him everything. I finally decided to open everything after the young master had often started asking Madam where his father was."

    "Are you kidding me? Why are you doing this, Luis? Did you know what the doctor said then? The only way to cure Master is to bring Madam to him, bring them together. But why are you doing this? You''re really crazy, Luis!!" Erick shouted in a rising voice.

    Luis smiled. "But now what''s the proof? You saw it yourself, didn''t you? Master recovered and managed to get through those difficult times, he managed to ovee all his fears and regrets on his own without Madam''s help. You see now, don''t you? His attitude was much different. It would be another story if back then I immediately tell him about Madam''s secret hideout, Erick."

    To be continued

 Chapter 610 - New Strategy

    <h4>Chapter 610 - New Strategy</h4>

    "Do you think Anne will return that easily to Master, if she doesn''t know anything?" Alice, who had put Christian on the sofa, suddenly joined in on the conversation in response to Erick''s words.

    Luis pursed his lips at Alice''s words.

    "Logically, do you think, how can a wife return to her husband that easily after being used of having an affair and being insulted very painfully if she didn''t know what her husband has gone through during their separation? Moreover, Anne is basically a forgiving woman, you guys are too naive. What a heartless man," Alice added with annoyance.

    Erick didn''t answer Alice''s words again, nor did Nichs, who preferred to keep his lips shut. Meanwhile, Aaron was seen smiling and shaking his head. He was envious of Luis'' loyalty to the rke family. However, it did notst long when Aaron identally saw Daniel who was also smiling. He immediately realized that he had also had someone who was as loyal as Luis. Daniel, his best friend as well as his right hand, had always been there for him since the beginning.

    Aaron slowly got up from his chair and walked over to Erick, who was sitting in the farthest chair near the exit.

    "Remember Erick, women are the most intelligent creatures of God. You can''t guess what''s in their feelings and brains, so it''s better never to ever hurt a woman''s heart. Remember what happened to your Master."

    Daniel chuckled at Aaron''s words. He knew where Aaron was talking. Because their meeting was over, Aaron and Daniel finally said goodbye to Muller Finance International. Tonight, Rose wasing and Aaron wanted to make a surprise at the hotel. Therefore, Aaron wanted to prepare everything, assisted by Daniel of course.

    Shortly after Aaron left, Alice approached Luis and handed her cell phone to Luis. "Chester Lloyd, how strong is that guy, Luis?"

    "Why are you asking this person, Alice?" Luis asked confused.

    Alice took a deep breath. "A few moments ago, this man has sent a message to Anne. he reported the condition of his daughter, who was being treated at the hospital, to Anne. That''s why now Anne and Master are going to the hospital. I am afraid this man will disturb their peaceful marriage, Luis."

    Louis smiled. "Calm down, Alice. You don''t have to worry. I''m sure by now Master is wiser and more mature to deal with such problem. His separation from Madam for three years must have taught him a lot of lessons."

    "I know, but I''m still worried," Alice said quietly.

    Louis chuckled. "Chester Lloyd has just been elected as the new secretary general of the United Nations, which is a position many people dream of and Chester Lloyd got this position at a young age. I''m sure he wouldn''t dare to do anything like this now. Only a fool would dare to y with fire when the position is very safe."

    Alice nodded her head in response to Luis'' words. She felt that what Luis said was true. Only a fool would dare to ruin his career, which was at its peak. Erick and Nichs were silent while Alice was still conversing with Luis. Both men lost in their own thoughts. Today was truly an extraordinary day. All the big questions in their minds had been answered. Instantly, their admiration for the madam grew even greater, especially Nichs, who since yesterday had decided to be by her side.

    * * *

    < Hotel des Bergues >

    Bam!

    Leon tossed the file in his hand against the wall of his room full of emotion. His n to destroy Jack this time failed, whereas previously he was absolutely sure that this time Jack would be crushed.

    "Calm down, Leon. We haven''t failed yet, we still have a chance to destroy that arrogant person. So you don''t have to worry," said Benjamin Calum confidently.

    Leon turned to Benjamin with sparkling eyes. "But you know that''s not what they say. We can''t sue them because they haven''t signed the cooperation agreement you gave. So it''s going to be very difficult to destroy them this way."

    Benjamin chuckled. "Why are you being this pessimistic, Leon? Whereas before, the Leon I knew was a man who was full of enthusiasm and didn''t give up easily. Where is the Leon I know?"

    "I also don''t know. What''s clear is that after Jack messed up myst project, I can''t wait to destroy him. I really want to see him destroyed without a trace. My hatred for that man has exceeded the threshold. That''s why I currently can''t think straight, what I have in mind is to destroy him as soon as possible," replied Leon full of emotion. Since knowing that the mastermind behind his big loss was Jack, Leon really couldn''t wait to get his revenge. Currently, his goal in life was no longer just to make Anne return to him, but also to destroy Jack.

    Benjamin smiled at Leon''s attitude. He then wrapped his arm around Leon''s shoulder. "I still have a backup method. This time Jack will definitely be crushed."

    "What n?"

    "Giselle Allen, this woman is Jack''s former private secretary. If only we could approach this woman, then we could find out the secrets of Muller Finance International. Once we know the secrets of thepany, then we can easily destroy him, Leon. That''s why it''s now our job to approach this woman and persuade her. So that she will cooperate with us to destroy Jackson Knight rke," Benjamin Calum replied with a smile.

    Leon looked at Giselle''s photo from Benjamin''s cell phone. His eyes were staring intently at Giselle''s photo which looked sensual. Instantly, his male blood rose.

    "Are you sure this woman wants to work together with us?" Leon asked Benjamin quietly without taking his eyes off the photo of Giselle.

    "Sure enough, this girl was dishonorably fired by Jack yesterday. That''s why I''m sure she currently has a deep grudge against her former boss and we can use this to pave the way for us to destroy Jack," Benjamin Calum replied with a smile. .

    Leon smiled faintly. "How do you know this woman was dishonorably dismissed by Jack?"

    "I heard this from several female staff at thepany while walking home yesterday. I also tried to contact Giselle a few days ago, but my email was always unanswered. Until finally I contacted her directly via her cell phone and finally Giselle said that she was no longer working at Muller Finance International," Benjamin replied back.

    Leon nodded his head slowly as a sign of understanding on what Benjamin was saying. Instantly, his enthusiasm to destroy Jack red up again.

    "Okay then, I''ll try to approach this beautiful woman. I''m sure she''ll want to work with us. No woman can resist Leonardo Ganke''s charm in this world," Leon said quietly confidently.

    To be continued

 Chapter 611 - I Know All Your Suffering

    <h4>Chapter 611 - I Know All Your Suffering</h4>

    < Melbourne airport, 20.45 PM >

    "Are you kidding me, Jack?!"

    Anne shouted loudly for the umpteenth time at Jack when she realized she was in Melbourne, Australia. Anne regretted being sweet to her husband.

    Jack, who just got off his jet ne, smiled sweetly as he removed his sunsses.

    "Jack, why are you silent?! Exin to me what this means?" cried Anne again.

    "What else should I exin? Didn''t I already answer all your questions on the ne?"

    "Come on Jack, stop joking. I''m serious, why did you kidnap me so far? There is Christian at home," said Anne in a rising voice. She was annoyed to see Jack''s rxed attitude that seemed innocent.

    Jack chuckled. He then stepped down the stairs to approach Anne, who was already on the ground, standing with her hands on her hips.

    "If there is Christian at home, why is that?" asked Jack quietly as he stood in front of Anne.

    Anne red at Jack. "Christian will definitely look for me, he''s never far from me, Jack. He''ll definitely cry when he doesn''t find me, he''ll definitely..."

    "Hush�� listen to me, there are more than a dozen maids who will be able to look after our son at home. What''s more, currently Christian is being cared for by Luis directly, so you don''t have to worry. We can enjoy our holiday in peace, so when we go home Christian will be happy because he will be a big brother," said Jack quietly cutting Anne''s words without guilt.

    "Brother? It''s so nice of you to say! Go and get pregnant and gives birth to the baby on your own. I don''t want to get pregnant again before Christian is five years old!!" Anne said curtly before she finally turned around and walked away from Jack.

    Jack smiled amused at Anne''s behavior. She really hadn''t changed. Her temper was still the same as before and that made him love her even more.

    "Babe, where are you going? Don''t be so quick, this is the airport honey. You could get lost."

    "I''m not a child who can be lost in the crowd!" said Anne curtly as she continued to elerate her pace.

    Realizing that Anne was getting further away, Jack then ordered his men to follow her. He didn''t want to lose track of Anne, especially now that the airport was busy. Luckily, Jack immediately ordered the members of the Warriors to chase Anne, they almost lost track of Anne if they didn''t hurry up earlier. The reason was that at this time in front of Anne, there was a group of American tourists who had justnded, and Anne''s small body was almost dragged by the crowd. Luckily two members of the warrior immediately stood in front of Anne, protecting Anne from the people who were walking. Seeing Anne in an ufortable position Jack immediately took action, he took Anne''s hand and took her into his arms.

    "See, what did I say? You could get lost," said Jack quietly as he grabbed the Anne he needed.

    Anne did not answer Jack''s words. Her attention was distracted by the scent of Jack''s body that pierced her nose. Well, it looked like Anne missed Jack''s touch.

    After two minutes had passed, the group of tourists had finally left, the way in front of them was empty again. Luckily, Anne quickly controlled herself. She immediately pushed Jack''s body away so that his arms could be released.

    "Looks like the car that will take you is ready, sir."

    Jack nodded slowly. "Okay, let''s go. I don''t want to waste time," he said softly as he pulled Anne''s hand to walk beside him towards the main airport door which is now not as busy as it was a few moments ago.

    Three all-ck Range Rovers seemed to have been lined up in front of the lobby. A driver, who already knew that his master had arrived, immediately opened the back door wide.

    "Thanks, Albert," Jack said quietly as he helped Anne into the car.

    "Yes, sir."

    Anne raised an eyebrow at the brief conversation between Jack and the stranger. "You two know each other?"

    "Sure, he''s Albert, one of my go-to drivers when I was in Melbourne."

    "Tell me more, Jack."

    Instead of answering questions from his wife, Jack put his arm around Anne''s waist. "You''ll find out in a few minutes."

    "Jack..."

    Anne''s words could not be continued because Jack had alreadynded a kiss on her lips, a long passionate kiss. Jack''s tongue danced in her mouth. Anne, who was still alert, immediately pulled her face trying to break Jack''s kiss, but it only happened for a moment. Because after that Jack had explored her neck, giving kisses there. Anne''s mind immediately went nk, she really couldn''t think right now. Jack''s kiss didn''t even stop when Albert, the driver, sat in his chair. Anne, who realized Albert''s presence, also didn''t have the power to ask Jack to end his attack. Anne resigned and enjoyed every kiss that Jack left around her neck and shoulders. This time Anne ignored the kiss marks that would be left in those areas. What was on her mind right now was to ept all the love that Jack had given her through his kisses, even without realizing that Anne actually returned Jack''s kiss which was now on her lips.

    Albert, who knew his master very well, didn''t say anything. He preferred to continue driving well and took the husband and wife to one of Jack''s simple houses in Australia. Albert tried to cover his ears tightly, even though at this time the voices of heaven were clearly heard in the backseat. Damn! Jack''s kiss was long.

    Almost out of breath, Anne finally pulled her face and pushed Jack away from her.

    "Why?"

    "I''m out of breath," answered Anne honestly, because since Jack pressed his lips on hers, she really couldn''t breathe freely. Jack''s kiss was truly deadly.

    Jack smiled. He then cheered Anne''s head and kissed her forehead lovingly.

    "I love you, Anne. Only you, the only woman who drives me crazy."

    "Didn''t you just go crazy three years ago?" Anne immediately responded to Jack''s words quickly.

    Jack immediately let go of his arms and pushed Anne''s shoulders. "What did you say, Anne?"

    "No, I didn''t say anything," said Anne lying.

    "No. You said something rted three years ago." Jack''s eyes narrowed as he spoke like that.

    Anne smiled. "No, I didn''t say anything. Why are you being so sensitive when I talked about three years ago? Shouldn''t I be the sensitive one? Remember, I''m the victim. Not you." It was fixed, Anne was trying to me Jack. Yet, she clearly knew that the person who had been hurt the most from their fight three years ago was Jack. Jack almost lost his sanity and had to struggle in the hospital for almost five months, before he finally returned to work at the office to get his spirit back in life.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Yes, I am."

    Jack was still staring intently at Anne, who was still smiling meaningfully. Jack really couldn''t help himself any longer not to devour her right now.

    "We have arrived, sir."

    Fuck, Albert disturbed them!

    To be continued

 Chapter 612 - A Night Full Of Love

    <h4>Chapter 612 - A Night Full Of Love</h4>

    Anne still stood frozen in front of a three-story house that had a veryrge courtyard in front of it. The ssic-style house looked solid and very ssy. Therge yard that had green grass made the house look even more beautiful, not to mention the maze that was next to the house. Really, Anne was rendered speechless at this time.

    "Babe,e on in. How much longer are you going to stand there?" Jack, who was already in the house, shouted at her.

    However, Anne didn''t care about that. She still didn''t believe that the spacious house she was visiting today was one of Jack''s assets that he had owned for decades.

    "Come on, Madam,e on in," Albert said politely to Anne.

    Immediately, Anne''s thoughts were broken. She immediately turned to the red-haired man who had been standing beside her since ten minutes ago. "Are you serious this house belongs to Jack?"

    "Broadly speaking, yes, although the original owners of this house are Mr. Calvin and Mrs. Megan Muller, both of Mr. Jack''s parents," said Albert kindly. "This is their summer house, Madam. Usually Mr. Calvin will visit this house when summeres with his wife and children on vacation."

    Anne massaged her forehead which suddenly felt sore. She still didn''t understand the way of thinking of rich people who easily bought luxury houses in various countries without thinking about taxes and operational costs which were definitely not cheap.

    "It''s not just this house, Madam. Thete Mr. Calvin also owned a farm in Australia which I managed with some of my friends. Maybe tomorrow the young master will take you to the Mullers too to see the horses and cows on the farm." Albert added again, which made Anne even more speechless. Her surprise at the big house in front of her had not yet disappeared. Now she was again surprised by a farm. Anne really felt very insignificant in front of Jack right now.

    Anne''s surprise ended when Jack came and approached her. He couldn''t wait and went out to force Anne into the house.

    "How much longer are you going to stand outside like this, hm?"

    Anne turned to Jack who was already hugging her waist tightly. "What other country do you have assets in, Jack?" Anne asked subconsciously.

    Jack chuckled. He knew where his wife was talking about. "All these assets that I own will belong to Christian and his brothers, you calm down."

    "Jack, I''m serious!!"

    Jack''sughter grew louder. "Why, why are you asking me that?"

    "I don''t know, I just wanted to know. At least if I knew, then I wouldn''t be surprised like this anymore," answered Anne honestly.

    Jack, who was already excited for Anne, couldn''t hold himself back any longer. Without permission, he immediately lowered his head and carried Anne like a newlywed into the house. Anne didn''t struggle this time. Instead, she wrapped her arms around Jack''s neck.

    Using the elevator Jack took Anne up to the third floor, a private floor especially for his suite. On that floor, Jack''s super luxurious and ssy suite was located. Jack carefully lowered her on therge bed which was ced at the center of the room, which was dominated by cream and brown colors in a gothic style.

    "Jack..."

    "Hmmm..." Jack, who had kissed Anne''s neck area, answered with a mumble. He didn''t want to leave the crook of Anne''s neck that made him addicted.

    "This room, who have you invited to this room before me?"

    Suddenly, Jack immediately opened his eyes. He also immediately lifted his face and stared intently at Anne, who was now leaning on the bed with clothes that had been opened at the top because of Jack''s actions.

    "Why did you suddenly ask that?" asked Jack displeased.

    Anne looked around the room. The Victorian-style room really impressed her. Besides the chandeliers, the luxurious ovey curtains also became a hallmark of the Victorian style, making her speechless. As a person who had studied at the art campus, Anne was truly fascinated by the beauty of the room where she was currently.

    Anne''s gaze ended at the check that was sitting in front of her questioningly. "I don''t know, I''m just curious."

    "This house was bought by my father when I was 15 years old. The first time I came this house only had one floor and two simple rooms. However, over time Ipletely remodeled this house from scratch, from the building to the furniture in this house. I bought and designed it myself. I don''t know why I made a house design like this, clearly I just feel happy with this Victorian style and the room we are currently upying is a private room that no one can step in without my consent. Albert is the person I trust in Australia. He takes care of everything with the others. He also arranges for the cleaning of this room every three days by people who arepetent in their fields, so you don''t have to worry. The only woman who has set foot in this room is you, Mrs. rke," answered Jack softly with his hands already wrestling around Anne''s upper body. The blouse that Anne was currently wearing had slipped down and left a white bra that still wrapped around her body.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. She was still hypnotized by all the interior designs of the room where she was currently in. Every part of the room fascinated her.

    "I want you now, baby," Jack breathed softly in Anne''s ear.

    The strange tingle of Jack''s touch on her neck finally brought her to her senses. With a sudden movement, Anne pushed Jack away. As a result, Jack fell backwards.

    "Y-you... What are you doing?!!" Anne screamed loudly as she grabbed the nket to cover her almost exposed body, the bra hook that was attached to her back was already detached due to the skill of Jack''s hands.

    Jack smiled. "I''m doing what I''m supposed to be doing since we got here thirty minutes ago."

    "Jack, I''m being serious. Why are you always like this? Taking a chance in a pinch!!''

    Jack chuckled. Instead of sitting quietly, Jack started to take off his clothes one by one in front of Anne without getting out of bed.

    "Jack..."

    "Hush..." Jack immediately put his index finger in front of Anne''s lips. "We have plenty of time to talkter, after I recharged the energy from you."

    "Jack...!" Anne sighed loudly as Jack started ying with her chest.

    Jack stopped his activities for a moment, he slowly lifted his face and looked at Anne''s face which was already flushed from holding back the pleasure he had just given.

    "I''ll make you sleepless tonight, baby."

    "Hm... Jack!!!"

    Anne''s words stopped when she buried her face into the goose feather pillow she took spontaneously. She bit the pillow as an outlet for the pleasure that she felt from Jack''s current activity at her lower body. Although right now her thighs were hurting from being opened wide by Jack, but it was distracted by the pleasure that Jack gave her. Jack''s tongue that yed in her core really made Anne went crazy.

    Well~ The long night had just begun..

    To be continued

 Chapter 613 - Lets Make A Baby

    <h4>Chapter 613 - Let''s Make A Baby</h4>

    < Hotel des Bergues, Switzend 21.00 PM >

    Giselle looked beautiful tonight. Wearing a blood red blouse that matched the lipstick that covered her lips, she looked very confident. There was no trace of sadness or disappointment from Jack''s sudden dismissal on her face.

    "Okay, I don''t have much time. Go straight to the point," said Giselle arrogantly as she had just finished drinking the wine that had just been poured into her ss.

    Leon smiled. It had been a long time since he had met a girl with a character like Giselle, after Anne. "Rx, Miss, we just met. Don''t you want to enjoy this beautiful evening first?"

    "No thanks, my time is short. If indeed you just want to invite me to enjoy this sumptuous dinner, I am very grateful but since I still have many things to finish then..."

    "Jackson Knight rke, I heard you were rejected by him, right? Are you interested in working with me to achieve your wish?" Leon suddenly cut off Giselle''s words quickly.

    Giselle, who was already getting up from her chair, suddenly canceled her intention, and returned to sitting gracefully in her chair. Giselle slowly raised her hands on the table and red at Leon.

    "What is your real aim?" Giselle asked coldly.

    Leon chuckled. "I want to reim my woman who was taken by your first love."

    Thump!

    "What do you mean? H-how do you know that Jack is my first love?" Giselle snarled in a rising voice.

    "Marianne, she is my ex-wife whom I love very much. Our life was very happy and harmonious before your first love came and took her from me," Leon lied, his eyes shing with confidence as if what he said was a fact.

    "Shit! So that foxdy is your treacherous ex-wife?"

    "Watch your words! Marianne is not that kind of woman. It was Jack who made her forgotten all about me," said Leon quickly, Leon didn''t like Anne to be called a fox woman by Giselle.

    Giselle was silent for a long time. She was deep in thought right now. Her hatred for Anne was now even greater. "If I ept your cooperation, what other advantage can you give me?"

    "I will help you until you can marry him for sure, Miss Allen. Believe that our cooperation will definitely work," Leon answered confidently.

    Giselle smiled. Slowly, she reached for the wine ss in front of her and immediately drank it down.

    "How long will it be?"

    Leon pursed his lips. "If we really did everything ording to n, then in less than two months they would have been separated."

    "Hhmmm..interesting. Give me some time Mr. Ganke. I''ll think about it in the next few days."

    "What do you mean by thinking about it again?" asked Leon with sharp eyes, looking angry and disappointed that inviting Giselle to cooperate was not easy.

    Giselle smiled. She slowly got up from her chair and straightened her clothes in front of Leon without any shame. "I am a calcting woman, sir. So let me think for the next three or five days. I will contact you directly to make a decision on this cooperation offerter on. Well then, excuse me, I still have a lot of work to do tonight."

    After saying that, Giselle immediately rushed away from Leon confidently. The sound of her footsteps was very loud and made many people turn towards her. The movement of Giselle''s pelvis made Leon smile slyly.

    "You lowly whore, how dare you make me wait. Just watch, I''ll make youe to me. I''ll make sure you beg me, ask for my help. You think you can handle that bastard alone? Don''t be so arrogant,dy," Leon said coldly as he continued to stare at Giselle. which was increasingly invisible from his sight.

    Because his business was finished, Leon rushed out of the restaurant in the Hotel des Bergues to catch up with Benjamin Calum who was currently at the bar. Benjamin was currently venting his frustration due to losing in this project. All the files that he had prepared well to sue Muller Finance International were now useless. The reason was that an hour ago he received an email from Erick containing a high court decision in Melbourne which stated that thend he admitted as his currently had the status of being under investigation. This meant he had lost before the war. That was why right now Benjamin was venting his disappointment by having fun with beautiful and sexy girls and alcohol.

    When Leon was walking out of the hotel, Aaron, who had just picked up Rose, identally saw him. Aaron immediately stopped his steps and was silent for a while, which made Rose confused.

    "What is it?"

    Aaron removed his hand from Rose''s and grabbed her head tond a kiss on her forehead. "Wait a minute, I need to go to reception. You don''t go anywhere and don''t try to go up to the room without my consent."

    Rose chuckled. "Readymander. I''m not going anywhere and will wait for you obediently here."

    Aaron smiled in amusement at being called themander. "I love you, wait a minute okay?"

    Rose nodded her head. Aaron rushed away from his wife to the reception desk. Aaron was involved in a long conversation with the two receptionists. Because she felt that her husband looked very handsome from behind, Rose then took out her cell phone and started taking photos of Aaron to upload to her social media ount. Rose chuckled when she read herst post about flowers Aaron gave her at the airport a while ago. Many of her followers said sweet words with prayers for the continuity of their rtionship with Aaron. As the wife and daughter of an important person, Rose had more than 50 million followers. That was why she was seen activelymunicating with her fans through thements she wrote.

    "Ah, it sucks. Why is it that every time I post a photo, my followers respond very quickly?" Rose grumbled with a bit of annoyance. Just imagine, the photo of Aaron''s back that she just posted in less than five minutes had already gotten 50 thousand likes and thousands ofments.

    "Come on, guys, that''s just my husband''s back. It''s not my husband''s face that I posted, not his body, isn''t it..."

    Rose fell silent when she realized how attractive her husband was. Damn! All this time she had not realized it! Rose quickly then checked Aaron''s photos one by one that she had posted. There was not a single photo of Aaron that didn''t have less than 2 million likes. All of Aaron''s photos were liked by almost all of her female followers. Rose''s face immediately looks red from holding back anger.

    Aaron, who had finished talking to the receptionist, looked surprised to see the change in his wife''s expression.

    "Sorry honey, it took me long. You''re not angry, right?" Aaron asked softly to Rose, when he was standing in front of his wife who was already emitting an air of hostility.

    Instead of answering her husband''s question, Rose suddenlynded a kiss on Aaron''s lips. "You''re mine, Aaron Sean Connery."

    "Of course, I am yours, my love," said Aaron quickly, although a little surprised by the change in his wife''s attitude but Aaron liked it.

    "Okay, then let''s make a baby." Rose spoke loud enough that many people were startled and turned their heads towards them.

    "Honey..."

    Aaron''s words stopped because Rose had pulled his hand and walked towards the elevator that was not far from in front of them. Women who were jealous were terrible, there was no doubt about that!

    To be continued

 Chapter 614 - Not Finish Yet

    <h4>Chapter 614 - Not Finish Yet</h4>

    Even though the room that Anne and Jack were currently sleeping in was on the third floor, but in fact, it didn''t affect much enough to avoid the noise, because at this time Anne woke up hearing the sound of birds singing even though she had only slept for two hours after her hot romance with Jack. Jack really did what he said before they made love. He made their night very long and full of love.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes. The sound of birds singing to greet the morning really made her unable to continue sleeping. When she turned to the window, she finally knew what caused her to hear the bird''s song. Apparently, the bedroom window was not closed tightly by Jack. As a result, the sound of dozens of birds on the balcony could be heard clearly by Anne.

    "Where are you going?" Jack''s face sank back into Anne''s neck. "It''s still very early for us to leave the bed. Besides, I''m sure by now you must be very tired. We''d better sleep for the next six hours. Today I won''t let you get out of bed, babe." Jack muttered under his breath, teasing Anne.

    "Jack..."

    "No, you have to obey me," said Jack quickly.

    Anne did not answer Jack''s words, but she still looked like she was trying to get out of Jack''s arms. However, her movement was immediately stopped when Jack suddenly was on top of her, holding her with both his mighty hands.

    "Okay, looks like we can resume our game now. Apparently, your strength has returned," said Jack quietly full of threats.

    Suddenly, Anne''s body felt weak, all the hairs on her body swelled. But it did notst long because slowly but surely, Jack lowered his face towards Anne.

    "I-I''m still tired, I need rest... I need rest, Jack!!!" Anne screamed hysterically when Jack''s lips almost touched hers.

    Jack smiled. "Really? Weren''t you excited to get out of bed a few minutes ago?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. "No, Jack, I''m tired. I really need a break."

    "Okay then, let''s continue our sleep again," replied Jack with a triumphant smile as he mmed his body right next to Anne and immediately wrapped his arms tightly around Anne''s t stomach.

    Anne took a deep breath. Really, she wouldn''t be able to get away from Jack if she did this. Even though Anne''s eyes were closed, her brain was still working hard, trying to find a way out, until Anne suddenly thought of birds that woke her up.

    "Jack."

    "Hmm?"

    "It''s noisy, I can''t sleep. The sound of the birds bothers me," said Anne honestly.

    Jack immediately opened his eyes wide again. "Birds?"

    Without speaking, Anne pointed directly at the open window. "See for yourself."

    Jack turned his face and stared at the window pointed to by his wife. Suddenly, the sound of teeth shing was heard from an angry Jack. Without a word, Jack got out of bed and walked to the window without covering his body with his robe. Damn! Anne, who intended to break away from Jack, canceled her intention when she saw the beauty of her husband''s body from behind. His beautiful thigh muscles collided perfectly with Jack''s very manly body. The results of years of practice did not betray the results.

    "Done, the birds are gone. I have also closed the window, so now we can go back to sleep and..."

    Jack stopped when he saw Anne was standing beside the bed without wrapping her naked body. She really looked very beautiful. Her curves were beautiful and perfectly engraved, there was no blemish except for a surgical knife cut on her lower abdomen when giving birth to Christian and a few artificial love bites that were scattered almost all over Anne''s body.

    "Anne..."

    Anne smiled faintly, a seductive smile to be exact. "I want to go to the bathroom, do you want toe with me?"

    Being asked a question like that made Jack helpless, really he was speechless. His wife had been very good at teasing him this time. Seeing no response from Jack made Anne smile. She then confidently walked towards the bathroom. Jack''s eyes continued to follow Anne''s footsteps. He seemed to be hypnotized at this moment. Unmoving and speechless, Anne was truly poisonous. The sound of the door closing made Jack realize, he immediately followed Anne into the bathroom. Shortly after Jack entered, heaven''s voices returned to their new room in Australia.

    * * *

    < Jack''s Mansion, Switzend >

    After realizing that his mother wasn''t home, Christian was crying profusely. The thing that Anne feared had happened. Christian was looking for her. None of the servants in the mansion managed to calm the anger of the handsome boy who was looking for his mother. Even Alice who lived in that ce seemed overwhelmed, because Christian didn''t want to be carried by anyone, only the word ''mommy''es out of his lips. He had not met his mother all day yesterday, so when he woke up this morning, he immediately looked for his mother and was immediately hysterical when he could not find her whereabouts.

    "What do we do, Nick? I really can''t calm the young master," said Erick desperately.

    Nichs, who was still wearing his pajamas, immediately turned to Erick. "Then do you think I can?"

    "Oh my God, what do we do? Poor young master, he has been crying for more than forty minutes," added Erick again hoarsely, looking at Christian who was still crying in Alice''s arms, trying to calm him down.

    Luis, who had just finished taking a shower, went straight to the young master''s room and grabbed him from Alice''s arms.

    "Mommy... I want my mommy huhuhu."

    "Okay... okay... We''ll find Mommy, but Christian, you need to be quiet first. Don''t cry anymore," said Luis softly, patting Christian''s buttocks gently.

    "Mommy...sobs Mommy..."

    With patience, Luis calmed Christian. Erick, Nichs and Alice along with several other servants could only silently watch Luis calm their young master. After Christian''s crying subsided, Luis then took him into the bathroom. Not long after they entered, Christian''sughter was heard in the bathtub.

    Alice took a deep breath. "Luckily there''s Luis, otherwise I don''t know how long Christian will cry."

    "Yes, you''re right, it seems that apart from his mother, the young master only obeys Luis," said Nichs quietly, following Alice''s words.

    "Seems like that, huff... Master really sucks. He just went away without bringing Christian. Poor boy, he must really miss his mother," Alice said softly.

    Eric smiled. "Master and Madam are on their honeymoon, so how can they take young master? Just be prepared, it looks like in a few months we will have a new young master or young miss."

    Alice and Nichs immediately turned to Erick.

    "Madam and Master are on their honeymoon?" Nichs shrieked in surprise.

    "Where did he take Anne?" asked Alice curiously.

    "Melbourne, Australia. Apart from the honeymoon, Master is there to take care of the shameless Benjamin Calum case. Do you really think how we can beat that man if not for Master''s intervention?"

    "So who helped us, sir?" Nichs asked quickly.

    Eric chuckled. "Who else do you think? Well, I''ll go and take a shower first, then we''ll meet at the dinner table."

    "Okay."

    Alice was not involved in the conversation because she immediately opted out when Erick started discussing Australia. Alice realized that Erick was making fun of her. Alice didn''t want to make up with Erick. She was still annoyed at the only man who still made her heart flutter even until now.

    To be continued

 Chapter 615 - [Bonus ]Dont Leave Me

    <h4>Chapter 615 - [Bonus ]Don''t Leave Me</h4>

    Three days had passed, and Anne and Jack were really enjoying their vacation together without any disturbance. For both work and Christian, Jack had asked Erick and Luis to handle everything while they were both in Australia. Luckily, Christian was already attached to Luis, so he no longer cried hysterically looking for his mother. Alice also helped Luis, as she still lived in the mansion. She took care of Christian very well.

    Anne looked at her sleep-deprived face in front of the dressing mirror in the room. Since she woke up early in the morning she couldn''t sleep anymore. Anne had missed her son too much. She was still upset aboutst night''s incident where no one answered her phone, while she wanted to talk to Christian to unwind. That was why Anne had woken up early in the morning.

    "Babe..." Jack groaned hoarsely from the bed, the man was looking for Anne with his eyes still closed.

    "I''m here," answered Anne quietly without turning her head.

    Jack then groped the side of his bed for Anne. "Where are you? Did you get out of bed?"

    Anne smiled faintly. Without speaking she walked over to the bed again and immediately sat down where she usuallyid.

    "I just went to the bathroom," replied Anne, quietly lying.

    Jack opened his eyes and immediately grabbed Anne''s body into his arms again.

    "Jack!"

    "I''m still sleepy, let''s go back to sleep. It''s still two hours to go down for breakfast, you need to rest."

    "I won''t be able to rest if you continue doing this, Jack," said Anne quickly. Her face turning slightly red as she felt her husband''s manhood had hardened and erged when it touched the skin of her thigh.

    Jack chuckled. "me him, not me. He''ll wake up like that knowing who owns him, babe."

    "You set it up, so don''t talk like that. You pervert."

    Jack''sughter grew louder. "Only to you Anne, only to you that I''m this perverted."

    "Really? Then how about when you lived in n''s memory four years ago? Weren''t you enjoying a very free lifestyle, in contractual rtionships with women?"

    Jack''s eyes immediately opened perfectly. Anne''s words immediately made him fully awake. His embrace on Anne''s body also immediately loosened until it finally released. Jack slowly got up and leaned against the edge of the bed.

    "I''m sorry, at that time my body was really not controlled by myself, Anne. It was n''s mind that controlled my body," said Jack quietly full of regret.

    "Really? But do you still remember the memory of that incident? I mean when your body was still controlled by n''s memory, do you still remember everything you did at that time?" asked Anne again.

    Jack red at Anne. "Even though I still remember it, will you be mad at me?"

    "Depends."

    "Anne, I''m serious," said Jack, his eyes rounded perfectly.

    Anne smiled. "I''ve forgiven all the mistakes that you did even when you''re yourself, Jack, of course I''ve forgiven those that you couldn''t control. I know at that time your body wasn''t controlled by your mind. That''s why I understand that. Do you think I can forgive your mistakes when we were at your private vi three years ago that easily if I didn''t know who you really were, Jack? After I found out that the man who raped me was the man I''ve been waiting for, all my anger was gone. It''s weird but it''s a fact. I really, really love you, Jack. So I forgive all your mistakes, but until now you still doubt my love, right? You really are amazing."

    Jack was speechless as he listened to all of Anne''s words. He couldn''t speak. Indeed, everything that Anne said really made an impression on his heart, especially when Anne mentioned his depraved act at the vi three years ago, where he had forced his will on Anne ruthlessly, even though at that time, Anne was still pure and had not been touched by any man.

    Seeing that Jack was silent, Anne smiled. She decided to freshen up in the bathroom, leaving Jack alone in bed. While Anne was taking a shower, Jack''s brain continued to work, the events that he had gone through with Anne during their marriage reyed in his memory. Anne had never disappointed him. He had been the only person who caused their fights to happen. Jack''s remorse returned, his fear of losing Anne was now even greater.

    Anne who was soaking in the bathtub was surprised when she saw that the bathroom door didn''t open, even though usually when she was taking a shower Jack would have followed her soon. But after ten minutes had passed, the bathroom door was still tightly closed like when Anne closed it. Out of curiosity, Anne then got out of the bathtub and rinsed in the shower which was near the bathtub. Wearing a bathrobe and a small towel that she used to wrap her wet hair, she went out of the bathroom. To her surprise, she saw Jack was still sitting in thest position she left her husband into the bathroom.

    Jack was still sitting on the bed with a nk stare. Suddenly, fear overcame her. She was afraid that Jack would return to the way he was two years ago, losing his own consciousness. Without thinking, Anne immediately approached the bed. When she just reached out her hand to touch Jack, suddenly he grabbed her hand and hugged her tightly.

    "Don''t go, Anne, don''t leave me. I can''t live without you, please don''t leave me," said Jack quickly.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Who would I leave you, Jack?"

    Jack did not answer Anne''s question, instead he just tightened his arms around Anne''s body. "I''ve lost my way without you by my side, Anne. Enough is enough. It''s enough for us to be apart. I don''t want you to leave me again."

    Anne patted Jack gently on the back many times. "I''m not going anywhere, who''s going anyway? Don''t talk carelessly."

    "In the future, when we fight or have disagreements, I beg you please don''t ever leave me. Stay by my side and don''t leave the house. I can''t lose you again, Anne. It would be better if I get out of the house rather than to see you go. So I beg you, from now on, please, don''t ever leave me again. I really would go craze if you''re not by my side."

    Anne chuckled. "I didn''t go of my own ord, Jack, you kicked me out. How could I still be by your side if you had kicked me out like before?"

    Jack bit his lower lip hard. He slowly released his arms from Anne''s body and moved off the bed, making Anne confused. Before she could open her mouth, Anne was suddenly surprised by what Jack was doing.

    "Jack... Don''t!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 616 - Rothschild Dynasty?

    <h4>Chapter 616 - Rothschild Dynasty?</h4>

    "Y-you already know everything?" Jack asked in disbelief. "But I''ve asked Erick and Nichs to keep everything a secret from you, then how do you know about what happened two years ago when I was in the hospital recovering from my depression, Anne?"

    Jack really couldn''t believe that Anne knew that he had been so depressed that he had been in the hospital for months.

    Anne smiled. She then sat cross-legged in front of Jack, who previously wanted to kneel to her. "Luis, it was Luis who told me everything. During my time in Aberdeen, Luis always messaged me via email, even though I didn''t reply to any of his emails. Luis even sent pictures of you in the hospital. If it weren''t for all that, there''s no way I could forgive you that easily, Jack. How could I quickly agree toe with you to Switzend?"

    "But, you said at that time you were willing to go home with me because you saw me asking for Paul''s help..."

    "That''s another plus point. My confidence ining back to you increased when I saw that you didn''t hesitate to kneel in front of Paul, especially after I knew that now Linda and Paul are already joining a pregnancy program with the best doctors in Luxembourg. And don''t me, Luis, he is just doing his job. I hope that everything that happened to us in the past will not happen again in the future. Please try to lessen your jealous nature. Trust me, I won''t do anything wrong, Jack. If I wanted to have an affair, I would have done it a long time ago when you were pronounced dead in the English Channel, but I didn''t, right? So please use yourmon sense, be the Jack I knew when we first met." Anne cut off Jack''s words with a smile.

    "We''ve been separated quite often, Anne, that''s why I..."

    "Even though we were separated many times by circumstances, but if God has decreed that we will be together, what can humans do?"

    Jack looked at Anne with teary eyes, a warm feeling welling up in his chest. He really felt very happy now, all his fears were gone. It turned out that Anne really loved him.

    "Come on, let''s get up and take a shower, I''ll be waiting downstairs for breakfast," said Anne quietly as she smoothed Jack''s messy hair.

    "But it''s still too early for breakfast, honey, don''t you want us to do something else?" Jack teased Anne with his mischievous smile.

    Bam...

    Anne smacked Jack in the chest furiously.

    "Don''t start again, I''m tired. It''s been three nights you haven''t let me go. Come on, don''t mess around. Hurry up and take a shower, I''m already hungry. After breakfast, let''s go to the maze, I want to y in the maze before heading back to Switzend."

    Jack nodded his head. "Okay princess, I will do everything you ask."

    Anne chuckled. "What princess? Frog princess? Come on, let''s get up."

    Jack immediately got up from the floor and walked straight to the bathroom, while Anne chose to go to the walk-in closet to get dressed. Even though when Jack abducted her to Australia they didn''t bring any clothes, but it turned out that Jack had prepared everything at their house. All of their necessities were readily avable, from clothes to perfume to skin care that Anne usually wore on a daily basis. It seemed that Jack had prepared very well for their vacation this time and Anne loved all of them. She really felt privileged by Jack.

    After finishing getting ready, Anne then rushed down to the first floor through the stairs instead of using the elevator. She felt healthier the more she moved. When arriving on the first floor, the maids had just finished putting the dishes on the dining table. Because Anne was so hungry, she chose to sit in her chair and immediately poured a ss of warm milk into her ss.

    "Would you like some pancakes too, Madam?" a chef asked Anne.

    "No, just milk is enough. I''m waiting for my husband for breakfast," replied Anne with a smile.

    "Very well, Madam, then I will excuse myself."

    Anne nodded her head with a smile in response to the chef''s words. She again drank the milk in her hand until it was gone. It''s surprising that Anne liked fresh cow''s milk like this, whereas previously Anne preferred almond milk and didn''t really like cow''s milk. Well, her tastes had changed drastically now. When she had just ced the ss on the table, Anne saw Alberte with a document in his hand.

    "What have you brought, Albert?" asked Anne in a fairly loud voice, startling Albert who wanted to go up to the second floor.

    Albert immediately stopped his steps and turned to the mistress who was looking at him full of smile from the dining table.

    "These are the files from the mayor for Master, Madam."

    Anne''s curiosity suddenly aroused when Albert mentioned the word mayor. "The mayor? What''s up with Jack and the mayor?"

    "I-it''s about thend dispute matter..."

    "Give it to me, I want to read it." Anne, who was already standing in front of Albert, immediately stretched out her hand, asking for the files that Albert was carrying.

    Albert was silent for a long while before he finally handed the file that was in his hand to the madam. Even though he had only known Anne for three days, for some reason, Albert felt more respectful to Anne than to his master.

    Anne immediately sat on the sofa, looking for afortable position to read the files that Albert had brought. Anne''s eyes narrowed when she read Leon''s name in a few sentences. The name Leonardo Ganke was immediately read by Anne and it was enough to make her realize that her ex-husband was in trouble with Jack.

    "What does Leonardo Ganke have to do with this piece ofnd, Albert?"

    Albert nced toward the stairs, hoping that Jack would appear. However, his hopes turned out to be far from reality, so Albert was forced to tell him everything he knew about Leonardo Ganke''s rtionship with Jack''spany.

    "Not just this once, Madam. This man named Leonardo Ganke has tried several times to damage the work that is being carried out by master, such as the resort project in South Korea, it was meddled by this man named Leonardo Ganke. Thetest is the case of thend in this city, Madam. This man has asked his friend, Benjamin Calum, one of the heirs of the disputednd, for help to offer hisnd to Master''spany to finance the construction of a hotel. However thend isn''t officially Mr. Calum''s, as it is still in dispute in the high court in Melbourne. That''s why master has came to Australia to reconfirm whether thisnd is really still in dispute or not, because the project that Benjamin Calum offered to Muller Finance International is worth more than $500 million dors, Madam," Albert said, quietly ending the exnation.

    "Jesus, it''s all money?"

    Albert chuckled. "Yes Madam, that''s why Master came straight to Melbourne to check it in person. Even though many people have informed him that thisnd has not yet been processed, he still came."

    Anne took a deep breath. She still couldn''t believe the number that Albert had mentioned. Not long after, Albert left Anne because he was contacted by one of his men from the farm. Anne herself chose to close the files she had previously read and put it back on the table. From those files, Anne also knew that Jack was really very rich. It wasn''t just in Melbourne that he had arge house and farm like this one. It turns out that Jack also owns a farm and processing pure cow''s milk which had a pretty big name in New Zend.

    Instantly, Anne had goosebumps. She now realized why Luis was so hard at protecting the heir of the rke family and asked her to return to Jack. It turned out that thete grandfather David really wanted an heir to be born from her womb to take care of all his wealth spread across several major countries in the world.

    Anne''s daydream was broken when she heard Jack''s footstepsing out of the elevator. Jack''s warm smile made Anne realize how attractive her husband actually was.

    To be continued

 Chapter 617 - Giselles Belongings

    <h4>Chapter 617 - Giselle''s Belongings</h4>

    < Cointrin International Airport Geneva, Switzend 10 AM >

    Anne did not open her eyes when the ne that took her back to Switzendnded nicely at Cointrin Airport, Geneva. After traveling for almost 24 hours, Anne experienced jetg, because Melbourne had a time difference of more than 10 hours with Switzend, which made Anne feel that she was still in Melbourne, Australia.

    Jack, who did not want to disturb his wife''s sleep, finally chose to carry her out of the ne. He carefully took Anne to the car that was parked right under his private jet which was parked at the Muller family''s private airport in Switzend.

    "Wee, sir." Erick greeted Jack politely while lowering his head.

    Jack smiled. He then stepped into the car that had been opened wide by Erick carefully so that Anne''s head did not hit the hard car roof. Anne just squirmed a little when she was in the car, the headache that hit her really made her unable to open her eyes. Even though her sleeping position was notfortable at the moment, she preferred to keep her eyes closed and Jack was very aware of that. Therefore, Jack had been smiling while gently patting Anne''s back so she could fall back asleep.

    "Well, did Benjamin Calum give up?" Jack asked Erick softly as the car started to leave the airport.

    "For now the man looks like he has given up, sir, but we are still wary of him. Because until now Benjamin Calum is still with the mastermind of this chaos, Leonardo Ganke," Erick answered seriously.

    Jack pursed his lips. "That fucking lion, I should have just smashed him to the rootst year. I''m regret for being too kind to him."

    "I''m afraid they will make another n to attack us, sir. Because right now everything feels very calm," said Erick quietly. He spoke lowly as he was afraid he would wake Anne who was sleeping on his master''sp.

    "Don''t worry, Erick, even if they attack me again, I will face them head-on. I''m not going to y anymore now. Once again that damn lion is trying to harass my family and I''ll make him poor overnight," said Jack with determination. Both of his eyes widened perfectly as he spoke, showing how angry he was right now.

    Jack''s words stopped when Anne moved again. It seemed that Jack''s voice was too loud to make Anne feel ufortable. Seeing the madam was not calm, Erick chose to end his conversation with the master.

    The convoy of cars that picked up Jack and Anne finally arrived at the mansion. As usual, dozens of maids in matching uniforms lined up neatly to wee their master at the door. Feeling that the car that was carrying her had stopped, Anne finally opened her eyes slowly.

    "Are we there yet?" Anne asked quietly, trying to sit up.

    Jack smiled gently. "Yeah, we''re here."

    "Okay, let''s get out but I''m going to sleep right away. My head still hurts," said Anne hoarsely. The jeg was really torturous.

    "Whatever you want to do I won''t stop you."

    Anne pursed her lips. She tried to get out of the car through the right side of the door as there was already Jack reaching out to her from outside. She stood long enough in front of Jack, while taking in a fresh breath of air which made her feel so much better. Luckily, Jack recruited a professional gardener, so that his garden was now well-arranged with dozens of oxygen-producing trees, so that the air around the mansion bes fresher.

    "Are you done?" Jack asked lovingly.

    Anne opened her eyes which had been closed for a moment when she took a breath of fresh air. "I''m done."

    Jack then put his arm around Anne''s waist as they entered the house. As long as Anne and Jack walked, the maids, who were looking down, didn''t dare to lift their heads. They kept their heads down until the master and madam actually entered the house. The quiet and peaceful atmosphere of the house did not make the husband and wife suspicious at all. The two of them continued to walk up to the second floor hugging each other towards the main room in the mansion.

    "Have you told Master what Luis did to him, Erick?" asked the butler in an almost inaudible voice.

    Eric shook his head. "No, I haven''t had time to tell him yet. Madam was sleeping in the car because of jeg, so I haven''t reported what Luis did to them."

    The butler named Fabio took a deep breath. "What if they got angry, Erick? Oh, we''re all so worried that Master wouldsh his anger to us."

    "Just pray, Fabio. Hopefully Master and Madam won''t be angry if it''s rted to Luis," Erick said quietly, sounding frustrated.

    Fabio and several other maids lowered their heads. They could now only ept the anger of the master and madam which could explode at any time. Erick who couldn''t do much also didn''t seem to say much. He was also in the same position as the servants. Luis Cobb was really getting them all in trouble at the moment, really big trouble.

    ****

    < Muller Finance International >

    Alice had started working again today. The female staff who she had scolded a few days ago looked very surprised when she saw that she had actually filled the position of secretary in ce of Giselle.

    Actually yesterday Alice hade to the office to tidy up the room that Giselle had used for thest two years. She felt ufortable with all the furniture in the room. So she asked a worker to change the wallpaper in the room to the way she wanted it and rece Giselle''s desk.

    "Excuse me, Miss."

    An office girl greeted Alice who was setting her desk.

    "Alice, just call my name directly, you don''t have to use Miss frills like that. I don''t like it," Alice answered with a friendly smile.

    The office girl was so shocked at Alice''s words that her eyes opened wide.

    Seeing the expression of the office girl standing in front of her, Alice smiled amusedly. "Don''t be like that, okay, tell me what''s wrong?"

    "I-it''s this, Miss... uh Alice, yesterday I was tidying this room and I found these things. It seems like this is an important item so I separate it," replied the middle-aged office girl with a stutter as she put down a small box containing some personal items that Giselle had left behind.

    Alice stared at the small cardboard box while narrowing her eyes. "This belongs to Giselle Allen, thetter''s former secretary?"

    "Yes, I''m afraid this is an important item, so I give it to you," the office girl replied back in fear.

    Alice grabbed a shy pink sh drive in the box. "Thanks for these items I received."

    The office girl then left Alice''s room to continue her work again. At first, Alice was not curious about the contents of the sh drive. However, when she saw the initials of the name ''JACK My Love'', she saw clearly on the sh drive, Alice finally decided to see what was in the sh drive.

    "You crazy woman!!" Alice screamed spontaneously with her fists tightly clenched on the table.

    To be continued

 Chapter 618 - The Next Generation

    <h4>Chapter 618 - The Next Generation</h4>

    "Jack!!!"

    Anne''s screamed sounded very loud, breaking the silence in the night. Everyone who had been anxious since morning was immediately trembled in fear when they heard the screams of their mistress.

    "Jack, this must be your n, right?!! You purposely took me away from Switzend so that Luis could take my son away right??!!"

    "Come on, Jack, let''s go after them. Let''s bring Christian home."

    "I don''t want to be separated from him, Jack! Christian needs me, he''s only two years old Jack!"

    "Come on Jack..e on!!"

    Anne''s screams were heard again from the second floor. Anne, who had just woken up and was about to check on Christian, was surprised to find that her son''s room was empty. There was not the slightest sign of Christian''s presence in the room until she finally learned of the fact that Luis had taken Christian away to Luxembourg.

    Anne was angry. She was hysterical and crazy when she knew her son was taken away without her permission and Jack was the target of Anne''s anger in the middle of the night.

    "Babe, calm down... don''t be angry. Everything can be discussed properly," said Jack softly, trying to calm Anne who was still screaming on Christian''s bed.

    Bam!

    Anne threw a pillow at Jack.

    "What do you mean calm down? My son was taken away, Jack! How can I calm down?"

    Jack put down the pillow he was holding and ced it carefully on the sofa. "Don''t be mad honey, I''ll call Luis first. If you panic and cry like that, I can''t think straight."

    Anne ignored Jack''s words. She continued to call Christian''s name while hugging the pillow she used to wear. The smell of her son''s body lingered and made her even sadder.

    Jack was silent for a while before finally taking his cell phone and called Luis in Luxembourg. But since it was already 2 am, no one was picking up the call, including Noah, who seemed to be fast asleep. While Jack was confused of what to do, suddenly Erick appeared at the door.

    "Sir ..."

    "Can you exin what happened yesterday? Why didn''t you tell me, Erick? Why were you silent when Luis brought Christian?!" Anne, who was already hysterical, immediately bombarded Erick with many questions.

    "Babe... calm down, everything must be discussed with a cool head."

    "How can I calm down, Jack?!! My son was taken away without my knowledge, what do you think Christian is? A worthless lifeless thing? He''s my son, Jack��"

    "Christian isn''t just your son! He''s also my son, Anne. Don''t talk as if you''re the only one who has a hand in Christian''s presence. Christian is also there because of me, I''m his father!" Jack had lost control then shouted loudly, cutting Anne''s words. Anne''s crying and screaming made him lose control so he could speak so loudly to Anne.

    Being shouted at by Jack immediately silenced her. Not only Anne who immediately lowered her face, Erick, who was in front of the door, even unconsciously took a step back because of Jack''s shout.

    "Tell me what happened, Erick? How did Luis take Christian away? Why didn''t you tell me about this too? You''re so unlike the Erick that I once knew, Erick.

    Erick''s face flushed as he heard Jack''s words.

    "This is not Erick''s fault, because actually Erick also did not know." Alice suddenly appeared from behind Erick, answering Jack''s questions.

    Erick and Jack immediately turned and red at Alice, who was now standing beside Erick, although the gazes that Jack and Erick gave to Alice had different meanings.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Luis brought Christian exactly 30 minutes before younded in Switzend. Luis said he wanted to bring Christian to Luxembourg to meet with the rke family''s attorney. So actually Erick didn''t know when Luis took Christian away, because at that time he was already at the airport to pick you up," Alice answered quietly, trying to exin the outline what really happened.

    "Lawyer? Why does he want to take my son to see awyer, Alice? "

    Alice turned to Anne, who was still sitting on Christian''s bed. "I don''t even know, Anne. What is certain is that this may have something to do with Christian''s status as an heir to the rke family."

    Anne wiped her tears that didn''t stop flowing. "But Christian is only a child. He is only two years old. He doesn''t understand these kinds of things yet, Christian doesn''t understand sob..."

    Anne cried again and confused everyone in the ce, including Alice, who couldn''t do much.

    "Babe..."

    "No, don''te near me!!" Anne loudly raised her hand in the air to stop Jack who wanted toe closer to her.

    Jack immediately froze when Anne forbade him toe closer. Jack''s surprise hadn''t diminished when he was suddenly surprised by Anne again, who got up from the bed and immediately ran out of Christian''s room and went to their room, which was not far from Christian''s room. The loud sound of the door mming made everyone startled. Anne seemed really angry at this time.

    Jack scratched his head that doesn''t itch. He really didn''t understand why Luis did this so far without his knowledge.

    "I can fly to Luxembourg right now if you want, sir," Erick said offering himself slowly.

    Jack shook his head. "No need, I''m sure Luis must have a special reason on why he took Christian away. Luis did it because of grandfather''s orders, so did the damnwyers."

    "Well, it seems that being the heir to a rich family isn''t fun, isn''t it?" Alice said quietly teasing Jack.

    "I''m not in the mood for a joke, Alice!" Jack snapped.

    Alice chuckled. "Well, it seems you don''t understand what I mean, sir."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Get to the point, don''t beat around the bush."

    "Whoa whoa whoa ... be patient sir, don''t be mean to me. So what I meant earlier was that you make the second, third, fourth and so on heirs with Anne, so Christian won''t lose his childhood because he''s the only heir to the family. Imagine if Christian had a younger brother, I''m sure Luis and thewyers wouldn''t be in such a hurry," Alice replied with a smile.

    Jack frowned at Alice''s words. He seemed to be digesting the words that Alice had just said.

    After nearly two minutes of silence, Jack slowly lifted his face and looked at Alice with sparkling eyes. "You''re really smart, Alice. I''m proud of you."

    Alice chuckled. "That''s it, what are you waiting for? Go to your room, followed by Anne."

    Jack smiled as he nodded his head and hurried off to their room, but as he was just passing Christian''s door when he suddenly turned around and red at Alice.

    "You should still know your manners, Alice."

    After saying that, Jack then continued his steps back to his room, leaving Erick and Alice looking confused.

    To be continued

 Chapter 619 - Siberian Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 619 - Siberian Tiger</h4>

    When the sun started to rise, Jack had juste down from the second floor alone, because Anne refused to go down with him. Anne was still annoyed with Jack after he refused to go to Luxembourg to pick up Christian. Anne was angry at Jack for being considered indifferent to her feelings.

    "Where are Erick, Nichs, and Alice?"

    "They''ve gone to the office since morning, sir."

    Jack nodded his head. He then grabbed the ss of water that was on the table and immediately drank it down until finished.

    "Bring breakfast for my wife to my room, looks like she won''t be able toe down this morning," said Jack quietly as he grabbed the fork that was next to his te.

    "Okay sir..."

    The maid''s words stopped when she saw Anne came down from the second floor. Her face looked pale because since two in the morning she had not slept again after crying over Christian.

    Anne walked calmly to the dining table. She did not answer the greetings of the maids who greeted her.

    "I want blueberry pancakes," said Anne quietly as she sat down in a chair.

    "O-okay Madam, we''ll get it ready."

    The waiters who heard Anne''s request immediately rushed to make pancakes ordered by the madam, so that in a short time three blueberry pancakes were avable on the dining table.

    When she saw that the pancakes were ready, Anne immediately grabbed them with one hand and ate them, but after just one bite, she put the pancakes back on the te.

    "Why? Don''t you like it?" Jack asked Anne quietly.

    "I forgot, blueberry pancakes are one of Christian''s favorite foods... I can''t possibly eat them," answered Anne quietly with tears already welling up in her eyes.

    Jack took a deep breath. He was getting ready to get up and approached Anne before she finally grabbed her cell phone which suddenly rang.

    "Mommy..."

    Christian''s voice was immediately clear when Anne received a video call from Luis.

    "Baby�� why did you go without taking Mommy, honey?"

    Christian chuckled. "I''m with Grandpa Luis, Mommy. Today I was invited to go see a tiger like Daddy''s tiger."

    "See the tiger? Where did you see the tiger, dear?"

    "At the zoo. There are lots of mommy animals there. I love seeing them.

    "Are you having fun, hm?"

    "Yes, I am." Christian spoke loudly with sparkling eyes.

    Anne chuckled at the adorable behavior of her son. All her annoyance and anger disappeared when she saw Christian''s very looseugh. It seemed that Luis and the maids in Luxembourg spoiled him so much. Her chat with Christiansted almost thirty minutes. During that time Jack didn''t touch his food, he just kept staring at Anne who was sitting on the sofa not far from the dining table.

    "Can I speak to you, Madam?" Luis suddenly joined in, interrupting Anne and Christian.

    Anne looked at Luis, who had now appeared on the screen of her cell phone. "Speak, Luis."

    Louis smiled. "Sorry if I took the young master without your permission, I have to take him to Luxembourg immediately on family business, Madam."

    "But Christian is still small, Luis. He doesn''t have to deal with family assets just yet. I want Christian to grow up normally like boys his age, Luis," said Anne hoarsely holding back her tears.

    "Yes ma''am, I know. But what I am doing is very important. The young master''s name must be immediately listed in the rke family important documents. He should also immediately bear the name rke behind his name instead of using thest name you gave him," said Luis seriously. His eyes stared intently at Anne as he spoke as if he was talking face-to-face with Anne.

    Anne took a deep breath. "Does it need to be done so quickly, Luis?"

    "It is, Madam, the sooner the better. I have to make sure all the rights of the young master belong to him even though at this time he still doesn''t understand all of it, actually this kind of thing shouldn''t have happened if you had epted my suggestion to immediately put rke''sst name for young master," Luis replied back without pause.

    Anne bit her lower lip. She recalled the email Luis sent her a few days after Christian was born. At that time, Luis had reminded her to immediately put rke''s name behind Christian''s name, but at that time Anne, who was angry with Jack, preferred to put her father''sst name for Christian.

    "But Christian isn''t being taken anywhere, is he?" asks Anne quietly trying to change the subject.

    Louis smiled. "Of course not, I just took the young master to the attorney''s office to do the documentation and change hisst name. And took him to the grandmaster''s grave, to inform the old master that the great-grandson he had been waiting for was already born."

    Anne''s chest suddenly felt tight hearing Luis'' words. She knew very well that during her life herte grandfather really wanted her to get pregnant and give birth to an heir for the rke family before he died. However, his wish had not been realized yet, the grandfather had gone forever following the family members he had missed so much.

    "Thank you, Louis."

    Luis immediately raised an eyebrow at Anne''s words. "Excuse me, Madam, what are you talking about?" Luis tried to confirm what Anne had said for fear of hearing the wrong thing.

    "Thank you for bringing Christian to Grandpa''s grave. At least, even though they didn''t meet in person, Grandpa would be d Christian came to his house," said Anne quietly with tears already streaming down her face, discussing her grandfather making her sad.

    Luis was shocked. He was silent for a while because he couldn''t believe the words that Anne said. Luis really didn''t expect Anne to say something like that, even though he thought Anne would be angry if Christian was taken to the cemetery.

    "You''re not angry, Madam?"

    Anne smiled as she wiped her tears. "Why am I angry? What you''re doing is right, Christian should know who his ancestors were."

    On the other end of the phone, Luis was getting speechless. He couldn''t believe Anne would talk like that. Even though he knew that Anne was a good woman, Luis still couldn''t believe he would hear such wise words from the madam.

    "Well then Christian can stay in Luxembourg for a few days. There are still many ces to visit with you. Take good care of my son, Luis, don''t let this female Siberian tiger get angry. Because believe me, you won''t be able to handle her," added Anne back while smile.

    "A-are you serious, Madam?" Luis asked stuttering. This was the first time in his life that a former Luxembourg special police officer who always managed to do his job spoke with a stutter. In front of a woman, too. Damn!

    Anne smiled. "Yes, yes I want to eat now. My stomach is hungry, remember my message well Luis. Take good care of my son, if there is even a slight wound of his skin then you will deal with me."

    After saying that innocently, Anne immediately turned off the iing call from Luis and got up from the sofa to join Jack at the dining table. Jack, who had been a good listener since then, was very surprised to see Anne''s drastic change in attitude.

    "Anne..."

    "Give me the same beef my husband is having, I''m really hungry." Anne spoke aloud, interrupting Jack''s words with a smile.

    To be continued

 Chapter 620 - Endless Patience

    <h4>Chapter 620 - Endless Patience</h4>

    < Muller Finance International >

    While in the meeting room, Jack was not very focused, even though Erick was currently making a presentation rted to a coborative project that would be carried out by Muller Finance International with Connery Corporation. Before returning to Ennd yesterday, Aaron gave a proposal for cooperation to Erick.

    "If this project is sessful then we will get very big profits, sir. Because, as we all know, in recent years, South Korea has be the center of attention of all people in the world, not only because of the music industry but because of its natural beauty and ts culture is still very well preserved to this day. Therefore, if we cooperate with the Korean government in the development of luxury residences off Haeundae Beach like the one in Dubai, then I am sure that the Muller Finance International''s name will also be raised along with the name of Connery Corporation, which is the development vendor in this project," said Erick in a loud voice while presenting a coborative project that would be carried out by Connery Corporation and the Korean government.

    "Are you sure this project won''t have any problems in the future? You know, Korean people really love nature. Would they mind if a luxury residence like the one in Dubai is built on Haeundae Beach?" Alice asked seriously.

    Eric smiled. "As for the licensing issue with the local government, it seems that it has been done and there are no problems, because this project was directly offered by the Korean government to Connery Corporation as one of the big propertypanies that has seeded in building various spectacr buildings in several European countries. So I don''t think there''s a problem with the permission."

    "That''s good then, I''m just still worried after the Benjamin Calum thing yesterday," Alice said again.

    "You''re not wrong, Alice, what you did was right. Because whoever it is, they will be more alert after being disappointed." Nichs suddenly joined in without guilt.

    Erick immediately red at Nichs who was now smiling. "Are you insinuating me?"

    Nichs immediately pointed his nose with his index finger. "Me? Insinuating you? Why would I insinuate you?"

    "This bastard, don''t y dumb, Nick!"

    Nichs chuckled and immediately turned to Alice. "What did I say, Alice? Why is Eric suddenly mad at me? Did I say something wrong?"

    "No, what you''re saying is true. Besides, why should he be angry, meanwhile we''re discussing a joint project with the Connery Corporation," Alice answered quietly defending Nichs.

    "Honey ..."

    "Honey? Who is your honey?" said Alice curtly, interrupting Erick''s words with a rising voice.

    Erick''s face immediately turned red with anger. He couldn''t believe Alice was still angry with him. Whereasst night they had a good talk when discussing the matter of Luis who brought Christian to Luxembourg.

    "Well, let''s continue again, don''t talk nonsense. We''d better ask Master, whether he agrees or not with this cooperation offer," said Alice quietly trying to change the subject.

    "Yeah, you''re right, we better..."''

    Nichs'' words stopped when he looked at Jack, who was currently sitting in his chair. But instead of just sitting, Jack is currently staring at the big window on his left side. It seemed that during the meeting thatsted almost an hour, Jack didn''t listen to what they were discussing. Even though Jack''s body is in that ce, his mind was elsewhere.

    Alice opened her mouth wide when she saw what Jack was doing, so did Erick. The three of them couldn''t believe what they were seeing.

    "Sir... sir..."

    "Yes, Erick, what''s wrong? You can start the meeting. I''m ready to listen." Jack immediately cut Erick''s words without guilt.

    Erick, Nichs and Alice immediately stared intently.

    Jack immediately frowned. "What are you three doing?"

    "Let''s see what time it is, sir," Alice answered quietly with a smile.

    Obediently Jack looked at the watch on his right hand. "Wow, it''s three o''clock, well it looks like it''s time for us..."

    "Sir!!!" Alice screamed loudly which surprised Jack.

    "What''s wrong? Why do you have to scream like that? I can still hear well, Alice," said Jack innocently, holding his ears.

    Alice then scratched her hair that didn''t itch so that it made her hair messy. "You talk to him, Nick. I can''t take it, I give up. I''ll get angry if I keep talking to him." Alice spoke with her hands in the air in surrender.

    Nichs himself could only take a deep breath without intending to do what Alice ordered him to do.

    "What is wrong with you all? Is there a problem?" asked Jack again without guilt. He was confused by the attitude of his three subordinates who looked very angry with him at the moment.

    Erick, who still managed to control his anger, slowly approached the master. "We''ve had a meeting for almost two hours, sir."

    "What? How is that possible?"

    "Of course it''s possible, we''ve been arguing about the project offered by Aaron Sean Connery, my former highlypetent boss, to Muller Finance International. But it turns out that you''re just sitting dreamily staring at the clouds from the window! Gosh, sir... indeed, did you not hear anything at all for 2 hours?" Alice asked in a voice shaking with emotion.

    "I don''t look at the clouds," Jack answered quietly without guilt.

    "Jesus...oh God, I give up, please both of you talk to him. I don''t want to die young, I''d better continue my work and you talk to him," said Alice full of emotions, while leaving the meeting room quickly. Her face was as red as a tomato by now. Working with Jack again had really cost her a lot of patience.

    Seeing Alice left just made Jack even more confused, he then turned to Nichs and Erick questioningly.

    Erick and Nichs, who had previously argued, looked at each other before finally both letting out a long sigh. Both of them looked back at their master and exined what had actually happened to make Alice so angry.

    Jack didn''t open his mouth at all while Erick and Nichs were talking. He really didn''t expect to have spent 2 hours doing nothing when previously he was the one who asked to hold this meeting.

    "Oh my God, I really can''t concentrate," Jack said softly as he massaged his aching forehead.

    "Is there another problem, sir?" Erick and Nichs asked simultaneously.

    Jack looked at the two confidants, namely sharply. "My wife, she wasn''t mad and allowed Christian to stay in Luxembourg for a few days."

    "What? How is that possible?" Erick and Nichs shouted back in unison. They couldn''t believe the words of the master considering what happened this morning where the madam went crazy when she found out Christian was taken away to Luxembourg.

    "Anne spoke to Christian at first via Luis'' cell phone and finally Anne got into a serious conversation with Luis and..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 621 - Unreasonable Question

    <h4>Chapter 621 - Unreasonable Question</h4>

    All the way back to the mansion, Jack was seen smiling all the time, which made Nichs, who was his personal driver, confused this time.

    "Stop at the flower shop, Nick. I want to buy flowers for my wife," Jack said quietly, breaking the silence in the car.

    "Yes sir."

    Nichs immediately changed the route of the car to go to the flower shop. After driving for almost ten minutes from the original ce, the car finally stopped in front of a fairlyrge florist. Without waiting long, Jack then got out of the car and rushed into the shop. But just as he was about to touch the door handle, suddenly a big hand touched his shoulder and stopped him in his tracks.

    "Sorry to bother you, Mr. rke." A familiar voice sounded in Jack''s ear from behind.

    Jack, who had already guessed the owner of the voice, immediately smiled. "What an unexpected coincidence I got to meet such an important person like you, Mr. Lloyd."

    Chester Lloyd smiled at Jack''s words. "Would you mind having a little coffee with me, sir?"

    Jack looked at the watch on his right hand. "Okay, I still have about forty-five minutes before dinner with my wife."

    The smile on Chester Lloyd''s face disappeared when Jack mentioned his wife. He then led the way to a cafe next to the florist where he and Jack met. Jack slowly nodded his head at Nichs, signaling him to stay outside with the rest of Chester Lloyd''s bodyguards.

    As soon as Chester Lloyd and Jack entered the cafe, the ''close'' and ''open'' markers hanging on the door directly behind were closed by the barista and cafe owner. The arrival of two important men in Switzend, made him choose to give privacy to both of them. After making sure that no one would be able to enter the cafe, the man then made two coffees without sugar that Jack and Chester had ordered at the same time. Jack and Chester both have the same taste in drinks.

    "Please enjoy." The cafe owner immediately ced two cups of ck coffee in front of Jack and Chester carefully.

    Jack grabbed his coffee cup and shook it slowly. "Please begin, don''t you want to talk to me about something, sir?"

    "Chester, you can just call my first name, Mr. rke," said Chester quickly.

    Jack pursed his lips. "Well, then you can also call my name directly, so that it seems more rxed."

    "Okay then, so I''ll just get straight to the point," Chester said quietly. "Do you love your wife, Jack?"

    "What? What kind of question is this?" said Jack, his voice rising, looking displeased with the question he had just heard.

    Chester took a slow sip of his ck coffee before finally putting his coffee cup back on his desk. "It''s an important question to me, Jack."

    "Damn! Just because you''re the secretary general of the United Nations, doesn''t mean you can be that rude, Lloyd! I can easily knock you out off from the pedestal," said Jack coldly full of threats, his eyes shing showing how angry he was right now.

    Chester''s jaw tightened at Jack''s threat, he knew very well how powerful the man sitting in front of him was.

    "I''m just asking, Jack. Why are you so angry, when my question is very easy for you to answer? You just have to say YES or NO," Chester answered quietly, trying to calm Jack''s anger.

    Jack stared intently into Chester Lloyd''s hazel eyes. "You know, Lloyd, I''ve had a lot of bad experiences with hazel eye owners like you. And it seems that this time I also hate you, even though I really hope you''re not like the hazel eyes owner I hated so much before. But after hearing what you said earlier, it seems my hopes are in vain, because you have officially joined the ranks of those with hazel eyes that I hate so much."

    Chester raised one eyebrow. "I really don''t understand what you mean, Jack, it has nothing to do with the color of my eyes and those people you hate. I''m just asking a very normal question that is easy to answer, you shouldn''t be mad at me for that question."

    "Your question has really bothered me, Lloyd. Just so you know my rtionship with Anne is not as simple as you think, so if you have bad hopes for our rtionship, better get it out of your mind right now, because it will be in vain. Trust me, ever since she was in her mother''s womb tens of years ago, my wife was destined to be mine, to be my wife. So don''t dream that you can snatch her from me," said Jack coldly and confidently with a murderous look at Chester who was only a few centimeters in front of him.

    Chester swallowed his saliva slowly. As long as he entered the world of politics, this was the only time Chester felt ufortable talking to someone. Even though Jack was not a politician or head of state as he had often met.

    "It seems that you really love your wife. Okay, for now I will step back. However, if you don''t love her anymore, please contact me, because I will go forward and propose her to be the mother of my child..."

    "Chester Lloyd, watch your words you bastard!! I told you from the start, Anne is mine. So don''t expect to have her. Even if I die, I will be a haunting ghost that always clings to her, so that no man will ever approach her. Even if there is another life after this I will be reborn as Anne''s husband. So you better not dream too high, just find another woman who can be the mother of your child. What is clear is that your hopes of making Anne the mother of your child will nevere true!" Jack shouted very loudly as he spoke, it was the first time Jack had spoken so loudly after three years ago when he was furious because of the fake photo that Sophia Higgins had given him.

    Chester Lloyd did not answer Jack''s words. He just kept quiet and continued to stare at Jack without fear. As a politician, his mentality had been trained.

    "It''s better for us to end this unimportant talk and I hope that in the future we don''t see you or your child, who you used as an excuse to approach my wife, I''m not stupid, Lloyd. Don''t think that I don''t know your sneaky thoughts by using your child as a bait to approach my wife, my wife is mine. She is the only Mrs. rke and don''t ever dream of making her your wife, because it will never happen, not even in your dream. Because believe me, I will definitelye to ruin your dream and make you not wake up from the dream, remember that well, Chester Lloyd. Jackson Knight rke never talks nonsense."

    After saying that, Jack then got up from his chair and immediately left Chester full of emotions. His ragged breath showed how angry he was at this time.

    To be continued

 Chapter 622 - Equal Opponent

    <h4>Chapter 622 - Equal Opponent</h4>

    "Where is my wife?" Jack sounded loudly asking the maid just as he got out of the car.

    "Madam is in the garden, sir."

    Without a word of thanks, Jack hurried off into the garden to catch up with his wife. Just as the maids had told him, Jack''s eyes narrowed when he saw Anne who was sitting on a round swing alone. His chest warmed immediately when he saw Anne who was actually sleeping apanied by Beethoven''s music ying through her smart phone. All his anger because of Chester Lloyd disappeared when he saw his wife.

    "Ludwig Van Beethoven again," said Jack quietly as he sat down beside Anne.

    Anne pursed her lips without opening her eyes. "This song makes me more rxed."

    "What have you been doing today, honey?" Jack asked quietly, continuing to stare at Anne, who still had her eyes closed.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes and turned to Jack who was sitting beside her. "Reading books, rxing, and enjoying music like this. Isn''t this what you want?"

    Jack chuckled. "Yeah, but if you want to go shopping, I won''t stop you. Your unlimited credit card is ready, you can use it however you want."

    "What else should I shop for? Three-quarters of my wardrobe is untouched and now you''re asking me to shop again, do you want me to open a boutique?"

    Jack''sughter grew wider. "If you like it, I''ll make it happen."

    "Jack!!"

    "Haha ... I''m just joking honey, don''t be angry. You look ten times more beautiful when you''re angry and I can''t keep myself longer when I see you so beautiful," said Jack quickly.

    Anne''s face felt hot when she heard her husband''s words. She quickly turned her gaze to another direction.

    "You''vee home so quickly, isn''t the office busy?" asked Anne slowly changing the subject.

    "I have hundreds ofpetent employees and some of the best assistants, if I''m still in the office they won''t be able to work optimally. So I''d better go home so they can work with focus without having to be disturbed by my presence in the office," replied Jack randomly.

    "You''re annoying, it''s better for you to take a shower and freshen up. After that, join me here if you want," said Anne again as she closed her eyes again, the music from Beethoven really made Anne easily sleepy.

    "As you wish, Ma''am," Jack answered quickly.

    After saying that, Jack thennded a kiss on Anne''s forehead. Jack decided not to disturb his wife''s leisure time by discussing his and Chester''s meeting a while ago. He tidied up the small nket that covered Anne''s body before finally returning to the house to freshen up as Anne had instructed him to.

    Anne went back to sleep when Jack had left. The breeze and clean air made Anne feltfortable in the garden, especially apanied with her favorite song, one of the songs her mother had yed when she was a child. That was why Anne really liked Ludwig Van Beethoven''s Symphony No. 9, which was very famous.

    When he had just stepped into the house, Jack had already ordered some maids to go to the garden, apanying Anne, who was sleeping on the swing. After making sure the maids approached his wife, Jack then went to the second floor to go to his bedroom. The atmosphere at home became very quiet with Christian''s absence, but Jack felt calm because there was Anne beside him, unlike two years ago where he was very lonely without the presence of his wife and children.

    Once in the room, Jack immediately proceeded to go to the bathroom. He didn''t take off his clothes when he stood under the cold shower. Jack deliberately chose to take a cold shower to cool down his heated brain, as he recalled Chester Lloyd''s words.

    "Fuck! How dare he ask me for a divorce from Anne? You asshole, don''t ever dream of getting my wife," Jack cursed angrily while hitting the wall in front of him.

    Because of the severity of the blow, Jack didn''t realize he had injured his hand, Chester Lloyd''s words were really very disturbing him. Moreover, the man openly indicated that he wanted Anne to be his wife. Jack had now decided to hate everyone who had hazel eyes. Because Sophia and her parents, Edmund and his father, Johnny, also had hazel eyes. Even Giselle also turned out to have hazel eyes, one thing that Jack didn''t realize because Giselle had been wearing contact lenses to help her see. And now Chester Lloyd, someone he just met, turned out to also have hazel eye color which for a while was very rare, but that rarity was actually owned by people who had caused problems in Jack''s life.

    Luckily Christian inherited the color of his eyes, when in fact Christian could inherit the color of Anne''s eyes. Because Anne had a spectrum of colors in her eyes that could pass on any eye color to her child, but apparently the genes in Jack''s body were stronger, so Christian inherited the color of his eyes, which Jack was very grateful for.

    * * *

    < United Nations Office at Geneva, UNOG >

    Chester Lloyd, who had just returned to his office after looking for coffee outside, seemed to be daydreaming alone. His idental meeting with Jack made him uneasy at the moment. He remembered all the words Jack had said, including the threat about Jack''s ability to throw him off from his current position. He had achieved the position with a lot of hard work and struggle, after years of being involved in politics.

    "How strong is that guy named Jackson Knight rke, Mike?" Chester asked quietly to his assistant named Michael Angelo.

    "Y-you''re asking about Jackson Patrick Muller, sir?" Michael asked Chester back.

    "Jackson Knight rke, Mike. Not Jackson Patrick Muller. Was my speech not so clear that you couldn''t hear my question well?" Chester asked again in a high pitched voice.

    Michael swallowed quickly. "Jackson Knight rke used to be named Jackson Patrick Muller, sir. The man changed hisst name at the request of his grandfather David rke who is a descendant of the nobility in Luxembourg, the rke family''s wealth is spread across various countries in Europe, Asia, and even prated the Australian continent. In fact, from thest info I heard, they started to invade America. So you could say the family has enormous power and is very influential. That''s why many people are afraid and envious of them. Jackson Knight rke''s twin brother named n Knight rke had died in an ident that was nned by his best friend, because he wanted to seize his inheritance. Finally, Jack appeared and made the mastermind of the ident that killed his twin brother was punished severely a few years ago, the case of Jack''s twin brother ident was closed before until finally Jack appeared and reopened after they collected all the evidence. You''d better not get into trouble with him, sir. Jackson Knight rke has a crew of ex-hit assassins whose cases are cleared. You better stay away from him if you don''t want to get into trouble."

    Chester Lloyd clenched his fists on the table, his jaw clenched in annoyance. "He doesn''t seem like an easy opponent for me," Chester muttered under his breath.

    To be continued

 Chapter 623 - Jack And Giselles School Days

    <h4>Chapter 623 - Jack And Giselle''s School Days</h4>

    When Jack just came out of the bathroom, he was surprised by the presence of his wife who was already standing in front of him wearing very casual clothes, jeans, white t-shirt and sneakers.

    "What is this?" asked Jack confused when he saw Anne''s appearance, which looked like a student.

    "I want to go again with you on a motorbike, Jack. I want to go on a date like the girls in Korean dramas," replied Anne excitedly without guilt.

    "Anne...you''re okay, right? You''re not joking right? You seriously want to ride a motorbike with me again, didn''t youst time..."

    "That''s different, Jack, at that time I didn''t have any preparations and this time I am super ready," said Anne, her voice rising, cutting off Jack''s words.

    Seeing that Anne''s confidence was so great, Jack finally decided toply with his wife''s wishes. In a short time, he immediately worefortable clothes like Anne: a pair of ripped jeans, a brown t-shirt, and a ck leather jacket that matched the color of his shoes.

    "Come on, what are you waiting for?"

    Jack''s words shattered Anne''s reverie who was amazed at Jack''s appearance. Jack looked ten years younger than his current age and it made Anne''s heart skip a beat.

    "Babe...e on!"

    "Ah y-yes .." Anne stuttered when she woke up from her daydream and immediately walked in front of Jack towards the stairs.

    Several maids who were doing their respective duties seemed to smile at the appearance of the master and madam who looked like young children, they whispered to each other talking about the cohesiveness of husband and wife. Because Jack''s motorbike was still in the garage, the two of them had to wait next to Jack''s favorite car.

    "Wear this," said Jack quietly as he handed the helmet to Anne.

    Anne received the ck helmet from Jack''s hand, but she didn''t put it on right away.

    "I don''t want to wear this, it''s heavy," said Anne quietly as she handed her helmet back to Jack.

    Jack, who had just put on his own helmet, looked at Anne without blinking. "If you don''t want to wear this helmet then we won''t go. If you want, we can go by car. Not by motorbike."

    Anne pursed her lips in annoyance but because she didn''t want the n to go by motorbike to fail. She finally decided to put on the helmet that Jack gave her. Jack smiled in amusement at his wife''s behavior. He even had time to help Anne wearing her helmet.

    "Done?" asked Anne quietly to Jack who had just put the helmet on.

    "Yes, you are done."

    "Okay, let''s go."

    Jack smiled again seeing Anne''s adorable behavior. Because his favorite motorbike was preheated when it was brought from the underground garage to where it was now, Jack immediately climbed up and was followed by Anne, who looked very skilled. Wearing jeans made her able to move freely.

    "Are you ready?" Jack asked Anne who had wrapped her arms around her stomach.

    "Yes."

    "Hold on tight."

    Anne nodded slowly and immediately added her arms to her husband''s waist as a sign that she was ready. Not long after that, Jack immediately rode his motorbike towards the main gate of his house at his usual speed. He did not want to speed on the short street of his house. As soon as he got out of the gate the motorbike that Jack was carrying was going fast. Splitting the streets of Geneva, Anne''s arms began to loosen. She seemed to be enjoying the trip this time, unlike a few days ago when Jack forced her to go on a motorbike and take her to Lake Geneva.

    After driving the motorbike with above average speed, Jack finally stopped at the Temple de Saint-Pierre which was one of the historic churches that had witnessed many important events from time to time.

    "This is the church?" asked Anne quietly when she had removed the helmet that was on her head.

    "Yes, it''s called Temple de Saint-Pierre."

    "Wow, this church is beautiful."

    Jack smiled. "Very beautiful and historic, I used to even have the desire to get married in this church when I was young, Anne."

    Anne who was looking at the building in front of her immediately turned to Jack. "Really? When did you have that wish, Jack?"

    "I forgot the time. Obviously, at that time I was still sitting in junior high school."

    "Oh really? Who did youe to this church with? Don''t tell me it was with that Giselle Allen!"

    Jack chuckled. "Unfortunately, you guessed wrong babe, I actually came to this church with Giselle."

    "You''re kidding, right?!"

    "Whoa whoa whoa... Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, listen to my exnation first. At that time, I didn''t reallye alone with Giselle, because at that time we came with ssmates for a spiritual tour like that with one of the teachers. I''ve always thought of Giselle Allen as a friend and nothing more. You know since entering school, Giselle was bullied because of her thick sses and her pimples and braces. She was the butt of my friends for almost 6 years of school and I was the only friend to her, Anne, every time I missed school Giselle wouldn''t go in. You know why?"

    Anne shrugged her shoulders. "Well, how do I know?" she replied curtly.

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t be jealous. There''s only you in my heart."

    Anne rolled her eyes, embarrassed. "Who''s jealous? Me? Oh no, why would I be jealous? So hurry up and get on with the story."

    "Well, Do you still want to hear more? I thought you were angry and didn''t want to hear..."

    "Jack!!"

    "Haha okay, okay... don''t be angry, honey, let''s sit down first. I will tell you everything about my past while I was in the same school as Giselle."

    Without a word, Anne passed Jack and sat on a chair on the sidewalk, right next to the motorbike. Jack just smiled at his wife''s angry behavior, but he really enjoyed it. Anne looked so cute when she was angry like now and Jack loved it.

    After sitting down next to Anne, Jack immediately told her about his past with Giselle back when they were in school. While Jack told his story, Anne didn''t interrupt him at all. She was a really good listener.

    "That''s why I was shocked and confused when Giselle confessed her feelings to me in the meeting room, I swear to God, I don''t have any feelings for her, Anne. In my heart there''s only your name, since our first meeting at Newcastle Upon Tyne, I''ve had the vibes when I was with you," Jack said quietly closing the story.

    "But Giselle is the daughter of a rich person, why can''t she just keep quiet when being bullied?" Anne went back to discussing Giselle.

    "I don''t know about that, it seems that Giselle depended too much on me," replied Jack tly as he squeezed Anne''s hands which were on his thighs.

    Anne pursed her lips. "I think she did that on purpose because she wanted to be protected by you, so she could stay close to you."

    "Are you jealous?"

    "No Jack, why would I be jealous!!" Anne snarled.

    Jack chuckled. "Then why are you angry?"

    "I''m not angry, Jack. I just feel a little awkward with that girl. It seems that from the start she did have feelings for you. It''s just that she was too afraid to express it for fear of you rejecting her, considering her appearance at that time was still bad. She didn''t have the confidence yet to express her feelings, that''s why she stayed beside you with all her ws like that and endured all the bullying that came to her just so you stay by her side, Jack. Don''t you realize that?" asked Anne curtly.

    "How do I know, Anne? I really only think of her as a friend, nothing more, so I don''t have any romantic thoughts about her. I did it sincerely because I wanted to help her as a friend. Even during my engagement with Sophia at that time, she also came and smiled very wide that day, Anne. Therefore, I was speechless when she poured her heart to me in the meeting room after she said things about you, really, it''s not that I don''t want to defend you, Anne. I was nk at that time. I was too surprised by Giselle''s confession. I wasn''t ignoring you, babe, "Jack answered seriously.

    Anne''s face was red. Her heart was beating fast at her husband''s words. In fact, Jack''s words were not a tempting seduction.

    While Anne and Jack chatted, from inside a car, a pair of eyes was staring at the husband and wife angrily without blinking. Both of the person''s hands were tightly clenched on the thighs.

    To be continued

 Chapter 624 - Historical Place

    <h4>Chapter 624 - Historical ce</h4>

    "No more strangers, it''s just you and me," Jack said quietly while linking his little finger to Anne''s little finger.

    Anne didn''t speak. She just stared at Jack without blinking as her husband made a ridiculous promise that he suddenly made after Anne was annoyed that he kept talking about his teenage years with Giselle.

    Anne pulled her little finger from Jack and immediately got up from the bench. "Don''t make promises, just prove it, Jack. Don''t you remember that you promised me so many times before?"

    "You still don''t really believe me, babe?"

    Anne smiled and turned to Jack. "It''s not that I don''t believe it, I''m just watching."

    "Babe..."

    "Never mind, let''s end this conversation. Honestly I''m sick of hearing your story about being a hero for Giselle. We better get out of this ce, it reminds you of Giselle."

    "Honey,e on..."

    Jack''s words were cut off when Anne suddenly put a finger to Jack''s lips. "Let''s get out of here, I''m hungry and I want something sweet."

    Jack smiled and lowered Anne''s index finger from his lips. "Okay, what do you want to have?"

    "I want to eat Engadiner Nusstorte, I saw on the inte this food is very delicious and the reviews from tourists are also good," replied Anne with sparkling eyes.

    "Okay, let''s find that Engadiner Nusstorte. I know where we can get that food with an interesting view," said Jack softly, his smile widened as he spoke. Jack was happy because Anne was not as curt as before. Every time she discussed food, she became like a different person, especially if it''s about sweet treats. Engadiner Nusstorte is a delicious cake filled with nuts that have been caramelized with sugar. Therefore, Anne put the name of the food on the list of foods that must be tried.

    Anne excitedly put on her own helmet. She also had no trouble getting on the motorbike. It looked like Anne had other skills this time. As soon as her buttocks touched the motorcycle seat, Anne immediately wrapped her arms around Jack''s stomach. Jack smiled broadly when she did all of this without him telling her. Because he didn''t want to make Anne wait too long, Jack then raced his iron horse at full speed from the Temple de Saint-Pierre area to a delicious cake shop on the shores of Lake Geneva.

    Jack deliberately invited Anne to go around Lake Geneva again because he knew that Anne really liked natural scenery like that rather than being in a fancy restaurant in a building. Just like before, during the trip, Anne did not speak at all. She was silent and clung to Jack who looked very skilled at riding his motorbike. Actually, riding a motorbike was tiring. But Anne didn''t care, she felt morefortable just going by motorbike. Because with that, no one would disturb them, the presence of the bodyguards sometimes made Anne ufortable.

    After driving for almost 20 minutes, Jack''s motorbike finally arrived at a cake shop that looked quite old. From the building and design, everything looked like it was built decades ago so it looked like it had its own charm and Anne liked the building in front of her.

    "This shop was first built when World War II was still going on, but over time this building got repairs in several parts so that the shape of the building is like this," said Jack quietly as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist.

    "When World War II took ce? Wow that''s been a long time."

    "This shop used to be just a small shop measuring 2x2 meters, but now you see for yourself, don''t you see the changes?"

    Anne nodded her head. "Yeah, yeah, let''s go in. I can''t wait, Jack."

    Jack smiled. He hurriedly stepped into one of his parents'' favorite cake shops. As soon as she entered, Anne was immediately treated to a variety of ancient photos hanging on the walls, old photos showing the changes in the cake shop from time to time that were incredibly beautiful and valuable. From the photos, Anne could also see the changes in the city of Geneva from time to time.

    "This is great Jack," said Anne quietly as she admired the photos in front of her.

    "Do you like this ce?"

    "Yes, I like it. I think I''ll being here often, do you mind, Jack?"

    Jack shook his head. "How can I mind, if you want me to take you to this ce every day I''m ready too. This shop is one of Mommy and Daddy''s favorite ces on their dates. They usuallye to this ce every Friday and Sunday afternoon alone without me."

    "Y-your parents oftene to this ce?" asked Anne stuttering.

    "Yes, the third floor is their favorite ce. Usually I wille to this ce after school. This ce is one of the historical ces for us..."

    "No, not only your, but us. Like thete Mommy and Daddy who made their story in this ce, it seems like the two of us will also make the same story as well of our own version," Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words with a wide smile. Her dimples were clearly visible when she smiled like this. Damn, she looked so beautiful.

    Jack''s heart was racing so fast at this moment. The words that Anne had just said hit his heart. When Jack was about to open his mouth to respond to Anne''s words, suddenly a waitress came over to them, an impatient Anne immediately came to the shop window following the waitress to order some delicious cakes that were currently on disy in the window.

    "I want two servings of Engadiner Nusstorte and..."

    Anne mentioned the names of the cakes in front of her. Almost all of the cakes in the disy case were mentioned by Anne. The waitress patiently took notes as Anne pointed through the disy ss.

    "Are you sure you want to have that much cakes, babe?" Jack asked in surprise.

    Anne turned to Jack who was already standing beside her. "Yes, what''s wrong?"

    "No, I mean can you finish them all?"

    "If we don''t finish them, they can be wrapped, we can take them home and enjoy them at home," replied Anne calmly without guilt.

    "Yeah but that much, Anne, you''re not afraid of being fat? Wasn''t yesterday when you were in Australia you keptining to me because of the food served by the waiters over there?"

    Anne chuckled. "That''s different, Jack, these are desserts. While back in Australia, those were heavy meals, so these don''t matter. After all, these cakes are so cute so it''s a shame if we don''t enjoy them."

    "Because the shapes of these cakes are cute so you bought them?"

    Anne nodded her head excitedly with a smile. "That''s right. Okay, stand aside, I haven''t finished ordering yet." Anne immediately pushed Jack away from her so she could order other cakes that looked tempting from the window. Oh my God, Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 625 - Terrible Twilight

    <h4>Chapter 625 - Terrible Twilight</h4>

    "And warm milk, warm cow''s milk." Anne made it clear when she finished ordering all the cakes that caught her eye.

    Jack immediately raised his eyebrows, surprised. "Are you going to eat those cakes with warm milk?"

    "Yes," answered Anne firmly without any guilt.

    Meanwhile, the waitress and cashier who were on the inside of the storefront smiled at the two new customers.

    "So it''s confirm, Miss, you''re ordering the warm milk?" asked the cashier in a friendly manner.

    "Of course, but it''s pure cow''s milk, isn''t it? Not the milk in the supermarket, right?" asked Anne back.

    "Yes, Miss, the milk in this shop is pure cow''s milk that we get from the farmers directly. The milk is also sent every morning, so everything is still fresh," replied the cashier back with a smile.

    Anne''s eyes immediately lit up. "Okay then, I will have that."

    "Okay, and what would you like to drink, sir?"

    Jack, who was looking at Anne, slowly turned to the cashier who had just asked him. "I want coffee, no sugar and milk."

    "Okay, the order has been ced and we will deliver it to..."

    "We will sit on the third floor." Anne immediately cut off the cashier''s words with a smile.

    The cashier nodded his head. He then invited Anne and Jack to go up to the third floor while they would prepare the order. Since the shop wasn''t too high, Anne decided to use the stairs instead of the elevator. Wearing sneakers made herfortable to move, plus the clothes she wore made it easier for Anne to do whatever she wanted.

    Jack, who didn''t want to spoil his wife''s mood, chose to be a good husband. He walked behind Anne without speaking. He let Anne do what she wanted.

    "Wow what a great ce, Jack! I like it." Anne immediately shouted loudly as soon as she reached the third floor.

    Jack smiled. "Do you like it?"

    "Of course, let''s just sit outside, okay? I want to enjoy the Geneva air while looking at theke," said Anne again as she continued her steps towards the chairs outside.

    Jack just shook his head at his wife''s behavior, which was like a child. Wearing casual clothes like now made Jack and Anne looked like young lovers. No one would have thought that they were husband and wife, especially Anne. If she imed to be a single girl, maybe people would believe her. No one would think that she was a mother with one child.

    Anne sat in a chair in the far corner. Her seat was currently her favorite spot because from that ce she could see Lake Geneva with a wider range. The small boats on theke made the twilight atmosphere even more pleasant. Jack himself finally joined Anne. He sat in front of Anne, who was taking photos of theke from where they were now.

    "Why do you take another object to be photographed when you have a more interesting photo object, Anne?" said Jack quietly as he took off the jacket that wrapped his body.

    Anne immediately turned to Jack. "More interesting photo object, what is it?"

    Jack immediately patted his left chest with his right hand. "Me."

    The atmosphere immediately fell silent for a moment before Anne''sughter finally escaped. She burst outughing at Jack''s very funny words. Anne even almost dropped her cell phone if she didn''t rush to put it on the table.

    "What''s so funny? Why are youughing like that?" shouted Jack in annoyance.

    Anne wiped her tears with her fingers. "You really are a narcissist, Jack."

    "Narcissist? Who? Me?"

    "Yeah, who else is there?" replied Anne back with teary eyes.

    Jack looked at Anne seriously. "I''m not narcissistic, what I said earlier is a fact. How can that be called narcissism?"

    Anne fanned her face using both hands so that her tears wouldn''te out again. If she continued this conversation, Anne was sure she would continue to cry out ofughing too much. Jack really had above average self-confidence which made Anne burst outughing.

    Jack, who was still annoyed, could only patiently watch Anne continue tough at him, but after a while he smiled. Jack was happy to see Anneughing like this. Thest time Jack saw Anneugh like this was about seven years ago when they went to the cinema together to watch a movie after work while still living in Newcastle Upon Tyne.

    Anne''sughter just stopped when two waiters came to bring Anne''s order. Two minutester, on the long table where Anne and Jack were sitting, various kinds of cakes that Anne had previously ordered were served.

    "Wow...!"

    "You sure you can finish all these, babe?" Jack asked quietly in disbelief.

    Anne who was chewing Engadiner Nusstorte immediately nodded her head quickly.

    "What if you don''t finish them?" Jack asked again, annoyed.

    Anne immediately raised her hand and pointed at Jack quickly. "You''re here to help me finish these cakes." Anne answered innocently with a mouth full of food.

    Hearing Anne''s answer made Jack scratch his hair that didn''t itch. He was really speechless at the moment. Because he didn''t want to make the coffee cold, Jack finally grabbed his cup of coffee and immediately enjoyed it slowly, while Anne looked excited to try the various delicious cakes that were in front of her. Anne was very excited to try the sweet cakes without thinking about the sugar content in them, it was very strange. What was clear at this time was that Anne just wanted to eat all the cakes, even though in reality Anne only tried a little of each cake using a small spoon that had not been out of her hand. Once in a while, Anne pped when she tasted the cake which she thought was delicious and it became an interesting spectacle for Jack. Anne had really be a different person right now.

    "Let''s try this, I swear to God this cake is delicious, Jack," said Anne excitedly as she was about to feed a piece of cake to Jack.

    "I''ve tried that, babe, the taste of chocte is very sweet. I don''t like it," replied Jack quickly refusing a bite from Anne.

    Anne rolled her eyes. "This is different, Jack, it''s a different kind of cake. Come on, eat, my hands are sore."

    "Babe ..."

    "Eat this or I''ll be angry!" said Anne curtly, full of threats.

    Jack then relented for the umpteenth time. With resignation, Jack opened his mouth and epted a bite of cake from his wife, who was now smiling broadly without any sense of guilt having tortured Jack by repeatedly forcing his husband to eat the cakes she had ordered.

    "How is it? It''s delicious, isn''t it?" Anne''s eyes sparkled when she asked that.

    Jack nodded his head while chewing, he really was in torment. Almost half of the cakes Anne ordered had moved into Jack''s stomach by now and it seemed that Anne still had no intention of ending her torment on Jack this time. Poor Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 626 - Cruel Plans

    <h4>Chapter 626 - Cruel ns</h4>

    A Bugatti Chiron was seen pulling into the underground parking of a luxury hotel after traveling at high speed on the highway. The driver of the car looked so angry that she didn''t care for her own safety.

    "Hi, congrattions..."

    Crash!

    A flower vase immediately shattered when it was hit by a hard object which was none other than a cell phone that was thrown by the owner as soon as the door of the luxurious room opened.

    "Miss Allen..."

    "What!!! Do you want to be angry? Then be angry, because I am also very angry right now," shouted Giselle loudly, cutting off the words of a man who had just opened the door for her, who was none other than Leon.

    Realizing that Giselle''s mood was very bad, Leon decided not toment anymore. He chose to quickly close the door to his room because he didn''t want to make people to know. Giselle''s face reddened with emotion that welled up after seeing Jack and Anne making out at the Temple de Saint-Pierre, a historic church for her because it was full of fond memories with Jack in that ce since they were teenagers.

    After closing the door, Leon then grabbed an empty ss and poured wine into it. "Drink this, you''ll feel better,"

    Giselle red at Leon who was giving her a ss of wine. Instead of epting the ss Leon gave her, Giselle grabbed the bottle of wine in Leon''s left hand and immediately drank wine from the bottle. Seeing what Giselle was doing made Leon smile.

    "Fuck... you damn fox woman! How dare you litter my historic ce!" said Giselle in a high-pitched voice when she finished drinking the wine.

    Leon shook the ss of wine in his hand. "Are you having PMS, Miss Allen?"

    "Shut up! I''m not joking Leon."

    Leonughed at Giselle''s answer. He finally drank the wine in his hand until the ss was empty.

    "So how about it? Will you agree with the cooperation offer I previously offer you,dy?"

    Giselle stared at Leon without blinking. "Are you sure you can separate them?"

    "Marianne is my wife who loved me very much before she met Jack and was seduced by him, so I have no doubt that she will want toe back to me. It''s only a matter of time for Anne toe back to me."

    "Watch your words, Leon! It wasn''t Jack who seduced your ex-wife, but your ex-wife who seduced Jack, so watch your words," said Giselle curtly in response to Leon''s words with perfectly rounded eyes full of anger. Giselle did not ept Jack being called a seducer.

    Leon chuckled. "Never mind, let''s not talk about this. If we''re talking about who''s seducing or who''s being seduced then our attempts to separate them will not seed. We''d better focus now on our goal, and devise a n to separate them."

    Giselle was silent, she digested Leon''s words. His determination was made now. She had to get Jack. Giselle had already lost to Sophia Higgins and now she didn''t want to lose again, let alone lose to Anne, who was not on her level.

    "Then what''s your n, Leon?" Giselle asked quietly after a while.

    Leon smiled and sat on the chair right in front of Giselle. Leon told Giselle all his ns. While Leon was talking, Giselle didn''t answer at all. She just nodded her head a few times in response to Leon''s words.

    "That''s why I need your help, Giselle. As someone who was close to Jack at the office, I''m sure you have ess to hispany''s system, I''m sure you can help me destroy hispany from the inside," Leon said slowly ending his words.

    Giselle squeezed her hands in emotion. "All my ess to thepany''s system has been blocked by that bastard Erick, Leon. I''m pretty sure that Erick is the one who makes me unable to ess my email anymore."

    "All your ess are blocked?"

    "Yeah, that''s why I''m afraid I can''t be of much help."

    Leon fell silent after hearing Giselle''s words. A disappointed look was clearly visible on his face. But Leon was trying to stay calm at this point. He couldn''t let his potential partner down.

    "Okay, you don''t have to think about that. Right now it''s better for us to use n B first,ter when n B is running, then we can find a way to break Jack''s concentration with the destruction of his proud Muller Finance International," Leon said tly trying to calm down.

    "Are you sure this n will work?" Giselle asked a little doubtfully.

    Leon smiled. "We''ll never know if we don''t try, Miss Allen. We can certainly use Jack''s jealousy to destroy him, but in doing this you have to be careful. Don''t hurt my Marianne, remember our deal, Giselle."

    "I know, take it easy. Don''t worry."

    "Okay, now tell me all the things you''ve been through with Jack. I need to know how close you two have been," Leon said back as he leaned back in his chair.

    Giselle took a deep breath, she began to tell her about the good times she had with Jack as a teenager. Giselle told her all of Jack''s concerns, attentions she had misunderstood, because the attention that Jack gave her was only attention as a friend. But Giselle, who had already fallen in love with Jack, was blinded to the fact. Right now, for Giselle, she had to get Jack, no matter how, even though she already knew Jack was happy with his family, even if it had to hurt other women''s feelings. As long as her goal was achieved, Giselle did not care.

    ****

    "I''m very full, all these cakes are delicious. I''ll order again, Jack," said Anne quietly when she had just finished feeding thest piece of cake to Jack.

    "No."

    "Why not?" asked Anne, sad.

    Jack immediately swallowed the almond cake that was in his mouth even though it had not been chewed smoothly. "If you take them home, they won''t taste good anymore, babe."

    "Is that true?"

    "Yeah, it''s better if you eat them here in a ce like this," answered Jack casually. He didn''t want to be a victim of Anne''s violence again because he was forced to continue eating those cakes again.

    Anne looked at Jack with teary eyes. "Then what if I want to eat these cakes again?"

    "We cane back to this shop, honey. You don''t have to worry, I''m also happy to take you," answered Jack again, gripping Anne''s hands which were on the table.

    Anne was silent for a moment, before finally smiling broadly at Jack who was looking at her lovingly. Anne quickly let go of Jack''s hand and grabbed a tissue on the table to wipe the remaining chocte left on her husband''s cheek.

    "Okay then, I agree. Well, let''s take a picture," said Anne with a big smile.

    "Picture? With my stomach like this?" asked Jack hoarsely.

    Anne tilted her head. "What''s wrong with your stomach?"

    Jack immediately got up from the sofa and stood in front of Anne after lifting the t-shit that covered his already bulging stomach. "I''d be so ugly in the picturepared to you who is beautiful, I don''t want to."

    Then it was fixed, the husband and wife were a match. Both of them had the same odd attitude.

    To be continued

 Chapter 627 - Not Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 627 - Not Satisfied</h4>

    The date that Anne wanted went perfectly. Jack really did whatever Anne wanted. Because they were too tired, they finally decided to stay at the Hotel President Wilson, a Luxury Collection Hotel in Geneva. The luxury hotel was located nearke Geneva.

    "You''d better take a shower first, I''m waiting for Erick toe to deliver our clean clothes in the lobby," Jack said quietly to Anne when she had just entered the hotel room.

    Anne, who was still looking around the room, smiled. "I like this hotel, the rooms are spacious and the view is beautiful too."

    "Do you want to stay in this hotel for a month?"

    Anne immediately turned to Jack. "No, I like it, but it doesn''t mean I like it in the sense that I want to have a room like this, Jack. I just like it, but still the rooms in our house are much morefortable and still the best."

    Jack smiled hearing Anne''s words. He then approached Anne who was standing on the edge of the window and whispered softly in her ear. "I''m going down to the lobby. You can take a shower first."

    Anne nodded her head excitedly. "Yes, sir."

    Jack thennded a kiss on the top of Anne''s head before finally leaving their room, to wait for Erick in the lobby. After Jack left, Anne took off the jacket that was still on her and threw it on the chair before going to the bathroom.

    Jack was in the elevator alone when he went down to the lobby. Because it was already night, as soon as he got out of the elevator, several staff members who were still in the lobby nodded and greeted him politely. Because Erick hadn''t arrived yet, Jack sat on the sofa in the lobby with a magazine he took from the table. His eyes narrowed when he read an article in the magazine. The figure of Chester Lloyd, the secretary general of the United Nations, who was currently being discussed in detail in the article, Chester Lloyd told of his struggles to reach his current position, including his struggles to raise a child on his own after his wife died. Chester''s many strengths were written in the magazine, and to be honest it made Jack sick. He had always hated being asked for an interview like this, because usually if he agreed to do an interview with one magazine, the other magazines would hunt him down and that would definitely mess up Jack''s schedule. Because such interviews usually take quite a long time.

    "Even though I have to carry out a dual role in raising my only daughter, I really, really enjoy it, even though there is actually a kind woman who has made my heart flutter."

    Thump!

    Jack''s heart raced very fast when he read Chester answer when asked about his desire to marry again after his wife had died. Jack became very quiet at this time.

    Although Chester did not mention Anne''s characteristics or name directly, but Jack was sure that the man was talking about his wife, Marianne. Unknowingly, Jack gripped the magazine in his hand, he was really angry right now.

    "Damn, this is today''s interview," said Jack hoarsely when he realized the date of Chester Lloyd''s interview with the crinkled magazine that he had gripped very hard.

    Jack immediately thought back to his conversation with Chester this afternoon. Suddenly, Jack''s anger return when he remembered the words of Chester, who clearly wanted Anne. Jack''s eyes were even red with anger. When Jack was thinking about Chester''s words, from a distance, Erick came. The man hade in a hurry while carrying a duffel bag containing Jack and Anne''s clean clothes and some of Anne''s skincare routine every night that Alice had prepared without asking Anne. As a woman, Alice could understand what a woman needed when she was staying at another ce.

    "Good night, sir."

    Erick''s greeting managed to make Jack wake up from his reverie. He quickly turned his head to Erick who was already standing in front of him.

    "Ah, you''vee, Erick."

    Eric smiled. "I just came, sir, and here are some clean clothes for you and Madam." Erick handed Jack the bag he had been carrying.

    Jack quickly received the bag that Erick brought. "Thank you, oh yes I have one more task for you."

    "What is that task, sir?"

    Jack smiled and waved his hand at Erick. He gestured for Eric toe closer to him. Erick obediently drew himself closer to Jack and was seen nodding his head several times when Jack whispered to him.

    "Okay sir, I will prepare everything," Erick answered quickly when Jack had finished speaking.

    "Okay, it''s better you go home soon. It''s veryte, you need a lot of rest."

    "Yes sir, then I will excuse myself. Good evening."

    Jack nodded his head without speaking when Erick said goodbye to him. After Erik got back in the car, Jack finally walked towards the elevator to go back up to his room with the bag containing clean clothes for him and his wife. It didn''t take long for Jack to finally arrive at the highest floor of the hotel, where his and Anne''s room was. With quick steps, Jack rushed to his room which was at the very end of the hall. He didn''t want to make Anne wait for a change of clothes any longer. But when Jack opened the door, he got an unexpected surprise.

    "Anne..."

    "Hey you''re back! Come sit down and join me." Without guilt, Anne immediately cut her husband''s words and asked to join her in enjoying the food that had just been delivered by the hotel attendant.

    Anne, who was still hungry, was seen ordering two bowls of spicy-looking ramen and now Anne was already enjoying one bowl of ramen voraciously. Her sweat was pouring down her face even though it looked like Anne had just finished taking a shower, considering there was still a small towel wrapped around her head, wrapping her wet hair.

    "You''re not full yet?" Jack asked in disbelief.

    Anne, who had just stuffed the ramen noodles into her mouth, shook her head quickly. "It was you, Jack, who ate those delicious cakes. Not me."

    "Yeah but you also ate some, didn''t you?"

    "I did, a little. Besides, eating small cakes can''t make you full," answered Anne with a mouth full of noodles.

    Jack immediately fell silent. He couldn''t believe the answer from his wife who said she wasn''t full yet. Even though it was clear that it was Anne who finished the quiterge Engadiner Nusstorte alone.

    "Did you take a shower?" Jack asked quietly, changing the subject.

    "Yes. Oh right, where''s my clean clothes?"

    Without a word, Jack immediately handed the bag he was still holding to his wife, who had already reached out to him. Anne immediately opened the bag that Jack brought quickly to look for her underwear. Since earlier Anne had not worn pants or a bra under the bathrobe she was wearing.

    "What are you looking at? Quickly close your eyes, Jack. I want to wear my panties!!" Anne shrieked sharply at Jack who was staring at her without blinking.

    "Are you serious?"

    "Jack!!"

    "Okay... okay..." Jack immediately turned around and closed his eyes. Tonight he was really confused by the extraordinary change in Anne''s attitude.

    "I''ve seen every inch of your body, babe. Why are you asking me to close my eyes?"

    "Geez, don''t be so noisy...! Don''t open your eyes, I''m not done yet!"

    Jack took a deep breath as he slowly shook his head.

    To be continued

 Chapter 628 - Jacks Revenge For Chester

    <h4>Chapter 628 - Jack''s Revenge For Chester</h4>

    Anne woke up from her sleep when she felt her body float with a very loud sound.

    "Jack!!!"

    "Hush... don''t make any noise, don''t make people notice us," said Jack quickly cutting Anne who was in his arms.

    Anne immediately looked around, trying to find out where Jack was taking her at this time. Damn, it''s at the airport!

    "Jack, where are you going? It''s at the airport? Drop me off? I can walk alone, Jack!"

    Jack shook his head as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s body, showing that he didn''t have the slightest intention of letting Anne walk alone.

    As Anne had expected, everyone who was currently at the airport was looking at them while whispering. Some of them even used their cell phones to take their photos and what made Anne felt the most strange was that the bodyguards who were escorting them did nothing. It was as if the members of the Warriors had let the men take pictures of her and Jack, so that Anne could not help but hid her face in Jack''s chest to avoid the cameras that were aimed at them. Even though what Anne did was in vain, her face has now been caught by dozens of cell phone cameras of the people at the airport. Jack also seemed to really enjoy what was happening at this time, he was very rxed and walked calmly towards one of Jack''s private jets. One thing that made Anne felt uneasy was her clothes. Currently, Anne was still wearing her thin nightgown. Luckily, she was still wearing her robe, so the inside of her nightgown wasn''t too exposed. But still, her nightwear was clearly visible.

    Anne barely lifted her face from Jack''s chest when they were almost on the ne.

    "Jack, put me down, it''s dangerous if you continue to carry me like this when climbing the steps," said Anne quietly asking to be lowered for the umpteenth time to Jack.

    Jack smiled. "You''ll get off when we''re on the ne."

    Anne finally could only surrender and relent because it seemed that Jack was determined not to let her set foot on the ground, a little annoying and too much. Anne was now thinking about what news would appear on social media at this time. She was very sure that their photos had already been scattered on the inte. Anne felt like she really wanted to disappear from the world right now. She really couldn''t imagine what news wasing out at this time.

    "Okay, princess, please sit quietly. Our flight will take 1 hour 20 minutes, so you can rx during our flight," Jack said quietly as he sat Anne in a long chair on his luxury ne.

    "Where are we going, Jack?"

    Instead of answering his wife''s question, Jack pped his hands, as if he was calling someone and sure enough, from behind, two pretty men with thick make-up and tight clothes came up to him.

    "Remember don''t overdo it, do your best or I won''t use your services again," Jack said quietly to the two make-up artists.

    "Ready sir, you will be satisfied. Don''t worry."

    "Wow, your wife is already so beautiful, this job is very easy sir. Making up a woman who is already beautiful does not require excessive skill."

    Jack smiled. "Yes, yes ... prove it, I need proof. Not just a big talk."

    "Jack, you haven''t answered my question!!" Anne screamed loudly as she watched Jack walked away, leaving her alone with two strangers she had never met.

    "No, no, no ... a beautiful and elegant woman never screams. Come with us, Madam. We will help you get ready," said one of the pretty men quickly as he grabbed Anne''s hand, asking her to get up.

    "Y-yes, but I..."

    Anne''s speech was interrupted because the two strange men had forced her to get up and walked to the room on the ne, because Anne had not taken a shower when Jack took her from the hotel, Anne was finally invited to take a shower first.

    Anne finished refreshing her body just as the ne was about to take off. Because she didn''t want anything unwanted to happen, Anne finally sat on the bed with the two make-up artists who had been invited by Jack. Once the ne was in the air, the two men set to work, one of them was focusing on Anne''s fingers which were being applied to a soft pastel pink nail polish. While one other person focused on her face. Being treated like that made Anne unable to do anything. She waspletely confused by Jack for the umpteenth time.

    While her face was being made up, Anne suddenly turned her head back, trying to avoid the lipstick on her lips.

    "Calm down, Madam, this lipstick color is not shy. So you don''t have to worry," said the make-up artist who was focusing on her face.

    "It''s not that, I just..."

    "Just what, Madam?" the man asked again.

    "I''m hungry. Since I woke up I haven''t eaten. I''d better eat first, I don''t want to spoil this beautiful makeup if I eat after everything is finished," answered Anne quickly.

    "Oh you''re hungry. Well, we''ll prepare it first. Actually we haven''t eaten either, Madam, how about we eat together?" asked the man who had already decorated Anne''s nails and joined the conversation.

    "Sure, that would be fun," answered Anne excitedly.

    The two pretty men immediately left Anne and headed to the clean kitchen on the ne. They were both busy preparing the food that was already avable on the ne and reheating them in the microwave to make them more delicious to eat. After struggling for almost ten minutes, the two men went back into the room with their respective trays containing food, because Anne''s nails were not dry, the two men finally took turns feeding Anne. Their loud voices were finally heard by Jack who was sitting quietly in his chair with Nichs and Erick apanying him, without Alice, who Jack didn''t invite because he had a lot of work to do in the office. Alice mustplete the work previously left by Giselle.

    "What are they doing? Why are they so noisy?" said Jack quietly in annoyance.

    Nichs immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and immediately got up. "Let me check, sir."

    Not long after, Nichs was back again in front of Jack and Erick who were having a serious conversation.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked curiously.

    "The madam and the two make-up artists are eating, sir."

    "Eating? Why are they so noisy when they are only eating?" asked Jack again.

    Nichs also told in detail what he had just seen. Jack just smiled amused at the words of one of his right hands.

    "Madam is really treated like a queen by those two, sir," Nichs said quietly closing his story.

    Jack''s smile grew wider at Nichs'' words. "Anne is a queen, Nick, the Queen of my home and my heart."

    Jack''s words made Nichs and Erick smile. Not long after, Nichs sat back in his chair again to listen to all Erick''s ns regarding what he would do when hended at Findel Airport, Luxembourg, their destination this time, where Jack would avenge what Chester Lloyd did yesterday.

    To be continued

 Chapter 629 - The Interview

    <h4>Chapter 629 - The Interview</h4>

    < United Nations Office at Geneva, UNOG >

    Chester Lloyd, who had just been elected as the new secretary general of the UN, was still based in Geneva. He had not yet moved to New York, which was the most important location and the main ce for the United Nations to convene. That was because he still had to take care of some personal problems rted to the death of his wife, and his only daughter who couldn''t be brought to America, because Chester''s parents didn''t allow their granddaughter to be taken away. So like it or not, for the past few months, Chester was still based in Geneva.

    While Chester was busy checking important files in the room, he was suddenly surprised by the arrival of his personal assistant who came in a hurry.

    "What''s wrong, Michael?" Chester asked a little displeased when he saw his assistante without knocking on his door.

    "The TV, please see channel 8, sir," Michael replied stuttering.

    Without speaking, Chester turned on the television which had been off for a long time and immediately looked for the channel his assistant had mentioned. Chester''s eyes instantly widened when he saw the news that appeared in front of him. Currently at Findel Airport, Luxembourg, arge interview was being conducted by dozens of journalists who came to the airport. The reporters were interviewing Jack and Anne who had justnded. Anne looked very elegant and beautiful in harmony with Jack who was always neat in his formal clothes.

    The reporters bombarded Jack and Anne with dozens of questions that alternated, starting from their married life, to Christian, who became the heir to the rke family. The previous day, the reporters had been shocked by Luis Cobb''s statement that suddenly appeared in public with the rke family''swyer telling everyone that the rke family had a new heir after Jackson Knight rke. At the press conference, Luis also officially introduced Christian to everyone. Christian who already had thest name rke was introduced as Christian Cyril rke. Luis deliberately put the name Cyril as Christian''s middle name because it was a name that was very liked by thete Mr. David rke, which he deliberately prepared for his great-grandchildren in the future, but had not seeded in realizing his dream of giving the name Cyril to his great-grandson, Mr. David rke had died first.

    Cyril had a great meaning and Mr. David rke really liked the name. That was why Luis assigned his master''s name to Christian which Jack agreed to as Christian''s father.

    "Do you wish to have another child soon, sir? If so, how many children would you like to have?"

    "What is the reason you are only showing your son in public at this time, sir?"

    "Some say that your rtionship with your wife is not harmonious, how do you respond toments like that, sir?"

    "Seeing the intimacy between you and your wife makes many people jealous, how do you continue to maintain a rtionship like this, sir?"

    "Which country did you choose as a ce to raise your child, sir?"

    Jack and Anne smiled when they heard the simr questions, but from the dozens of questions asked by reporters, Jack chose the five most usible questions to answer.

    "The reason why I just introduced my son to all of you is because I want him to have a happy childhood, without being chased by reporters or people who want to know the face of the heir to the rke family. I want my son to grow up like other children who don''te from a family that is highlighted like ours, and if someone asks if I want to have how many children, of course I will answer as much as my wife can give birth. But because I''m not that selfish then I might only ask for 6 children from her," said Jack slowly, answering the two important questions from the reporters he had memorized.

    "But that was before Christian was born, because I was afraid that my wife would be exhausted if she gave birth to that many children, then maybe I will only ask for three children from my beautiful wife. If you see our intimacy like this, do I have to answer again about the rumors circting?? Of course not. So if there is a rumor that says that our rtionship is not harmonious, you just ignore it as it is definitely a hoax, because our rtionship is very good and harmonious. And as for where to raise Christian, to be honest, my wife and I haven''t decided, because we have three ces historic for us, but right now maybe Christian will stay in Luxembourg for a while with Luis Cobb, our family caretaker. While my wife and I willmute like this from Switzend to Luxembourg to see him. Anyways, how can we give Christian a sister if we take care of him ourselves. Really, my son is very extraordinary, his curiosity is great. Likewise with his active behavior, that''s why I entrusted Luis to take care of Christian for a while. Honestly, I''m still confused about answering my son''s questions who always ask how babies can be formed, there''s no way I can exin to him how he got in his mother''s stomach. Just imagine, all this time Christian always said that the baby was eaten by his mother. Then how do I exin it then? That''s why I trusted Luis to take care of our son."

    Jack''sst words made everyone in the ceugh, some of them even praising Christian''s intelligence. While others actually started giving Jack various suggestions to answer questions his son was asking.

    "I think that''s all for these questions that I can answer for now, if there''s some other time on other asions, I would certainly be happy to answer the questions that you ask. Once again, sorry and thank you for all the prayers and greetings you have given to our family, thank you again and see you at another opportunity," said Jack slowly closing the impromptu Q&A session before he finally resumed his steps with Anne who had been showing off her beautiful smile, Anne really became the spotlight this time.

    Her make-up, hairdo, and clothes were very fitting and perfect. It turned out that Jack''s choice of recruiting the two makeup artists was not in vain because Anne looked extraordinary.

    Dozens of journalists were still chasing them. Jack and Anne until they got into the car, Anne''s beauty made the reporters kept taking her picture. Even though it was certain that they had obtained hundreds of photos of Anne from various sides.

    Bang!

    Chester hit his desk unconsciously, his teeth even rattled from shing. Chester was so angry when he saw all the interviews that Jack had just done at Findel Airport, Luxembourg. Chester was convinced that Jack did that on purpose, Chester believed Jack did it to show how much power he had over Anne and it honestly bothered Chester.

    "Master��"

    Chester clenched his fists again. "Looks like this guy was provoking me on purpose, Mike," Chester growled angrily.

    To be continued

 Chapter 630 - Changes In Appetite

    <h4>Chapter 630 - Changes In Appetite</h4>

    < rke''s mansion, Luxembourg 10 AM >

    Anne''s arrival at the mansion was greeted byughter from Christian, who was ying with Noah. The child immediately ran when he heard his name being called by his mother. As if the mother and son had been separated for months, they hugged each other tightly. Christian even tantly refused a kiss from his father.

    "Never mind, sir, don''t try to persuade him again," said Luis softly, holding back augh when he saw Jack, who wanted to kiss Christian, was repeatedly being rejected by the boy.

    Jack snorted in annoyance, but he couldn''t do much because he couldn''t be angry with his own son who was now taking over his mother who had just arrived.

    "You''d better be here with Luis, I want to talk a lot with my son at..."

    "Our son, Anne." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne chuckled and just stuck out her tongue, teasing Jack without intending to justify her words. She preferred to go to Christian''s yroom which was next to her grandfather''s former room which was currently used as a reading room.

    After his wife and son disappeared from his sight, Jack then mmed his body on the soft sofa behind him with his eyes closed. He looked very tired even though the flight to Switzend to Luxembourg only took 1 hour 20 minutes.

    "Who are you after, sir?" Luis asked quietly as he sat on the sofa in front of Jack.

    Jack opened his eyeszily without lifting his head from the sofa. "What do you mean?"

    Louis smiled. "That interview at the airport, I believe you did it because you wanted to show your rtionship with Madam. Who else is trying to annoy you this time? Is it that former secretary who was your schoolmate or Leonardo Ganke, who hasn''t given up after all these years?"

    Jack took a deep breath. "With your ridiculous background, I think you know it all without me exining, don''t you?"

    Luis smiled again, but now his smile was much wider than before. "I''m just carrying out the mandate that thete master gave me, sir, it''s not that I want to spy on your life with Madam. But seeing the big mistakes you''ve made in the past, I have to keep doing this, not just for you, but for the survival of this family, to keep the heir of the rke family as thete Master wished."

    "You''re always bringing up Grandpa, you''re so annoying," he snarled angrily.

    Louis chuckled. "Do you need my help to get rid of the new UN secretary-general, sir?"

    "Fuck!!! If you already know about that annoying Chester Lloyd, why are you still asking me, Luis? You really are being insolent, Luis!!"

    Instead of being angry at Jack''s words, Luisughed. As time went on, Jack became more and more simr to thete Mr. David rke in Luis'' eyes, both easily angered and very protective of their loved ones.

    "Forgive my old habits that have not disappeared, sir. Being a special police officer for almost 20 years has made my work habits integrated with my daily activities," said Luis quietly, trying to give an exnation.

    "I know, but don''t use your abilities to spy on me and Anne. Don''t tell me you know when I made love to my wife, Luis," said Jack sarcastically.

    Luis pursed his lips. "My daughter, if she were alive she might be the same age as Madam. That''s why I consider Madam as my own daughter, and as a good father, of course I will protect her from any bad possibility, including from you. Remember, Master I once failed to protect her. So I I swear I won''t fail again this time."

    "I''m not a donkey who will repeat the same mistake, Luis. That''s why I brought her here for a while, that Chester Lloyd purposely used his daughter who was not much different from Christian''s to get my wife''s sympathy. He has even made it clear to me how he truly feels and about his desire to make Anne the mother of his daughter." As he spoke like that, both of Jack''s eyes showed a great deal of anger, the mention of Chester Lloyd''s name at this time was even more disgusting than when he was mentioning Leon''s name.

    "Don''t worry. This man will not sacrifice his current position just for a moment''s satisfaction. I''m sure Chester Lloyd will not want to sacrifice his career, which is at its peak," said Luis quietly, trying to calm Jack.

    Jack massaged his sore neck before finally getting up from the couch. "Hopefully, because if he dares to go any further, then I''ll have no hesitation to finish him."

    After saying that, Jack then left Luis towards the stairs to go up to the second floor, where his room was. When he walked, Jack didn''t look back at all. He was really tired and needed a break right now, devising a n to warn Chester was exhausting him.

    Seeing Jack left, Erick and Nichs then sat on the sofa, apanying Luis who was still in the room.

    "Looks like after this you have to work extra," said Luis quietly to Erick and Nichs.

    Nichs took a deep breath. "Yes, I know. Master has be even more protective of Madam."

    "You can talk like that because you''ve never felt true love, Nick," said Erick, quickly defending Jack.

    Nichs just stuck his tongue out at Erick. He mocked Erick without speaking. And Luis smiled at the behavior of the two young men.

    "Don''t me Master, he''s like that because he''s scared," said Luis back with a smile.

    "Scared?" Erick and Nichs spoke at the same time unconsciously.

    Louis nodded his head. "Yes, it seems that hisst separation from Madam three years ago made a deep impression on him. That''s why he acts like this, so both of you have to be patient with him. Remember, Master was once depressed, so don''t provoke his patience."

    Erick and Nichs immediately nodded their heads quickly at the same time. They both understood where Luis was talking. The conversation between Luis and Jack''s right hands stopped when Anne came out of the yroom with Christian who was already asleep in her arms. Instantly, Luis got up and approached Anne.

    "Leave him to me, Madam," said Luis softly as he took Christian from Anne''s arms.

    "Thank you, Luis," said Anne quietly.

    Luis nodded his head while stroking Christian''s back. He immediately left in front of Anne to take the young master to his own room. Luis really treated Christian lovingly like his own grandson.

    Anne looked around, looking for Jack.

    "Master has gone up to the room, Madam. He seemed very tired," said Erick quietly telling Anne.

    "Oh, so he''s gone to the room, never mind," replied Anne in a low voice, sounding sad.

    "What''s the matter, Madam? Is there anything we can help you with?" Nichs asked quickly.

    Anne''s eyes immediately lit up hearing Nichs'' words, as quickly as lightning she went straight to the sofa where her husband''s right hands were.

    "I want to eat Kachkeis," replied Anne innocently.

    Eric raised an eyebrow. "Kachkeis, what is that food?"

    "Kachkeis is a special Luxembourg cheese made by hand using traditional methods without using preservatives and food stabilizers," Nichs answered without enthusiasm.

    "Cheese? You don''t really like food with ingredients thates from cow''s milk, right, Madam?" Erick asked again to Anne.

    Anne shrugged her shoulders up. "I don''t know, I don''t know either, earlier when I was ying with Christian I was reminded of that food. Back when my grandfather was still alive, he liked to eat Kachkeis with garlic bread, that''s why I want to try it now."

    "Well, let''s just ask Noah to..."

    "No, I want toe to the Kachkeis factory directly and buy it from there," said Anne quickly cutting Erick''s words.

    Nichs immediately massaged his aching forehead. It seemed that this afternoon would be a busy day for him.

    To be continued

 Chapter 631 - Precious Moments

    <h4>Chapter 631 - Precious Moments</h4>

    When Anne arrived home, she was surprised by the presence of Doctor Caitlyn, who was sitting quietly with Jack and Luis in the living room. Anne spontaneously ran to one of the best doctors in the rke family, causing Jack and Luis to get up at the same time.

    "You haven''t changed, Doc, you''re still as beautiful as ever," said Anne softly, praising Doctor Caitlyn''s appearance, which was still the same as three years ago.

    Doctor Caitlyn touched Anne''s face gently. "You really are a great woman, Anne. I''m proud of you."

    Anne''s face reddened, she knew what the doctor was talking about. "That''s also because of your help, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head with a smile. "No, didn''t I say from the start that it all depends on you. But never mind, let''s not talk about it anymore. The most important thing is that your son has grown amazingly now."

    "Have you met Christian, Doc?"

    "I have. I''ve even yed with that extraordinary child. Believe me, when he grows up, he will be the dream young man of all beautiful women, Anne," Doctor Caitlyn answered quietly whispering to Anne.

    Anne chuckled at the words of Doctor Caitlyn, she didn''t realize that at this moment Jack was staring at her without blinking like he was going to eat her alive.

    "Where have you been all day, Anne?" asked Jack coldly.

    "Touring the city with Erick and Nichs. If you don''t believe me, just ask them," answered Anne quickly, taking cover with the names of Erick and Nichs.

    Hearing their names being mentioned by Madam, the faces of the two men immediately went pale. They did not dare to lift their faces to look at the master who was currently emitting so much anger.

    Jack removed his hands from his chest and reached for the wine ss that was on the table. "Sit down. Doctor Caitlyn wants to examine you."

    "Examine? What''s wrong with me? I''m fine," answered Anne quickly.

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately held Anne''s hand gently. "It''s not a big check, I''m just doing routine checks. Master and Luis have already done it, now it''s your turn."

    "I see, but it won''t hurt, will it, Doc?"

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head quickly. "No, I''ll just take some of your blood."

    "''Okay."

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately invited Anne to sit on the special sofa that the maids had prepared beforehand. After Anne sat down quietly, Doctor Caitlyn started to do her job. Using the tiny needle, Doctor Caitlyn started to draw some of Anne''s blood. Jack narrowed his eyes when he saw Anne wince as the needle started to enter her body.

    After taking enough blood, Caitlyn began to pull the needle that was on Anne''s body out and bandaged Anne''s wound using a special ster that had been mixed with alcohol.

    "After this you should rest, you must be very tired after exploring the city," said Doctor Caitlyn warmly.

    Anne chuckled. "It''s tiring but fun, Doc, I can be free to do what I want without being prohibited by Mr. Overprotective." Anne whispered to Doctor Caitlyn quietly.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled broadly at Anne''s words. Even though she already had a child, Anne was still the same as before. She was still fun and Doctor Caitlyn was d the money and luxuries Anne got from Jack hadn''t changed her. Because her purpose was done, Doctor Caitlyn finally said goodbye, she had to go to the hospital immediately to continue her unfinished work.

    "Come on, freshen up, I''ll wait at the dining table. We''ll eat ..."

    "I''m full. My stomach won''t be able to take food anymore. So it looks like after a shower, I''ll go to sleep," said Anne quickly cutting Jack''s words. "Oh yeah, Christian, is he asleep, Luis?"

    Louis nodded his head. "Yes Madam, after ying with Doctor Caitlyn, the young master soon fell asleep."

    "Okay then, I''ll go up. Bye."

    Anne went straight up to the second floor without guilt. Erick and Nichs, who didn''t dare to look up at this time, both regretted their decision to go with the madam this afternoon.

    "You twoe with me, we''ll talk in the garden."

    "Yes sir." Erick and Nichs answered in unison.

    Luis just shook his head at the behavior of the two young men who were now going to be scolded by the master. Because he was still not sleepy Luis went to the former master''s room which was currently used as a library. He wanted to read a few books before going to bed, as was his habit every day when the master''s family hadn''t arrived.

    Erick and Nichs stood with their faces down in front of Jack who was already sitting in an upright position on a chair in hand. For a while, Jack had not opened his mouth. He was still shaking the wine ss in his hand while he continued to stare intently at the two assistants who had just returned.

    "Isn''t there something you two wanted to tell me?" Jack asked quietly, breaking the silence.

    Bam!

    Erick and Nichs immediately knelt before Jack at the same time, even though Jack didn''t order them to kneel.

    Jack frowned. "Who asked you to kneel down?"

    "Sorry sir, forgive our mistakes today," said Erick quickly.

    "Y-yes sir, forgive us. Please don''t fire us, we are only apanying the madam, sir."

    Jack massaged his forehead with his other hand. "Get up, don''t do that. After all, who wants to fire you guys? I just wanted to ask what you guys did today with my wife outside. Why are you all kneeling like this all of a sudden?"

    Erick and Nichs looked at each other for a while until they finally got up from the ground and stood up straight in front of their master. They took turns answering what they had done today with the mistress outside. While the two assistants spoke, Jack didn''t interrupt them at all, he was just silent by asionally nodding his head while shaking the wine ss in his right hand.

    "Next time, if my wife asks you to go out again, please take good care of her, I entrust her safety to you," said Jack quietly as soon as Erick and Nichs finished their sentence.

    "Next... S-so we aren''t fired, sir?" Nichs asked innocently.

    Jackughed out loud. "How could I fire you? Don''t think too much. You''d better take a shower now, after that, follow me to the dining table. Apany me..."

    "But we are really full, sir, earlier Madam insisted us to finish the food that she ordered at three different cafes." For the first time in his life, Erick cut Jack''s words quickly to refuse his invitation to eat.

    Jack immediately raised an eyebrow. "Finished all the food she ordered at three different cafes?" Jack repeated Erick''s words while holding back augh.

    "Yes sir." Erick and Nichs answered in unison with pitiful faces.

    Jack''sughter that had been suppressed for a long time finally broke. He really couldn''t hold himself back any longer. His wife was really terrible and now she had two other victims at once after him.

    "Okay... ok... you can just go to sleep, I''ll have dinner by myself," said Jack quietly in betweenughs.

    Without arguing, the two poor men immediately left the master alone in the garden to enter the house. When Erick and Nichs walked into the house, Jack smiled again when he realized that the two assistants had removed their belts. It seemed that today Anne had really tortured them to the maximum. Jack then drank thest wine in his ss. He recalled what Doctor Caitlyn had said a few hours ago.

    "This time I will not waste this moment, I will always be by your side, babe," Jack said softly as he turned the replica of his wedding ring that he just made a few days ago in Geneva.

    To be continued

 Chapter 632 - Giselles Secret

    <h4>Chapter 632 - Giselle''s Secret</h4>

    "Come on... I want to meet Linda, wake up Jack!!!"

    Anne had screamed countless times, trying to wake, Jack who was still holding her tightly on the bed and showed no sign of wanting to let go.

    "Jack, let me go. I need to pee, this time I''m serious," said Anne again.

    "I can''t be fooled twice, Anne," Jack answered quietly without lifting his face from the crook of Anne''s neck.

    "I''m serious, Jack."

    Jack opened his eyes and looked at Anne''s blushing face.

    "I''m serious ...."

    Before Anne could finish her words, Jack had carried her out of bed to their bathroom. He lowered her in front of the bathroom and let her went into the bathroom herself. He had to prepare the vitamins that Doctor Caitlyn sent to Annest night after he got Anne''s blood results.

    After being in the bathroom for five minutes, Anne came out with a fresh face even though a little pale.

    "Drink this," Jack said quietly, handing two strange pills on a small te along with a ss of water.

    Anne epted the ss Jack had given her and refused the pills. "What pills are those? I''m fine, Jack. I''m perfectly fine, no need to take such medicine."

    Jack smiled. "These are the vitamins Caitlyn gave you, if you don''t believe me, ask her yourself."

    "Is that true?"

    "Yeah, I never lie to you, babe."

    Anne rolled her eyes. "Yeah you never lie, but you keep suspecting me." Even though she was a little suspicious, Anne still grabbed the two pills that were on the small te that Jack was still holding and drank them immediately.

    Seeing Anne take her medicine made Jack smile again. "I love you."

    Anne wiped away the remaining water that was still on her lips. "You''re so weird this morning. You''re not hiding something from me, are you?"

    "Hide what?" asked Jack in confusion.

    "I don''t know, usually when a man changed 360 degrees overnight, he is hiding something or has done a fatal mistake," answered Anne casually.

    "Don''t talk carelessly. Go and take a shower first, I want to exercise for a while. After that, we''ll go to the hospital to meet Linda and Paul, your two best friends," Jack said softly with a smile.

    Anne''s eyes immediately lit up at Jack''s words. "Are you serious?"

    "1000% serious."

    "Yes, I love you, Jack," shouted Anne loudly. After saying that, she immediately went back into the bathroom to freshen up her body.

    Jack just shook his head at his wife''s childish behavior when she heard that she was going to be invited to meet Linda and Paul. Because he didn''t want to waste time, Jack rushed out of the room to the gym. Following Doctor Caitlyn''s advice, Jack should be able to control his desire for Anne for the next few months.

    As he was walking towards the gym, his cell phone rang.

    "Yes, Alice." Jack immediately greeted Alice when he received an iing call from Alice who called him from Switzend.

    "I''ve sent an email, please check, sir," Alice answered to the point.

    "Email? Why don''t you just talk straight away?" Jack asked in surprise, as he put wireless earphones in his ears so he could check his cell phone while talking.

    "I have to send an email so you can see it for yourself, I''m afraid that you won''t believe me if I told you. What''s clear is that the content of the email I sent was original and was not edited like what Sophia Higgins did to frame Anne back then. You''d better see for yourself to know who your best friend is," Alice answered at length.

    Jack didn''t speak anymore. He was already busy checking his cell phone and looking at the iing email that Alice had just sent him.

    "Hello, are you still there, sir?"

    Jack did not answer the question Alice gave him. He was too surprised to see the contents of the email he was currently opening. Alice herself finally turned off the call because she chose to continue with her piled up work.

    Jack''s hands were shaking when he saw the nude photos of Giselle posing against the background of all his photos on the wall. Not only that. Giselle even went so far as to put a picture of his face on some of the statues, it was really crazy and insane. Jack couldn''t believe that his best friend, Giselle Allen, who used to be very innocent, turned out to be so wild and had terrible sex fantasies. Alice got all the photos and videos of Giselle''s masturbation that Jack now saw from Giselle''s sh drive which was found by the office girl who was cleaning Giselle''s personal belongings. There were no less than 1000 photos and dozens of videos were contained in the two pink sh drives. At first, Alice only thought that the contents of the sh were just ordinary nude photos. However, after she noticed them carefully, it turned out that Giselle was not only doing nude photos, but also doing self sex or masturbating while continuously mentioning Jack''s name.

    That was why Alice decided to give everything to Jack. ording to Alice, the boss should know what kind of woman Giselle was. Alice didn''t want Anne to fall victim to another mad woman''s madness.

    Jack immediately closed the email sent by Alice. He didn''t want to see those horrible photos and videos again. Jack really didn''t expect his best friend to be so crazy. Even though he had always believed that Giselle was a good girl, considering she had grown up with him. That was why Jack was so surprised. If Alice had just told him and didn''t send him the photos, she probably wouldn''t have believed it.

    Jack, who was frozen in the middle of his walk, was startled by Erick and Nichs who came over to him.

    "Shouldn''t we be ying sports, sir?" Nichs asked from the stairs.

    Jack lifted his face and looked at his two assistants who were walking towards him. "Go back to Geneva, Erick. I have an important task for you."

    "Just Erick, sir?" Nichs asked surprised.

    "Yeah, you stay here with me and Anne," said Jack seriously.

    Erick immediately nodded his head in response to his master''s words. After seeing Erick''s response, Jack then took the two assistants down to his office on the first floor. In the closed room, Jack told everything to Erick and Nichs. He also gave his cell phone so that the two assistants could see for themselves the emails that Alice had sent to him.

    Nichs cursed at Giselle several times, his guess had been proven. Giselle Allen wasn''t really helping Jack manage thepany during Alice''s absence, while Erick was silent. Erick was like Jack, he didn''t expect Giselle to have such a terrible madness.

    "Go and give her a warning. I didn''t intervene right away because I still respect her as a friend. That''s why I asked you to do this, Erick," said Jack quietly while holding his head with both hands.

    "Yes sir, I''ll be ready soon," Erick answered quickly while cing the master''s cell phone on the table. After saying that, Erick left the master''s office while calling Gabriel, one of Jack''s private jet pilots to get ready.

    After Erick left, Nichs approached Jack who was sitting on the sofa. Jack looked shocked, frustrated, and confused right now.

    "Are you all right, sir?" Nichs asked carefully.

    Jack took a deep breath. "I really didn''t expect Giselle to be like this, Nick. Really, I only thought of her as a friend, nothing more. And right now I don''t know how to deal with her? Giselle is terrible, I was afraid she would hurt Anne and my child. That woman must have insane thoughts right now, I''m really afraid she''s going to be reckless. I have to keep Anne from her as far as possible... Ahhh fuck!! When will I be able to live in peace with my wife and son, God?? What test is this again...?"

    Jack''s scream was loud enough that Nichs immediately fell silent. He couldn''t say anything at this time. Because to be honest, he didn''t have any ideas that he could give to his master. Nichs was still very surprised by Giselle''s nude photos and self-sex videos.

    "We have to tell the madam about Giselle''s problem, sir," Nichs said quietly, breaking the silence, after they had both been silent for quite a while.

    Jack who was looking down slowly lifted his face and red at Nichs. "Tell Anne? Are you crazy?"

    "No sir, this is the safest way at this point. If you already know who Giselle is, at least she won''t think anything wrong about you, sir," Nichs answered seriously.

    To be continued

 Chapter 633 - Old Picture

    <h4>Chapter 633 - Old Picture</h4>

    A ck Range Rover was seen stopping at a fine luxury restaurant in Luxembourg. The driver rushed out of the car to open the door for the master and madam sitting in the back seat.

    "Madam..."

    Anne, who was very excited to meet Linda and Paul, looked surprised when she realized where she was now.

    "This is not a hospital, Jack!!" said Anne quite loudly.

    Jack nodded slowly. "Indeed, we should talk for a while before going to the hospital."

    "What are we going to talk about? Can''t we talk in the car? Why are we in this restaurant, Jack?" asked Anne curtly.

    Jack grabbed Anne''s hand quickly. "It won''t take long, believe me."

    Anne, who was annoyed, didn''t respond to Jack''s words. She continued to stare intently at the two blue eyes with a killing intent.

    "Come on babe, the sooner we talk, the sooner we can get to the hospital to see Linda and Paul," said Jack again.

    "Okay, fine!!!" Anne said curtly as she walked away from Jack after she gave the bouquet of flowers she was holding to Nichs, who was standing right beside her.

    Jack took a deep breath seeing his wife''s surprising attitude. It took extra patience to deal with a woman who was pregnant and Jack was determined to refrain from epting all of Anne''s changes in attitude for the next nine months. With quick steps, Jack walked into the empty restaurant, his smile broadened when he saw Anne was sitting in afortable chair enjoying the chocte bar served by the restaurant as a wee snack.

    "Is it good?" Jack asked quietly, trying to lighten the mood.

    Anne, who was biting the chocte bar, immediately grabbed a small te that contained the chocte bar so that Jack wouldn''t take it.

    "It''s mine," said Anne curtly.

    "Okay, I won''t take it. It''s yours," said Jack softly with a smile.

    Anne narrowed her eyes as Jack began to sit back on the chair. Anne was contemting when to remove the te of chocte bars on the table again. After making sure that Jack sat quietly, then Anne released her grip on the small te and set it free on the table.

    "Hurry up, time is running out," said Anne curtly.

    Jack pursed his lips and sat back straight in front of Anne with his hands clenched on the table. "Were you this feisty when you were pregnant Christian?"

    "Feisty? Of course not. Back when Christian was still in my womb, he didn''t have time to trouble me. Christian became a very good child, maybe he knew that at that time, his mother was alone," answered Anne tly. She didn''t understand why all of a sudden Jack asked about her pregnancy back then.

    Jack''s eyes immediately felt warm, guilt immediately welled up in his chest. "Is my son that smart?" His voice sounded hoarse from crying.

    Anne pursed her lips. "Of course, you know the mother. Linda and Paul and I raised Christian very well even when he was still in my tummy, all the good things we whispered to him."

    Damn! Jack''s tears finally dripped unstoppable.

    Within seconds, Jack immediately moved to a seat next to Anne. "Are you letting me do all that to Christian''s brother this time?"

    Anne chuckled. "Christian''s brother? You''re talking..."

    Anne''s words immediately stopped when she could digest the words that had just been spoken by Jack. Anne''s eyes, which had previously stared hard and unfriendly at Jack, slowly turned sad and teary.

    "Y-you mean... I-I''m..."

    "Yeah, Christian''s little brother is in here. Doctor Caitlyn estimates he''s about three or four weeks old." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words by cing his hand on Anne''s t stomach.

    Anne looked down, staring at Jack''s hand which was still on her stomach without blinking. Slowly, she lifted her face and looked at Jack''s face sadly. "Y-you must be joking, right?"

    Jack shook his head. "No, I''m not kidding. Aren''t you aware of all this incredible change in your appetite, babe?"

    Anne was silent. She tried to remember everything that had happened in thest few weeks. Starting from the change in her interest in cow''s milk and all its preparations and her crazy hunger when she saw food but didn''t eat them when the food came, and of course her emotional changes and her mood swings were uncontroble.

    "Last night Doctor Caitlyn came specifically to do a blood test on you to check whether you are really pregnant or not. Even though Doctor Caitlyn was absolutely sure you are pregnant from the pulse check she did on you. And apparently her guess was right. Inside your tummy, the fruit of our love grows. Christian''s brother, another heir to the rke family," said Jack softly as he continued to touch Anne''s stomach.

    "B-but Christian isn''t five years old yet, Jack. I don''t want to get pregnant before he..."

    "Hush! Don''t talk nonsense, we already have our second child in your stomach, Anne. Do you want to make him feel unwanted?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. "O-of course not, but I..."

    "Stop it, Anne, look at me. Right now you are not alone, you have me. I will be by your side, I''ll do whatever you want, taking care of you and our children. Trust me, all those bad thing back then won''t happen again, I swear," said Jack quickly cutting Anne''s words quickly.

    Anne''s tears dripped down her face. She still couldn''t believe that in her womb there was already a small creature growing. She was still not ready. She was still not ready if she had to experience something simr like when she was pregnant with Christian. The trauma had not gone away, the difficult times while struggling to give birth to Christian shed through Anne''s shadow again. Instantly, her body shook violently and luckily Jack realized immediately, the man quickly hugged his wife who was scared.

    "Believe me, Anne, I won''t let you have any more trouble. I will be by your side, taking care of you and our baby. Trust me, give me the opportunity to be a husband for you, Anne," said Jack hoarsely holding back tears, not sad tears but tears of emotion.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words, she still closed her eyes remembering what had happened to her in thest few weeks. Anne regretted not being careful so that her pregnancy was detected quickly by Jack first.

    Feeling tight, Anne then let go of Jack''s arms and sat quietly while leaning on the back of the chair with her hands on her stomach.

    "And there''s actually one more thing you should know," said Jack quietly, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    "What else?"

    Jack handed his cell phone to Anne. Although initially confused, Anne finally epted Jack''s cell phone and screamed a little when she saw Jack''s cell phone wallpaper.

    "Th-this..."

    Jack smiled. "Three years ago when you were gone, I managed to find your old cell phone in the vi and when I activated it, I was shocked that I almost fainted when I saw the photo you used as the wallpaper."

    Anne''s hands trembled as she looked at the photo on Jack''s cell phone wallpaper. It was a photo of her and Jack who seemed to be smiling broadly after saying their vows to be together till death parted them at York Minster was clearly disyed in front of her eyes right now.

    "Thank you for waiting faithfully for me toe back, Anne," said Jack softly as he touched Anne''s stomach again.

    Anne bit her lower lip and hit Jack hard. "It sucks sob... I hate you!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 634 - Sisters In Arms

    <h4>Chapter 634 - Sisters In Arms</h4>

    Anne massaged her forehead which suddenly hurt. She still couldn''t believe what she just saw on her husband''s cell phone. Anne could not believe that she would see and meet face to face with a woman as shameless as Giselle.

    "Sorry if I startled you, but I have to tell you this so you don''t misunderstand me, Anne. I swear to God, I don''t have any feelings for Giselle, that''s why I''m telling you about this," said Jack quietly as he continued to grip Anne''s other hand strongly.

    "Who found this?" asked Anne quietly without changing the position of her hand from her forehead.

    "Alice, she found it after remodeling her office that Giselle had previously used for two years. She identally found the sh drives in the inner desk drawer, among the piles of documents," answered Jack quietly as he continued to stare at Anne lovingly.

    Anne took a deep breath. "She doesn''t just love you, Jack, she''s obsessed with you."

    "I know, that''s why I told you everything. I don''t want that woman to attack you with this wild side of hers one day."

    Anne red at Jack. "Then what are you going to do with her?"

    "Keep her away from us, from you especially. I don''t want her to be reckless and hurt you, that''s why for a while ..."

    "No!! I don''t want to live separately with you! Didn''t you just tell me that you won''t let me go through this pregnancy alone? But why are you saying that you want to leave me in Luxembourg now? I don''t want that, Jack!!!" Anne screamed hysterically.

    Jack smiled lovingly as he touched Anne''s cheek, trying to calm her down. "Don''t get into the habit of cutting someone off, babe. Who said that I want to leave you in Luxembourg alone, hm?"

    Anne bit her lower lip hard. Oh God, Anne forgot that long ago Jack couldn''t hold himself back and sure enough. Within seconds after Anne had done her old habit, Jack hadnded his death kiss on Anne''s lips, devoured her greedily, regardless of where they were right now. And Nichs who had been standing and watching them had to intervene. Without speaking, Nichs turned around and asked everyone, including the waiters in the restaurant, to lower their faces and not look at the husband and wife.

    Jack only released the kiss when Anne pushed him. She had run out of oxygen so she couldn''t help but to push Jack away from her.

    "You are going to be a mother of two amazing children, babe. So please get rid of that habit or I will continue to punish you," said Jack softly as he touched Anne''s lips which were now slightly swollen from the kiss.

    Anne gave Jack an annoyed look. "Ah, that''s your only reason to kiss me, isn''t it?"

    Jack chuckled. "Not really, I really don''t like seeing you like that. I don''t want any other guy to go crazy to see you like that."

    Anne''s cheeks felt hot hearing her husband''s words. "S-so when are we going to the hospital? I can''t wait to meet Linda, I can''t wait," said Anne slowly changing the subject.

    "After we eat, I don''t want you to starve. Remember, now you are not alone, there is a little one in your stomach. So you have to pay attention to all your food intakes."

    Anne tossed her hair back. "Yeah, I know. Well, where''s the food? I''m hungry."

    Jack snapped his fingers, signaling the waiters to bring the food to their table. Not long after, delicious, highly nutritious food that had been selected directly by Jack, was served on their table. Anne, who couldn''t wait to enjoy the delicious food cooked by the professional chef voraciously. While eating, Anne finally realized that the change in her appetite was due to the presence of the little one in her and Anne''s pregnancy was not as hard as the first one, because she did not experience severe hangovers like when she was pregnant with Christian.

    "Slow down, babe. I will not take away the food," Jack said quietly, wiping Anne''s cheek from the remaining sauce.

    "It''s not me, it''s because of your son. He''s impatient, he''s very hungry. So don''t me me," said Anne, trying to find an excuse.

    Jack smiled. "So you''re like this because of the little one?"

    Anne nodded her head quickly. She couldn''t open her mouth because now her mouth was full of food. Not wanting to disturb Anne, Jack finally chose to continue drinking his favorite ck coffee. For thest three years, ck coffee was Jack''s new favorite.

    After almost 45 minutes at the restaurant, Jack invited Anne to go to continue the journey to the rke family hospital where Linda and Paul were. Anne''s two friends were trying to get pregnant with the best doctors at the hospital. During the trip to the hospital, Jack told Anne everything about the program that Linda and Paul were doing. At first, Anne was surprised when she heard about Linda''s decision to refuse to do IVF, but after being exined periodically by the team of doctors, Linda finally agreed.

    "So at first, Linda thought that the egg cell and Paul''s sperm would be imnted in another woman''s womb, that''s why she refused. But after being given an exnation, Linda finally understood and currently she is enjoying peace in an apartment near the hospital with Paul," said Jack slowly.

    "Wait, so Linda isn''t in the hospital right now? So why are we..."

    "The apartment where Linda and Paul live in is very close to the hospital, babe. Apart from meeting Linda and Paul, you have to see Doctor Caitlyn to get your pregnancy checked."

    Anne immediately covered her mouth when she realized her mistake.

    "Linda has a slight problem with her uterus which made it difficult for her to get pregnant the normal way." Jack again exined to Anne.

    Anne looked straight at Jack seriously. "What''s wrong with Linda''s womb?"

    "Linda has endometriosis," Jack answered simply.

    Endometriosis was a condition in which endometrial tissue was found outside the uterine cavity such as in the ovaries, fallopian tubes, to outside the uterus. Meanwhile, the endometrium was a useful membrane lining the uterus which also yed an important role in controlling a woman''s menstrual cycle. In addition to making the reproductive organs turn abnormal, endometriosis was also known to reduce the quality and reserve of egg cells.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth tightly with both hands.

    "But don''t worry, it''s not too dangerous. Linda has had her first surgery and is currently recovering in the apartment with full support from Paul. After she recovers and is in good condition, the IVF process will be resumed," added Jack in a low voice. He didn''t want to make Anne sad because she knew Linda''s condition was quite serious. Jack knew Linda was more than just a friend to his wife, so he treated her very well.

    Anne was silent, she did not respond to Jack''s words, until suddenly Anne grabbed Jack''s hand tightly.

    "What''s wrong honey?" Jack asked softly.

    "Don''t tell Linda about my pregnancy, I don''t want her to be sad. I know very well how much she wants to get pregnant, Jack. I can''t bear to meet her in this condition, Jack. I don''t want to hurt Linda''s heart," answered Anne hoarsely with both teary eyes.

    Jack smiled. "Are you sure you don''t want to see Linda?"

    Anne nodded quickly. "Linda will know I''m pregnant, Linda is a very knowledgeable person about me. She would definitely notice my pregnancy, Jack. I don''t want tough at her sadness."

    Jack gently wiped the tears that welled up in Anne''s eyes. He knew that Anne would be like this. That''s why Jack chose to tell Linda''s condition when they were on the road. "As your wish, Ma''am."

    Anne slowly nodded her head again before suddenly closing her mouth again and yuck...

    Almost all the food she ate at the restaurant a moment ago now came out and stained Jack''s car and clothes.

    Well, wee to the club, Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 635 - Luis’ Theory

    <h4>Chapter 635 - Luis�� Theory</h4>

    Because Anne vomited quite a lot, in the end their ns to go to the hospital were canceled. Jack couldn''t bear it if Anne came to the hospital wet and dirty. Jack was shirtless in his coat and his shirt was soaked with Anne''s vomit.

    "Be patient, we will arrive soon," said Jack softly to Anne, who was still looking down after throwing up again for the umpteenth time.

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. Her head was very heavy and her stomach seemed to be churning at this moment, while previously Anne was grateful that she did not experience a severe hangover like when she was pregnant with Christian when Jack was told she was pregnant.

    With patience, Jack continued to gently massage the nape of Anne''s neck, although it could not help much but Jack hoped that what he was doing now could make Anne morefortable. Nichs, who was their driver this time, tried to get the car faster so they could get home faster.

    After traveling for almost 30 minutes, finally the car driven by Nichs arrived at the mansion. As soon as the car stopped, Anne, who had been holding the car door handle on her left for almost ten minutes, finally opened the door, and as soon as the door was opened, Anne again threw up whatever that was left in her stomach. But still it was very painful for her. Her whole body went limp and she almost fell out of the car with the door open if only Jack had not grabbed her by the waist from behind.

    "Nick..please hold my wife from the front," shouted Jack loudly from inside the car with his hand still holding Anne''s waist.

    "Yes, sir."

    Nichs immediately held Anne''s hand, which was still holding on to the door handle, even Anne''s legs were now hanging and getting ready to get out of the car before she threw up. However, apparently the nausea couldn''t be contained for too long, so Anne finally threw up again from the car. Jack, who had gotten out of the car from the next door, immediately ran to the other side of the car toe to Anne. As soon as he arrived in front of his wife, who was very pale at the moment, Jack immediately carried her like a bride after Nichs released his grip on Anne''s body which was very weak.

    "It''s okay, we have arrived home. Be patient," said Jack softly as he brought Anne into the house.

    Anne, who was already very weak, did not respond to Jack''s words. She just kept quiet and dropped her face on Jack''s bare chest which was full of muscles and covered with a few fine hairs. From the park, Luis, who was watching Christian ying, narrowed his eyes. He ordered the five servants in the garden to take his ce for a while watching Christian ying with the Himyan rabbits that Luis ordered from Russia.

    "What''s wrong with Madam?" Luis asked Nichs who was watching the car which was dirty with Anne''s vomit.

    Nichs turned to Luis, who looked worried. "Madam threw up."

    "Threw up? What do you mean?"

    "Women who are pregnant must be throwing up, aren''t they? Now that''s what''s happening to Madam," Nichs answered to the point, informing Luis of Anne''s pregnancy.

    Louis nodded his head. "Oh Madam is pregnant... what?! You''re not joking right? So the results of Doctor Caitlyn''s blood test are out?"

    "Yes and now please give me an idea how to clean this car, Luis," Nichs answered quietly.

    Luis looked inside Jack''s limited edition Range Rover, which was very dirty. "Take away all the seats in the car and take them to the showroom to make seats that are as good as these chairs. It''s not that hard, Nick."

    "Thrown away? I have to throw away all these expensive seats? You know this is one of Master''s favorite cars, right, Luis?"

    Luis, who was walking towards Christian, stopped his steps and turned to Nichs. "That car means nothingpared to Madam and the baby, Nick. Trust me."

    Nichs was silent hearing Luis'' words for a while until he finally decided to do what Luis said even though he was a little afraid. But there really was no other way but to rece all the wet and dirty chairs with new chairs. Good job, Nick.

    Jack, who had arrived in the room, immediately took Anne to the bathroom at her request. She wanted to take off all her dirty clothes in the bathroom.

    "Go out, Jack, I don''t want you here," said Anne softly as she undressed when she was sitting on the edge of the dry bathtub.

    "Why is that?" Jack asked confused.

    Anne looked at Jack wistfully. "I''m dirty and smelly, you must be bothered."

    Jack smiled and immediately knelt before Anne. "Silly woman, what are you talking about? Don''t talk nonsense. Let me help you take off your clothes. Don''t linger in the bathroom, Doctor Caitlyn is on her way. Maybe in ten to fifteen minutes she will be here."

    Anne smiled faintly at Jack''s words. She resigned when Jack helped her remove all the clothes attached to her body. After sessfully stripping her naked, Jack also took off his clothes and joined Anne, who was rinsing under the running warm water of the shower. After she was pretty sure the rest of the vomit wasn''t left on her body, Anne then put on the bathrobe that Jack had provided.

    "I can walk on my own, Jack. You don''t need to carry me," said Anne softly, rejecting Jack who wanted to carry her back.

    Jack, who only used a towel to wrap his body, red at Anne. "But you''re still weak."

    "You can walk with me, Jack. I don''t want to be carried." Anne repeated her words to Jack again.

    "Very well, Madam. I will do whatever you wish."

    Anne chuckled at Jack''s words. With small steps, and with the help of Jack, she finally reached the bed. Jack did not allow her to go to their walk-in closet to get her clothes. In a short time, Jack was back in front of Anne with a set of sexy nightwear. Damn.

    "Jack, are you kidding me?"

    Jack shook his head quickly. "These clothes are the easiest and mostfortable clothes for you to wear, I''ll have no trouble helping you put on the panties too." Jack lifted his panties with straps on the right and left into the air innocently.

    "Jack!!!" Anne screamed with her face turning red.

    Instead of changing into the underwear he was holding, Jack pushed Anne to lie down and immediately took off the bathrobe that his wife was wearing to help her put on her underwear. Jack''s blood immediately rippled when he saw the beauty of Anne''s body. His manhood had already hardened by now, it was a painful torment for Jack because he couldn''t finish his desire considering Anne''s condition, who was still pregnant. Damn, he was helpless.

    Anne, who had no energy, finally could only give up. She let Jack put the sexy lingerie on her body. He truly was a perverted husband. The touch of Jack''s finger thatnded on her skin asionally made Anne close her eyes and to avoid the sound of her moaning, Anne even had to bite her lips hard. Jack really tortured her. Well, pregnant women''s hormones were starting to dominate.

    To be continued

 Chapter 636 - Five Week Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 636 - Five Week Pregnant</h4>

    "The condition of the baby and the mother are very healthy, but because the fetus is still very young, I emphasize to you both not to make love until the fetus is three months old. The first trimester is quite a risk for a pregnant woman, especially when the woman has a history of having miscarriages," said a female doctor whose age was not much different from Doctor Caitlyn to Jack, who had been standing tensely beside Doctor Caitlyn.

    Hearing the doctor''s words, Anne''s face immediately turned red, damn. It must be because of the sexy nightgown she''s wearing, oh my God.

    "How many weeks is my baby anyway?" Jack asked seriously.

    "Based on the information from the madam who mentioned the first day of herst menstrual period, I can estimate your baby''s age is currently around five weeks," answered the female doctor named Olivia quickly.

    Jack was silent. He was remembering something until finally his eyes sparkled when he looked at Anne. "Did we do that in Aberdeen for three days? Did you just finish your period, babe?"

    Damn! Damn Jack.

    Anne, who had been trying to hide her embarrassment in front of the two female doctors who had been smiling ever since, had lost her face. Jack really made her crazy.

    "Please leave the room. I need to have a serious talk with Doctor Olivia and Doctor Caitlyn. Men are not allowed to interfere," replied Anne in a rising voice changing the subject. Her cheeks were now very red, and Anne was sure that Doctor Olivia and Doctor Caitlyn were satisfied inughing at him now.

    "Why did you throw me out? I am your husband, dear. I have the right to know the condition of you and our child," said Jack spontaneously, he did not ept being kicked out by Anne.

    "This woman''s business has nothing to do with your status as my husband, hurry up. I need privacy to talk to my doctors," said Anne curtly.

    "But babe..."

    "Just five minutes sir, we won''t be long." Doctor Caitlyn immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly.

    Jack immediately turned and looked at Doctor Caitlyn''s face sharply. "Okay, just five minutes, no more."

    Doctor Caitlyn nodded. "Yeah, no more than five minutes."

    Jack froze for a while before finally leaving his room. When Jack left, Anne asked Caitlyn''s doctor to lock the door from the inside. She didn''t want Jack to eavesdrop on their conversation if the door wasn''t shut tight.

    "Okay, Anne. Your bizarre husband is outside, what do you want to talk to us about?" Doctor Caitlyn asked quietly when she was standing next to Doctor Olivia again.

    Anne smiled then removed the nket that she had been gripping tightly. "Wouldn''t this be bizarre enough that he forced me to wear clothes like this during the day to meet the two of you, Doc?"

    Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia chuckled when they saw Anne''s beauty in the super sexy nightgown she was wearing.

    "It''s only natural for your husband to be like that, Madam. You are very beautiful," Olivia said with a smile.

    Anne lowered her feet to the floor with the help of Doctor Caitlyn. "Seven years ago he wasn''t this crazy. He has really embarrassed me in front of you two."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "Weren''t you the one who drove him crazy, Anne?"

    Anne turned to Doctor Caitlyn who was helping her up. "You know about Jack being treated for depression, Doc?"

    "Sure, of course I know. Even though he was not being treated in Luxembourg, we''re still monitoring his condition, even Doctor Olivia, who was taking her specialist in America at the time, also knew about your condition," Doctor Caitlyn answered quickly.

    "That shows that Master really loves you, Madam," said Doctor Olivia, chiming in on Doctor Caitlyn''s words.

    Anne smiled and didn''t speak. She then sat down in afortable chair in the walk-in closet, while Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia helped her findfortable clothes. After two minutes, Anne seemed much morefortable in her normal clothes. She then returned to her bed. She seriously listened to Doctor Olivia''s exnation regarding several types of anti-nausea drugs and vitamins that she had to take in these few weeks, even though Doctor Caitlyn was able to treat Anne on her own but she preferred to bring Doctor Olivia, who was morepetent in her field to treat Anne.

    "If this anti-nausea drug can''t hold your nausea, then I''ll rece it, Madam. But hopefully this drug can hold your excessive nausea," said Doctor Olivia gently.

    "So what if this medicine can''t hold my nausea, Doc?" asked Anne curiously.

    "This medicine has the lowest dose, that''s why I rmend you take this medicine, Madam," Olivia answered again with a smile.

    "Oh I see. Okay, I understand, and one more thing, Doc, what are the chances of my friend getting pregnant?"

    Doctor Olivia and Doctor Caitlyn looked at each other. Neither of them understood where Anne was talking.

    Realizing her mistake, Anne hurriedly exined about Linda and Paul who were currently undergoing an IVF program with the rke family hospital.

    "Oh, so Mrs. Belinda is your friend, Madam?" asked Doctor Caitlyn surprised.

    Anne smiled. "Not just a friend, she''s like a sister to me. Linda and Paul have helped me survive the past three years, Doc."

    "What a great friendship! You don''t have to worry, Madam. After Mrs. Belinda recovers from her surgery, we can continue with the next step. It is obvious that the sess rate of this program is very promising," said Doctor Olivia quickly trying to exin Linda''s condition to Anne.

    Anne''s eyes immediately filled with tears. "Thank God, Doc. I know very well how much Linda wants to have children. That''s why I entrust her to you two and please don''t tell her about my pregnancy, I don''t want to make her sad."

    Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia nodded their heads at the same time.

    "Will do, Madam, you don''t have to worry," Olivia said softly.

    "Yes, Anne, we will help your best friend to the maximum. You don''t have to worry, God will not let his servant be sad for too long, especially for good women like you and your friend." Doctor Caitlyn replied to Olivia''s words with a smile.

    "Amen. Ever since I came to Ennd, the first person who was kind to me was Linda. I thought she would be like my old friends, who just took advantage of my stupidity. But it turned out I was wrong, Linda was really honest with me. That''s why I want to make her smile. Linda and Paul have been married long enough and they always yearn for a child toplete their lives."

    Doctor Olivia and Doctor Caitlyn smiled again. The madam who was currently in their care was really not just any woman. That was why they now knew what caused the master to almost go crazy when he was abandoned by her. She not only had beautiful face. Her sincerity and kindness were very pure and it was rarely found in women nowadays.

    Because the two doctors had finished their work, they said goodbye to Anne. However, by the time the two of them came out of the room, they were both blocked by Jack, who already stood there with a strong killing aura, ring at the two female doctors.

    "What have you done to my wife? You''re not trying to persuade her to leave me, are you?" asked Jack coldly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 637 - Forbidden Organization

    <h4>Chapter 637 - Forbidden Organization</h4>

    Jack could only stand still when he saw Anne was enjoying the food that Noah had just finished making. The atmosphere around the dining table became very cold and quiet. There was no sound except for Anne''s fork against the te. Anne seemed to really enjoy the Bienenstich, which is a sweet cake whose dough is made of vani cream, almonds and honey as a coating on top. Bienenstich was one of the typical German foods that Anne could only enjoy every time there was an event at the church, and even then she could only eat it after the other churchgoers had finished enjoying it. But now every time Anne mentioned the name of the food, Noah would quickly make it for her, really, how easy it was for God to change the degree of someone''s life.

    "Open your mouth," said Anne quietly as she handed the Bienenstich to Jack.

    Jack shook his head. "I don''t like sweets."

    "Jack, my hand hurts."

    Hearing Anne''s words, Jack finally relented. With a little annoyance, Jack opened his mouth and epted the mouthful of cake.

    "How is it, isn''t it delicious?" asked Anne excitedly.

    "It''s ordinary, there are lots of tastier foods than this that I''ve tried," replied Jack a little sarcastically.

    The gleam of happiness on Anne''s face disappeared. Her eyes suddenly drooped. With a suppressed wry smile, Anne began to spoon her fork back into her Bienenstich.

    "You don''t have to say that, I know it too. It''s just that it''s really different from me, who can only enjoy this delicious food from the leftover of other people when I was little," said Anne hoarsely.

    Thump!

    Jack immediately turned around when he realized his mistake.

    "Babe..."

    "Please make me some chamomile tea without sugar, Noah. And please bring it to my room," said Anne gently to Noah who was standing not far from her.

    "Yes ma''am."

    After saying that, Anne then got up from the chair and prepared to leave, but her steps were stopped by Jack who had grabbed her hand.

    "I''m tired, Jack, I want to rest," said Anne softly asking Jack to let go of her hand.

    "But Anne.."

    Anne turned and looked directly at Jack. "Please."

    Jack immediately released his grip from Anne''s hand and let his wife go up to the second floor alone. Not long after that, Noah was seen following behind Anne, carrying a cup of chamomile tea that Anne ordered.

    Seeing Anne leaving, Jack immediately ruffled his already neat hair in annoyance. Luis, who had been silent for a long time watching Jack and Anne''s conversation, then approached Jack with Christian in his arms.

    "Dealing with pregnant women does require a lot of patience, sir," said Luis softly with a smile.

    Jack turned to Luiszily. "Anne kicked me out of the room because she wanted to talk to Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia. She also scolded me because you asked the two doctors about what they were doing in the room. After that. you saw for yourself, right, she''s mad at me again because of the cake? Oh Jesus.."

    Luis chuckled. "That''s nothing, so you''d better be very patient in the future."

    "Should I continue to sumb to her, Luis?" Jack asked quietly.

    "You can answer that question yourself, sir. You''ve been separated from Madam and young master for a long time, would you like to experience that again?"

    Thump! An invisible hammer hit Jack''s chest suddenly. Luis'' words immediately made him realize.

    With patience, Luis wiped the saliva that dripped from Christian''s lips who was still very happy to y with his mustache. "Remember, sir, currently Madam''s emotions are unstable. So you have to be more patient with her. Believe me, carrying a baby is not easy. A woman must be willing to share all the intakes in her body with the baby, not to mention the drastic changes in her body shape. Luckily, Madam is a woman who doesn''t care about her body. Just look out there. There are so many women who don''t want to get pregnant and breastfeed their children for fear of changing their bodies. My advice is for you to be very patient. You certainly don''t want to lose your precious moment with your second baby, right?"

    Jack didn''t answer Luis'' words, his tongue was numb. He almost made the same mistake as three years ago. Luckily, Luis made him came to his senses right away. With a limp body, Jack sat back in his chair, ignoring Luis who was back ying with his son. Ever since Christian was in Luxembourg, Luis had dominated the handsome boy. Christian himself lookedfortable with Luis who spoiled him a lot.

    Noah''s presence on the first floor broke Jack''s thoughts.

    "What''s my wife doing, Noah?" asked Jack quickly.

    "Madam is lying on the sofa massaging her head, Master."

    One of Jack''s eyebrows immediately rose. "Massaging her head?"

    Noah nodded slowly. "Yes, but Madam refused the help of two maids who wanted to help her."

    Hearing Noah''s words made Jack smile. Without speaking, Jack immediately turned around and ran towards the stairs to go up to the second floor, leaving Noah looking confused. Meanwhile, from where he yed with Christian on the floor that had been covered with a rug, Luis seemed to shake his head.

    "Young man," Luis said quietly,menting on Jack''s behavior.

    ***

    Since morning Erick and Alice had been busy with the loss of importantpany data. While enjoying breakfast at home, Erick received a call from the IT team reporting the leak ofpany data. Without finishing his breakfast, Erick rushed to the office with Alice by helicopter to save time.

    Luckily, Erick understood a little about data processing like that, so he immediately helped the IT team to help secure thepany''s most important data. However, because Erick worked alone, a number of ounts could not be saved along with their contents and some important data from clients who still had outstanding debts at Muller Finance International.

    "Do you know where the money went, Alice?" Erick asked worriedly.

    "Not yet, give me extra time, Erick. The bank is also still working hard to track the money," Alice answered in a trembling voice, this time Alice looked scared.

    Erick scratched his hair that didn''t itch. He looked confused at this time whether to tell Jack or not. Because the one who had more power was Jack as CEO, Erick was really in a serious dilemma.

    "Tell Master, he must know about this matter, Erick. This is no small matter," Alice said softly with teary eyes staring at the monitor screen that showed the amount of money that was continuously decreasing.

    Hearing Alice''s words, Erick finally decided to contact Jack. Fortunately they were still in the Schengen area which made international travel easier without a passport, making it easier for Jack if he had to return to Switzend right now.

    "Calm down. I''m working from here, Erick. Call the bank to freeze the leaked money. I''m tracking where the funds are currently flowing. You and Alice better go to the bank right now to report this, so that even if the money arrives in the hands of hackers, make sure the money cannot be used," said Jack firmly.

    "Yes sir and..."

    "And don''t say sorry again, it''s not your fault. It''s our fault for not checking our security system, so don''t apologize anymore. Go quickly, Erick, time is running out." Jack immediately cut Erick''s words quickly.

    "Yes sir."

    As soon as Erick finished speaking, Jack then returned to his focus with his two sophisticatedptops which were disying numbers and alphabets in a secret program belonging to hispany that hackers were trying to hack. Luckily only the money the hackers took, but not the important data. Jack calmed down a bit when he found out that important files stored in softcopy were still safe. Without thinking twice, Jack then blocked all the files so that hackers couldn''t retrieve them.

    Jack, who previously wanted toe to Anne, was surprised by Erick''s call with bad news. Without thinking, he immediately rushed down to his office on the first floor and immediately worked alone. Being the CEO of argepany did make Jack always have to be close to his sophisticatedputers, especially since Muller Finance International was thergest fundingpany in Europe today. Jack, who was happy because he could reunite with Anne, was careless because he wasn''t focused on hispany so this kind of thing happened. But he wouldn''t be called Jackson Knight rke if he didn''t manage to take care of the problem. In a little while, Jack and the IT team in Switzend managed to break the hack that was carried out by one of the most dangerous hackers.

    However, Jack''s smile didn''tst long, because when he looked at his other monitor, his face immediately turned pale when he found out where his money had gone.

    "Fuck!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 638 - Hit Back

    <h4>Chapter 638 - Hit Back</h4>

    Using his private jet, Jack immediately headed to Switzend, leaving Anne and Christian with Luis. Actually Jack didn''t want to go, but because the current situation was critical, he couldn''t help but have to be in Geneva with Erick and Alice.

    "What do we do, sir? The police who are working with Interpol have contacted Erick," Nichs said, a little unsettled when he read Erick''s iing message.

    "Don''t worry, we''re innocent. So don''t be afraid, if the police want to check us out then just let them be. After all, we really have nothing to do with this forbidden organization in the Middle East. After all, we are victims here. Our money was stolen and was transferred into their ount, even though until now the money can''t be used because it has been frozen by Alice," answered Jack confidently.

    Nichs took a deep breath. "I''m pretty sure this was nned sir, there''s no way something like this could just happen."

    Jack smiled. "For now I don''t want to use anyone because it will break my concentration when I face the police officers, but for sure the hackers'' reasons are very reasonable. The hackers attacked us because they know Muller Finance International is the biggest fundingpany in Europe and as the biggest fundingpany, of course it will make a lot of bad people interested in breaking into our security system. That''s why I don''t want to think too far, especially using other people behind this hacking incident, which is definitely our own fault, especially me, Nick. If I hadn''t transferred the money to rke Enterprise, this probably wouldn''t have happened."

    Nichs fell silent, his lips tightly locked. Although Jack and n were two different people, he felt that the two masters had one thing inmon. The two twins would definitely me themselves first before putting the me on others. Even though the two of them had never met, but for some reason Erick felt that the two masters had very, very much the same characteristics, not only on the face.

    After flying for 1 hour and 20 minutes, Jack''s jet finallynded at Cointrin International airport in Geneva. As soon as Jack got off the ne, the Warrior members who were already preparing went straight to him.

    "We''re going straight to the office, the policemen are already waiting for me, right?" said Jack quietly to the members of the Warriors.

    "That''s right sir, they arrived 30 minutes ago."

    Jack smiled at the words of one of his subordinates. Because he didn''t want to waste too much time, finally Jack immediately rushed into the car to immediately go to Muller Finance International. While on the way to Jack''s office, he was constantly connected to Alice''s cell phone, which was ying the conversation of the Geneva police and the Interpol who were checking them. asionally Jack smiled when he heard the questions asked by the police.

    Nichs himself who was very unsettled was surprised to see Jack smiling to himself, Nichs who did not know that Jack was listening to the conversation of the police who were interrogating Erick and Alice.

    After traveling for almost 25 minutes, the motorcade that picked Jack up at the airport finally arrived at Muller Finance International. Lucky for Jack, he had special ess to his room. So the reporters who were waiting for him in front of the office did not notice his arrival.

    "Tsk, reporters, they''re so fast when you hear news like this," Nichs said in annoyance when he saw dozens of news reporters who were ready with their cameras.

    "It''s their job, Nick, so you shouldn''t be so surprised."

    "But still, sir, they are annoying people who love to disturb other people''s lives," added Nichs again.

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t forget, if there were no journalists, the people in the past wouldn''t be able to hear any news. So don''t me their profession, I know some clean journalists who don''t take bribes."

    Nichs was silent, even though Jack had said that, but still, his dislike for reporters did not go away. Nichs had a bad history with female reporters who used to go after n in Luxembourg, where the reporter even made a hoax that she and n had slept together and had a child as a result of that rtionship. In which case, Nichs could not eat and sleep well for almost a week, before the reporter finally apologized in public for posting false news. That was why until now Nichs really disliked journalists.

    "If you still don''t want to confess like this then we will act decisively and don''t me us if..."

    "If what, Mr. Frederick?" asked Jack loudly, cutting off the words of the police officer who was pointing at Erick, who was sitting quietly in his chair with a smile on his face.

    All the police and Interpol in Erick''s room immediately turned to Jack who had just arrived, including Erick and Alice. For the first time in three years, Alice was pleased to see Jack''s arrival. Her eyes that had been drooping with fear from the constant urge to confess finally lit up when she saw her master appear.

    "Jackson Patrick Muller, I''m sorry Jackson Knight rke, we finally meet again," Frederick said sarcastically to Jack. He deliberately mentioned Jack''s old name before mentioning the new name that Jack had used for the past few years.

    Jack smiled faintly. "Yeah, you''re right, after the drug possession case that left you in prison five years ago, we just met again, didn''t we?"

    Damn, sharp vengeance. 1-0 to Jack.

    Frederick''s arrogant face immediately disappeared when Jack mentioned the drug case that ensnared him five years ago, the Interpol in the room looked at each other when they heard Jack''s words.

    "So what is it? What actually made you honorable police officerse to mypany and force people to admit they were wrong?" asked Jack quietly to about twenty police officers without fear. Even though at home Jack always lost to Anne, but when face to face with people, he could be as fierce as a Siberian tiger.

    Frederick came forward and handed Jack a document containing a warrant for examination of the CEO of Muller Finance International. "This is our pass, so it''s only natural that wee to your office, Jack."

    Jack epted the document Frederick had given him and read it right away. "It''s a warrant to conduct an examination, not a warrant to make someone confess."

    "What do you mean?" snapped Frederick loudly. He did not like the words that Jack said over and over again.

    Instead of answering Frederick''s question, which was quite loud, Jack took out his cell phone and turned on the recording of Frederick and his men''s conversation, which kept pressing and forcing Erick and Alice to admit that they had intentionally sent funds to a terrorist group in the Middle East.

    "Isn''t this evidence enough to get you into trouble again, Frederick?" Jack asked softly with a smile.

    "You..."

    "And one more thing that you all need to know is that we have frozen the money stolen by the hackers since the money was leaked. We don''t even know where the money went when it was frozen. We have authentic evidence that the money has been frozen by the Swiss bank, so even if the money reaches the ount holder, the money can''t be used. So if you all use us of intentionally sending funds to a terrorist group in the Middle East, it is a heinous nder and we''ll sue all of you. Believe me, I have the ability to make you get demoted or even lose your job if I do that, because apart from the nder you gave, you have also forced my people to admit mistakes that we nevermitted, which is a grave vition in the world of police, who should stay neutral to civilians." Jack immediately spoke firmly, cutting off the words of Frederick, one of his schoolmates who used to bully Giselle.

    Damn, 2-0 to Jack.

    "Shit..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 639 - For Anne’s Sake

    <h4>Chapter 639 - For Anne��s Sake</h4>

    Frederick and the Interpol and other policemen finally left Muller Finance International after Jack managed to provide them with evidence again by bringing the director of the bank where the money was. The bank director confirmed Jack''s previous statement saying that the money that the hacker stole was currently frozen and couldn''t be used. The man who had known Jack for more than fifteen years also gave a report on the suspicious transfer of money belonging to Muller Finance International. After seeing the evidence, the police''s suspicions of Jack''s involvement with terrorists in the Middle East were finally debunked.

    "You bastard, Frederick!" Erick cursed angrily as the cops disappeared behind the elevator.

    Nichs immediately turned to Erick. "You know the man?"

    "Of course, he''s Master''s schoolmate who is a bastard," Erick replied curtly.

    "Fuck, what kind of jerk?" Alice, who had been silent for a long time, finally joined in.

    "A friend who doesn''t know how to return the favor. He has tried several times to bring down Master by saying that Master has a business of buying and selling humans and drugs. He is really an ungrateful human, really. I really hate him," Erick replied with full of emotion. "And I almost forgot, that guy was Giselle Allen''s ex-fianc��."

    "Don''t tell me it''s because of Giselle Allen that he hates Master, Erick," Alice retorted quickly.

    Erick immediately turned to Alice quickly. "Indeed that''s the reason. Frederick always mes Master for the breakdown of his love affair with Giselle. Even though Master has made it clear from the start that he and Giselle are just friends, nothing more. However, Frederick didn''t believe him and in the end, just like you see, the man really hates Master and still trying to find fault with Master."

    Alice chuckled. "How can Frederick not hate Master if his lover loves Master and what''s worse, Master doesn''t realize that, oh my God... I don''t know what Master''s heart is made of that he doesn''t realize that there is a woman who adores him from decades ago." Alice purposely spoke loudly to mock Jack.

    "Alice, watch your words!" Erick snarled.

    Alice immediately shrugged her shoulders. "Which words should I watch? I''m talking facts here. Luckily Anne has more patience in dealing with a psycho woman like Giselle who chases her husband. If I was in Anne''s position I don''t know what I would''ve done to that woman. But, well, Anne has a kind heart as wide as the ocean that no one else has, so it''s different."

    Erick and Nichs immediately turned to Jack. they were both worried that Jack would be angry with Alice''s words. Therefore, the two of them immediately turned to look at the master who now seemed to be still sitting quietly and not showing his anger, even though Alice had deliberately teased him many times.

    Alice herself, who did not feel any guilt, then chose to leave Jack''s room because the director of the bank who was previously picked up by several Muller Finance International staff wanted to talk to her again regarding the disbursement of the previously frozen money, where the money was currently in the ount of a private bank in the Middle East.

    After Alice left, Jack just took a deep breath. He then turned to Erick and Nichs who were still standing not far from where he was sitting. "It seems Alice is right, I am a very insensitive person."

    "Please forgive Alice, sir... she just..."

    "I''m not mad at her, Erick. Don''t worry, I can''t possibly fire someone my wife trusted so much. Moreover, she''s also the woman you love, I''m just grateful that Alice wants to talk to you like before. So now I realize that I''m too apathetic to the people around me so I''ve been taken advantage of many times by people I''ve trusted for a long time, but oh well, I don''t want to remember that anymore. I want the two of you to investigate Giselle Allen. Somehow, I suddenly have suspicions about her. Even though this is a hacking case but everything seems to have been well nned, starting with the reappearance of Frederick and the Interpol. It doesn''t make sense for the Interpol toe to apany whose money was stolen in such a short period of time. Moreover, they can be sure that thepany''s money reaches the terrorists in the Middle East. Interpol surely won''te so soon," said Jack at length, expressing the thoughts that had been bothering him for a long time.

    "Okay sir, I understand," said Erick quickly.

    Jack nodded his head slowly. "Take Nichs with you, he will be of great help to you."

    "Yes sir, then please excuse you."

    "Okay."

    Erick and Nichs then left Jack to carry out the orders they got. When Erick passed by Alice''s room, he smiled when he saw Alice who was still very busy at work. Alice was really a good girl, as Anne had always told him all along.

    "No wonder the madam suits your girl very well, her mouth is very sharp," Nichs said softly as he was about to enter the elevator teasing Erick who was still looking at Alice''s room.

    Eric chuckled. "That''s how it is. Alice is the only employee who dares to disobey Master''s unreasonable orders. I''m really very lucky to have her." Erick''s eyes lit up when he talked about Alice.

    "Don''t let her go again or you''ll regret it," Nichs added sincerely, patting Erick on the shoulder just before the elevator doors closed.

    Eric smiled. "Of course not, I won''t let her go again."

    After his two assistants left, Jack then went to the IT room to make sure his best IT staff had fixed thepany''s security system. Even though there was no significant damage but still Jack had to change and repair the system so that simr incidents did not happen again.

    "How is it? Have you found out where the hacker came from?" asked Jack quietly to about ten of the best IT staff at Muller Finance International.

    "It is confirmed that they are indeed from the Middle East, sir. Our tracking results show that this hacker is not a new yer, he has attacked otherpanies quite often and his method is the same. Stealing their assets and demanding ransom or taking money as happened to us for funding the terrorists in that country, sir," answered one of the most experienced IT team heads answering Jack''s question.

    Jack nodded his head slowly. "I see, so apparently they have done this many times. Okay, no problem. The most important thing now is that we have to improve the system and must be more vignt so that this kind of thing doesn''t happen again in the future. Right now we are still lucky because they only took our money, not all the important data, although some of our customer data is leaked."

    "Yes, sir. We will fix everything and please forgive us for this incident." the ten IT people spoke simultaneously in response to Jack''s words.

    Jack smiled. Not long after, he left the room because suddenly Anne contacted him via video call.

    "Yes, Love..."

    "Where are you? Why don''t you go say goodbye to me? Are you tired of this bothersome me? Did you go visit Giselle, your schoolmate who made that masturbation video for you, huh?"

    Anne, who was already teary-eyed, immediately bombarded Jack with questions that werepletely unexpected by Jack.

    "Why are you silent? You can''t answer me, can you? Oh, well, then I''m sorry. I will not interfere when your date with your school friend, bye ...." Beep

    Jack, who had not answered Anne''s first question, was already panic by Anne''s further questions, and he could not say anything when Anne hung up the call. It was the first time that Jack had seen her like that during the time he had known Anne.

    Not wanting to make Anne even more upset, Jack finally contacted Anne to provide an exnation, but his efforts were in vain because Anne had immediately blocked his cell phone number. Damn, the pregnant woman was very angry apparently.

    Not losing his mind, Jack then contacted Luis. On the first and second attempts, Luis did not pick up the call. Jack was very sure that Luis was ying with Christian. Then on the third try, his call was picked up by Luis and right now Luis was ying in the garden with Christian, in the rabbit cage.

    "What are you doing Luis?" Jack asked surprised when he saw Luis'' face on his cell phone screen.

    "I''m being the wife of a rabbit breeder, sir. The young master asked me to do this," replied Luis with a smile.

    "Jesus ... and you were silent when asked by my son to decorate your face like that?" asked Jack again in disbelief.

    Louis smiled. "As long as young master is happy, I will dly do it, sir."

    "Including using lipstick and blush on your face like that?"

    Luisughed. He then changed the camera capture and showed the other servants around the rabbit cage. "It''s not just me, sir. Noah and some of the other maids are the same."

    Seeing the pathetic condition of his servants, Jackughed out loud. He really couldn''t believe his servants were forced to dress up by his two-year-old son.

    "What game are you guys ying really, Luis?" Jack asked again with augh.

    Luis then told him what they were doing at Christian''s orders, while Luis spoke, Jack continued tough out loud. He couldn''t believe his two-year-old son asked the servants to act as if their farm was robbed by the mafia, the male servants were asked to be women and the female servants acted as criminals with Christian. Because Christian was the leader of the mafia group that would rob the rabbits.

    Jack even had tears in his eyes when Luis spoke, hisugh was really very loose. He was very proud of his son.

    "Okay, enough, don''t talk anymore. I could die fromughing, so now I ask where is my wife?" asked Jack while wiping the tears that rolled down his face.

    Luis was silent. He then looked around and again changed the camera capture from the front camera to the rear camera. "Look sir, Madam is currently rxing on the balcony with the two maids serving her."

    Jack immediately narrowed his eyes trying to see Luis'' camera capture, it was clear that Anne was currently rxing on the long sofa on the balcony, massaging her head.

    "Has my wife eaten, Luis?"

    Luis changed the camera capture again. "Yes sir, but well as you know there is no food that does note out after he eats."

    "Oh my God, okay then I''ll hang up. I''ll be right back in Luxembourg," said Jack hoarsely.

    "Is the matter resolved, sir?"

    "Yes, although notpletely. Well, I have to go."

    Jack immediately turned off the video connection with Luis and immediately left that ce to immediately go to the airport. What Jack had in mind at this time was Anne and their baby. Anne must have been in a lot of torment because she couldn''t eat and Jack was very worried about it. He didn''t want anything untoward to happen to Anne and the baby. Jack had vowed to do anything this time, he didn''t want to lose another moment like when Anne was pregnant with Christian.

    "Wait for me, babe, I''ll be home in an hour," Jack said quietly as he stared at his cell phone which showed a beautiful photo of Anne working in the coffee shop when they were in Newcastle Upon Tyne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 640 - [Bonus ]A Dozen

    <h4>Chapter 640 - [Bonus ]A Dozen</h4>

    It looks like Jack really kept his promise. In less than six hours he was already back and forth Luxembourg-Switzend and Swiss-Luxembourg. Luckily, the distance between Luxembourg and Switzend was not too far, so Jack could quickly return home to check on Anne who was very moody.

    Luis, who knew that Jack had returned to Switzend, was very surprised when he saw that his master was back at home.

    "You''re seriously home again, sir?" said Luis surprised when he saw Jack get out of one of his favorite cars.

    Jack took off the jacket that he wore. "That''s what a jet ne does, Luis," Jack answered tly as he walked past Luis into the house to find Anne who was still on the balcony.

    Luis smiled when he saw Jack running up the stairs to enter the house. The current Jack was very different from the Jack a few years ago. Although he still needed to be reminded, Jack was much more mature than the Jack that Luis used to know, the Jack who had a temper and never thought twice about his actions.

    "Grandpa, is it Daddy who just arrived?" asked Christian who had just arrived with Noah.

    "Yeah, that''s Daddy," Luis replied softly as he grabbed Christian into his arms.

    "Is this Daddy''s new car?"

    Louis shook his head. "No, it''s an old car. Daddy''s got tons of nice cars in the basement. Would you want to see them?"

    "Sure, Grandpa, sure," Christian screamed excitedly.

    Louis chuckled. "Okay, okay... Let''s go to the underground garage, but after that you have to eat, okay?"

    "Okay, Grandpa," Christian replied quickly.

    Luis''ughter was getting louder. Christian''s presence didn''t only bring happiness to Jack. Luis also felt the perfection of his life since Christian''s presence, the loss of his wife and daughter decades ago made Luis now really love Christian. The reason was that if his daughter was still alive at this time, maybe his daughter would also have a child around Christian age. That was why Luis considered Christian as his own grandson. Anne and Jack didn''t even mind if Christian called him grandpa, because Christian didn''t have a grandfather.

    When Christian arrived at his father''s underground garage, he immediately shouted loudly when he saw his father''s collection of luxury cars that had been neatly arranged. Dozens of expensive cars of various brands and types were seen parked proudly in the area. Even though they were not used, the maintenance of the cars was very well cared for, so it was no wonder that when Jack wanted to use one of them, he didn''t have any trouble.

    "Can I ride the red one, Grandpa?" Christian asked, pointing to a Bugatti Veyron Grand Sport Vitesse which was valued at US$1.7 million, one of Jack''s most expensive cars bought only three months before Anne and Christian''s arrival to Luxembourg.

    "Of course you can, let alone a car, you can asked for a ne, Daddy will definitely buy it for you," Luis replied softly while stroking Christian''s thick hair. Christian''s taste seemed to have been from his father.

    Christian immediately shouted with joy when he heard Luis'' words. The child was very happy even though he didn''t have his ne yet. But one thing Christian knew was that his grandfather would not lie to him, because all this time, whatever Christian has asked Luis, he always makes it happen, including today when he was asked to dress up like a woman when ying mafia and raising rabbits.

    After being satisfied with looking at the collection of expensive cars belonging to Christian''s father and then being invited back up to be fed, it was time for Christian to eat and take a nap. With Christian''s currently clinging to Luis bringing its own blessing to Anne who was so nauseated. She was really helpless this time. While in the past when she was pregnant with Christian, Anne had never had any difficulties nor did she bother anyone. Never mind vomiting, she didn''t even feel dizzy nor moody. She really didn''t look like she was pregnant, except that her stomach was getting bigger and there hadn''t been much change in Anne from three years ago. But now with her second pregnancy, Anne was really helpless. She was made unable to eat anything by her baby. Never mind eating, sometimes just drinking could make her throw up if she was not really thirsty. That was why two maids were always beside Anne to attend to her every need or help her do anything she couldn''t do on her own.

    "Has my wife had lunch?" Jack asked quietly to a maid who had juste from the kitchen with a bowl of warm water.

    The maid shook her head quickly. "Never mind lunch, sir. Madam even vomited the breakfast she ate."

    Jack smiled wryly. "Okay, I understand. Well then you can go, let me serve my wife. Oh yeah, what is this water for?"

    "Madam asked topress her waist, sir."

    "Okay, let me do it. You two get some rest."

    The two maids nodded politely and then left in front of Jack to rest. Jack himself immediately approached Anne with the warm water that Anne had asked for.

    "Straight to my back, okay," said Anne quietly without opening her eyes when she heard someone was sitting beside her.

    Jack smiled and didn''t open his mouth. He just did what Anne told him to do. Jack carefully removed the clothes that Anne was wearing and began topress Anne''s back waist, both of Jack''s eyes filled with tears when he saw Anne''s stomach which was still t.

    "That''s enough, now on to my calves," said Anne again.

    Without being ordered twice, Jack thenpressed the wife''s calf and massaged it gently.

    "Is thisfortable enough for you, babe?" Jack asked softly.

    Hearing Jack''s voice, Anne''s eyes opened wide. "Y-you, how long have you been here?" Anne shrieked loudly as she pulled her leg from Jack''sp.

    "Since you asked me to massage your waist earlier," Jack replied with a smile.

    Anne''s eyes immediately filled with tears and it made Jack panic. "Don''t cry, babe. I''m home."

    "Where are you from?"

    "Office, I have important business to attend to. Sorry for not saying goodbye this morning."

    Anne red at Jack. "You didn''t meet Giselle did you?''

    Jack chuckled "Why did I meet her? I don''t have anything to do with her anymore. After all, our rtionship is purely a working rtionship babe. Nothing more, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Really, you''re not lying, are you?"

    "How could I lie? I already have a very perfect and extraordinary wife, why am I looking for another woman? Remember, Anne, you''re the only woman I''ve loved since seven years ago, you don''t need me to remind you all the time right?"

    Anne shook her head without speaking. Seeing Anne''s response made Jack smile. Slowly, Jack moved his hand to touch Anne''s t stomach. .

    "Is he causing you a hard time today?" he asked softly, lowering his face to kiss Anne t stomach.

    "No, he''s been nice. I only threw up a few times," Anne lied.

    "Really, good girl..."

    "Good boy, Jack. He''s a boy," said Anne quickly cutting off Jack''s words when he called his baby a good girl.

    Jack immediately lifted his face from Anne''s stomach even though he hadn''t had a chance to kiss her yet. "You want another boy?"

    "Yes, I do. I want two bodyguards who will always be beside me. Take care of me and protect me when his father started to do nonsensical things," she answered quickly.

    Jack frowned." What do you mean?"

    "Nothing, it''s just that I''d prefer it if this child is a boy like Christian. So Christian will not be lonely and have friends to y with. If this child is a girl, Christian will definitelye back whining and asking me to give him another brother," answered Anne quietly as she reached for a ss filled with water and real lemon juice without any additives. Without tasting the acid, Anne immediately drank it down even though it was very sour.

    "If we have a dozen children, I''m ready, Anne. My wealth will not run out to raise them. They can even livefortably andfortably. So don''t worry," said Jack quickly. He felt a little displeased with Anne''s words.

    Anne put her ss on the table again and immediately turned to Jack. "You want to have a dozen children?"

    Jack nodded his head quickly. "Yes, why not."

    "Well then, you''ll be the one who is pregnant and giving birth by yourself," said Anne quietly without guilt.

    "Babe,e on, I''m serious."

    Anne smiled. "I''m serious too, if you want to have a dozen children, why don''t you get pregnant and giving birth to them yourself?"

    "But we have a lot of wealth, Anne, we can afford to raise them and make the dozen children happy," said Jack back excitedly.

    "Yes, but I''m the problem, I don''t want to give birth to that many children. Do you really think I''m a cat that can give birth to that many children and ..." Barf!

    Anne''s words stopped when she suddenly threw up her stomach''s content which was only water and for the umpteenth time, Anne threw up on Jack''s body. Jack who was not disgusted even let Anne threw up and massaged Anne''s nape.

    "Come on, let it all out," said Jack quietly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 641 - Want You Without Reason

    <h4>Chapter 641 - Want You Without Reason</h4>

    Jack could only stay silent when Doctor Caitlyn inserted an IV needle in Anne''s hand. Earlier, Anne fainted after she vomited which made Jack panic. Luckily, Anne fainted when Jack was near her so she immediately got help.

    "It seems that in the first few months Anne will have to be in intensive care, sir," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly when she had finished cing the needle in Anne''s hand.

    "Does this happens to every woman who is on their first trimester of their pregnancy, Doc?" asked Jack nonchntly without taking his eyes off Anne.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "Not really. Anne said that when she was pregnant with Christian she didn''t have a bad hangover. It seems your second child is more spoiled because he knows his father is beside him."

    Jack''s face immediately turned pale. He knew what the doctor was talking about at the moment and the change in Jack''s expression was noticed by Doctor Caitlyn, who immediately patted Jack''s shoulder.

    "Everything that happens to us has been arranged by God well, so you don''t have to regret it. The most important thing is that we don''t make the same mistakes in the future," added Doctor Caitlyn again, trying to calm Jack.

    "Then what should I do now, Doc?" asked Jack quietly.

    Doctor Caitlyn lowered her hand from Jack''s shoulder. "Keep herpany. It seems that this pregnancy will be difficult for her. Moreover, it seems that she has Hyperemesis Gravidarum, sir."

    "What''s that? Hipe hype, it''s really hard to pronounce."

    "Hyperemesis Gravidarum is a condition characterized by severe symptoms of nausea, vomiting, weight loss, and electrolyte disturbances in the body. Moderate symptoms can be treated with dietary changes, but if it is severe as what she experienced today, then she must undergo intensive care at the hospital to get fluids and nutrients from an IV. However, as we know, Anne is currently avoiding the hospital for fear of meeting her best friend who is undergoing the pregnancy program. So I think she will only get treatment at home like this, " Doctor Caitlyn said at length, exining the meaning of Hyperemesis Gravidarum to Jack.

    Jack nodded his head slowly, trying to understand the meaning of Doctor Caitlyn''s words, but still he didn''t understand. He really couldn''t understand such medicalnguage.

    "Is it enough just to be given an IV, Doc?"

    "That''s enough for now, the important thing is that we continue to monitor her condition, sir," answered the Doctor Caitlyn again.

    "What causes women to experience this, Doc? Isn''t there a way to prevent it? I can''t possibly have the heart to let Anne continue to undergo such treatment, I don''t want to see her little hand keep an IV needle inserted like that," said Jack hoarsely.

    "Until now, doctors and health experts don''t know the exact cause of Hyperemesis Gravidarum. However, some experts say that increased hormone levels during pregnancy are one of the causes of Hyperemesis Gravidarum. And the treatment for Hyperemesis Gravidarum can be seen from how severe the condition is. This affects the health of the pregnant woman. That''s why I will specifically monitor Anne''s condition, so that unwanted things don''t happen," said Doctor Caitlyn again with a smile. She was happy to see Jack''s concern at this time.

    Jack took a deep breath. "I entrust everything to you, Doc."

    "Yes sir, while you are in Luxembourg then..."

    "No, you muste with us to Switzend when we return." Jack immediately answered Doctor Caitlyn''s words quickly.

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately turned to Jack quickly. "W-what do you mean? Aren''t you guys going to live in Luxembourg?"

    "Of course not, I have to take care of thepany and it''s impossible to leave Anne here alone, especially when her condition is so bad like this," replied Jack quietly without guilt.

    "But I..."

    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to Doctor Leo directly. Besides, Doctor Olivia is already taking care of Linda and Paul, so Linda doesn''t really need your presence. Right now, it''s Anne who needs you, Doc." Again, Jack cut Caitlyn''s words without guilt.

    Doctor Caitlyn was speechless. Jack''s words literally left her speechless. Just like when facing thete Mr. David rke. It seemed that this time Doctor Caitlyn was made unable to argue with Jack, especially since Anne''s condition was indeed unstable.

    Not long after, Doctor Caitlyn left the mansion because she had to go back to the hospital, Jack himself didn''t stop Doctor Caitlyn because Anne was already regained her consciousness.

    "Who put this infusion needle?" asked Anne quietly when she realized that an IV needle was attached to her hand.

    Jack touched Anne''s face, which looked fresher, with love. "Of course Doctor Caitlyn did, there''s no way I could. I can inject you, but I don''t use a needle that sharp."

    Blush! Anne''s face immediately turned red.

    "Nasty!!"

    Jack chuckled. "I''m like this only to you, Anne. Only to you, the only woman I love."

    "You sweet mouth, very clever," said Anne angrily, turning her gaze to another direction to hide her face that was already as red as a tomato.

    Jack smiled again. Slowly, he took Anne''s hand which was attached to the IV needle and kissed it passionately.

    "I''m sorry, Anne, I''ve been giving you so much trouble," Jack said in a low voice full of regret.

    Anne turned her face and looked at Jack who was looking down and kissing the back of her hand.

    "Because you''re pregnant, you have to go through this kind of trouble," added Jack hoarsely.

    Anne pursed her lips. "Looks like your child will be very spoiled when he''s born, Jack," said Anne quietly, trying to change the subject.

    Jack immediately lifted his face and looked at Anne intently. "Really? If she is spoiled, does that mean she will be born as a beautiful girl like you?" Jack''s eyes lit up as he spoke, having a daughter from Anne was one of his big dreams right now.

    Hearing Jack''s words made Anne immediately withdraw her hand. "Not necessarily, who knows he''ll be a boy."

    "No, looks like Christian will have a younger sister. It''s fixed, no debate."

    Anne was silent. She chose not to answer Jack''s words because she didn''t want to argue. Because suddenly her stomach felt hungry, Jack happily rushed to the kitchen to prepare the food that Anne wanted. She said she wanted to eat Jack''s sandwich. Jack, who was very good at making sandwiches, didn''t mind. He excitedly made the sandwich himself in the kitchen.

    Jack''s presence in the kitchen made all the maids excited. They couldn''t believe they saw the master touching the cooking utensils in the kitchen. It''s something they never imagined at all, even Noah, who is the butler, even recorded what Jack was doing right now as a keepsake.

    After struggling in the kitchen for almost 15 minutes, four slices of sandwiches were ready to be served. The fragrant aroma of perfectly grilled bacon would make anyone feel hungry. Just as Jack was removing the apron that was attached to his body, his cell phone suddenly rang.

    "Yes babe."

    "Where''s the sandwiches, Jack? It''s been a long time, I''m hungry," answered Anne loudly.

    "Yes, I will go up, be patient."

    "Okay, one minute!!"

    Damn, one minute! Without turning off his cell phone, Jack immediately ran up the stairs to the second floor where their room was. Luckily, Jack put his homemade sandwich on a te that had a lid so that when he ran it didn''t fall over.

    Bang!

    Anne, who was looking at her cell phone, which didn''t make any sound, immediately turned to look at the door that had just been violently opened by Jack.

    "N-not yet a minute, right?" Jack stuttered with his breath up and down as he walked into the room to approach Anne who was sitting leaning on the bed.

    Anne immediately looked at her cell phone and was surprised to realize that her husband had just run from the first floor.

    "You ran?" asked Anne quietly without guilt.

    Jack put the te he was holding on the nightstand carefully. "Of course, I don''t have any disappearance skills, so I can''t appear directly in front of you by running." Jack''s breath was still rising and falling as he spoke, indicating how tired he was right now.

    "I wasn''t serious, Jack. You don''t have to run like this," said Anne quietly, regretfully.

    "It''s okay, babe, I''m fine. Just consider me having an exercise," replied Jack quickly as he sat down next to Anne. "Want to eat now?"

    Anne nodded her head. "Yes, but feed me."

    Jack was stunned to hear Anne''s words, but no doubt he immediately fed Anne patiently. And it looked like Anne was really hungry right now. She was eating voraciously on Jack''s sandwiches.

    "It''s like going back seven years ago when we were still at Newcastle Upon Tyne," said Anne quietly with her mouth full of food.

    Jack smiled. "I''m sorry, Anne, if I hadn''t kept my identity hidden and told you the truth we might have been happy seven years ago. Maybe Christian and his siblings right now ..."

    "Everything that happens in our lives is arranged by God, Jack. Our meeting in Newcastle Upon Tyne, your fall in the English Channel and our meeting with Grandpa. Everything was arranged by God, just imagine if you didn''t fall in the English Channel five years ago? You wouldn''t meet your biological grandfather."

    Jack''s face changed. He was silent and could not answer Anne''s words. Because what Anne said was true. If he hadn''t had an ident in the English Channel, he might never have known that he still had a grandfather and a twin brother who was brutally murdered. So that now he changed hisst name to rke, ording to his father''s surname before he left home with his mother decades ago because his marriage to his mother was not approved by his grandfather.

    Silently, Jack raised his hand and touched Anne''s soft, bare cheek. "I don''t know what I would do if I lived without you, Anne. Thank you for still giving me a second chance anding back to me."

    Anne kissed Jack''s hand which was touching her cheek. "I want you for no reason, Jack."

    To be continued

 Chapter 642 - Loving Anne

    <h4>Chapter 642 - Loving Anne</h4>

    "Damn, why did this happen? Didn''t you guys already say that he is the best hacker? But howe it was conquered so quickly? Even the Interpol we sent, why didn''t they catch that guy? You guys are really useless! "Leon shouted with emotion in front of about twenty people who had attacked the security system of Muller Finance International.

    "Apparently, we took thepany too lightly, sir."

    "Muller Finance International has a really great IT team, sir."

    "That''s right, sir, even the millions of dors that we have stolen andnded in the ounts of the leaders of terrorist groups in the Middle East are easily frozen by them."

    "Looks like we''ll have to find another way, sir. Attacking their security system seems like a waste."

    Leon clenched his fists, as he was really annoyed. The n that he had arranged very neatly and brilliantly was easily crushed by Jack and his men, even though Leon was very sure that this n would seed in destroying Jack. But all his hopes were in vain because Muller Finance International was still standing strong and invincible. Even thepany''s security system was now increasing and difficult to prate because it had been repaired by their IT team.

    Giselle, who had been sitting on the sofa in Leon''s hotel room, smiled. Her love for Jack was growing even more now. Even though she was currently on Leon''s side, Giselle was still happy when she found out that Jack managed to withstand Leon''s attack.

    "After this, what should we do, Miss Allen?" Leon asked suddenly, interrupting Giselle''s daydream who was thinking about Jack.

    "W-what? What are you talking about, Leon?"

    "Damn, are you daydreaming? You didn''t listen to everything I said earlier?" Leon asked again with a rising voice.

    Giselle smiled. "I hear you and remember all the swearing you said to Jack, do I need to repeat all those words of yours?"

    "No, thank you," said Leon curtly.

    Giselle chuckled. "Didn''t I tell you before yesterday? The security system at Muller Finance International is excellent. Apart from having a great IT team, Jack was a great programmer when he was in school. So you''re wrong if you attack hispany."

    "If we don''t attack thepany then what should we do?" Leon asked desperately.

    "Intrude into his personal life. Find his weaknesses in other ways. I''m sure his wife and son are the weaknesses of Jackson Knight rke, sir."

    Leon shook his head quickly. "No, if your n is to hurt Anne, I disagree. I won''t let you hurt her. Anne is too valuable to be sacrificed in this n."

    "Stupid man! Didn''t you say that your ex-wife had an affair? Then why do you have to still love her? Besides, if we sacrifice a little, I don''t think it''s a problem," said Giselle calmly without guilt. This woman was really evil. She was willing to hurt an innocent woman for her own sake, her obsession with Jack had shut her senses.

    Leon was silent for a long time as he was considering the advice Giselle had given him. Leon, who loved Anne very much, didn''t agree with Giselle''s suggestion because he didn''t want to hurt Anne, his main goal at this time was to destroy Jack as revenge for what Jack did to Ganke Inc Productionst year which caused him a lot of losses. Apart from taking Anne back, of course.

    But after thinking for a long time, Leon finally agreed with Giselle''s suggestion, he then sat back quietly and began to listen to everything that was said by Giselle. Giselle nned to separate Jack and Anne.

    "I don''t agree, it''s too risky Giselle!" Leon shouted loudly, he didn''t agree with Giselle''s very extreme suggestion.

    Giselle chuckled. "Sure, but this is the best way. Trust me, your ex-wife won''t be too badly hurt, I''m sure she''ll only get hurt a little."

    Leon''s jaw hardened. "I really want Anne back, but I swear to God I don''t want to hurt her. I love her too much and I don''t want Anne to get hurt, I can''t even bear to scratch the tip of her fingernail."

    Bang!

    Giselle hit the table beside her with a bang.

    "Stupid man, we will only kidnap her, not skin her body. So don''t be so worried like that. After all, why are you this stupid? That woman is not as beautiful as a goddess, why are you as stupid as Jack who is so crazy about her huh?!" Giselle felt very annoyed with Leon who she considered to be too weak.

    Leon looked at Giselle sharply. "I just love him too much, I''ve lost him once. That''s why I don''t want to lose him again and make him hate me even more."

    "Whatever, whatever the reason, I don''t care. What is clear is that my n remains the same. If you want to join me then we will immediately prepare everything together with my men, but if you don''t want to then I will do it myself. Because believe me, everything you did would be a waste to attack Jack directly," Giselle added back with a haughty smile. "I''ll give you time until tomorrow, if you don''t give me a decision, then I assume you''re backing out of our cooperation."

    After saying that, Giselle rushed away from Leon. Giselle''s determination to get Jack was very passionate at this time. Jack was her first love and she had already lost Jack once when Jack was engaged to Sophia Higgins. Giselle realized that she had nothing to do with Sophia Higgins who was very popr and great at ying the piano at that time. That was why she relented and was in a rtionship with Frederick for almost five years. But after knowing that Jack and Sophia failed to marry, Giselle''s intention to get Jack back red, Giselle was willing to leave Frederick, the man who got her chastity. To Giselle, her chastity was unimportant, because she thought with her ability on the bed, Jack would definitely be infatuated with her. Therefore, she was very excited to get Jack.

    Shortly after Giselle left, one by one, his men whom she recruited to attack Muller Finance International left him alone in him hotel room. Leon was pensive for a long time, staring at the dark Geneva sky from the balcony. Leon was indecisive at the moment, Leon really just wanted to be able to live with Anne again. There was no other desire at this time, but somehow all his ns to get Anne always failed.

    "I just want you toe back to me, Anne. I don''t want to hurt you, I love you so much, Marianne. Can''t you see me and ept my love? My love is very big for you, Anne. Even bigger than your husband''s," Leon said hoarsely, in his gaze, Anne''s face appeared in the dark night.

    * * *

    <Jack''s Mansion >

    Alice was still working on the sofa even though she had returned home. Due to today''s events, she was overflowed with so much work which must bepleted as soon as possible. Because if she didn''t solve all the mess tonight then the frozen millions of dors couldn''t return to Muller Finance International, so Alice worked untilte at night with dozens of important papers scattered in front of her with two sophisticatedptops and two cell phones that she used tomunicate with many important people.

    When Alice had just finished talking to the president of the Swiss National Bank, the bank where the tens of millions of dors of Muller Finance International''s money was located, Erick and Nichs arrived. Both men were looking tired after a long day out doing Jack''s orders.

    "How is it?" Erick asked Alice quietly.

    Alice smiled. "The frozen money will return to thepany''s ount within the next five days, the director of the Swiss National Bank himself spoke to me."

    Nichs immediately raised his thumbs and pointed at Alice. "You really are a great secretary, Alice. Thepany is very lucky to have you."

    "I''m grateful to be able to work in thepany, Nick. If only at that time Master didn''t believe in my abilities and put his trust in me, maybe at this time I would still be a receptionist who was always looked down upon by my friends," said Alice quietly with a smile as she remembered her friends who always looked down on her, who was only a receptionist, unlike those who worked in promising positions in their respectivepanies.

    "Does anyone still dare to look down on you?" Erick asked in a rising voice.

    Alice shook her head. "It''s impossible, I also don''tmunicate with them anymore. I''m so sick of people who brag every time theye to a reunion, a reunion that should be a warm, family-friendly gathering has turned into a show of wealth."

    "Really? Are there women like that, Alice?" Nichs asked in surprise. Nichs, who was always beside n before, never knew how women were out there. Because the women he knew were ssy women who came from rich families who were near thete n.

    "There are many, Nick. That''s why I don''t have female friends other than Anne. Well, because that''s the reason," answered Alice with a smile.

    "They''re shameless women, if you need help I''m ready to help you dealing with them, Alice," Nichs said again offering to help.

    Alice shook her head. "Thank you but don''t worry Nick, I don''t want to get back at them. Because it''s useless to me. Anne once told me that the best way to repay the treatments of people who look down on you is to show achievements. Because with that, they will be ashamed of themselves and that''s what I''m doing right now. I want to do my best right now."

    p �� p �� p ...

    Nichs pped loudly.

    "No wonder Master loves Madam. It turns out that Madam is really extraordinary. Behind her very beautiful face, she is also very intelligent, no wonder the young master is very smart, beyond those of the children his age," Nichs said honestly praising Anne.

    "Yes, that''s why, if your master is tempted by another woman, then he surely is a blind man," said Alice curtly.

    Nichs chuckled. "He''s your boss too, Alice."

    Alice rolled her eyes in embarrassment. She didn''t respond to Nichs'' words, inadvertently the corner of her eye looked at Erick, who continued to stare at her without blinking. Alice quickly turned her gaze to another direction.

    "Oh yeah, have you guys managed to do the task given by the Master?" Alice asked changing the topic. "That Giselle wasn''t involved in the mess today, was she?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 643 - "Sensitive"

    <h4>Chapter 643 - "Sensitive"</h4>

    While Nichs and Erick were talking, Alice continuously pounded the table. She immediately vented her frustration upon hearing everything the newly arrived men had to say.

    "The mad fox and the lione together, what a great couple!" Alice cursed in a rising voice.

    "Don''t worry. We won''t let their n work. Currently, the security system in thepany has been repaired," Nichs said quickly.

    Alice shook her head. "I don''t think being friends is their main goal, Nick. I''m sure they have a master n they haven''t worked out yet."

    "How do you know that this is not their main n?" Erick asked suddenly.

    Alice turned her face and looked at Erick. "Both Giselle and Leon are rich people, they have quite a lot of wealth and I''m sure their goal is not money. Their goal of bing close is to devise a sinister plot to separate Master and Anne."

    "When two bad people who have the same goal establish a friendship, what else do they want other than working together?" Alice added again adding to her previous words.

    p ... p ...

    "You''re really smart, Alice. To be honest I didn''t even think about that," Nichs said quickly praising Alice.

    Alice took a deep breath. "This kind of thing doesn''t require intelligence to analyze,. Nick. This is called using a woman''s way of thinking, men as insensitive as you guys will not understand. You two are just like Master, both slow in acting. You should have gotten rid of that fox from the start, so things like this don''t happen."

    "At that time Master was looking for a secretary, whose fault you just left! Do you think finding a secretary who is agile and clever is easy?" said Erick in a rising voice. He didn''t like being called an insensitive man.

    Hearing Erick''s words made Alice smile. She slowly got up and approached Erick. "Whose fault are you saying? Of course it''s your fault! From the start you weren''t strict at all with Master. If only you were firm, I''m sure Master won''t be that bad to Anne. Anyway, it already happened, and Anne, who is kind, has also forgiven Master, so there''s no point in getting angry. What a waste of energy."

    "If Madam can forgive Master, then why can''t you forgive Erick, Alice?" Nichs suddenly interrupted Alice''s words.

    BaM!

    A huge invisible boom hit Alice''s chest at this moment. Nichs'' words left her speechless, whereas previously she was ready to face Erick and argue again with his ex-lover.

    "I-I''m not Anne, who has a heart as soft as cotton, who easily forgives people''s mistakes. I am Alice, so don''tpare me to Anne," Alice stuttered with a red face.

    After saying that, Alice then immediately left the ce and went straight to her room by leaving all herptops and important files on the table. Seeing Alice ran away, Nichs chuckled.

    "See, your girl still loves you, Erick. So don''t give up, try to get her heart back," Nichs said quietly teasing Erick.

    Eric took a deep breath. "I dunno, I''m..."

    "Don''t touch my stuff!!" Alice screamed back loudly.

    Alice who realized that her belongings were left behind immediately rushed back to the living room, even though she had arrived in front of her bedroom. Out of breath, Alice tidied up the dozens of papers that were scattered on the table. She shouted again when Erick was about to touch herptops.

    "I just want to help you turn it off," said Erick slowly exining.

    "I can do it myself. I don''t need your help." Alice replied curtly while snatching her twoptops which were still open, there were big secrets in bothptops and Alice didn''t want Erick to see it.

    Without turning them off first, Alice immediately brought her two closedptops along with a pile of files that she arranged randomly. Because he couldn''t bear to see Alice having a little trouble, Nichs offered to help.

    "You take the files with you, Nick," Alice replied dryly, epting the help offered by Nichs.

    "Okay."

    Nichs immediately brought the pile of files that Alice had just been working on. Without guilt, Alice then left the room to her room followed by Nichs who helped her.

    Seeing Alice''s strange behavior made Erick scratch his hair that didn''t itch. Because he was very tired, Erick decided to return to his own room which was in the hallway opposite Alice''s room. Jack''s mansion had more than 15 vacant rooms in the main building and 10 servant rooms in the back building. With so many unupied rooms, Jack ordered Erick and Nichs to live with him, as well as when Alice arrived. Because of that, everyone closest to Jack currently lived under the same roof as him.

    After arriving at his room, Erick didn''t take a shower immediately. He was still thinking about the words that Alice said earlier while lying on the big bed.

    "It seems that what Alice said is true, I am indeed insensitive," said Erick softly with his eyes still staring at the clean white ceiling of his room.

    While he was thinking about Alice''s words, Erick suddenly realized that he had not told his master about today''s findings, but when he was about to take his cell phone, Erick realized that it was already veryte. Erick didn''t want to disturb his master''s rest. He finally decided to take a shower before going to bed and report his findings to Jack the next morning.

    * * *

    < The Allens Residence >

    Crash...

    Crash...

    Giselle threw some of the photo figures that were in her room on the floor full of emotion. The beautiful pictures of her taken when she won various beauty contests after fixing her appearance were now scattered on the floor.

    "Giselle, what are you doing?" rebuked a middle-aged man who had a slight resemnce to Giselle quite loudly.

    Giselle turned and looked at her father who was now standing in front of the servants who were in front of the door.

    "Don''t meddle in my business, Dad. I''m just in the mood to redecorate my room," Giselle lied.

    "I''m not someone you can fool, Giselle. Tell me what''s wrong?"

    Giselle looked at her father from the bed. "If I tell you, will you help me, Daddy?"

    "If your problem is that Jackson Patrick Muller then..."

    "Jackson Knight rke, Dad. That''s Jack''s name now." Giselle immediately cut her father''s words in a loud voice. She didn''t like her father to continue mentioning Jack''s old name.

    The man folded his arms across his chest. "It''s the same, he''s still the same person. That stupid first love of yours, isn''t it? You''d better stay away from him, Giselle. The Mullers alone are influential enough in Geneva, especially now that he uses his grandfather''sst name. His power is now even greater, so don''t make trouble with him. Isn''t he already married and has a child?"

    Giselle bit her lower lip hard. "Get out...I hate you, Daddy. You''re always like this, I''m your only child but why don''t you ever want to help me!!!"

    "Giselle..."

    "No, Mommy, please leave too. I don''t want to talk to all of you, get out of my room quickly!!"

    The husband and wife then left Giselle''s room with the servants, leaving Giselle alone. Giselle''s anger was always like this, driving away anyone in front of her.

    "Aaarggghhh....! Stupid Jack! You''re mean, Jack. Can''t you see how much I love you since decades ago... sob... I hate you, Jack... can''t you be a little sensitive to me, Jack? Look at me, Jack, I am a woman who loves you very much. I am sincere to you, not like that poor woman, only I understand you the most, Jack..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 644 - German Breakfast For Jack

    <h4>Chapter 644 - German Breakfast For Jack</h4>

    When the sun was about to appear, only then Jack was able to sleep. All night long, he had been watching over Anne, who couldn''t sleep because she kept vomiting. So when the maids entered their room, Anne gave a code so that the maids wouldn''t make a sound that would wake Jack up.

    "Help me up, I want to take a shower," said Anne softly to the two maids who were nearby.

    The two maids, who understood, immediately stretched out Anne''s hands and helped her get out of bed carefully. Fortunately, the IV needle previously attached to her hand had been removed sincest night by Jack, so that at this time when the maids helped her take a bath she had no trouble. With warm water, the two maids helped Anne take a bath in the bathtub. Although her sleep hours had decreased a lot, but Anne felt very refreshed. What she needed right now was a shower. She wanted to clean her mouth which tasted bitter.

    "You look thinner, Madam," said a gentle maid to Anne.

    "Really?" asked Anne quietly.

    The two maids answered at the same time. "Yes, Madam."

    Anne smiled. "Looks like this kid really wants to get more attention from everyone."

    "Was the young master also like this when you were pregnant, Madam?" asked one of the other maids quickly without fear.

    Anne looked at her maid who had just asked. "No, Christian is very nice. I''m not having any trouble at all. I didn''t experience vomiting, difficulty in eating, and dizziness. People wouldn''t even know if I was pregnant if they didn''t see my big belly."

    The two new maids nodded their heads at the same time. As maids who had only worked for the past year they both had no idea what had happened to Anne three years ago. That was why they both asked like before.

    After feeling much fresher, Anne was assisted to get up from the bathtub to rinse under the shower, as usual, and of course, with warm water too.

    When Anne and the two maids who helped her take a shower got out of the bathroom, they smiled when they saw Jack was still in his position. The man fell asleep in a fully reclined position with both hands used as a pillow by himself.

    "Come on help me get dressed, I want to sunbathe after this."

    "Ready, Madam."

    It didn''t take long for Anne to finish with her clean clothes. Even though she was very fresh, Anne was still helped to walk by the two maids because her head was still a little dizzy. She didn''t want to fall when she was walking alone. Because of that, she asked to be helped to walk to the balcony which was quite spacious on the second floor. The morning sun was shining very beautifully and Anne didn''t want to waste it. Anne thenid down on the chaise longue, where she used to sit.

    "It''s sofortable," Anne muttered softly as she felt the warmth of the sun hitting her body.

    "Your milk, Madam."

    Anne turned and smiled at the ss of warm white cow''s milk the maid had just brought.

    "Thank you, oh yes I''m hungry," said Anne excitedly as she grabbed a ss of cow''s milk from the table.

    "What would you like to eat, Madam?" asked the maid who had just brought Anne''s milk.

    "Bratwurst, kartoffelst, and Bretzel bread," replied Anne excitedly. Anne mentioned three German specialties that she rarely had when she was a child.

    Bratwurst was a culinary preparation that was very famous in Germany. This German sausage dish was cooked by roasting. Usually Bratwurst was also served with additional kartoffelst.

    Meanwhile, Bretzel was another typical German cake with a very unique shape, which resembles an exotic brown ribbon with a sprinkling of salt, sesame powder, and sunflower seeds.

    The three maids looked at each other after knowing the food the madam wanted.

    "It will take a long time to make those foods, Madam. Is that all right?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. "It''s okay, I''ll wait. Don''t worry, I can enjoy these cakes with milk as long as you guys cook."

    "Okay Madam, then please excuse us. I''ll tell the head chef to prepare all the food you want."

    "Okay, don''t be in a hurry. The important thing is that you don''t get it wrong and it must taste good, okay?" answered Anne without guilt.

    "Yes Ma''am."

    The maid hurried away from Anne''s presence to inform Anne''s orders to the chefs in the kitchen. The three kinds of food that Anne mentioned took a long time to make. That was why she chose to run to get to the first floor as soon as possible.

    To reduce boredom, Anne chose to read a book while waiting for the food she wanted to arrive. The two maids who had been helping Anne were standing quietly beside Anne. Even though they didn''t do anything, they still didn''t leave her alone.

    The chefs on the first floor started to get busy when they learned the food ordered by the madam. Fortunately, Luxembourg bordered with Germany, so the chefs could make the food Anne wanted. In no less than 30 minutes, the three typical German food dishes were ready on the trolley: Bratwurst, kartoffelst, and Bretzel bread were ready to be served to Anne.

    The aroma of grilled meat from Bratwurst was very appetizing, not to mention the fragrant kartoffelst, also the distinctive aroma of the Bretzel bread in the form of a ribbon. The three dishes were really appetizing.

    "Quickly deliver to the madam, don''t make the madam wait too long," said the head chef to the two maids who had managed to move the food onto the trolley.

    The head chef''s breath rose and fell indicating how tired he was at the moment. Preparing three different menus in a short amount of time was no easy feat. Fortunately, he had made all three meals before while working at the hotel, so he had no trouble in preparing these foods for Anne.

    The two maids who were already holding the trolley then rushed out of the kitchen to immediately go to the balcony on the second floor. Fortunately, there was an elevator in the house so they didn''t have any difficulties when they were going to bring many dishes. When the maids passed by the master''s room, the door of the room suddenly opened from the inside and made the two maids who were carrying the food cautiously startled and almost screamed.

    "Sorry I startled you guys," Jack said quietly, clutching the swaying trolley.

    "N-no sir, it''s our fault."

    "Yes sir, we are the ones who are guilty of not concentrating."

    Jack smiled at the words of the two servants. "Where are you taking this trolley?"

    "To the balcony, sir. Madame ordered all this food," answered one of the servants quickly.

    Thump!

    "My wife?"

    The two maids nodded in unison.

    "Damn! Okay ... quickly deliver them to my wife and tell her I''m taking a shower!" Jack immediately rushed back into his room. He didn''t want to be a victim of his wife for the umpteenth time, especially at this early hour when he just woke up.

    The two maids were confused by the attitude of the master, but soon they were rushing to continue their steps again to deliver the food to the mistress.

    "Madam, the food you want is ready," said a maid who was gently massaging Anne''s feet.

    Anne immediately looked back. Her eyes sparkled when she saw that the food she ordered waspletely avable without anything missing. Anne quickly grabbed a spoon and tried the kartoffelst alternately with Bratwurst using her hands. After that, she took a Bretzel cake which she previously cut into two parts and immediately enjoyed it voraciously after being spread on the melted chocte sauce that was beside her.

    "Wake up my husband, I want him to finish all this," said Anne quietly with her mouth full of Bretzel cake without guilt.

    Damn! It was another torment for Jack.

    The two maids who previously brought the food looked at each other for a while before they finally smiled and nodded. They now know what made the master''s attitude so strange a moment ago when he found out that the food they brought was ordered by the madam.

    Without being ordered twice, the maids rushed off to call the master.

    To be continued

 Chapter 645 - [Bonus ]Baby Girls

    <h4>Chapter 645 - [Bonus ]Baby Girls</h4>

    It took Jack 45 minutes to finish the food in front of him. Fortunately, he hadn''t eaten anything since he woke up so that the three foods that Anne ordered earlier could all go into his mouth.

    "Is it good?" asked Anne quietly without guilty to Jack who was trying to swallow thest mouthful of the Kartoffelst.

    With his mouth full of food, Jack nodded his head slowly. To be honest, all the food that Anne asked for was delicious, but because of therge amount, Jack couldn''t even taste the vors anymore because they had been mixed together.

    Anne smiled and handed Jack a ss of water.

    "Thanks babe," Jack said quietly.

    "You''re wee," answered Anne quickly. "After this we''ll go to the beach, shall we?"

    Cough... cough ...

    Jack, who was drinking, choked when he heard Anne''s words asking to go to the beach. Luckily, Jack was only drinking water and was not eating so he could quickly control himself again.

    Seeing Jack choked, Anne immediately patted Jack on the back carefully. "What''s wrong with you, you''re just drinking water, and you choke."

    Jack wiped his lips with a tissue and looked at Anne who was sitting beside him gracefully.

    "W-what did you say, babe?"

    "Just drinking water can choke you?"

    Jack shook his head. "No, before that."

    Anne was silent, trying to remember the words she had said earlier. After a long silence, her eyes suddenly lit up. "Go to the beach?''

    "Yes," Jack answered simply. "You want to go to the beach?"

    "Yes, I want to see the beach. It seems like it would be fun for us to walk along the beach, ying with water," answered Anne quickly without guilt.

    Jack took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "Do you know where we are right now?"

    "At home."

    "That''s not it, I mean which country are we in?"

    "Luxembourg."

    Jack smiled. "Do you know where Luxembourg is?"

    "Of course I know, Luxembourg is bordered by Germany, France and..."

    "And?" Jack interrupted Anne again quickly.

    Anne''s eyes were immediately filled with tears. "And not bordering the sea."

    Jack chuckled and stroked Anne''s head. "That''s right, that''s why in Luxembourg there are no beaches."

    "So what do we do?" asked Anne hoarsely, her eyes were brimming with tears that ere ready to fall any moment.

    "Do you really want to go to the beach?" asked Jack softly.

    Anne immediately nodded quickly and vigorously as a response to Jack''s questions. Seeing Anne''s attitude, Jack grinned.

    "Alright, let me call Doctor Caitylin first, okay?"

    "Why should you call Doctor Caitlyn?" asked Anne, confused.

    Jack touched Anne''s face and wiped the tears that were streaming down her face. "You''re pregnant and you''re nauseated. I have to ask her whether or not it''s dangerous for you with your current condition to fly more than 5 hours."

    "Fly more than five hours?" Anne repeated Jack''s words in confusion.

    "Yes, I want to take you to a very beautiful beach," replied Jack softly before he finally left Anne to take his cell phone in the room.

    When Jack left, Anne could only stay silent and stare at her husband''s back without blinking. Without speaking, she then grabbed her own cell phone and began to find out where the most beautiful beaches in Europe were. At least, she should know where she was going now, that was why Anne immediately ventured into cyberspace.

    "No sir, Anne''s condition is unstable. The fetus is only 5 weeks old and it is very risky if she is too tired, especially considering that Anne had a miscarriage. The risk is getting bigger, so you better cancel your intention, that is if you love the baby that is currently in Anne''s womb," said Doctor Caitlyn loudly on the phone.

    Jack ruffled his hair. "But Anne wants it so badly, Doc, is there no other way? We''re not going alone any way, you''re going with us too."

    "But still, sir, my presence will not help much, because basically Anne''s condition is not allowing for air travel for that long, not to mention your activities on the beach. Trust me this time, sir. Just refuse Anne''s request," said Doctor Caitlyn again.

    "Okay Doc, I''ll try to talk to her."

    "Very well, I''m sure Anne will understand. She''s a smart woman, though I''m pretty sure her pregnancy has made her a different person, hasn''t she?"

    Jack chuckled. "Very different, Doc. I be her victim almost every day now. If this continues, I can confirm that in the next two or three months my stomach will definitely be as big as her stomach."

    "W-what do you mean, sir? I don''t understand?"

    Jack took a deep breath and started to tell her everything, including the incident this morning where he had to eat three different kinds of dishes in front of Anne. On the other end of the phone, Doctor Caitlyn burst outughing. She was so happy to know Jack was tormented by Anne''s pregnancy.

    "You sound so happy to see me in pain, Doc," said Jack in annoyance. He felt that Doctor Caitlyn was very happy for what happened to him.

    Doctor Caitlyn wiped her wet lips from drinking water. She almost choked fromughing at Jack who was telling her his bad luck. "Not happy sir, but I''m grateful. I''m grateful for you who can finally feel the joy of being a future father. Believe me sir, this kind of thing will not happen again. Especially since when Anne was pregnant Christian you weren''t there beside her, right? So just enjoy and live through it sincerely, becauseter on when Anne is pregnant again, I''m sure this kind of thing will not happen again. It could be that during her pregnancyter on after this she will be stronger and won''t ask you for things, changes in the mood of pregnant women are different in each pregnancy, sir. So be patient."

    Jack smiled hearing Doctor Caitlyn''s words. Not long after, he turned off the call and stepped back towards the balcony to talk to Anne, but when he got to the balcony he was silent when he saw Anne was sleeping while sitting back on the chair.

    "Hmmm..."

    "Go to sleep babe, I''ll move you to your room," said Jack softly when he managed to carry Anne from the chair.

    Anne smiled and buried her face in Jack''s chest, the masculine scent from Jack''s body made Annefortable. With slow steps, Jack carried Anne bridal style to his bedroom, when he arrived at the bed Anne did not want to let go of her grip on Jack''s shirt.

    "You want me toe with you?" Jack asked quietly.

    "Yes, don''t go."

    "Okay, I''ll apany you," said Jack softly back. "Now let go of your hand, sleepfortably. I will lie down with you."

    With her eyes closed, Anne then released her grip on Jack''s clothes. She then slept peacefully facing Jack who was still sitting back. Jack smiled to see Anne sleeping. The woman looked more beautiful since her pregnancy.

    "Excuse me sir, it''s madam''s cell phone," said a maid in a barely audible voice as she handed her Anne''s cell phone to Jack.

    Jack immediately epted the phone and smiled broadly. "Thank you and please close the door again."

    The maid nodded her head and rushed out of the master''s room to continue her work again. After the door to his room was tightly closed, Jack then looked at Anne''s cell phone and smiled when she saw thest photo that Anne saw. It was a new born baby knick-knacks all in pink adorn almost the entire photo gallery of Anne''s cell phone, beating the number of Christian photos.

    "It seems you also agree that Christian will have a baby sister, Anne. I love you Anne, thank you for all this happiness," Jack said softly as he stroked Anne''s hair that covered her face.

    Anne, who was disturbed when Jack''s fingers touched her cheeks, seemed to move and pressed her face back into the pillow made of goose feathers which was very soft andfortable. Seeing Anne moved, the smile on Jack''s face grew wider. He was really happy now, everything that happened at the office seemed to be forgotten when he was with Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 646 - Surprise Party

    <h4>Chapter 646 - Surprise Party</h4>

    5 monthster

    < Geneva, Switzend >

    After almost five months of constantmuting from Luxembourg to Switzend, Jack could finally breathe a sigh of relief because today Anne would be living in Switzend until she gave birth. Anne was already in her seventh month of pregnancy. The gender of their second baby had already been 100% confirmed as a girl. When he heard the results of the examination which revealed the gender of his second child a few months ago, Jack shouted loudly in Doctor Caitlyn''s examination room. He was very happy because his second baby was a girl, just as he had hoped. Anne herself was also happy, although at first she wanted another boy like Christian, but Anne was finally happy that the child in her stomach was a girl.

    The situation in the mansion was currently very busy. Dozens of maids who were decorating the house were made to work extra hard because they had only been notified by Jack that they would return home this morning. So that it couldn''t be helped, Erick, Nichs and Alice finally moved quickly separately to prepare all of Anne''s wee today. Fortunately, after the trio left, all the items needed were collected. So that at this time all the servants could immediately work on them together, even some members of the Warriors who did not know how to decorate flowers helped, because the time for Anne''s arrival was getting closer.

    "Sprinkle these rose petals on the red carpet, don''t miss anything. Master wants Madam to feel like she''s stepping on a flower bridge," Nichs said again, ordering the servants to cover all the red carpet from the entrance to the front of the master''s room to be covered with rose petals.

    "Yes sir," replied the ten maids who were scattering the flower petals in unison.

    "Please try to make the pink balloons to stick beautifully above, don''t let any balloon got separated," Alice said loudly, giving instructions to the Warrior members who were climbing the stairs to stick the balloons around the stairs.

    While Erick was in charge of setting the lights in the mansion, he had to make sure the mansion''s atmosphere was great when the mistress came. After living in Luxembourg for five months due to pregnancy, the madam finally returned to live in Geneva. The news immediately made everyone happy because of the arrival of a new member of the rke family, a princess who would be a new addition to Jack and Anne''s family who already had Christian.

    Everyone in the mansion really worked together to prepare for the wee of the mistress and the baby girl who would soone into the world, and Anne did not know about the surprise party, because Jack didn''t tell her anything.

    "Wake up, Mommy," Jack whispered softly to Anne who was still sleeping in bed. Even though their flight wasn''t long, Anne still fell asleep. Entering the third trimester, she was really very easy to fall asleep.

    Anne slowly opened her eyes. "Are we there yet?"

    "Yeah, we''ve arrived. Christian and the others are already got off."

    "Really? But I''m still sleepy, Daddy," said Anne quietly, closing her mouth again due to yawning.

    Jack smiled. "You guys can sleep again at home, we have to get off the ne immediately because the engine must be turned off immediately, babe."

    Anne looked at Jack with teary eyes from yawning. Really, during this pregnancy, Anne experienced a lot of new things that she never imagined before. She was lucky to have Jack beside her, so whatever she wanted, Jack could always grant it. Anne could not imagine that if she was pregnant without Jack like when she was pregnant with Christian a few years ago, Anne was sure that she would not be able to get through it all on her own. The child in his stomach really, really didn''t want to be away from his father.

    Jack lovingly helped Anne out of bed. He had also brought Anne''s bag which he had slung over his body so that Anne no longer had to carry a bag.

    "Me first," Jack said quietly to keep Anne from getting out of the ne first.

    The obedient Anne finally waited on the ne until finally Jack held out his hand to Anne. She then carefully descended the stairs. Actually, she didn''t wear high heels anymore, but still she had to be extra careful considering her current condition. When Anne and Jack have managed to set foot on the ground, Christian went straight to his mother.

    "Are you okay, Mom?"

    Anne smiled and ruffled her first son''s hair. "Mommy''s fine."

    "How about my little sister?"

    Jack chuckled and immediately grabbed Christian for him to carry. "Your little sister is fine. Right now she is sleeping in Mommy''s belly."

    "Really? Then when can I meet her?"

    "When she''s ready, when the little sister is born, will you to take care of her, Christian?"

    "Of course, I will take very good care of my little sister. I won''t let bad people hurt her." Christian answers quickly confidently.

    Jacknded a kiss on Christian''s forehead lovingly. "Before those bad guys get to you, Daddy will get rid of them first, so you don''t have to be afraid."

    Hearing her husband''s words, Anne immediately patted him on the shoulder gently, shaking her head.

    Jack smiled at the gesture that Anne gave, because he didn''t want to see Anne linger outside, Jack finally invited Anne into the car that had been waiting for them since 30 minutes ago.

    "Well, why didn''t Erick pick us up?" asked Anne quietly when she realized that the driver who picked them up was a member of the Warrior, not Erick or Nichs.

    "Erick has some unfinished business, babe," Jack answered quickly.

    Anne nodded her head slowly. "I see. That''s all right. But everything''s fine right? I mean his rtionship with Alice has improved too, right?"

    Jack smiled. "I''m also confused about what to answer? What''s clear is they are like cat and dog who always fight but miss each other if one is not seen."

    Anne chuckled. "They really are something. Just let them be, we shouldn''t interfere them. Let them take care of their own rtionship, I''m sure they''re mature enough for that."

    Jack just thinned his lips in response to Anne''s words. He then ordered the driver to leave the airport as soon as he got into a ck limousine with a big C logo on the side of the car. Not long after that, the convoy of cars that picked up Anne and Jack began to leave the airport. All the way to the mansion, Christian continued to chatter. Since knowing that he would soon be a big brother, he had be more mature. ording to Luis, who was taking care of Christian, the child even never wet the bed when he slept. Whether he slept at night or not, he would definitely ask to go to the bathroom before going to bed.

    The journey from the airport seemed very fast to Jack, even though he knew that his men had not finished preparing the surprise for Anne. But because the car that brought them was approaching the mansion, finally Jack gave up. As the car that brought them almost arrived in front of the main gate, suddenly a woman who had been in her car suddenly came out and blocked the convoy of cars. Luckily, the driver who brought the car that contained Jack and his family was quick to respond. He didn''t apply the brakes suddenly so that unwanted things could be avoided. Anne herself was already prepared and immediately wrapped her arms around her stomach to protect her daughter.

    Luis was immediately alerted. He touched the shoulder of Jack who wanted to get out of the car.

    "Let me handle this, sir," said Luis curtly.

    "Careful, Luis."

    Luis turned and smiled at Anne. "Rx, Madam."

    Anne gripped Christian''s hand so tightly that Christian groaned in pain, luckily she realized that and grabbed Christian from Anne''s arms.

    "Jack..."

    "It''s okay... my men will take care of that woman, you calm down." Jack immediately calmed Anne with a big smile.

    Outside, at the moment, all the members of the Warriors were standing around the car that Jack was still riding with his wife and son. They made a posse to protect the master from bad possibilities.

    To be continued

 Chapter 647 - The Mysterious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 647 - The Mysterious Woman</h4>

    After five minutes outside, Luis finally got back into the car to report what happened to Jack.

    "How is it, Luis?" Jack asked impatiently as Luis got back into the car.

    "Just the wrong address, sir. She thinks this mansion is the mansion of one of her rtives," said Luis quickly.

    "Really? But why did that person look like she was waiting for us earlier?" Anne, who was curious, also asked.

    Luis smiled at Anne and started to tell her what had happened a moment ago. While Luis was talking, Anne seemed to be nodding her head repeatedly. Since thest incident in Luxembourg two months ago, Anne had be very afraid of meeting strangers, especially when she was seven months pregnant. Anne was afraid that something undesirable would happen to the baby whose presence was highly anticipated.

    "Thank God it''s just a person looking for an address," said Anne gratefully.

    Jack smiled and stroked Anne''s hair gently. "Believe me I won''t let anything bad happen again, so you don''t have to be afraid. What happened in Luxembourg two months ago won''t happen again, I promise."

    "Hmm, I trust you, Daddy."

    Jack took Anne''s hand and kissed it gently. After all the members of the Warriors got into the car, the gate was finally opened. One by one, the luxury cars entered the courtyard of the mansion. When they entered the mansion area, Anne opened the window beside her. She breathed the fresh air around her house which she had left since six months ago, even though she had often made video calls with Alice, Anne still missed the girl. At least Alice''s presence made Anne a littleforted and forgot the sadness over what happened to Linda. Linda finally managed to get pregnant after a long and tedious process, but at the age of two months she had to be willing to lose her baby because it turned out that the baby was not growing perfectly in her womb. It was a sad news that finally made Jack decide to bring Anne back to Luxembourg, even though the operation to remove the fetus that happened to Linda was not Linda''s fault, but still Linda was very sad, and so was Paul, and it had a big impact on Anne.

    That was why Jack decided to bring Anne back to live in Switzend, because on the day Linda was in surgery, bad things almost happened to Anne. When he and the members of the Warriors wanted to visit Linda in the hospital, suddenly something unexpected happened. In front of the hospital, suddenly a robbery urred by two inmates who had escaped from prison. And one of the prisoners had to be shot dead by a member of the Warriors because it was considered dangerous to Anne''s life, because at that time the inmate was going to held Anne as a hostage at gunpoint. Luckily, one of the Warriors who had just returned from the toilet was not seen by the inmate who was pointing his gun at Anne at that time, so he managed to immobilize the criminal by shooting directly in the head from behind which automatically killed the inmate instantly.

    After that incident, Anne became very afraid when she saw a stranger or a man with a ck hat. Anne became afraid to leave the house even with Jack.

    "Why is it so quiet? I haven''t seen anyone since earlier, Jack. We didn''t have the wrong address, did we?" asked Anne slowly when she realized that she hadn''t seen anyone, even at the front gate there was no one guarding.

    Jack stifled augh. "Really? It''s just your whims, babe. It''s lunch time, looks like the maids are having lunch."

    "Really? But I feel the atmosphere in this ce is very different, I feel like something is off, Jack. What do you think, Luis?"

    Luis, who was ying with Christian, looked surprised. "Y-you''re talking to me, Madam?"

    "Ah, forget it, it''s nothing important, Luis," said Anne quietly, waving her hand in the air.

    From his seat Jack smiled. It seemed that Anne had gotten smarter. She had be more alert after what had happened to her two months ago and Jack liked it. And it wasn''t long before the driver stopped the car, Jack rushed out first and walked to the other side of the car to help Anne out of the car, because due to her alreadyrge stomach, she was having a little difficulty moving.

    After standing outside, Anne felt even more awkward when the big house seemed to have no upants. It was really lonely and scary.

    "Come on in," said Jack quietly.

    Anne actually stood up straighter and didn''t move. "I''m afraid, let''s just go to the hotel okay?"

    Jack smiled. "Afraid of what? This is our house, babe. Just look at Luis, he''s very calm, if anything is suspicious, Luis would have been alert."

    Anne turned and bit her lower lip hard. It was really hard to describe how she was feeling right now. What was clear was that she was really feeling uneasy at this time, but because Jack kept pushing her, Anne finally gave in and ventured to step into the house where the atmosphere was very quiet.

    When she was almost at the door suddenly��

    Bang��bang��!

    There was a loud sound of confetti before finally being followed by a loud pping sound apanied by whistles from several maids who suddenly appeared simultaneously from inside the house which was made pitch dark. .

    "Wee home, Mrs. rke."

    Anne, who was very surprised, immediately closed her mouth tightly. She couldn''t believe she got such a lively reception.

    Several maids continued to say wee to Anne. Alice who was in the front already hugged Anne tightly. She immediately touched Anne''s big belly carefully.

    "Wee home, Madam," said Alice again, feeling Anne''s stomach.

    "What is this, Alice?" asked Anne, confused.

    Alice smiled. "It''s nothing, Madam. Come on in, we''ll see inside."

    Like a proper child, Anne then walked carefully with Alice into the house. Her footsteps immediately stopped when she saw the scene in front of her at this time. Dozens of roses spread widely from the front door to the stairs, not to mention the pink and red balloon decorations that dominated the room. Everything was really so incredibly beautiful, Anne couldn''t believe she would get such a special wee. Anne''s surprise had not disappeared, when suddenly arge bouquet of roses appeared in front of her.

    "Wee home, Mrs. rke," Jack said softly as he handed her the bouquet of roses with a loving smile.

    Without speaking, Anne immediately epted the bouquet of flowers Jack had given her and immediately hugged him. "Don''t tell me this was all nned out, Jack."

    Jack smiled. "It was me who had the idea, but they all worked hard on all of this," Jack answered slowly as he shifted his body while moving his hand and pointing at everyone who was standing behind him.

    Anne immediately turned to Erick, Alice and all the maids who had worked hard in preparing a wee party for Anne. While looking at everyone, suddenly appeared from behind someone Anne had just seen.

    "Y-you, aren''t you the one who��"

    To be continued

 Chapter 648 - Fail

    <h4>Chapter 648 - Fail</h4>

    "Nichs!!" Anne''s tone seemed surprised when she saw her dressed as a womanplete with wig and fake breasts.

    "S-so, you''re the woman who stopped the car in front of the gate?" Anne shouted loudly.

    Nichs chuckled and removed the wig he was wearing. "Y-yes Madam, sorry if I startled you."

    Anne shook her head. She couldn''t believe that Nichs would do such a thing. "Why are you doing this? Ah no, I mean who asked you to do this?"

    As he took off the women''s clothes he was wearing, Nichs pointed at Erick which made Anne immediately turn to Erick.

    "Can you exin this, Erick?" rebuked Anne in a rising voice. She didn''t like seeing Nichs'' appearance that was so messed up.

    Erick chuckled then exined to Anne the reason Nichs dressed like a woman like that. While Erick spoke, Anne was the only one who didn''tugh when everyone elseughed. Instead, she frowned and continued to stare intently at Erick without blinking.

    "So Nichs is doing this to buy us time so you guys can finish all these surprises?" asked Anne quietly when Erick had finished speaking.

    "Yes ma''am," answered Erick, Alice and all the maids in front of Anne in unison.

    "But why Nichs? He''s a man, when there are lots of women in this house?" Anne again asked Erick a question. She still couldn''t fully ept everyone''s reasons.

    "Because it was Nichs'' name that came out when we were doing the lottery, Anne, so I couldn''t help but have to do it." Alice answered Anne''s question while showing Anne the fishbowl.

    "Jesus... you guys are really something. Right now you guys are helping Nichs take off all his disguises. I''m so sorry for him," said Anne slowly with a long sigh.

    Jack, who had folded his arms across his chest, then walked over to his wife who was still observing Erick and Alice who were helping Nichs taking off all the clothes he was wearing.

    "Do you like this surprise?" Jack whispered softly in Anne''s ear.

    Anne turned and red at Jack who was standing behind her. "Next time don''t give me a weing party like this if someone else is sacrificed, can''t you see how screwed up Nichs is? How could he."

    "Hey, you don''t like this surprise because of Nichs?" Jack asked in disbelief.

    Anne shrugged her shoulders. "Why don''t you guess yourself," Anne held out her hand for Luis to give Christian to him.

    "I can take him, Madam," said Luis softly, gently refusing Anne''s request to give the little boy who was fast asleep to his mother.

    Anne''s eyes gleamed sharply, full of anger. She then approached Luis and immediately grabbed her son''s body from Luis'' arms. "I can bear the pain of giving birth, so why can''t I carry my own son who is sleeping?"

    "But you''re carrying our princess, dear," said Jack in response to Anne''s words.

    Anne who was already carrying Christian turned to Jack. "Then why is that? Besides, my daughter won''t mind if I carry her brother."

    After saying that, Anne then stepped into the elevator with Christian in her arms. Because the lift was already on the first floor Anne didn''t take long to wait. She immediately entered the elevator to the second floor, leaving everyone who at this time looked very surprised at the madam''s attitude and did not like the surprise party that was prepared for her because she saw Nichs dressed as a woman.

    Of all the people who seemed surprised at Anne''s attitude, Luis was the only one who was calm and now even smoking his cigar, what the hell.

    "D-did our surprise fail, sir?" Erick asked hoarsely at Jack who was still staring at Anne who had juste out of the elevator and was still carrying Christian to their bedroom without difficulty, even though her stomach was already very big because of their princess. Oh my God, angry women erre really terrible.

    Jack took a deep breath. "I don''t know, I''m also confused. It''s clear that right now it''s better that you don''t mention anything about what happened earlier, I''m sure Anne won''t like it." Jack''s face looked sad, showing a very big disappointment at this time.

    Hearing the master''s words made everyone on the first floor feel guilty, including Nichs, who had now managed to remove all his disguise attributes.

    "Do I need to apologize to the madam, sir?" Nichs asked quietly, he felt guilty for having appeared before Anne in a state of chaos.

    Jack shook his head. "No, let her calm down. If she''s angry like this, we better give her some time, I don''t want her to get angrier if we bother her again."

    Nichs nodded his head, so did Erick and Alice. They felt even guilty because they had made a surprise party for the mistress failed.

    When everyone was disappointed, Luis suddenly coughed. The man who had been banned from smoking apparently forgot and made everyone panic when he saw him holding a cigar, especially Jack, who immediately got angry and grabbed the cigar Luis was holding.

    "Watch your health, Luis," Jack snapped loudly, he really didn''t see Luis starting to smoke his cigar.

    Louis smiled. "One cigar won''t kill me, sir."

    "Fuck, don''t talk about death and again you have to live long. Remember your duty, you have to educate Christian well so that he bes a great man that is invincible. So don''t try to leave the task that you have carried out, Luis." Jack''s eyes widened as he spoke.

    Luis smiled again. "Rx Master, a sinful person like me will definitely find it difficult to die. So don''t worry, I will definitely teach young master to be an extraordinary man."

    "Don''t promise, Luis. I don''t like it. You better prove it and for that you have to get rid of this habit of yours. I don''t want Christian to breathe poison from the cigarettes you smoke."

    Luis suddenly got up and immediately gave a salute to Jack. "Yes sir."

    Jack didn''t respond to Luis'' words. He was in a very bad mood right now. Annoyed, Jack finally decided to go up to the second floor following his wife and children. Jack wanted to make sure Anne and their children were okay. Seeing Anne carrying Christian who was already gaining weight made Jack almost go crazy earlier, but because Anne was angry, he couldn''t do anything but be silent as he watched her carry Christian to their room.

    After the master was invisible from their sight, one by one the maids began to leave the ce to return to their respective jobs. It turned out that the surprise party that was made full of tension was in vain. The madam did not like it and was angry at this time.

    The look of disappointment was clearly reflected in Erick, Alice, and Nichs, who were still standing near Luis who was still looking at Jack who went up to the second floor.

    "What did we do wrong, Luis?" Alice asked softly to Luis who was now smiling.

    Luis turned to Alice. "Madam is a very kind woman, she hates to see someone close to her in trouble. So when she found out that Nichs had gone to such trouble, it was natural for her to be angry."

    "Then what should we do now, Luis? All the surprises we have made for the madam have gone to waste," Nichs said desperately.

    Louis chuckled. "Believe me, nothing is wasted. Now give Madam some time, I''m sure once she calms down everything will be better. Trust me, Madam is very kind, she can''t possibly not appreciate all of your efforts."

    Erick, Nichs, and Alice nodded their heads at the same time. This was the first time that Jack''s three confidants looked very sad because their work was not liked by the madam. It was a bit of an exaggeration indeed, but it seemed that the three of them were indeedpatible with Jack, who both had odd nature and were difficult for others to understand.

    Luis smiled again when he saw the master''s three assistants sitting on the same sofa while leaning against each other. It was really cute to see the three intelligent people experiencing disappointment.

    When Jack arrived at his room, he smiled when he saw Anne was sleeping in bed with Christian. The cold atmosphere of the room apparently made Anne, who still hadn''t had enough sleep, continued to sleep. Cautiously, Jack sat beside Anne who was sleeping on her side.

    "Thank you for everything, dear. Thank you for all your sacrifices during these months. I love you, Anne, I love you very much. I don''t know what would have happened if I arrived in Luxembourg not meeting you first. Believe me, Anne, I will make you and the children happy forever. If only Mommy and Daddy were still alive they would definitely love you, just like I love you to death, Anne," said Jack quietly as he continued to touch Anne''s cheeks, which were plump since she was pregnant.

    Being carried away by the atmosphere, finally Jack alsoid down behind Chistian. Fortunately, their bed had been changed to thergest bed so that when three people slept i it, it was still quitefortable and spacious. Jack lovingly kissed his son''s forehead which was slightly wet with sweat.

    "Slepp well baby boy, you will be a great big brother to your sister, dear. Thank you for being born healthy and perfect even without Daddy beside you, dear. I love you Christian, I love you."

    Jack''s words sounded softer as his beautiful eyes closed as he followed his wife and son to dreand. Christian''s smile widened, as if the boy knew what his father had said to him. The handsome boy looked more and more like Jack as he grew, the heir to the rke family that thete master David rke coveted at the end of his life.

    To be continued

 Chapter 649 - Wrong Again

    <h4>Chapter 649 - Wrong Again</h4>

    The news of Jack and Anne''s return finally reached Giselle''s ears. After her decision to work alone to destroy Jack and Anne''s household for the past five months, Giselle was more busy in herpany recing her father''s position as CEO of her family''spany.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, Giselle still wanted Jack very much. Even in the midst of her busy schedule of managing thepany, Giselle tried to find out what Jack was doing in Luxembourg. Giselle''s parents thought that their only daughter had managed to forget Jackson Knight rke, seeing how busy she was in the office. But the husband and wife''s suspicions were wrong, because Giselle''s infatuation with Jack was getting bigger. Even the password used to unlock her cell phone was abination of Jack''s birthday. Giselle had sworn she would only marry Jack, her first love and hero at school.

    Even so, her rtionship with Frederick was still going well. The woman was still dating the police officer. Even several times Giselle stayed at Frederick''s house which of course made Frederick''s parents happy because his son was back in a rtionship with Giselle Allen, who came from a good and respected family. Frederick himself also did not know that his lover did not love him. Giselle only used Frederick to cover up her true feelings for Jack. Even when they made love, Giselle imagined that it was Jack who had entered her body instead of Frederick. But Frederick, who didn''t know what was in his lover''s mind, was happy. He was very satisfied every time he made love to Giselle. Often Giselle was the one who led their sex games. She did this simply because she felt she was making love to Jack. The blue-eyed man was her first love, the color of eyes that Frederick also had. The only reason Giselle wanted to be his lover.

    "Fuck! Why doesn''t that woman just die. Why is she still alive? Why isn''t she dead? Aren''t many pregnant women dead? Why is she still alive? You damn fox woman, snatcher of people''s husbands!"

    Giselle cursed Anne with her hands clenched on the table after she read the message sent by her spies who were monitoring Jack''s residence. During the past five months, Giselle did not appear to be doing anything. But she had secretly paid several people to keep an eye on Jack''s movements, whether he was in Luxembourg or in Geneva. Even the craziest thing was that she had also ced several of her subordinates to live around Jack''s residence, so that she immediately knew all of Jack''s activities, including when Jack had to go back and forth from Geneva to Luxembourg for office matters.

    Giselle''s hazel eyes narrowed with anger, she was really angry right now. Knowing that Anne hade with Jack to Geneva only made her jealous.

    Drrrtt

    Drrrtt

    The vibration of the cell phone on the table finally brought Giselle''s consciousness back. Shezily reached for her cell phone. She knew who was calling her at lunchtime like this.

    "Yes."

    "Guess I managed to bring you some good news, darling." Frederick''s voice sounded excited on the other end of the line.

    Giselle''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?"

    "Sophia Higgins, I managed to find the whereabouts of Sophia Higgins and her parents," replied Frederick quickly.

    "Oh yeah, where is that famous pianist right now?"

    Frederick then told everything to his lover with enthusiasm. After searching for almost 2 years, Frederick finally managed to find the whereabouts of Sophia Higgins and her parents who were currently in Rottach-Egern on the shores of Lake Tegernsee, one of the most beautiful viges in Germany. .

    "ording to the information I got from my subordinates, currently Sophia teaches piano at a small music school in the area. While her parents run a family hotel business and I heard that Sophia is also married to one of the residents in that area. Looks like the woman has managed to move on from Jack and lives her new life with her new little family," said Frederick slowly ending his report.

    "So Sophia Higgins the arrogant pianist is now poor?" asked Giselle in a voice full of ridicule.

    Frederick chuckled. "I don''t know what category you think is poor, what is clear is that the woman is currently living in the area with her new family."

    Giselle''s smile widened. She was happy that one of her rivals to get Jack had turned out to be powerless. Giselle still clearly remembered how Sophia''s smug smile after getting engaged to Jack decades ago. At that time, Sophia became the center of attention of everyone at the party. And that was what made Giselle finally decide to beautify herself. She wanted to be like Sophia who could get a handsome man like Jack.

    "Okay, I have to continue my work, thanks for the report," Giselle said quietly as she was about to end her conversation.

    "No, don''t hang up yet, darling. I still miss you. We haven''t seen each other for a week. I miss you," said Frederick quickly.

    Giselle raised one eyebrow. "I''m on my period. You do remember my period, don''t you?"

    "I know, I didn''t want to meet you because I wanted to make love. I just wanted to..."

    "It''s okay, I have a lot of work to do, I''ll call youter, bye."

    Beep ��

    In his office, Frederick''s face soured when his phone was switched off unterally by his lover, when in fact he still wanted to talk to her because he missed her after not seeing each other for a week because they were both busy. However, knowing Giselle''s irritable nature, Frederick finally relented. He preferred to go to lunch with his co-workers rather than go to Giselle in his office.

    After turning off Frederick''s phone, Giselle hurriedly took out a diary from her desk drawer. Actually it was not an ordinary diary, the article was an evil n that she wanted to do in getting rid of the women who were near Jack. Knowing that Sophia Higgins was harmless, Giselle then crossed her name from the list of people she wanted to get rid of. Now on the list there was Anne''s name, which she had already scribbled off.

    "You have to leave Jack''s life. I am the one who deserves to be with him. Our rtionship has existed for more than 15 years, even when you don''t even know who he is. So you better leave Jack, you fox woman. Jack was destined by God to be my husband, Giselle Allen''s husband ," she said softly as she stabbed Anne''s photo for the umpteenth time.

    The photo and name of Anne in Giselle''s notebook were no longer proper, because Giselle had scribbled countless times when she was upset. Knowing that Jack didn''t have many lovers, Giselle finally only had 2 women''s names in her notebook, the first was the name of Sophia, who was Jack''s fianc��, and Anne, who was now Jack''s legal wife. Because she already knew the fate of Sophia who had fallen into poverty, now Giselle''s focus was only on Anne, the only woman she must get rid of in order to achieve her goal. Her decades-long dream of being with Jack would soone true as soon as she was able to get rid of Anne.

    After scribbling Sophia''s name from her notebook, she then grabbed her cell phone to send a message to Jack. She intended to make small talk with Jack asking how he was. But when she realized the message she had sent to Jack''s cell phone number was not sent, Giselle''s anger exploded.

    "Fuck! This must be because of that fox woman. She must have influenced Jack to block my cell number, damn you Marianne! Poor woman, stupid woman.. aarrgghhhh...!"

    Giselle vented her anger by throwing things on her desk. Her breathing rose and fell showing how angry she was at Anne. In Giselle''s brain, an evil n was now being formed to get rid of Anne from Jack''s side.

    * * *

    < Jack''s Mansion >

    Anne woke up feeling hungry. Her beloved daughter seemed to be begging for food again. Whereas earlier on the ne before going to bed, Anne had eaten a lot of delicious food that Noah, who apanied them to the airport, had prepared.

    "Apparently I''ve slept for an hour, no wonder I''m hungry," said Anne to herself when she looked at the clock that was still attached to her hand.

    When Anne was about to get out of bed, she turned to Christian and smiled when she saw that Jack was sleeping holding Christian tightly. Even more adorable, Christian seemed to be reciprocating his father''s hug. His little hands were now on Jack''s body. Seeing this rare sight, Anne immediately grabbed her cell phone and immediately took lots of photos of the mutual father-son intimacy. Even though Christian was still small, his nose bones and facial structure were very simr to his father''s. This made Anne convinced that when Christian grew up, he would definitely be like Jack and it would be difficult to distinguish from his father.

    "It''s very unfair, Mommy is the one who conceived you, Mommy is the one who gave birth to you risking my life, Mommy also raised you alone for 3 years with love and tears. But why do you look like your father, Chris? I feel very sad," said Anne quietly while smiling. Actually Anne was not really upset when she said this.

    Jack who had woken up smiled faintly at Anne''s words. "That''s because I''m really Daddy''s kid, Mom. So Mommy just be patient."

    Anne raised her eyebrows at Jack''s words.

    "You greedy bastard, just watch out if my princess has a resemnce to you again," said Anne curtly as she kept her cell phone which already contained photos of Jack and Christian carefully under her pillow. She didn''t want Jack to feel proud when he found out she had taken a lot photos of them sleeping.

    Jack chuckled and got up slowly so as not to disturb Christian, who was still sound asleep. "Princess is my darling, so it''s only natural that she would bear a resemnce to me. Besides, shouldn''t you be grateful that our children have the gift of facial beauty like their father."

    "Tsk, so you think I''m not worthy to inherit them my features to our children?" asked Anne curtly, her voice was rising.

    Damn, Jack spoke wrongly again.

    "N-no, dear, I-I didn''t mean to..."

    "Never mind, I''m hungry. I want to find some food downstairs." Anne cut Jack''s words and immediately got out of bed leaving Jack with Christian.

    p!

    "Hey mouth, you have to be careful. Don''t talk like that, you''re not that smart from the start!!"

    Jack cursed his own mouth after hitting it gently with his palm. Jack cursed his stupidity which had made Anne angry again.

    To be continued

 Chapter 650 - Hungry Lion

    <h4>Chapter 650 - Hungry Lion</h4>

    confused by Anne who refused all the food they made. This made everyone even more convinced that the madam was still angry with what happened this afternoon. Erick, Alice, and Nichs only dared to look at Anne from a distance. The three of them kept their distance from the mistress on Luis'' suggestion.

    Jack, who had just finished taking a shower, looked confused when he couldn''t find Anne. With a small towel still around his neck. Jack went out of his room to look for his wife.

    "Where''s my wife, Luis?" Jack asked softly to Luis who was ying with Christian in the lounge on the second floor. Christian who didn''t want to sleep yet chose to y with Luis.

    "I saw the madame down to the first floor, sir."

    "Okay."

    Jack immediately quickened his steps towards the first floor to look for Anne. His eyebrows were raised when he saw the maids and chefs gathered together near the kitchen. Out of curiosity, Jack then approached them to find out what happened.

    "What are you doing?" Jack''s baritone voice shocked the 20 or so people gathered.

    They then turned towards the source of the voice timidly.

    "Why are you guys gathered in this ce?" Jack asked again.

    "T-that, Master..."

    Jack immediately frowned. "What is it?"

    Noticing the master''s elevated manner of speech, all the waiters and cooks slowly formed two smaller groups, giving Jack ess to see what they were looking at.

    "What exactly are you guys...."

    Jack''s words stopped as his eyes widened when he saw what Anne was doing right now in front of her. It was clear before his eyes that Anne was wearing a pink apron and a chef''s hat that had the same color in the kitchen. Jack could now even hear Anne''s hum, damn it. Anne sang while cooking in the kitchen when she refused all the food previously prepared by all the chefs.

    With quick steps, Jack went straight to Anne, who had just poured the batter on the non-stick pan. Jack could smell the vani scent when he was closer to Anne.

    "What are you doing, honey?"

    Anne, who was waiting for her vani pancake to be cooked, immediately turned to Jack with a sparkling face. "Make dinner for us."

    "Make dinner." Jack repeated Anne''s words quietly, his eyes staring at the table which was already full of some of Anne''s homemade food.

    "Yes," replied Anne cheerfully, turning her attention back to the stove and starting to flip the vani pancake very skillfully.

    "So beautiful." Anne screamed loudly when she saw the pancakes were perfectly cooked. The golden brown color of the pancakes made anyone tempted, including Jack. Anne was indeed adept at making various desserts and Jack had known this for several years.

    Because the pancakes were cooked, Anne then lifted them and ced them carefully on the te she had prepared earlier. After making sure the pancakesnded perfectly on the te, Anne then poured another spoonful of batter onto the pan with the same technique as before. Even though she was not a pastry chef, Anne''s pancakes look perfect, the color and thickness of the pancakes made all food lovers sure to be tempted.

    Anne''s sharp eyes immediately caught the movement of Jack''s hand that wanted to touch her homemade pancakes. "How dare you touch my pancakes!"

    The movement of Jack''s hand immediately stopped in midair when he heard Anne''s words.

    "Can''t I just try a little?" Jack asked hoarsely.

    Anne immediately shook her head. "No, not now. When it''s all done, you can try it."

    "But I can''t wait, babe. The smell of all this food is so ..."

    "Patience or not eating at all?" said Anne curtly giving Jack a difficult choice.

    Jack''s face immediately changed, like a child who was forbidden to touch his toy. Jack immediately sat on a chair and folded his arms on the table, looking sadly at Anne who was also staring at him without blinking.

    Seeing Jack sitting quietly Anne smiled faintly, that no one could notice. After making sure her pancakes were safe, Anne was busy getting back to work. Anne hummed the melody of a ssic song, she really, really enjoying her activities tonight.

    After almost fifteen minutes, all the pancake batter was gone, reced by dozens of beautiful pancakes that were piling up on the te. The fragrant aroma of the pancakes spread throughout the room on the first floor, even Erick, Alice and Nichs who previously stood a bit far from the kitchen were now behind Jack as well as all the professional chefs and maids that Jack employed in his mansion.

    The smell of Anne''s food made everyone tempted. Anne herself had also enjoyed a pancake while making the sauces for her pancakes.

    "Okay, I''m done," Anne shrieked cheerfully when she saw the three kinds of sauce she had made, even now in front of her, about 25 tes were neatly lined up with one and a half pancakes.

    "Okay, please take this te one by one and take the sauce you want," said Anne quietly to everyone in front of her with a smile.

    "Can we eat these pancakes, Madam?"

    "Are you serious, Madam?"

    "Won''t we get scolded like Master, Madam?"

    "This isn''t a prank is it?"

    The maids immediately gave Anne a series questions, they could not believe they were allowed to eat the pancakes.

    "Sure, I did make them to be eaten, not to be put in the museum," replied Anne quietly, licking her hand which still had some whipped cream left over.

    Bang!

    An invisible thunderbolt hit Jack''s chest when he saw what Anne was doing. Since Anne was found out to be pregnant, Jack had never touched her. Jack''s faith was really tested during Anne''s pregnancy this time, but when he saw what Anne was doing, Jack was not calm. His cold sweat immediately poured out. Even though he had managed to suppress his desire for 3 years but this time Jack couldn''t. Anne really made it impossible for him tost long. Suddenly, Jack''s desire to enjoy the pancakes changed. All he wanted now was Anne, only Anne. He needed to quench his thirst and hunger that had tormented him so much.

    When everyone was queuing up to take their pancakes, Jack got down from the chair he had been sitting in for thest twenty minutes and walked over to Anne, who was smiling at the behavior of all the maids and waiters in front of her. Anne''s most perfect happiness was seeing the food she made was liked by many people. It was like going back seven years when she still owned the coffee shop.

    "Why are you here? You don''t want to eat those pancakes?" asked Anne confusedly at Jack who was already standing in front of her with an indescribable look.

    Instead of answering his wife''s question, Jack lowered his head and approached Anne''s ear. "I want to eat you, babe. I haven''t felt your warmth in a long time," Jack answered hoarsely, the heat from his breathnded on Anne''s open neck. Oh God, Anne, your lion is starving.

    To be continued

 Chapter 651 - Pouring The Heart Out Mistakenly

    <h4>Chapter 651 - Pouring The Heart Out Mistakenly</h4>

    < Muller Finance International >

    Three days have passed since Anne rejected Jack that night and since then Jack seemed to have no enthusiasm for work. He looked very frustrated and lost. This had also be a serious concern for the three assistants who had been talking about it for the past three days.

    "You''re sure Master and Madam don''t fight anymore, right?" Nichs repeated his question for the third time to Erick who was checking important files on his desk.

    "Jesus, how many times do I have to answer that, Nick?" Erick asked curtly.

    Nichs chuckled as he raised his hands in the air. "Rx dude, don''t be mad. I was just making sure."

    Erick red at Nichs and was ready to open his mouth if Alice hadn''t suddenly stepped in and joined them.

    "Master is well right? H-he''s not as sick as he used to be, is he?"

    Bam!

    Erick hit the table hard. He couldn''t ept that Jack was suffering from depression again. "Watch your words, Alice. He''s your boss, your boss. You don''t deserve to talk like that!!" Erick''s eyes shed when he spoke. He didn''t ept Jack being badmouthed even though the person who vilified him was the woman he loved.

    Seeing the response that Erick gave made Alice smile. Wait, she was not angry? What an understanding couple.

    Instead of being angry, Alice drew closer to Erick who was still sitting at his desk. Without speaking, she immediately grabbed the hand of the man who had made up with her and forced him out of the room, followed by Nichs behind, who was happy to see the two lovers quarrel. Alice''s steps stopped right in front of Jack''s room which was not tightly closed.

    "See what he does, sir," said Alice quietly.

    Without being ordered twice, Erick immediately looked into Jack''s room, followed by Nichs who was on tiptoe behind him. Instantly, both Erick''s and Nichs'' eyes widened when they saw what Jack was doing. At this moment, Jack was sitting in his chair fumbling for Anne''s photo and talking to himself as if he had someone else he was talking to. What the heck.

    "I-I am not dreaming, am I?" Nichs stammered with tears in his eyes.

    Eric shook his head. "No, you''re not dreaming."

    "What do we do, Erick? I don''t want to stay in that hospital anymore," Nichs said hoarsely, the image of where he lived when he was in the special hospital where Jack was treated with depression after Anne left him now shed back into Nichs''s mind.

    Alice smiled faintly at the conversation of the two men, but Alice''s smile did notst long because her face suddenly turned pale when she realized Jack was standing in front of the three of them, who were kneeling in front of the door of the master''s room.

    "Is this what the three of you have been doing all this time?"

    Thump!

    Erick''s and Nichs'' bodies immediately stiffened instantly at the familiar sound to their ears. The two men slowly lifted her head up and smiled like a fool when they saw the master was standing in front of them with a murderous look.

    "Don''t talk,e with me!!" Jack shouted in a rising voice.

    Without being able to argue, the three people doing what the master ordered. The three then stood parallel to Jack who was already sitting in his chair with his hands folded across his chest. The look in his eagle eyes was enough to make anyone afraid at this time, because Jack would be like this when he was only facing his enemy. Knowing that the master was really angry made Erick not dare to speak, he actually lowered his head even more because he didn''t want to look at the face of the master who was emitting a cold aura.

    "You''ve been standing there for two minutes and not saying anything, how long are you going to be like this?" Jack finally spoke, breaking the silence.

    "I''m sorry sir, it''s my fault for saying things about you," said Alice bravely, although her voice sounded hoarse but she could speak loudly.

    Jack smiled at Alice''s words. "Saying nonsense about me, what''s wrong with me?" Jack asked again while crossing his arms across his chest. One thing Jack liked about Alice was that this girl was never afraid of him when he was arguing unlike other girls who didn''t dare to look at him in the eyes. This was what made Jack believe that Alice didn''t like him like the other female staff who didn''t dare to look at him when he spoke.

    "For the past three days you have been acting strange, you often daydream and sometimes do stupid things that don''t make sense, like keeping important documents in the trash and the most terrible thing is that you are talking to yourself with photos of Anne. Are you okay? I mean, you''re going to have another child with Anne, sir. You can''t be sick. Do you really have the heart to make Anne take care of the baby alone again like when she took care of Christian before?" Alice spoke at length without fear, while Erick and Nichs were like the undead. The faces of the two were as pale as sheet when they heard Alice speak to their boss like that.

    Jack was silent for a while, digesting the sentence after sentence that Alice said. He didn''t look angry at all. Instead, his sharp gaze turned sad all of a sudden. "Oh, so you guys noticed."

    "What ... so what I''ve seen for the past three days is true because of you..."

    "Don''t be stupid, Alice, I''m still sane. I can''t be crazy," said Jack quickly.

    "Then what are you doing?" Alice asked again quickly.

    "I''m just feeling a little sad," Jack answered quietly.

    "Sad? Why are you sad, sir?"Erick and Nichs simultaneously.

    Jack took a deep breath. He then got up from his chair and switched to sitting on the carpet where Christian yed when he came to visit the office. Seeing the master sitting on the floor, spontaneously, Eric, Alice and Nichs did the same. The three of them sat opposite Jack, who was leaning against the wall holding some of Christian''s favorite toys.

    "Did you have a fight with Madam, sir?" Nichs asked quietly, emboldened.

    Jack shook his head slowly. "No, our rtionship is fine."

    "If you didn''t fight with Madam, then why are you sad, sir?" the impatient Erick finally joined in asking.

    "Anne rejected me," Jack answered quietly without realizing it.

    Alice, Erick and Nichs were silent for a while. They didn''t understand what their master was talking about at the moment.

    "Anne rejected you, rejected you for what sir?" asked Alice quietly.

    With his head still leaning against the wall, Jack then told him what had happened to him three days ago. Like a fool, Jack shared his personal problems with his three unmarried assistants. Even though Alice and Erick had lived together in the same house, when they heard this, their master both blushed, especially Nichs, who was currently single after being dumped by his girlfriend, who was a flight attendant for a Luxembourgmercial ne.

    "How can I hold myself back? If my beautiful wife is in front of me and keeps walking around me like that, I used to be able to hold myself back for three years because I wasn''t with her every day, I didn''t see her beautiful smile, I didn''t feel her soft skin, I didn''t sleep in the same bed with her. But right now, I''m doing it all with her, just imagine how tormented I''ve been for thest five months..."

    Thump!

    Jack immediately closed his mouth when he realized the stupidest thing he was doing right now in front of his three assistants.

    To be continued

 Chapter 652 - The Best Liar

    <h4>Chapter 652 - The Best Liar</h4>

    After giving warnings to his three trusted confidants, Jack then chose to hurry home. He did it solely to cover his embarrassment because he had shared his personal problems with them. Because Jack''s mind was so messed up, he didn''t realize he was talking nonsense.

    "Please take me to Lake Geneva, I want to feed the geese in that ce," Jack said quietly to Ruby, the driver.

    "Yes, sir."

    Ruby quickly turned the wheel, taking the road to Lake Geneva, a ce that held many memories for Jack. In the past when he was annoyed and quarreled with his father Jack always came to Lake Geneva to simply feed the swans in the water. And this time when his feelings were upset, Jack decided to go to that ce. He was not ready to meet Anne again. Really, he always had a headache when he was close to Anne, his wife was very teasing him. The pheromones produced by Anne''s body seemed to be able to be smelled by Jack even though he was in a state of sleep and to be honest it really tortured him.

    Jack was not a hypocrite, sex was the most basic need in domestic life. And when he found out that Anne was pregnant, Jack immediately contacted his best doctors, he asked about the dangers of having sex when Anne was pregnant. And now Jack had managed to restrain his desire not to make love during the vulnerable period of Anne''s pregnancy, but now when Anne''s pregnancy had entered the age of 7 months, to be honest Jack couldn''t hold himself back. He was not a saint who would not be tempted by the beautiful body of a woman, especially the woman whom he loved so much. However, because Anne rejected him, Jack thought twice if he wanted to impose his will, even though Anne was currently pregnant with their love, a princess who wouldplete their little family.

    Fifteen minutester, Jack had arrived at Lake Geneva. He immediately went to a small shop that provides a variety of food for the fish and geese that live in Lake Geneva. With a wide smile, Jack began to throw the special food for geese in his hand into the middle of theke. Immediately, dozens of geese came to him. They seemed happy to get food from Jack.

    "Looks like they haven''t eaten since morning, sir. They eat so fast," Ruby said quietly as she continued to throw food at the geese.

    Jack smiled. "Not really, swans are amazing animals. Besides they will only be loyal to one mate, they will also share food with the other inhabitants of theke."

    "Sharing food with the other inhabitants of theke, what do you mean, sir?"

    "Watch this," said Jack quietly as he threw the goose food into theke. Immediately the crowd of geese approached the ce where the food that was thrown by Jack fell.

    The obedient Ruby then looked at the movement of the geese who were very hungry eating the food given by Jack seriously. He even squinted his eyes to pay attention to more details.

    "What do you see?" He asked softly, smiling.

    Ruby gulped quickly. "There is nothing strange in addition to the geese were eating it, sir."

    "Take a good look, Ruby, every time I throw the food geese it sure makes ripples on the surface of the water. This can be a sign of the fish in theke about the presence of food, when in fact if they want, the geese can eat in peace. But they chose to make such a fuss, they did it to share the food they got with the fish. It''s really amazing, isn''t it?"

    Ruby widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe Jack''s words. Out of curiosity, Ruby threw food at the geese, and yes, Ruby saw what Jack said. Under the feet of the geese, dozens of fish were seen eating the debris of the food that came out of the goose''s mouth. It was a very extraordinary sight. A small thing that Ruby had never realized in the 20 years he lived in this world. Seeing Ruby was fascinated by what the geese were doing made Jack smile, as he was about to take his soft drink, unexpectedly Jack saw a pregnant woman sitting in the chair right next to his seat now. Judging from the size of the woman''s stomach, Jack could guess that her gestational age would not be much different from Anne''s. At first, there was nothing strange about the woman until suddenly she immediately cried when talking to his mother on the phone.

    Because they sat quite close, Jack could hear anything that this woman was saying to her mother on the phone. From the words she spoke, Jack could guess that she was telling her about the difficult times in her current pregnancy. Starting from the difort when sleeping, the pain in the waist and the tightness of breath when she breathed, Jack heard everything.

    "When will youe, Mommy? I can''t go through this alone, my whole body hurts, Mom. I also can''t sleep well, my chest feels so tight," sobbed the pregnant woman in a voice that Jack could hear.

    "Okay, I''ll wait for your arrival. That''s okay, Mom, it looks like Rafael hase to pick me up. I''ll call youter, bye, Mom. I love you."

    The woman hurriedly turned off the call and immediately put her cell phone in her pocket as her husband came closer. The woman''s expression of sadness disappeared when her husband was standing in front of her.

    "How was your day?" asked the husband of the woman in a soft voice while touching his wife''s stomach.

    "Good, no problem."

    The man suddenly lowered his head and kissed his wife''s big belly. "Hey baby, you didn''t bother Mommy, did you?"

    The woman chuckled and answered her husband''s words so that they bothughed together. Not long after, both of them went from the edge of theke to their simple car hand in hand.

    "Women are creatures who are good at hiding their feelings, sir," said Ruby suddenly with a smile. Apparently, Ruby was also paying attention to the conversation of the husband and wife who had just left.

    Jack immediately turned to Ruby quickly. "What do you mean?"

    "Women are very smart creatures, sir, besides their strong instincts, they are also good at hiding her feelings. Just like that woman did earlier, she can cry when talking to her mother. Sharing her hardship with the woman who gave birth to her, but when her husband came, she suddenly became as hard as a rock. Whereas before sheined to her mother until she cried, didn''t she? What a woman, it''s very difficult to understand. Every word she said was the opposite of what she said."

    Thump!

    Jack''s chest tightened suddenly, Ruby''s words hit him deeply. Jack immediately thought of Anne. Almost everything that Ruby said happened to Anne. Jack thought back to when Anne had rejected him for sex three days ago, the way Anne had rejected him looked very different. Moreover, Anne also had time to bite her lower lip in a sensual way, damn. Stupid Jack, he couldn''t read between the lines of Anne''s bodynguage.

    Without speaking, Jack then immediately ran to his car quickly, which was followed by Ruby no less quickly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 653 - Daddys Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 653 - Daddy''s Little Princess</h4>

    After driving his car at high speed, Jack immediately got out of his car and rushed to find Anne. Meanwhile, Ruby who was sitting next to Jack, looked very pale. Even when the car had stopped, he was still clutching the seat belt around his body. Ruby almost fainted when Jack drove the car. Never in his life had he sat in a car at such high speed before, Jack really didn''t want to waste any time.

    Because Jack returned home earlier than usual, not many maids were aware of his return. There was only one servant who greeted him and even then did not really wee him because he identally passed Jack at the bottom of the stairs. After arriving on the second floor, Jack immediately looked for his wife at the balcony, Jack remembered Anne''s favorite ce to rx but was just about to step foot into the balcony when suddenly Jack heard a moaning sound from the room and Jack knew very well who the owner of the voice was.

    Jack carefully stepped closer to the room and immediately froze when he saw Anne was massaging her own legs on the bed, an expression of pain and exhaustion could be seen on Anne''s face. Even she had time to moan and uttered the name of God while massaging her back waist and what she was doing right now, she had never shown it to Jack at all. The tightness immediately came to Jack''s chest when he saw his wife like that. It turned out that what Jack had in mind all this time was wrong. He thought that Anne was fine because there were dozens of maids who were always ready to do what she was told, but in fact what was in Jack''s imagination was different than the reality he had just seen.

    Jack bit his lower lip when he saw Anne look up to the ceiling, she looked very ufortable. Several times, Anne was also seen taking deep breaths to relieve her tight chest, entering the third trimester was a very tiring thing for a pregnant woman and Anne was currently enduring it. Both of Jack''s eyes were filled with tears seeing what Anne was doing behind him. He now felt guilty for being selfish for thinking about Anne''s rejection three days ago.

    Using his fingers Jack brushed away the tears that had gathered in his eyes. He then stepped back carefully away from the slightly ajar door and was silent for a while before he finally walked normally so that his footsteps could be heard.

    "Babe, where are you?"

    "I''m in the bedroom." Anne immediately shouted loudly to answer Jack''s call.

    Jack smiled. He then immediately rushed to the room with a big smile on his face as if nothing had happened.

    "What time is it? Why are you home so early?" asked Anne quietly.

    Jack, who was already sitting on the bed that Anne was sitting on, then touched Anne''s cheek which was slightly full. "I''m the boss, remember?"

    "Tsk, don''t do that. Don''t use your power to act arbitrarily like this, take pity on for your workers. Remember, there are millions of people who depend on yourpany," said Anne in a rising voice.

    Jack chuckled. "There''s Christian who''s going to take care of thepany, so why should I��"

    "Jack!!"

    Jackughed out loud seeing Anne angry. His wife was really cute when she was angry like this.

    "Don''t sacrifice Christian, he must live a normal life like other children. Christian should not touch thepany until he is old enough," said Anne curtly. "Christian should live a normal life like his friends."

    Jack wiped the tears from his eyes fromughing. He then took Anne''s hand and kissed it lovingly.

    "Don''t worry, I was just joking honey. Besides, I have hundreds of expert staff who can help me manage thepany. You don''t have to be afraid. Besides that, I have two assistants and one very fierce secretary, so Christian will still enjoy his life to the fullest until the time he is ready to take over my leadership," said Jack softly.

    Anne was silent hearing Jack''s words. She digested the words her husband said. A soft kiss from Jack thatnded on the cheek finally made Annee to her senses.

    "Why daydream? What are you thinking?"

    "No, I didn''t think anything," said Anne shortly with a wide smile.

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    Suddenly, Jack hugged Anne''s body tightly. He thennded a kiss on Anne''s forehead many times which made Anne smile.

    "Go take a shower, then apany me to sit on the balcony," said Anne quietly.

    Jack shook his head. "Later, I still want to hug you like this."

    Anne chuckled. "When you''ve showered you can hug us tightly again, Daddy."

    Being called Daddy, Jack immediately let go of his arms from Anne''s body but he did not leave Anne''s face. Jack looked at Anne with a deep gaze that Anne could not understand.

    Anne moved her hand andnded on Jack''s cheek. "What are you doing? Has there been a problem at the office?"

    "No, there is no problem."

    "Then why are you looking at me like that?" asked Anne again.

    A smile returned to Jack''s face. "So what if I look at you like that? After all, what I''m looking at is my own beautiful wife, not anyone else. You can be mad at me if I stare at other women."

    "Don''t you dare, Jack!!!" Anne shouted loudly, her eyes giving off a murderous look that scared Jack a little.

    With his hands raised in the air, Jack immediately got up from the bed and stood beside the bed. "Sorry Madam, I was just joking. I was just..."

    "Go, take a quick shower. Don''t make me really mad at you, Jack!!"

    Without another word, Jack immediately ran to the bathroom, leaving Anne who looked like she was ready to devour him. Well, he shouldn''t make trouble with pregnant women.

    After Jack closed the bathroom door, Anne immediately took a deep breath, then grabbed her water bottle and immediately drank it down to thest drop. Just hearing Jack joked like that already made her angry, while when she was pregnant with Christian she didn''t have any emotions for Jack at all. But this time it felt very different, it seemed that the baby in her tummy this time really liked her father.

    "Do you really love your Daddy that much, Princess?" said Anne softly while feeling her stomach gently.

    Suddenly, a kick from inside Anne felt, damn. The baby responds to her words.

    "Okay... okay... Daddy is yours, no one will be able to have him, including Mommy."

    She then felt a softer kick. She chuckled. The child in her stomach was already able tomunicate and that made Anne became even more impatient to meet her daughter. She wanted to see how beautiful her daughter''s face was considering Christian had inherited his good looks from his father.

    "See you soon, baby. You will be a princess in this family, the proud princess of Mommy and Daddy of course," said Anne softly before finally closing her eyes because she was sleepy.

    To be continued

 Chapter 654 - Happy Tears

    <h4>Chapter 654 - Happy Tears</h4>

    The soft vani scent managed to wake Anne from her sleep. The first thing she saw was the handsome face of Christian who apparently slept with her. Beside Christian, there was Jack, who was still closing his eyes. Anne''s smile widened when she saw this incredibly beautiful sight, her heart warmed to see two men who were very important in her life beside her.

    Her simple dream since decades ago hade true, being able to sleep sharing the same bed with her husband and children. The only hope that Anne had said when she was at the altar with Leon a few years ago was now realized by Jack, a man she never thought would appear in her life.

    Feeling hungry, Anne moved up from the bed, but was just about to lower her legs when suddenly Jack''s big hand grabbed hers.

    "Where are you going?"

    Anne smiled at Jack. "I''m hungry, it looks like the princess wants to eat. Since earlier, she has been ying ser in my stomach."

    Jack''s eyes immediately widened when he heard her words. "What? Princess is ying ser? Really?''

    "Jack, I''m serious. We''re hungry," said Anne quickly.

    Jack chuckled. "Okay, wait, I''ll bring you some food. You just stay in bed, don''t go anywhere. Poor Christian if he was left alone."

    "Okay, but don''t be long. I''m already very hungry," said Anne pitifully.

    "Ready Madam, wait. This maskless hero will be back soon," said Jack quickly before finally leaving Anne.

    Seeing Jack leave, Anne fell back on the bed, then gave her son, who was still sleeping, a kiss. But as usual, Christian was always annoyed when he was kissed. The child seemed to know that he was going to be an older brother, that was why he always refused to be kissed by anyone, including his mother. Whereas in the past when he lived in Aberdeen, Christian always asked for his mother''s kiss almost all the time.

    Anne then yed with her cell phone because she was tired of waiting for Jack toe back. When she was about to open a game application on her cell phone, suddenly an unlisted number called her. At first, Anne was hesitant to ept the call but for some reason Anne finally received the call, as soon as her ear pressed against her cell phone, Anne''s whole body stiffened.

    While on the first floor, Jack was still busy giving orders to the chefs to fill the trolley that he would bring to Anne with various foods.

    "Hurry, I don''t want my wife to wait too long," Jack said again as he continued to keep an eye on the work of the chefs who were moving the deserts to the second row of trolleys.

    "Ready, sir. It''s done," said the three cooks in unison.

    Jack smiled as he looked at his food trolley which was already filled with various kinds of food. Since entering the third trimester Anne was no longer picky with food. So Jack asked the chefs to put all the food in the kitchen into the trolley.

    "Let me take it, sir," said Luis suddenly holding back Jack''s hand that wanted to touch his trolley.

    Jack smiled and let Luis help him, they both rushed to the elevator that was already open. When walking side by side like that, Jack and Luis looked like father and son, because their heights were not much different.

    "What about thepany? Is there a problem, sir?"

    "For now everything is safe, no problem. Everything is going very well, even the sales of rke''s Jewel have also increased tremendouslypared tost month," Jack replied quietly with a proud smile.

    "But you have to be careful sir, remember that calm water is actually more dangerous than rippling water," said Luis tly warning.

    Jack tapped Luis on the shoulder suddenly. "Yes, I know that. You don''t have to worry, as long as the people with whom Anne and I have been involved in the past are still around I will always be careful."

    "Very well then, for the young master, the madam and the princess will be my responsibility. You don''t have to worry, the most important thing is that you take care of thepany well."

    "Yes sir, I will remember it well," joked Jack quickly as he walked out of the elevator that had reached the second floor.

    Luis shook his head at Jack''s behavior, which was very simr to thete n. Back when n was alive he would have said that to Luis every time Luis given him a warning. It was always easy to overlook a problem. Knowing that the madam was hungry, Luis followed after Jack, he carefully pushed the trolley, which was already full of food, into the master''s bedroom.

    Luis'' steps stopped when he saw Jack was hugging Anne who was already crying, while Christian, who had just woken up from his sleep, looked confused to see his parents hugging each other while crying. Unable to bear to see Christian, Luis rushed to the bed to reach Christian, whose still half sleepy due to suddenly waking up.

    "It''s okay...it''s okay...grandpa''s here," said Luis softly trying to calm Christian who was almost crying.

    Because he feltfortable being in Luis'' arms, the handsome boy put his head back on Luis'' chest, he slowly closed his eyes again. It seems Christian is still very sleepy, Luis rushes to take Christian out of the master''s room. He wants to give Jack and Anne time to solve their problems, although Luis says he wants to protect Anne but he is quite self-aware of his position. In certain cases Luis did not want to be too involved in the household affairs of the master, after making sure the trolley was in Luis'' room then closed the door carefully. He didn''t want anyone else to see Anne cry, Luis had to keep Jack''s name in the eyes of all his servants.

    Jack just released his arms from Anne after he felt Anne had calmed down, Jack slowly wiped Anne''s tears using a tissue.

    "Why are you crying like this? Did I make a mistake?" asked Jack quietly.

    Instead of answering questions from Anne''s husband, she handed Jack her cell phone, a confused Jack didn''t seem to understand where his wife meant.

    "What''s with this phone?" Jack asked again confused.

    "L-Linda..."

    "Linda, did she call you earlier?"

    Anne nodded her head slowly with tears streaming down her face again. Jack who didn''t like seeing Anne cry like that again wiped Anne''s tears.

    "I don''t want you to talk crying like this. After all, don''t you feel sorry for the princess in your stomach when you cry like this?" Jack''s voice rose as he spoke.

    Anne looked at Jack with teary eyes, her hands slowly touched Jack''s cheeks. "Linda... she called me earlier, she and Paul cried hysterically while talking to me, Jack."

    Jack frowned. "Linda and Paul are crying? What happened?"

    Anne''s lips trembled violently. She seemed to be holding back tears. "Linda is pregnant, she got pregnant, Jack sob...my best friend is pregnant, Jack, thank you...thank you so much for your help...."

    To be continued

 Chapter 655 - Deepest Regret

    <h4>Chapter 655 - Deepest Regret</h4>

    < Berlin''s, Germany 3 AM >

    Since reading an article that reviewed the life of Jackson Knight rke and his family, Leon had not been able to sleep. Seeing the handsome faces of his ex-wife''s son and Jack made Leon really nervous, especially when he saw Anne''s stomach which was already veryrge. Leon was really very jealous of the happiness that Jack felt right now, living with his son and his very beautiful wife.

    "I should be the one in this photo, you should have given birth to my children, Anne, not the children of this jerk," Leon said softly as he touched the beautiful photo of Anne smiling while holding her growing belly.

    Since Giselle decided to work alone, Leon had finally returned to Berlin. He returned to focus on taking care of Ganke Inc. Production, which began to stabilize again after experiencing problemsst year. For five months the owner was really paying attention to Ganke Inc. Production, experiencing very rapid progress. Leon decided not to follow Giselle''s advice, who at that time proposed to kidnap Anne to be separated from Jack, but because Leon didn''t want to hurt Anne, he finally rejected Giselle''s suggestion, so the coboration he just made with Giselle ended.

    Leon''s thoughts were still on Jack and Anne who were happily waiting for their newest family member to arrive.

    "Why didn''t I believe in you, Grandma? If only at that time I believed everything you said that Anne was a good girl who would make me happy. Why was I so stupid at that time that I could be fooled by Steffi''s fake mask? She''s an ungrateful woman who was willing to hurt Anne the woman who had be her helper for money and good name. God, can''t you turn back time to ten years ago? I promise I will be a good husband to Anne, God. I promise You... return her to me, God. Make her my wife again, that''s all I want. I don''t want anything else, I really can''t live without Anne. I beg You, God, please turn back time to 10 years ago, I promise you I will never do anything bad again. I will be a very obedient man to You..but give Anne back to me, Lord." Leon spoke unconsciously.

    Seeing the happiness of his ex-wife, the woman he once insulted and abused every time they met, he now loved her very much. Leon still clearly remembered how he behaved when he left Anne on their wedding night ten years ago. Tears ran down her face at that time, Leon still remembered.

    Bang!

    Leon hit the night light with his left hand, remembering what he had done to Anne that night made Leon very sorry. Knowing that Anne was still a virgin when she married Jack made Leon''s regretted it even greater. He did not expect that the woman he divorced was still untouched by any man.

    Because he was too annoyed cursing his stupidity in the past, Leon finally fell asleep on the carpet where he was currently sitting, around where he was lying there were scattered shards of the nightmp that he hit. Leon continued to mention Anne''s name, the name of the woman he had wasted. The beautiful and rare diamond in his hand he threw away arrogantly for the rusty iron that was eating away at him for the wealth that he had.

    ***

    < Berlin, 10 years ago >

    At that time, the spring sun was shining beautifully in the Berlin sky, all the residents of this beautiful city were busy with their respective activities, including an elegant and respectable woman named Catherine Ganke. Being a widow since her son was 5 years old and not remarrying after that made Catherine Ganke respected by many people. Even though she was not young anymore, her beauty had not faded at all. Catherine Ganke was an art lover, particrly in painting and music. The woman even had expensive paintings in her luxurious house which she currently lived in with her beloved grandson, Leonardo Ganke, whose parents died as a child in a ne crash.

    Catherine Ganke pampered her grandson very much. Almost all of Leon''s wishes since childhood had always been fulfilled by the woman. Even though sometimes Leon''s wishes didn''t make sense, but because of his rtionship and wealth, Catherine Ganke was able to make whatever his grandson wanted toe true. At that time, Catherine did not realize that what she had done was wrong. She forgot that the way she spoiled little Leon would make the boy grow up to be a proud and arrogant man. Catherine only realized that her upbringing was wrong when Leon started growing up. Even though Leon had led the familypany well, he still had another side that Catherine hated. Leon was used to sleep with different partners almost every night.

    That morning, Catherine Ganke had just gotten out of her car in front of a museum. After a fight with her grandson, calming herself down in the museum was the way she had always been for the past few years.

    "Do I need to apany you, Madam?" asked Bobby, Mrs. Chaterine Ganke''s assistant and personal chauffeur.

    "No, you stay here, Bobby. I''ll be in there for a long time," said Catherine Ganke hoarsely.

    "Yes ma''am."

    It didn''t take long for Catherine Ganke to finally step into the painting museum in front of her, the museum she was going to visit was one that she rarely visited because it was far from her home. But somehow this morning, Catherine''s desire toe to the museum felt as if someone had whispered an order toe to the museum, which was now firmly established in the future. When Chaterine was about to step back, her attention was suddenly stolen by a girl with thick sses who was feeding several stray cats in the park around the museum. The girl was even seen petting a few kittens so that the mother would eat first. Seeing this sight made Catherine smile. She had not seen anyone for a long time to feed a stray cat.

    "Good girl," said Catherine softly praising the bespectacled girl who was now walking towards the museum through the side street.

    Because she didn''t want to waste her time, she finally continued her steps into the museum. Chaterine Ganke chose to go to the museum this early so that when she was enjoying the paintings hanging in the museum no one would disturb her. And what Catherine did was right, because she was the only visitor to the museum that morning. In such a lonely state, she could freely enjoy the beautiful paintings of high artistic value alone.

    Cough��

    Cough��

    Chaterine suddenly coughed, she then tried to find drinking water in the bag she was carrying. But unfortunately the bottle of drinking water in her bag was empty. She forgot to buy a new one. Holding her sore throat, Chaterine tried to find the vending machine around where she was standing to buy a drink, but unfortunately the vending machine closest to her didn''t sell water. Only the row of soft drinks and other drinks was shown in the vending machine. In a very ufortable situation, Chaterine Ganke tried to go outside to get a drink. But when she was about to step out of the museum, someone suddenly gave her a bottle of mineral water that was still sealed.

    "Please drink this, Madam," said a girl gently.

    Chaterine Ganke slowly lifted her face and turned to the kind girl who was giving her a drink. Her eyes widened when she saw the girl who was smiling at her was the girl with thick sses who she had previously seen feeding a stray cat outside.

    "Thank you, Miss," said Catherine Ganke sincerely.

    The bespectacled girl shook her head. "Don''t call me miss, just Marianne. You can just call me Anne, Madam."

    To be continued

 Chapter 656 - [Bonus ]Bad Dream

    <h4>Chapter 656 - [Bonus ]Bad Dream</h4>

    Since that memorable brief meeting, Mrs. Catherine Ganke had feelings for Anne. She often came to the museum to just talk to Anne or take her to lunch.

    "Do you have a boyfriend, Anne?" the smiling old woman asked Anne.

    Anne, who was shocked and unprepared for such a question, immediately lowered her head. "W-who wants an ugly girl like me, Madam?"

    "You are beautiful, smart and kind. I''m sure the man who has you will be very happy," said Mrs. Catherine gently reassuring Anne.

    Anne chuckled. "Look at me, Ma''am, I''m like this. Who wants to be with me? There are lots of girls out there who are more beautiful and attractive than me, girls who are more educated ande from wealthy families, while I''m just a poor orphan girl, ugly one."

    Mrs. Catherine Ganke smiled. She then took Anne''s hand and held it tightly. "I have a grandson who is about your age. He is single and has no girlfriend. Do you want to marry my grandson, Anne?"

    Anne who was looking down immediately lifted her face and looked at the woman who was not young anymore. Her lips quivered in shock. "Y-you must be joking, Madam."

    "Why would I joke, Anne? I like you. You are a good girl, smart and beautiful. Leon will be very lucky if he bes your husband," replied Mrs. Catherine Ganke excitedly.

    "L-Leon?"

    "Leonardo Ganke, my only grandson. Both of Leon''s parents died when he was little and since then Leon lives with me. Although Leon is a bit rebellious, but he is very obedient to me. So don''t be afraid, if you be his wife, I will make sure Leon makes you happy as well, Anne," said Mrs. Catherine Ganke with a big smile.

    Anne''s face turned red. To be promised by a kind woman she had just met, Anne felt awkward. Because Anne did not reject Mrs. Catherine Ganke''s proposal, she hugged Anne tightly. She was happy that Anne had agreed to marry her grandson.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, not far from where she was currently sitting, her best friend Steffi was also listening to her conversation with Mrs. Catherine Ganke. She was listening to all their conversations, including the request of Mrs. Catherine who wanted Anne to marry her grandson.

    Actually, Steffi had tried to approach Mrs. Catherine Ganke a few days ago on different asions, but the old woman did not respond to all the kindness she extended. Even though Mrs. Catherine Ganke openly asked about Anne''s whereabouts, even though at that time Steffi had intentionally done whatever the woman asked for, it turned out that what she was looking for was Marianne again and again. This finally made Steffi annoyed and began topare herself with Anne, who she thought was nothing. Steffi thought that she was much prettier than Anne. She was even better at dressing and socializing than Anne. During these three months, Steffi had even made many friends.

    After hearing of Catherine Ganke''s n to set Anne up with her grandson, Steffi spontaneously found out who this Leonardo Ganke that the woman mentioned. Her eyes immediately opened wide when she saw Leon''s handsome face appearing in various articles. The rich young man looked very mighty. Even seeing his pictures from her cell phone, Steffi was already excited. Instantly, evil intentions appeared in Steffi''s mind.

    "You will not be able to have this man, Marianne. Leonardo Ganke is mine, just watch. I will make this man submit to me. There will be no man who can refuse the beauty and grace of my body, including this mighty man, Leonardo Ganke," Steffi hissed in a voice full of determination. Her eyes were still staring at Anne, who was eating with Mrs. Chaterine Ganke who she found to be difficult to approach.

    Since it was gettingte, Steffi finally decided to go home first. S he was sure that Anne would be escorted by Mrs. Catherine Ganke''s luxury car as usual when the old woman came to visit. Steffi''s envy and jealousy were getting worse. She was very upset to see Anne getting all the luxuries she dreamt of.

    Being picked up and taken home in a luxury car, Anne got a credit card and some jewelry from Mrs. Catherine Ganke. Even though Anne had rejected them dozens of times, she couldn''t do anything about it because Mrs. Catherine kept forcing her to wear the jewelry she had given her. As a result Anne couldn''t refuse anymore. She gave up and epted the ring given by Mrs. Catherine Ganke and put it on her ring finger which made Steffi even more angry with envy.

    Because she was determined, Steffi then went to Ganke Inc Production. She wanted to try to approach Leon. Steffi was sure with her beauty that Leon could submit to her. After taking a taxi for almost 30 minutes and spending a lot of money, Steffi arrived at the Ganke family''s office building. The name Ganke Inc. Production was clearly visible on the walls of the building.

    "Wow, they really are rich people apparently. No, you can''t fail, Steffi. You have to be Mrs. Ganke, not that ugly duckling. You can''t fail. This is your chance to live a luxurious life. You have to seed," muttered Steffi softly with clenched fists as she stood in front of the Ganke Inc. Production office. The firmness of thepany that produced the best animated films made Steffi''s lust even more burning. Her wish to be the great mistress of a rich family would soone true.

    Steffi confidently stepped into the Ganke Inc. Production building. She even unbuttoned the top two buttons of her shirt at this time. Steffi was determined. She would do anything to get Leonardo Ganke. Even though she had to give her body to a man she had never met. Because Steffi was smart and had often seen action films at his home, Steffi had no problems at all. She managed to pass the ID card check at the entrance. When the security asked about his ID card, Steffi could give a reasonable reason, Steffi argued that she left her ID-card behind in the meeting room, because her boss was currently in the meeting room with Leonardo Ganke from Ganke Inc Production. She said she had to leave the office for a while because she had to submit documents to a client who was outside the office.

    Hearing Steffi''s words that were very smooth and not suspicious, the four security guards finally believed her, especially seeing Steffi''s dazzling appearance.

    "That woman is supposed to be a model, you saw her body right?"

    "Yes, truly God''s perfect sculpture."

    "Her chest, buttocks, waist are soooo beautiful."

    "Hush! Don''t be so loud, lest thedy will hear you."

    The security guards chuckled. They then returned to their duties even though they were still staring at Steffi who had walked away. Hearing the words of the security guards made Steffi smile. Her confidence was even higher at this time.

    When she saw a machine that she had to pass to enter the elevator area, Steffi was a little worried, because to pass that machine, everyone had to paste their id card in a special area, while she did not have the special id card.

    "No, you have to keep going, Steffi. You''vee this far, you can''t fail. Come on Steffi, you can. Use your smart brain, see before your eyes there are piles of money waiting. Come on, Steffi, you can do it."

    Steffi was talking to herself when she stepped into the special area and just as she was about to break up, suddenly Steffi saw a group of Ganke Inc. Production staff who had just returned from the outside room. Suddenly, a crazy n crossed Steffi''s mind. She acted, pretending to look for her ID card right in front of the machine that she had to pass.

    "Is there anything I can help you with, Miss?" asked one of the male staff who had just arrived to Steffi. Seeing a beautiful and sexy woman in trouble made any man feel pity, including the group of staffs who had just returned from outside.

    To be continued

 Chapter 657 - Leon Regretted

    <h4>Chapter 657 - Leon Regretted</h4>

    Hearing that someone greeted, Steffi immediately took action. With a panicked face, Steffi turned to the men.

    "ID card, my ID card was left in the meeting room. I just came out because I delivered documents to the courier and forgot to bring the office visitor''s ID card, what do I do? Do I have to go to the reception again to ask for a new ID card? But what if it takes too long? My boss is waiting upstairs with Mr. Leon," said Steffi, lying and putting on a pitiful and panicked face.

    One of the men from the group suddenly came forward, approaching Steffi. "No, Miss, you can join us. If youe back to the reception, the process will take a little time. Didn''t you say that your boss is currently waiting for you in the meeting room with Mr. Leon?"

    "Yes, but am I not bothering you?" said Steffi slowly with a weak face.

    "Of course not, Miss."

    "We''re really happy, Miss."

    "Come ondy, let''s go in together."

    Steffi smiled at getting such treatment. Without any difficulty, Steffi was finally able to get past that annoying machine. The staff did not suspect anything of the beautiful woman who was currently in the same elevator with them, because they believed that beautiful woman did not lie. Because usually only people who have met Leon would only mention Leon to him, not his full name. That was why they all believe Steffi was one of Ganke Inc Production''s business partners.

    "You guys get off on this floor?" asked Steffi quietly to about five men at the same time.

    "Yes, Miss, this floor is our office. Please continue up, I hope your meeting is sessful. So we can meet often," said one of the Ganke Inc Production staff who just got out of the elevator quickly.

    Steffi smiled. "Just pray that I seed. Later on when I seed, I will meet all of you often and be able to work with you."

    "Of course, Miss, cheer up."

    "Cheer up, Miss!"

    Steffi waved her hand at the men with a wide smile, before finally the elevator door closed again and Steffi''s face was t again. There was no longer a friendly smile on his face, now what was in Steffi''s mind was to be able to meet Leonardo Ganke. Steffi was worried because there was very little time. It was almost time to go home from work and Steffi wouldn''t have a chance like this again to look for Leon. That was why she kept praying for her goal to be achieved.

    After spraying perfume that had a blink-blink effect on Steffi''s body, her self-confidence increased. She took a deep breath before exiting the elevator that took her to the top floor where Leon''s office was. When leaving the elevator, both of Steffi''s eyebrows rose when she heard screams from inside thergest room on the floor, she chose to hide behind a wall so that no one would know her whereabouts while continuing to eavesdrop on what was going on.

    Just hiding behind a wall suddenly heard the sound of crying from several women who had juste out of thergest room on the floor. The women immediately ran towards the elevator and disappeared behind the elevator. Out of curiosity, Steffi intended to peek to find out what happened, but she canceled her intention because at this time a handsome young man who looked very angry came out of therge room. Steffi''s eyes widened as she saw the figure of Leonardo Ganke, the potential prey she was looking for. Although she had not seen him directly, Steffi was absolutely sure that the man standing in front of the door was Leonardo Ganke. Steffi was good at recognizing someone''s face. Moreover, the man''s face looked simr to the face of Leonardo Ganke that she saw on her cell phone earlier.

    "Go all of you, you are all useless. Get out!!" Leonardo Ganke rebuked all his employees in a loud voice. "You are all useless!!"

    It didn''t take long for about 20 staff on the floor to leave. They quickly tidied up their own things and rushed to the elevator at the same time, leaving the boss who was very angry. Two minutester, the atmosphere on the floor became silent, because there was no one except Steffi, who was hiding behind the wall, and Leon who was still standing with his hands on his hips in front of the door of his office. Leon finally went back into his room and closed the door very roughly. Steffi was even surprised when she heard the sound of the door mming.

    "What a temperamental man, but I like him," Steffi muttered quietly.

    Since there was no one else at the ce, Steffi then took some of her make-up tools from the bag and fixed her makeup, which was actually still very on point. After adding lip gloss to her lips, Steffi smiled confidently. She looked in the mirror at her powder case.

    "You can do it, Steffi, you can do it. Good luck, Steffi, conquer that rich man. Be the bigdy in thispany," Steffi said quietly to herself.

    After checking that all her preparations wereplete, Steffi then put back herbat equipment in her bag and came out of her hiding ce to Leonardo Ganke''s room. Without hesitation, Steffi went straight into the closed room.

    "Why did youe back? Didn''t I tell you all to leave!!" Leon shouted loudly at Steffi who had just stepped into Leon''s room.

    Steffi took a deep breath and ventured closer to Leon who was sitting in his chair with a messy table.

    Without hesitation, Steffi sat on Leon''sp. "I havee to dispel your anger, Master Leon." As she spoke, Steffi''s hand immediately went to Leon''s groin.

    Leon red at the strange woman who suddenly came in and sat on hisp. "You''re not my employee, who are you really?"

    Instead of answering Leon''s question suddenly and shamelessly, Steffinded a kiss on Leon''s lips. She licked Leon''s lips greedily with the hand that was already squeezing Leon''s crotch from under his pants.

    "I''m yours tonight, Master," Steffi answered hoarsely, her hot breathnded on Leon''s neck.

    Leon who was a normal man couldn''t hold himself any longer. He roughly grabbed Steffi''s hair. "Who asked you to do this, bitch?"

    Instead of being in pain, Steffi actually smiled at getting such harsh treatment.

    "My heart asked me to do this, sir. I want to give myselfpletely to you," Steffi answered confidently, Leon''s tug in her hair only made her even more passionate.

    "Fuck you��!"

    "Master��"

    Damn!

    "No!!!!"

    Leon suddenly woke up from his sleep. For some reason, he dreamed of his first meeting with Steffi as well as his biggest mistake for epting Steffi into his life.

    "Fuck! Why do I always dream of the snake woman?" said Leon coldly with his breath rising and falling full of anger, remembering Steffi again made Leon regret his decision to divorce Anne at that time so he was in a lot of torment right now.

    To be continued

 Chapter 658 - The Selfishness Of A Mother

    <h4>Chapter 658 - The Selfishness Of A Mother</h4>

    Because Leon couldn''t sleep, he then chose to work again. These past few months, his work at the office had been piling up. After failing to attack Jack''spany several times, Leon finally decided to focus on hispany which was getting a new project.

    While he was focusing on hisptop, checking the work of several editors who sent the checked files, Leon suddenly got an email from Giselle Allen. Out of curiosity, Leon finally opened the email and read it.

    "Are you willing to see your ex-wife happy with another man, Mr. Ganke? Don''t you want to be in the position of the man sitting next to the woman you love, sir?"

    Leon read Giselle''s email quietly. His brow furrowed when he saw the two photos Giselle had sent. The first photo was a photo of the real family of Jack and Anne smiling happily with their first son Christian who had ocean blue eyes, simr to Jack''s, while the second photo was an edited photo of Giselle where in the photo Jack''s face was changed to Leon''s face. If people who didn''t know about them saw this, they would think that the edited photo was a real photo. Giselle''s edit really looked very natural.

    Leon''s lips unconsciously thinned. He smiled at the photo but the second email that came from Giselle again made Leon''s smile disappear.

    "I still have wide open opportunities for cooperation with you. Don''t worry, your woman will not be harmed. The important thing is that her rtionship with Jack can be severed, you can be with her and I can be with Jack. A good cooperation offer, isn''t it?"

    Giselle''s writing in the second email made Leon''s eyes widened. He then yed his finger on the keyboard of hisptop. He was replying to Giselle''s message.

    "Give me some time. I still have a lot of things to take care of in Germany. Besides, Anne is about to give birth right now, I don''t want to bother her. I don''t want to hurt her, remember that carefully, Giselle." Leon wrote in his reply to Giselle.

    After pressing the enter key, Leon then closed hisptop. He didn''t want to read the email from Giselle anymore. Giselle''s invitation to cooperate really bothered him. Because his head was already very sore from sleepiness, Leon finally decided to sleep. He ignored the email from Giselle that had entered his email again.

    * * *

    < Geneva, Switzend 4 AM >

    Bang!

    Giselle closed herptop roughly. She was annoyed that Leon didn''t reply to her email.

    "You stupid Leonardo Ganke. I gave you a good picture like that, and you''re still thinking about it," said Giselle annoyed.

    Because Giselle was not yet sleepy, she decided to finish her favorite wine on the balcony of her room, with a cigarette she smoked strongly. Giselle enjoyed her solitude at night by constantly imagining Jack.

    "Don''t you ever think about all the good memories we went through since we were in school, Jack? Have you forgotten all those sweet things? What am Icking now, Jack? Giselle Allen is now very beautiful and charming, unlike Giselle Allen I was in junior high school. Can''t you see me just once, Jack? I really love you, Jack, you are my hero... the superhero in my life. You''re the only man I want in my life, Jack. Only you," Giselle said hoarsely. Her eyes were welling with tears as she recalled Jack''s refusal a few months ago to her when she spoke her heart out at the Muller Finance International office. And because of that incident, she became very distant from Jack, because he fired her.

    "If only the foxdy didn''te back, maybe I''ll still be beside Jack right now. You damn woman! You''ve been gone for three years and still want toe back, you shameless woman, Marianne!!" Giselle shrieked loudly.

    "Hope you die in yourbor this time, fox woman, shameless woman like you should be at the bottom of rotting hell there!!"

    "You shameless woman, I hate you, Marianne! I hate you... aarrgghhhh fuck!"

    Giselle screamed like crazy, cursing Anne. She was upset to know that Anne was pregnant again with Jack''s child.

    With her hand tightly gripping the bottle of her favorite wine, Giselle''s tears dripped down her face. "I should have carried your child, Jack, I should have given birth to your children. Not that woman, she doesn''t deserve you. She doesn''t have your social standing."

    Because she drank too much, finally Giselle fell asleep. She fell asleep hugging the wine bottle on the chair on the balcony. Luckily, the cigarette butt was out when it fell on the floor, otherwise things could go wrong because Giselle''s long nightgown touched the floor.

    Unbeknownst to Giselle, it seemed that her father and mother who had not slept, heard all the screams that she had previously said, because the door to Giselle''s room was not locked, the two of them entered their only daughter''s room carefully.

    "Giselle..."

    "Hush...! Don''t make noise, don''t wake her up," said Mr. Allen quickly warning his wife not to make a sound.

    The woman quickly covered her mouth with both hands. She stood beside Giselle''s bed and let her husband carry her daughter''s body from the sofa to the bed.

    The middle-aged woman wiped her daughter''s face which was wet with wine. The drops from the empty wine bottle that she was hugging had wet her face again when her father carried her to his bed.

    "I''m afraid. What if Giselle bes mentally ill because she keeps thinking about Jack, dear," the woman said hoarsely holding back tears. She couldn''t bear to see her daughter like this every night.

    Mr. Allen was silent. The bespectacled man just continued to stare at his daughter who was sleeping on the bed without speaking.

    "How about we ask Jack to marry her? I''m sure Jack will want to. He is a good friend of Giselle. Tomorrow I wille to Jack''s house and ask his wife for permission to..."

    p!

    A hard p from Mr. Allennded on his wife''s face.

    "Don''t be crazy,e to your senses. You are a woman and a mother, how can you talk like that? What do you think Jackson Patrick Muller''s wife is? A robot? She is human, a woman, a mother and currently pregnant with her second child with Jack . Where is yourmon sense? How can you talk like that? Intending toe to their house and ask the pregnant woman''s permission so that her husband is allowed to marry your daughter? Where is yourmon sense? You are a woman and a mother just like that woman, what if the position is reversed? Another woman came and asked me to marry her. Did you allow that?" said Mr. Allen, his voice rising full of emotion. He couldn''t believe his wife was able to say such a terrible thing.

    "And again, Jackson Patrick Muller loves his wife very much. I already know theirplicated love story, so it''s better to get rid of your crazy n to visit their house. Because believe me, before you set foot in that big house, you would have been kicked out by dozens of bodyguards. Jack has no mercy, so don''t be stupid. Besides, can''t you see how beautiful Jackson Patrick Muller''s wife is? Compare to your daughter, think before you speak. You''re not a teenager anymore. Giselle''s attitude is like this because you spoiled her too much. So enjoy the fruit of yourbor," added Mr. Allen again. After saying that, the man left his wife who was still holding her cheek.

    Mrs. Allen burst into tears not long after her husband left. Her heart was aching. Not because of her husband''s p, but because of his husband''s words, ming her for spoiling Giselle too much when she was a teenager that Giselle became the wild woman she was today, a woman who was shameless because she loved someone else''s husband.

    To be continued

 Chapter 659 - A Fathers Love

    <h4>Chapter 659 - A Father''s Love</h4>

    The atmosphere in the Allen family''s dining room was tense in the morning. After this morning, the host put his hand on his wife''s facest night, the two of them were not talking. The husband and wife did not even want to sit close to each other while eating.

    Giselle was not aware of the cold war at first, until finally the father who had not finished eating immediately got up from his chair and left the dining table.

    "What''s wrong with Daddy, Mom?" Giselle asked in confusion.

    "Ignore your Daddy, he seems to have a lot on his mind," replied Esme, Allen''s wife, as gracefully as ever.

    Giselle wiped her lips with a handkerchief. "But Daddy''s not usually like that despite the work, Mom."

    Emse was gentle on her only daughter. "Later on when you get married, you will know how real married life is. What is clear is we are fine and Mommy will support whatever you want to do, dear."

    Giselle chuckled. "I love you, Mom."

    "I love you too, my baby," Esme Allen said quickly.

    Esme had always spoiled Giselle since she was little. She would grant whatever her daughter wanted. Esme and Brandon Allen took more than 10 years to have Giselle. At first, Esme and Brandon were pessimistic about being able to conceive after their fifth year of marriage, because at that time Esme was told not to be able to get pregnant, so they decided to adopt a baby from a hospital and named Gigi Allen. When Gigi was 5 years old, Esme miraculously got pregnant and Giselle was born. That was why Esme and Brandon pampered Giselle so much, especially Esme, who granted all of Giselle''s wishes. So that Giselle finally grew up to be a selfish girl. All her requests must be obeyed, even if it didn''t make sense sometimes.

    Because the mother didn''t say anything else, Giselle then continued to eat her breakfast with enthusiasm. Today she nned to meet with one of her school friends to discuss the reunion which would certainly be very fun because at the reunion she could meet Jack who she hadn''t seen for over 6 months, after she was fired from Muller Finance International.

    "I''ll be homete, Mom," Giselle said softly, wiping her lips with a napkin.

    "Is there an important meeting?"

    Giselle shook her head. "Today I will meet with school friends to discuss the reunion that will be held next week, so I will probably be homete."

    "Take Frederick, isn''t he your schoolmate?" said Brandon Allen suddenly interrupting Giselle''s words.

    "No, this isn''t a reunion for Frederick''s ss. Moreover, at school Frederick was very annoying, so he wasn''t invited," said Giselle quickly.

    "Why is that?"

    "Ah Daddy, you don''t understand. Okay, I''ll exinter. For now I have to go to the office to finish all my work, before meeting with my friends," Giselle answered quickly and hurriedly left her father and mother.

    After the car carrying his daughter left, Brandon Allen went out. He still didn''t want to talk to his wife. The man was still annoyed with his wife who had the crazy idea of ??asking Anne for permission to let her husband marry Giselle. Because he loved his daughter so much, Brandon decided to go to Muller Finance International. He had to talk to Jack one-on-one.

    Brandon didn''t want his daughter''s fate to end up like Sophia Higgins and her parents. Without anyone knowing, apparently Brandon had already found out about Sophia Higgins, Jack''s ex-fianc��, who was a pianist. Because he had many rtionships, Brandon finally knew what happened to Sophia Higgins at the moment. Brandon knew what caused Sophia Higgins and her parents to move to a remote vige in Germany. Brandon didn''t want his daughter''s fate to be simr to Sophia''s for daring to interfere with the household of Jackson Patrick Muller, who was now known as Jackson Knight rke, his family''s real name. Brandon Allen who already knew the power of the rke family, was very afraid that his only daughter would be destroyed, because she tried to disturb the peace of the heir to the most powerful family in Luxembourg. Therefore, the white-haired man tried to talk to Jack, he had to leave everything to Jack. Brandon Allen wanted to save his daughter from destruction.

    After driving his own car for almost 45 minutes, Brandon Allen finally arrived at Muller Finance International. The man who owned the cosmeticspany felt a little nervous when he stepped into Jack''s big office. But because he remembered his goal, the man finally decided to venture up to meet Jack. At first, the man had difficulty meeting Jack. But after he mentioned that he was the father of Jack''s former private secretary, the receptionists finally gave him permission to go up to the 41st floor to meet Jack, after they spoke with Erick.

    While in the elevator, Brandon felt more and more nervous. Being in such a stately office made him feel even more insecure. Even though hispany was not a smallpany, he still felt that he was not worthy of Jack, who had more power than him, especially when Jack was the same age as his daughter. It really took a great deal of courage to walk into that office and Brandon did it for his daughter.

    "Wee, Mr. Allen," said Erick loudly enough to Brandon Allen who had juste out of the elevator.

    Realizing that his arrival had been awaited, Brandon extended his hand to Erick who was currently doing the same thing to him. "Thank you."

    "Please sit for a moment, Mr. Jack is still on the road. He will be here in a minute," Erick said softly as he pointed his hand to a sofa not far from where they were standing at the moment.

    Without saying much, Brandon followed Erick''s directions to sit on therge andfortable sofa, waiting for Jack to arrive, as he was on his way to the office from the hospital. Jack apparently was taking Anne for a check-up. Even though Anne''s routine check-up schedule was still three days away, but Jack, who couldn''t wait to meet his daughter, finally changed Anne''s monthly routine check-up schedule to this morning. Well, after all, who could stop Jack when he was already spoken, right?

    Because he was on the top floor, Brandon Allen could hear the noise from the helicopter des that had justnded on the rooftop of the building. The man spontaneously raised his face to look up to make sure his hearing wasn''t wrong.

    "Looks like Mr. Jack has arrive, , sir," said Erick kindly.

    "What do you mean?" Brandon Allen asked in confusion.

    Eric smiled. "The helicopter above, it was the helicopter that brought Mr. Jack and his family to the office."

    "W-what???"

    To be continued

 Chapter 660 - Forgive My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 660 - Forgive My Daughter</h4>

    All of Brandon''s surprise was deepened when he saw Christian running away from Luis, the boy''s loudughter reverberated across the floor.

    "Chris, be careful baby," said Anne gently.

    Jack put his arm around Anne''s waist. "It''s okay, he''s with Luis."

    "Yeah but... Jack, looks like you have a guest," said Anne quietly when she realized Brandon Allen was already standing with Erick.

    Jack immediately turned his head and turned his face to find out who the guest mentioned by Anne.

    "Brandon Allen," Jack hissed softly as he recognized the figure not far in front of him.

    "Who is he?" asked Anne quietly after whispering to Jack.

    "Giselle''s father."

    Anne immediately stopped her steps when she heard Giselle''s name was mentioned. She was disturbed by her husband''s former secretary who had confessed her feelings to Jack a few months ago.

    Jack smiled when he realized Anne had stopped in her tracks. "It''s okay, trust me."

    "Why did he show up? That man isn''t trying to ask you for his daughter, is he?"

    Jack chuckled at his wife''s words. He thennded a kiss on Anne''s cheek with a slight bow. "How is it possible? After all, if it happened, I would reject it outright. You are irreceable by anyone, dear. So don''t think weird things like that."

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t know, I have a bad feeling. Come on, let''s meet him, it''s hical to make our guests wait too long."

    Jack smiled. He then loosened his arms from Anne''s body and led her to walk to where his guest was.

    Brandon Allen''s heart beat very fast when he saw Anne. He was amazed at the woman who was pregnant. Now he realized what made Jack chose her, his daughter Giselle was really nothing in front of Anne.

    After a brief acquaintance with Anne, Jack finally took Brandon Allen to enter his room. As if knowing that there was a guest, Christian, who had previously been running around with Luis, finally chose to enter his father''s room with Luis. The child seemed to understand the feeling of his mother who did not like his father''s guest.

    "I didn''t expect your son to be this big and handsome, Jack. It seems like just yesterday you and Giselle were ying in the park together," said Brandon Allen subconsciously.

    "Not only handsome, Christian also has the same intelligence as me," said Jack sarcastically.

    Brandon Allen smiled faintly. He felt the very ufortable atmosphere in Jack''s room. "Then your second child, is he..."

    "Just go straight to the point, Brandon. Tell me, what is your purpose ining to my office?"Jack cut Brandon Allen''s words quickly. "If you still want to discuss my childhood with Giselle, you''d better leave. My rtionship with your daughter is nothing more than friends."

    Brandon Allen''s face went pale. He didn''t expect Jack to speak to him like that, even though he just identally mentioned Giselle''s name in front of Jack.

    "I want to ask you for help, Jack. Please don''t make my daughter experience something simr to what happened to Sophia. She is indeed guilty of loving you, but really my daughter is a good girl. She can''t possibly dare to disturb the peace of your household so I beg you so much, please, don''t get rid of my daughter the same way you got rid of your ex-fianc��," said Brandon Allen quickly as he grabbed Jack''s hand which was on the table.

    Hearing Sophia''s name being mentioned made Jack''s emotions rise. He didn''t like a stranger suddenly appearing and speaking incoherently by mentioning the woman he had punished several years ago.

    When Jack was about to open his mouth to answer Brandon''s words, Anne suddenly grabbed Jack''s hand from Brandon''s grip.

    "On what basis did you give orders to my husband? How do you know what my husband has done to Selma!"

    "Selma?"

    "Tsk, it seems you don''t know anything in this matter. So it''s better you don''t talk carelessly anymore. After all, my husband will not do anything unreasonable, including punishing my former best friend," said Anne again with a rising voice.

    Everyone in the ce was surprised to hear Anne''s words, including Jack himself. He didn''t expect Anne to be so brave.

    "Look, Madam, you seem to have misunderstood. What I meant earlier was..."

    "Where''s the sh drive, Jack?"Anne immediately cut off Brandon Allen''s words quickly.

    "sh, sh what?" asked Jack confused.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "The sh that Alice found."

    "Ah, the sh drive, but wait, what are you going to do with it?" asked Jack stupidly.

    "Just give it to me," said Anne curtly.

    Realizing that Anne was almost angry, Jack finally decided to give the sh drive that Anne meant. Giselle''s pink sh drive that she left in her room was now in Anne''s hands.

    "Luis, take my son out. I don''t want his mind to be polluted," said Anne quietly as she yed with the sh drive that Jack had just handed over.

    "Yes, ma''am."

    Without arguing, Luis took Christian out of Jack''s room, although Christian initially refused.

    After Christian came out, Anne gave Erick a code to prepare everything. She even turned off the lights in Jack''s room which was locked tightly from the inside after Erick came out. Anne did not want anyone to disturb them. This time she had to intervene directly to warn the father of the woman who was clearly targeting the father of her children to be a husband.

    Without speaking, Anne then turned the ''y'' button on the remote she was holding. Jack, who could already guess what Anne was going to do, smiled.

    "Look what your favorite daughter has done, Mr. Allen," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    Brandon Allen, who had been confused about what Erick was doing, was very surprised when he looked at the television screen in front of him. Now on the television screen photos of Giselle''s nudes have appeared in various poses. She didn''t even hesitate to show her feminine area in front of the camera and to be honest, Anne was very embarrassed when she saw the photos that appeared on the television screen. Her pride as a woman was also tarnished by what Giselle did.

    "W-what is the meaning of all this? How do you have the heart to nder my daughter to..."

    "nder!! What do you mean by the word nder? Just so you know this is all your daughter did to seduce my husband," said Anne loudly. She, who had been trying to be patient since earlier, finally spoke in a high pitched voice.

    "But my daughter wouldn''t be able to do something as low as this, this must be a hoax. My Giselle is a good girl, she wouldn''t be able to do something this disgusting," said Brandon Allen, not wanting to lose, Brandon didn''t ept seeing the photos that had now been stopped by Anne.

    Anne smiled faintly at Brandon''s words. "Okay, looks like the photos weren''t enough for you. Now watch this video."

    Anne immediately yed a video of Giselle''s masturbation which openly mentioned Jack''s name many times while satisfying herself. In the video, it was also seen how crazy Giselle was, who made various pictures of Jack''s face to express her desire. Seeing the video footage that was impossible to edit, Brandon Allen almost fainted. He couldn''t believe his daughter was capable of such a lowly thing.

    "What do you think I should do to a woman who has openly done all this to seduce my husband, Mr. Allen?" asked Anne quietly as she turned off the television which was still ying Giselle''s crazy video.

    Brandon Allen didn''t answer Anne''s words. His pale face was lowered, while cold sweat already running down his face.

    Anne pursed her lips seeing Brandon''s attitude. She then turned on the lights in Jack''s room again and sat gracefully beside Jack.

    "Do you know why my husband punished Sophia Higgins?" asked Anne back to Brandon.

    The man weakly shook his head, he didn''t have the strength to open his mouth.

    "Sophia Higgins also did something that is almost simr to what your daughter did. She did everything possible to destroy our marriage. Then what do you think the punishment should be for your daughter who has done something this low? Giselle was going to give these photos to my husband, because you know that on the outside of the sh it was clearly written ''for my love, Jack''. Luckily, I didn''t spread this disgusting video because I still feel sorry for your daughter and for your family, because I really believe that if this video is spread, then you will never again be able to show your face in public. Because believe me, this lowly act by an unmarried girl to seduce someone''s husband is the most hated act by all married women, all the wives out there will definitely defend me and spheme your daughter," added Anne again, her smile widened as she spoke.

    Brandon Allen''s face grew even paler when he heard Anne''s words. He didn''t expect Anne to have Giselle''s ace card which he didn''t expect at all.

    Jack, who had been silent for a while, slowly got up from his chair and walked to the side of the table that was near Brandon. "What do you think I should do to punish your daughter? Do you want me to give the same punishment I gave to Sophia?"

    Bam!

    Brandon Allen''s whole body shook violently at Jack''s question. Suddenly, he knelt before Anne.

    "Forgive my daughter, please. Forgive my daughter, Madam ... please forgive Giselle. I beg you, please forgive my daughter. I promise to educate her even harder," cried Brandon Allen as he knelt down holding Anne''s leg.

    To be continued

 Chapter 661 - Final Warning

    <h4>Chapter 661 - Final Warning</h4>

    Anne smiled and removed Brandon Allen''s hands from her feet. She then got up and walked away from the white haired man who was already sobbing.

    "You ask me to forgive your daughter who has done this disgusting thing to seduce my husband, the father of my children. Then who will apologize to me if I punish your daughter, Mr. Allen? I am a woman, just like your daughter and wife, sir. But I have never the slightest attempt to disturb the happiness of others, as your daughter did to my husband. In fact, she has openly ndered me in front of my husband, insulted me, because Ie from a family that is not equal to your esteemed daughter. Your daughter is not even ashamed to express her feelings to a man who already has a wife and children, then do you think that I can still forgive her actions?" said Anne, her voice rising with emotion. Remembering what Giselle had said a few months ago in the meeting room when insulting her made Anne angry, especially when she saw the disgusting video again that Giselle made.

    Brandon Allen was silent. He immediately locked his lips tightly because he couldn''t speak.

    "I''m just an ordinary person, Mr. Allen, Ie from a poor family but I was taught by my parents from a young age to always be grateful for what I already have. Unlike your esteemed daughter, whoes from a prominent family, famous and rich who shamelessly disturbs the peace of other people''s homes. Then now you as the father of the esteemed Miss Giselle Allene to this ce, asking me to forgive her. Do you think I have the kindness to forgive your daughter who has gone that far, sir?"

    Brandon Allen''s eyes were filled with tears as he heard Anne''s words. He had really lost all his courage to open his mouth again. The pregnant woman who had just spoken in front of him right now was so horrifying. Every word that Anne spoke was hot right through Brandon Allen''s heart.

    Jack, who had been silent for a while, then approached Anne. He tried to calm Anne after seeing Anne looking sweaty. Even though at this time they were in a fairly cold room, it turned out that anger made the pregnant woman sweat easily.

    "You already know the answer, don''t you, Mr. Allen? You''d better warn your daughter now not to bother us anymore, because if that happens, then not only I will punish her but my beautiful wife will avenge your daughter. All this time I''m still being patient and didn''t avenge her because I still value our friendship that has existed for decades, but if she doesn''t heed my warning one more time, then don''t me me if I do things that are out of line. You already know what happens to Sophia Higgins, so don''t be surprised if your daughter will suffer the same fate as the woman who once was my fianc��, if your daughter doesn''t stop bothering us," said Jack slowly adding to Anne''s words, warning Brandon Allen.

    Brandon Allen''s face was turning paper pale. He was like a vampire who had no blood cells in his face. The man was really scared to get multiple warnings from Anne and Jack. Without daring to speak again, Brandon finally walked away from Jack''s room with a limp. The man even held on to some chairs as he walked towards the closed door.

    After Brandon Allen left, there was no conversation between Anne and Jack. Anne was still upset and not satisfied with warning Brandon Allen. It seemed that all the feelings in her chest had not gone away, the tense atmosphere melted away when Alice came to bring water to drink for Anne because Anne had to take the medicine and vitamins the doctor gave her.

    "If I were you, I would have ssh the shameless old man with a ss of water. How could he evere to see you and apologize for his daughter who has done such a crazy thing? I think both father and daughter are crazy and insane," said Alice excitedly as she helped Anne take her medicine and vitamins.

    Anne smiled. She stretched out her hand to ept the medicine and vitamins that Alice had just removed from the ce. "Should I do that?"

    "You have to be, so that she is deterred and doesn''t underestimate you because after all you are the legal wife of Master. You are the one legally recognized by religion and the state as Mrs. rke, so you have to be strict with people like that so they never underestimate you again. At least, that man can teach his crazy daughter a lesson and to immediately bring her to the hospital so she doesn''t get worse," Alice answered excitedly. Discussing Giselle Allen making Alice''s emotions provoked.

    Anne smiled. She then wiped the remaining water that was still on her lips with a tissue.

    "I hope this warning is enough for them, Alice. Actually, I''m not in the mood to deal with them. My principle is that as long as my husband doesn''t indulge in any woman''s temptation then infidelity won''t happen, so I don''t need to worry. An affair happens when both parties mutually respond to each other, Alice," said Anne softly with a smile.

    "Indeed, but it takes firmness to deal with a shameless woman like Giselle, Anne," said Alice quickly.

    Anne did not respond to Alice''s words again because she felt a sharp gaze from Jack who had been listening to their conversation. Jack, who sat in his chair, with Erick and Nichs, just stared at Anne and Alice on the sofa. After Anne took all the medicine and vitamins that the doctor gave, Alice then left Jack''s room to resume her work, but Erick and Nichs did not. The two men were still standing silently behind Jack who had been very quiet for thest fifteen minutes.

    Because there was no one to talk to, Anne then grabbed some magazines that were on the table. She busied herself with the magazines, ignoring Jack who continued to stare at her without blinking. Jack was just starting to talk when Erick spoke to someone on the phone. Today they had an important meeting with the Swiss National Bank officials, the bank where Jack kept all the money from the two bigpanies at this time. Jack wanted to ask for security guarantees from the Swiss National Bank for his assets so that what happened a few months ago did not happen again. Jack wanted to make sure everything he owned was safe so that his children could enjoy them all.

    Knock

    Knock

    "Sir, the Swiss Bank group has arrived," Alice said seriously after knocking on Jack''s door politely. Alice would be very professional when she worked.

    "Okay, we''ll get ready. Please meet them first," replied Jack quickly.

    "Yes, sir."

    After saying that, Alice closed the door to Jack''s room again and walked straight to the elevator to greet the group of important guests today. Alice, who was used to dealing with important people, easily followed the conversations of the Swiss Bank officials. The results of Erick''s years of training on Alice really worked.

    To be continued

 Chapter 662 - A Stranger

    <h4>Chapter 662 - A Stranger</h4>

    Jack just finished the meeting when the sun had set. Because of the many things he had to discuss, they only just realized that the meeting hadsted for hours.

    "After this, all your assets will be safe, sir," said Luis quietly as he watched the group of Swiss National Bank officials disappear behind the elevator.

    Jack smiled. "I hope so, Luis. I have to make sure Christian and his sister get their fair share of rights."

    "Don''t worry, sir. Even though you and the madam have ten children, all the money belonging to the rke family will not be gone even if they all splurge the money, so you don''t have to worry," said Luis quickly.

    "No, Luis, I don''t want to have that many children. I can''t bear to see Anne in pain, I will only receive as much as God has given without having to n that much. But if God really gives us that many offspring, we''ll ept that," said Jack smiling as he stepped into his room to meet Anne and Christian.

    Louis chuckled. "Please sir, have as many children as possible. I am ready to educate them well."

    "Yeah, it''s good for you to just take care of them when they''re big. Why don''t you try to be me and Anne, who have to take care of them since they were babies. You definitely can''t do it," said Jack curtly.

    Luis''ughter got louder. He then patted Jack''s shoulder gently. "The big master must be very proud to see you now, sir."

    "I hope so, Luis. I hope Daddy and Grandpa are smiling from heaven to see us," said Jack quietly.

    "Well let''s go home, it''s gettingte. The young master hasn''t shower either, he definitely won''t be able to sleep if..."''

    Luis'' words stopped when he looked into Jack''s room whose door he had just opened. It was clearly visible in front of all of them that Christian was sleeping with his mother on the sofa. Christian evenfortably made his mother''s bulging stomach as a pillow. Seeing the terrible sight, Jack immediately ran into his room and quickly grabbed Christian''s body from above Anne''s stomach.

    Luckily, Christian didn''t wake up when he was forcibly lifted from his mother''s body. Luis, who was alert, immediately grabbed Christian''s body from Jack. He immediately lulled Christian to go back to sleep.

    Alice, Erick, and Nichs, who saw the fast movement of the two men opened their mouths wide. They couldn''t believe what they had just seen.

    "I''m not dreaming, am I?" Nichs asked quietly, clutching his chest, he couldn''t believe what Jack had just done.

    "No, you''re not dreaming. I also saw what you were looking at, Nick," Erick said quietly.

    Alice, who had woken up from her shock, seemed to be swallowing her saliva quickly while shaking her head.

    "I really can go insane if I''m around Mr. Jack," Alice muttered quietly. She really couldn''t believe the scene she had just seen.

    Meanwhile, Jack was currently kneeling and trying to gently wake Anne from her slumber, while Luis had already carried Christian out of the room to be taken down to the lobby. Luis wanted to take Christian home first, leaving Jack and Anne.

    With a worried look on his face, Jack kept trying to wake Anne up. He had to make sure the princess was okay in Anne''s stomach. Jack was very worried right now after seeing Christian sleeping on Anne''s stomach where their favorite princess was in.

    "Babe, wake up ... apany me to eat. I''m hungry, honey," whispered Jack again repeating his previous words.

    After Jack repeated the words more than six times, Anne finally woke up. The first thing Anne looked for when she opened her eyes was Christian.

    "What are you looking for, babe?" Jack asked confused as he saw Anne looking around his office.

    "Christian, I''m looking for him. He was sleeping with me, Jack."

    Jack smiled warmly. "Christian has been taken home by Luis first."

    Anne was silent. She then looked at the clock on her left hand, after that, without warning, shended a hit on Jack''s chest quite hard.

    "Ah babe, it hurts."

    "Christian and I hurt more, you left us to a meeting for hours." Anne replied quickly as she remembered her frustration with Jack having left her in the office alone with Christian for more than 5 hours.

    Jack finally realized his mistake. Without speaking, Jack then grabbed Anne''s hands and brought them to his chest. "Sorry babe, I had to do some important things for our children''s future. So forgive me if I made you tired of waiting."

    "Doing important work for the future of children." Anne repeated Jack''s words.

    "Yes, for the future of Christian and the princess for sure. Alright, we will discuss thatter when we are at home. Now, we better find something to eat first. I''m very hungry," replied Jack slowly, trying to divert the conversation.

    Anne nodded her head in agreement. Her hungry stomach made Anne did not talk much anymore. She obeyed and followed Jack out of the room to the elevator. Nichs, who was still faithfully waiting for Jack at the door, immediately closed the door of the master''s room as soon as his master and mistress came out. After making sure Jack''s room was tightly closed, Nichs ran after his master to the elevator. He was the only person waiting for Jack, because fifteen minutes ago Erick and Alice went with Luis to bring Christian home.

    Jack asked Nichs to take them to one of the best restaurants on the edge of Lake Geneva. Anne, who liked the view of Lake Geneva, did not refuse when she was invited to go to the beautifulke. Nichs, who already knew the ins and outs of the city of Geneva, had no difficulty at all in getting to where the master was going. In a short time, they finally arrived at one of the best restaurants on the shores of Lake Geneva.

    "Jack..." Anne squealed loudly when she saw the restaurant they were going to.

    "Do you like this ce?" he whispered softly in Anne''s back ear.

    Anne nodded her head excitedly. "Yes, it''s a beautiful ce."

    "Thank God, this is my friend''s restaurant. He only opened it about five years ago," said Jack quietly as he tightened his arms around Anne''s body.

    Anne smiled and continued her gaze along the beauty of the restaurant in front of her. As a person who likes art, Anne was fascinated by the arrangement of decorative lights in the restaurant.

    "Well hello, who is this? It''s an honor for this restaurant to have a special guest like you, Mr. rke," said an unknown man who suddenly appeared in front of Anne, interrupting her thoughts.

    "Shut up you bastard," said Jack quickly as he removed his arm from Anne''s body.

    Anne who felt ufortable immediately grabbed Jack''s arm.

    "It''s okay, babe," Jack said quietly.

    "Who is he? Do you know him?" asked Anne in an almost inaudible voice.

    Jack chuckled. "Of course I do, he''s the craziest bastard I know," replied Jack in a loud voice as he stepped closer to the man who had previously called Jack Mr. rke.

    To be continued

 Chapter 663 - [Bonus ]Giselle’s Plan

    Instead of extending his hand to the man who approached him, unexpectedly Jack gave a punch to the man''s stomach.

    Bam!

    Instantly, the stranger fell to his knees in front of Jack because he was not ready to get hit in the stomach.

    "Jack, what are you doing!!" Anne screamed in shock. She couldn''t believe that Jack would immediately throw a punch at the unknown man.

    Jack immediately turned to Anne with a smile. "It''s okay, babe... He''s just... Arrghh.."

    Jack couldn''t finish his words because he immediately looked down as the man he had hit earlier hit him back. Nichs, who saw this, immediately ran to Jack and prepared to take out the gun that he always kept at his waist.

    "Nick, stop."

    Nichs, who was already pointing his gun at the man in front of his master, looked confused. He didn''t understand why he couldn''t take any action the man who had hit his master.

    Jack quickly stood up and immediately hugged the stranger with a big smile, which made Anne, who was covering her mouth with both hands, let out a small scream as well as Nichs, the man almost dropped the gun in his hand.

    "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back, you bastard," Jack cursed loudly as he let go of his arm.

    "How should I let this esteemed Mr. rke know, Jack? I have no way of contacting him," the man replied with a smile.

    "You bastard, oh right, let me introduce you to my wife," said Jack again as he wrapped his arms around the man''s neck and walked over to Anne who was still covering her mouth with both hands.

    Anne looked at Jack with a confused look. Jack smiled when he realized Anne''s confusion with what had just happened. He quickly let go of his arm on the shoulders of Shane, the owner of the restaurant who was none other than one of his best friends when he was still in school. The tension on Anne''s face disappeared when she heard her husband''s exnation, as did Nichs. The man immediately stowed the gun under his jacket again.

    "I just came back a month ago and to be honest, I was very shocked by everything that happened to you, Jack. I didn''t think that you still had a rich grandfather in Luxembourg, God is so unfair," said Shane with enthusiasm in response to the words Jack.

    "God is unfair? Why is that?" asked Jack, his voice rising.

    "Yourst name, wasn''t when you used the name rke you were already rich but now look at you using your grandfather''sst name. Who doesn''t know about the legend of the rke family from Luxembourg, huh? You were already rich with the name Muller and now you use the name rke, ah damn! All your treasures willst for more than seven generations toe," answered Shane quickly without hesitation. Shane was one of Jack''s friends when he was still in high school, where they were on the same basketball team for three years. And Shane did have such a sloppy nature that Jack wasn''t offended at all by the things that he said.

    Jackughed out loud at Shane''s words. "God was fair to me, Shane. He couldn''t bear to see me alone in this cruel world, so God brought me to my biological grandfather and gave me a very good and beautiful wife like her," Jack immediately wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist possessively after saying that.

    Anne''s face turned red when she heard Jack''s words. She was grateful that now the sun hadpletely set, or else her red face would be too obvious.

    "Don''t show off your affection in front of me, you bastard. Oh right, Anne, if I may know when is your due date?" Shane asked curiously.

    "In two months," said Anne softly, touching her bulging belly.

    "Your daughter must be a beautiful and smart girl like you, don''t be like his father who is a jerk, okay?" Shane said quickly without guilt.

    "Fuck you, she''s my daughter of course, she''ll have some of my traits," Jack snarled quickly.

    Shaneughed out loud. "But she''s a girl, Jack. Usually the father doesn''t pass down his character to his daughter, so don''t expect much."

    "Y-you..."

    "Come on,e on, stop it. Continue your debateter on. The waitresses areing to bring my food." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly while pointing at the four waitresses who were walking towards them.

    Jack immediately smiled when he saw Anne was very excited when she saw the food wereing. He quickly gave space to the waitresses serving the food on their table. Jack wrapped his arms in front of Anne''s stomach, protecting Anne and her daughter from unwanted things. Seeing how Jack protected his wife made Shane smile. Without Jack knowing, the man took a photo of them and sent it to the group chat for their school reunion that had been formed. In addition to the photo, Shane also wrote sweet words that praised the way Jack protected his wife.

    "You''re lucky to have Jack, Anne," Shane said in a low half-whisper to Anne as Jack was washing his hands in the sink.

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes, your husband is a loving person. I pray that both of you are always happy, take good care of my grumpy friend," added Shane quickly because Jack was already walking back towards them.

    Anne nodded her head slowly hearing Shane''s words. A smile also appeared on her face. Jack was right, Shane seemed like a nice guy and Anne liked him.

    "What poison are you whispering to my wife, you bastard?" Jack snarled as he sat back down next to Anne.

    Anne shook her head as she took Jack''s hand. "Shane is asking me not to hesitate to criticize the chefs'' cooking, Jack. Don''t make some random usations."

    "Is that true?"

    "Of course it''s true. Don''t you trust your own wife?" Shane immediately responded to Jack''s words as he grabbed the ss that was already filled with wine from the table.

    Jack looked at Anne and Shane alternately, although a little unsure but finally Jack chose to start preparing food for Anne. He chose to ignore Shane who was teasing him by offering her a drink. Anne only smiled slightly at the attitude that Jack was showing at this time.

    After almost all the food was on her te, Anne began to eat. As usual, she would taste each food a little before deciding which one to eat. The way that Anne did was really very elegant and it was praised by Shane in his heart.

    "Tell me, Jack, where did you find a woman as perfect as your wife? Looks like I also have to follow your way in looking for a wife," Shane said seriously. He couldn''t hold himself but to ask Jack because he was very fascinated by the way Anne ate, which was very elegant and full of manners.

    Jack chuckled. "Didn''t you say you don''t want to get married for the rest of your life?"

    "Ah I cancel that decision. It looks like getting married is fun. Quick, answer my question, you asshole, don''t change the subject," replied Shane curtly.

    "You won''t find a woman like my wife, because God only created one and that''s for me. You''d better find the woman of your dreams, you bastard. Don''t dream that you can get a woman like my wife," said Jack quietly as he shifted his seat towards Anne,

    "You damn bastard, you''re just being stingy. Don''t want to share information with..."

    Shane stopped when he saw his cell phone suddenly received a lot of iing messages from the group chat that Giselle made to have a reunion in the next few days.

    "Damn..."

    "What''s wrong?"

    "You seem to have a lot of fans from your school days, Jack," Shane replied softly with a smile.

    "What does that mean? I don''t understand?"

    "Fuck! I just realized you aren''t in that group chat," Shane shrieked loudly.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Group chat, what group chat?"

    "The group chat that Giselle Allen created, the girl that you used to protect, she made the group chat to gather all of us for a reunion," Shane answered quickly.

    Cough!

    Cough!

    Hearing about Giselle and the reunion made Anne who was eating choked, lucky Jack immediately gave her water.

    "Are you okay, Anne? Was the food bad?"

    "No, I''m fine. The food is good, but..."

    "But what? Say it, Anne, don''t worry, I can.."

    "It''s not about the food at your stupid restaurant, it''s about Giselle Allen and her madness." Jack immediately cut Shane''s words quickly.

    Shane shook his head. He didn''t understand what Jack was talking about. Jack, who was also annoyed, finally told Shane everything about what Giselle had done.

    "Are you serious?''

    "Yes, we are," replied Anne quietly, looking at Shane who looked shocked.

    "What the fuck..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 664 - We Love You

    After Anne was full, Jack took her home. He didn''t want to keep Anne outside too long, especially when the weather was quite cold. Shane and Jack had a serious conversation again while Anne was washing her hands. From where she was standing now, Anne could even see Shane was patting Jack on the shoulder a few times while talking. Anne was sure that the two men were discussing about Giselle and the reunion she had initiated. Anne was very grateful to be able to meet Shane tonight because she and Jack received important information about Giselle''s other ns.

    "It''s okay, baby, Daddy will still be yours. You don''t have to worry, no one will be able to take Daddy away from you, Princess," said Anne softly while stroking her stomach.

    During the past 30 minutes when they were eating with the baby in Anne''s stomach, it kept kicking from the inside. The baby seemed to be angry with Giselle, who still hadn''t given up on teasing her father. Anne, who was in pain, could only hold on as she continued to eat slowly. She didn''t want to make Jack worry if she said the baby kept kicking her stomach from the inside.

    "Don''t worry, you''ve got us, Jack. Don''t worry, that girl won''t be able to touch your family," Shane said quietly, closing his conversation when he saw Anne approaching where they were standing now.

    Jack just smiled back at Shane because he didn''t want Anne to hear their conversation.

    "Are you done?" Jack asked quietly as he held out his hand to Anne.

    "Yeah, are we going home?"

    "Of course, it''s time for my daughter to sleepfortably in bed. Today is a tiring day for her," replied Jack softly with a big smile on his face.

    Anne chuckled at Jack''s words. She grabbed her smart phone which was on the table and prepared to leave the restaurant with Shane who followed them from behind.

    "Come for a visit, Shane. I''m sure Christian will be pleased to meet you," said Anne softly to Shane when they reached the side of the car Nichs had prepared.

    Shane chuckled. "As soon as possible, Anne. But thanks for the invitation."

    "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe," said Anne quickly, grabbing Shane''s pinky and hooking her own little finger. "See, we made a pinky promise. So you muste."

    Shane burst outughing at the way Anne made him unable to refuse her invitation. "Okay... okay... Mrs. rke, I will definitelye. You take it easy."

    "Okay."

    Jack shook his head seeing Anne''s attitude, he then helped Anne into the car carefully.

    "Thanks foring, Jack," Shane said quietly to Jack who was about to get into the car.

    Jack smiled. "I should be the one thanking you. Well then, we''re going home. I''m waiting for further information from you, Shane."

    "Ready, be careful on the road, Nick."

    "Ready Sir."

    After saying that, Nichs then pressed the horn to signal Shane that he was leaving. Shane was still standing where he was with his hands on his hips. He only went back into his restaurant after the car carrying Jack was out of sight. While walking to his private room, Shane was seen talking to someone on the phone, discussing the reunion program initiated by Giselle seriously.

    "Why have you been quiet all this time, babe? You''re not mad at me, are you?" Jack asked quietly, breaking the silence in the car.

    Anne shook her head. "No, why would I be mad at you? After all, you haven''t done anything wrong to me, have you?"

    "Then why are you silent?"

    Anne took a deep breath. "I was just imagining how popr you used to be when you were in school, Jack. I''m pretty sure Giselle isn''t the only one who''s crazy about you."

    "Hahaha... Why do you have to talk about that? Didn''t I say that during school I didn''t have any feelings for those girls, including Giselle, who was only close to me because I protected her. So you don''t have to talk about that matter anymore. It''s in the past, I think I fell in love only with you, Anne. My feelings for you are too great, Anne," said Jack quietly, seriously. "I adore you, Anne."

    "You sweet-mouthed, please don''t talk about nonsense, I want to sleep for a while. I feel like I''m really sleepy right now."

    Jack grabbed Anne''s head andid it on his shoulder. "Go to sleep, we still have a long way to go."

    "Hmm."

    Ten secondster, Anne was fast asleep, the sound of her soft snoring was heard by Jack. Since entering the final months of pregnancy, Anne had indeed be sleepy, especially when she was already full as she was now. Realizing the mistress was asleep, Nichs slowed the pace of his car, he was very careful to drive the car.

    "Don''t slow down, Nick. I have to get home soon, I have work to do," said Jack quietly.

    "Oh okay, sir."

    Nichs again increased the speed of his car ording to his master''s instructions. While on the way, Jack did not move at all. He didn''t want to wake Anne up. Seeing Anne''s peaceful gaze lying on his thigh made Jack very happy. Anne really looked more beautiful in his eyes. Pregnant with a baby girl made Anne''s aura of beauty shine even more which sometimes made Jack couldn''t help but touch his wife.

    "Patience Jack, you were able to make it through three years well. Now you definitely can, it''s only a few months left, Jack. You sure can do it, be patient for the sake of your beloved daughter," said Jack in his heart, strengthen himself so as not to be provoked.

    Jack''s ordeal was finally over when Nichs'' car arrived at his mansion. Jack carefully carried Anne out of the car. Because Anne''s stomach was already big, Jack must be careful to carry Anne. He didn''t want the princess who was still in Anne''s stomach to get hurt.

    "Jack..."

    "Hmm?"

    "Put me down, I can walk on my own."

    Jack smiled. "No, you just sleep. I''ll take you to your room."

    Anne slowly opened her eyes and looked at Jack who was carrying her up the stairs to the main door. "But I''m heavy, Jack. You must be in trouble."

    "Your body has changed because you are currently pregnant with my very healthy daughter, so you don''t need to talk like that. I love your heart, your true beauty. It''s not your face or your body shape, so if you''re going to continue like this after giving birth, I''m fine. The most important thing is that you are healthy and the princess who is still in your tummy isfortable, happy, and perfect when she is born. So don''t talk about your weight anymore, I don''t like it." Jack replied slowly to Anne''s words with a serious tone, even his eyes shed when he spoke, showing his seriousness.

    Anne pursed her lips. "I love you, Daddy. We love you."

    "I love you too, Anne. Don''t ever doubt my love, even though there is a hurricane thates to disturb our household, okay? I can''t be separated from you anymore, Anne. It''s been five years since we''ve been apart and missed each other, now and forever I just want to be with you, spending the rest of my life in this world with you."

    Anne did not respond to Jack''s words. She preferred toy her head on her husband''s chest which emitted an intoxicating masculine scent.

    To be continued

 Chapter 665 - Shopping

    After knowing Giselle''s n to trap him, Jack ordered all his men to block Giselle''s ess so she couldn''t get close to him and Anne. Jack was really still ying smooth to deal with Giselle. Jack did this neat thing without Anne knowing. He didn''t want Anne to know that he was still intervening against Giselle. With the help of Shane, who was his new source of information, it became easier for Jack to take his next steps, as he and his three confidants were currently on their way to the police station where Frederick was assigned.

    Along the way, the conversation the three of them were only about Giselle and her new n. Alice, who was already very upset with Giselle, continued to curse her without stopping.

    "Calm down, Alice, we can''t be careless. Everything we do has to be carefully calcted," Nichs said slowly in response to Alice''s words.

    "Tsk!? Don''t do that. We have to be violent in dealing with a crazy woman like her, no need to beat around the bush. It''s a waste of energy," said Alice curtly as she folded her arms across her chest.

    Jack smiled faintly. "Are you ready to marry such a chatty Alice, Erick?" Jack asked quietly, trying to change the subject.

    Erick, who was drinking his coffee, almost choked because he got an unexpected question from Jack. Luckily, Nichs gave him water right away.

    "Don''t ask about that, sir. You will only make our groom-to-be hesitate," said Nichs quickly teasing Erick.

    "Who''s the bride-to-be? Erick? When are we going to get married?" Alice curtly asked Nichs.

    "Why aren''t you two getting married? Isn''t your rtionship long?" Jack asked again, pretending not to know what had happened to Erick and Alice.

    "Sir!!"

    Erick and Alice snapped at Jack in unison.

    Nichs and Jack immediately burst outughing at the cohesiveness of the couple of lovers who were in a cold war, even though only yesterday they made up. Erick and Alice really looked like teenagers who had just been dating, fighting a little and keeping quiet about each other even though in the end they were still looking for each other.

    Jack and his men''s conversation ended when the car that took them arrived at the police station where Frederick was on duty. Previously, Frederick and his men came to Jack''s office, now Jack is taking turns visiting him. But this time Jack''s goal was not to discuss office matters, but more to personal matters. Jack really wanted to solve Giselle''s problem right away, just like when he finished his business with Sophia Higgins. But because Jack remembered his friendship with Giselle, Jack still gave this kind of leniency.

    The arrival of Jack and his men suddenly made the atmosphere of the police station noisy, everyone who was in the ce suddenly panicked when they saw the most highly respected man in Switzend suddenly appeared in front of them. Several police officers who had visited Muller Finance International when Jack was used of sending funds to a terroristwork in the Middle East immediately avoided Jack. They did not want to face Jack because they were afraid and felt guilty because they had wrongly used him.

    Frederick himself was also surprised when he saw the presence of Jack and his men in the office where he was on duty. He even almost cursed at Jack if his boss didn''te straight to Jack and greet him. It was verymon for Jack to get when he met government people.

    "It''s an honor for this police station to have someone as busy as you, Mr. rke. Can I help you?" asked the chief of police to Jack, who was already sitting in a veryfortable guest chair, a chair usually upied by important people who came to the police office.

    Jack smiled. "As a good citizen, isn''t it a natural thing for me toe, sir? So it seems very excessive if you say that, I don''t want anyone to misunderstand me again like a few months ago. At that time, I was used of treason to country, for sending money to a terrorist organization that was in the Middle East when my office finances were hacked."

    The police chief''s face immediately paled when he heard Jack''s words. His nervous smile immediately grew. Even though he didn''t mention names, the bald-headed man knew who the great man sitting in front of him was referring to at this time.

    "I-it was a misunderstanding sir, I hope you can understand it. Really, I am also very ashamed of that incident, just so you know, sir, I have given disciplinary action to my subordinates who have led the operation, sir. Really I have taken strict action against him and everyone involved at that time," the police chief replied solemnly.

    Jack shrugged his shoulders. "You shouldn''t have done that, sir. The police who came to my office at the time were doing their job, so there was no need to punish or prosecute them. You should be proud of them for having the courage to act decisively like that, and immediately came to my office indiscriminately. They are honest cops, sir," said Jack softly and sarcastically at Frederick and his men.

    "Y-you''re exaggerating, sir, really I''m getting more and more ufortable. Hmmm About youring here this time to our office, does it have anything to do with..."

    "No, I didn''te this time for that matter. This time I came because I wanted to meet with one of my old school friends, sir." Jack immediately cut off the words of the police chief named Liam quickly.

    "Y-your school friend?"

    "Yes, Frederick, your subordinate who led the operation at my office at that time was a friend of mine from school, sir."

    The face of Liam Bradley, the police chief, who sat in front of Jack grew even paler. He couldn''t believe that Jack and Frederick were old friends. Because he didn''t want to make Jack wait long, the police chief finally called Frederick directly and let him talk one-on-one with Jack in his room.

    * * *

    < Bon Genie >

    Anne, who was bored at home, took Christian for a walk to the mall. Of course, he didn''t go alone. There was Luis and ten members of the Warriors escorting her. Anne took her son to the mall to buy cute knick-knacks for the princess who was still in her stomach. Christian, who couldn''t wait to meet his younger sister, also looked very excited. Several times, Christian pointed out various cute pink items for Anne to buy. Anne patiently exined to her son that at this time they were only going to buy a stroller and some cute socks, and were not toys as Christian pointed out.

    "Baby, be careful. Don''t run like that, you have to walk, dear," said Anne softly warning her son not to run around in the mall.

    "I''m not a baby anymore. I''m a big brother soon, Mommy!!" Christian protested with his trademark slur.

    Anne chuckled as she clutched her stomach. "Okay... okay... big bro, I''m sorry. Be careful, don''t run. Mommy and your sister have a hard time chasing you, honey."

    "Are you serious, Mom?"

    "Yes, your Mommy is serious, Christian," said a man suddenly in response to Christian''s words.

    Reflexively, Anne, Christian, Luis and the members of the Warriors who were there immediately turned to find out who the figure of the man who had just spoken was.

    "Chester," Anne mumbled quietly when she recognized the figure of a man standing not far from her. At the moment, the man was holding his daughter, Charlotte, who was enjoying her candy.

    To be continued

 Chapter 666 - Lovey Dovey

    Anne''s n to go shopping failed because she met Chester and his daughter, Charlotte. Right now, she was even just sitting in afortable chair in the children''s y area watching Christian and Charlotte, who were ying in the area, with Chester who sat beside her. While Luis and the other members of the Warriors circled the y area, making sure no other children were ying in the ce, except for Charlotte and Christian, as well as Chester''s men seemed to guard the area so that no one saw Chester''s closeness to Jackson Knight rke''s wife, who was pregnant.

    "Congrattions again on your second pregnancy, Anne. I didn''t think when we first met you were already pregnant with Christian''s sister," Chester said quietly while sipping coffee.

    "Thank you. Actually, at that time I didn''t even know I was pregnant. Oh yeah, how about Charlotte''s health? I see she''s getting bigger and smarter." Anne tried to divert the conversation by discussing Chester''s daughter who was currently ying with her son in the ball pool.

    Chester smiled. "Actually this is our first day in Geneva. For over 5 months, I brought Charlotte to move to New York to be close to the UN Headquarters there."

    "So you''re moving to New York?" asked Anne, surprised.

    Chester nodded his head. "Yeah, I had no other choice but to bring Charlotte to New York with me. I couldn''t have left her alone in Geneva with her nanny. Her kidnapping at that time made me really traumatized by trusting her in someone else. That''s why I decided to move her even though my parents forbade it."

    "Who was taking care of Charlotte when you go to work?"

    "I brought Charlotte to work. I have prepared a special room. In that ce, there are also several frence daily employees who help me take care of her, so during work I feel calm because Charlotte is beside me," Chester answered slowly with a smile, but his eyes hinted at something else and Anne could feel it.

    Anne was silent. Her chest hurt after hearing Chester''s words about Charlotte. She couldn''t bear to see a child as small as Charlotte having to go to the office with her father. Her motherly soul was hurt knowing that.

    "My daughter is strong, Anne, you calm down. You don''t have to worry like that," Chester said with a smile.

    Chester''s words made Anne wake up from her daydream. She then smiled and drank her green tea which was getting cold.

    Seeing Anne drank her tea, Chester then got up from his seat. The man then walked towards the y area where Charlotte was currentlyughing happily while ying with Christian. The two children looked very close, as if they had known each other for a long time even though this was their first meeting.

    "It feels so good to be a kid, to be able tough and smile like that without a burden," Chester said quietly talking to himself next to Luis.

    Luis turned and smiled at Chester, a young man who became an important person in an important organization in the world. "Believe me sir. Those kids say the same thing. They always say that they want to grow up soon."

    Chester pursed his lips. "Jackson Knight rke is very lucky, he has the perfect family. A very beautiful wife, a perfect son, and is currently expecting his second daughter. Ah, that really makes anyone jealous."

    "All the things that Mr. Jack currently has did note straight from the sky. There is a lot of effort and struggle that he has to put in to get to this point. Just like you, you have to fight from the bottom to get to be in the position of secretary general of the UN today," Luis replied quickly. Luis deliberately spoke like that to make Chester realize that the happiness that Jack was getting right now was not instantaneous.

    "The love story of Mr. Jack and his wife is much moreplicated than a puzzle, much stronger than stone. The two of them have been separated many times by circumstances in that short period of time, but because of the trust and sincere love between the two, it''s finally as you can see now. Both of them can live happily with their son and a daughter who ising," added Luis again as he raised his hand to Christian, who was inviting him into the y area.

    Chester''s mouth immediately locked tightly. He couldn''t say anything at this time. Chester felt Luis'' words were too much, he didn''t believe in such things in this world. Trust, mutual loyalty, sincerity were all bullshit. For Chester, there was no such thing, because he had proved himself. Because if true love existed, there was no way he would lose his wife. The woman who gave birth to her daughter, apparently chose to end her life rather than living with him raising Charlotte, their love child.

    "You''re a good writer, Luis," Chester said sarcastically.

    Luis immediately raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean, Mr. Lloyd?"

    Chester chuckled. "There is no such thing in this world. All humans living in this world are not truly sincere. All rtionships are purely because of reciprocity and mutual benefit, love is just a ssic Disney fairy tale that cannot exist in the world."

    "Why do you talk like that? When you married Charlotte''s mother, was it not out of love?" asked Anne suddenly in response to Chester''s words.

    Chester''s face immediately turned red when he heard Anne''s question. His anger immediately faded when Anne was standing beside him, while previously he was very fiery when he talked about love with Luis.

    "I-I..."

    "Babe!!"

    Suddenly, there was a shout from a man whose voice Anne had already memorized by heart. Anne immediately turned to the source of the voice and smiled when she saw her husband was walking quickly towards her.

    As soon as he arrived in front of Anne, Jack immediately hugged her tightly. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wanted to go shopping? I cane with you, babe."

    Anne patted Jack gently on the back. "I can''t breathe. Take your arms off of me."

    Without being ordered twice, Jack immediately released his arms from Anne''s body, he then gently touched both of Anne''s cheeks.

    "How about now? Much better, right?"

    Anne nodded her head. "Yes Daddy, We can breathe very well," replied Anne quietly imitating a child''s voice.

    Jack chuckled. "You''re so adorable, I love you, babe."

    "I love you more."

    Jack caressed Anne''s face gently. He forgot the presence of Chester Lloyd who was watching the lovey dovey couple in front of him.

    To be continued

 Chapter 667 - Love X Money

    Chester clenched his jaw at the affection that Jack showed in front of his eyes. He was sure that Jackson Knight rke did that on purpose to provoke him. Without saying anything, Chester went into the ball pool to pick up Charlotte, who was busy ying with Christian. Charlotte, who was ying with Christian at first, was happy to see her fathering towards her. But when she realized she was going to be taken away by her father, Charlotte burst into tears. The beautiful child cried loudly when her father took her away from where she yed with Christian. The sound of Charlotte''s crying finally made Anne realize.

    "Wait! Where are you taking Charlotte?" Anne shouted loudly enough to try to stop Chester, who was about to leave the ce.

    Chester who had walked far enough then turned to Anne and Jack. "Bringing my daughter home. Looks like she''s yed too much today and it''s time for her to rest at home."

    "But it looks like Charlotte still wants to y with Christian. Why don''t you give her a little more time?"

    Chester leveled his gaze. "Charlotte is my daughter. I know what''s best for her, Mrs. rke. You don''t have to worry," he answered and then left the ce as he wrapped his arms around Charlotte, his beloved daughter.

    Anne bit her lower lip. Seeing Charlotte crying and being carried away like that made her heart hurt. Anne was sure that Charlotte still wanted to y with Christian.

    "We can''t do anything, babe. Chester is Charlotte''s father, he has full rights over his daughter and as outsiders, we can''t force him to do what we want," Jack said quietly trying to calm Anne. Jack knew Anne felt sorry for Charlotte, who was taken away forcefully.

    Anne turned around quickly and immediately hugged Jack tightly. "Let''s go home. I want to get out of this ce, Jack."

    "Are you sure? Didn''t you want to buy some stuff for the princess?"Jack tried to convince Anne.

    Anne nodded her head in response to the question asked by Jack. Anne tried to hold back tears so she tightly shut her lips. Her motherly soul was hurt to see a little girl taken away in such a condition. She really couldn''t bear to see Chester''s treatment of his own biological daughter, Charlotte.

    Jack, who already understood Anne''s condition, then quickly took her away from the ce. Luis, who had been carrying Christian since Chester had brought Charlotte out of the y area, seemed to understand what had happened even though neither Anne nor Jack told him. Not long after, the y area became deserted and was re-opened to the public after being previously rented by Luis.

    All the way home, Anne didn''t say anything. She chose to lean her head against the back of the chair and turn her back to Jack. Anne was not angry. She was just annoyed with herself for not doing anything to see a small child being taken by her father while ying. At first nce, Anne remembered her childhood memories of being kicked out by her peers when she yed in the park because she was considered not to be from a rich family. At that time, her father always came and carried her away, just like Charlotte was carried away. Since being pregnant with her second child, Anne had be more sensitive. It was unlike when she was pregnant with Christian three years ago.

    After arriving at the house, Jack intended to carry Anne out of the car. He thought his wife was sleeping because during the trip Anne had kept her eyes closed. However, when he was about to touch his wife''s body, Jack was surprised by the movement of Anne''s hand, which immediately waved his hand so as not to touch her body.

    "Babe..."

    "I can walk on my own. I don''t need your help." Anne responded harshly to Jack''s words, before finally she opened the car door on her right and rushed out of the car leaving Jack looking confused.

    The members of the Warriors, who were already standing beside the car, couldn''t help but stare at the cold attitude that the madam showed to her husband. They didn''t dare to do anything for fear of making the madam even more upset. Jack himself could only silently stare at his wife from where he was standing now. Even though he didn''t know what mistake he had made, but Jack tried to be patient and didn''t ask Anne at the moment. Jack wanted to give Anne time to calm down. He suspected that the change in her attitude had something to do with Charlotte. Since finding out that she was pregnant with a baby girl, Anne was indeed more sensitive and preferred girls. Even when she went to hospital for a check-up, Jack was surprised when he saw that Anne immediately became close to mothers who had baby girls.

    "Is everything all right, sir?" Luis, who had just arrived, asked Jack in a low voice.

    Jack took a deep breath. "For now everything is still good, hopefully in the future it will continue like this although I''m not sure myself."

    Luis chuckled. He knew what Jack was talking about. "Believe me, carrying a baby is a very tough and difficult job, so in case you see a drastic change in Madam''s attitude, it''s better to be patient, because you don''t feel what Madam feels when she has to carry a baby in her belly everywhere, which changes her whole personality from A to Z."

    "That''s what I''m doing right now, Luis, and give Christian to the nanny, there''s an important thing I want to talk to you about," Jack said quietly suddenly remembering some small issues he had to resolve with Luis.

    Without arguing, Luis then gave a code to a servant toe closer to him, Luis carefully gave Christian to the servant to be brought into his room. After handing Christian to the servant, Luis then followed Jack into his study. Luis was sure there was something important Jack wanted to talk to him about, given the way Jack looked at him when he talked.

    * * *

    < Lloyd Mansion, 1 PM >

    Crash...!

    The sound of some crockery could be heard very clearly from Chester''s office. After returning from the mall, the man went crazy in his office. Chester vented his frustration on Jackson Knight rke, who he considered to have interfered with his conversation with Anne in the y area.

    "That man is really rude and very arrogant. Do you think you''re the only one who can have a wife as perfect as Marianne? Don''t call me Chester Lloyd if I can''t make Anne fall in love with me! Just wait and see, Jack. I will prove to you that the woman you love can easily turn to me. No woman can resist the charm of Chester Lloyd, including women who have boasted to glorify love. Fuck! Love doesn''t exist, love is only money. No money means no love, no love then no money. That''s the real measure of love, you''re too hypocritical, Anne. I''m sure if your husband wasn''t a rich man, you definitely wouldn''t be able to glorify the word love as you mentioned earlier. Tsk... what a hypocrite woman! Just watch, you will definitely submit to me like the women out there," Chester Lloyd said hoarsely with his fists clenched on the table.

    To be continued

 Chapter 668 - Golden Wedding Anniversary Of The Lloyds

    Actually, Chester''s arrival to Geneva was only for a while. As one of the important people in the world''s important organization, Chester was really very busy. Because of that, he had missed many important events in his family, but not this time. Today, Chester decided to attend the 50th wedding anniversary of his parents. Chester felt that the golden marriage of his parents was a very important moment for his parents, so he was willing to leave a pile of work in New York for a while to return to Geneva, Switzend.

    Due to therge size of the Lloyd family residence, no one knew that Chester was angry in his study, except for his personal assistant, Michael and some of his bodyguards.

    After Chester had calmed down a bit, Michael ventured into the master''s office.

    "The designer who will help you get ready for tonight''s party has arrived, sir," Michael said politely.

    Chester was silent. He ignored Michael''s words. His anger had notpletely disappeared.

    "Sir..."

    "I heard you, Mike, calm down. You don''t have to repeat it," Chester said curtly.

    Instantly, Michael closed his mouth tightly because he didn''t want to get angry from his master again, Chester himself immediately leaned his head back on the chair and massaged it slowly.

    Because he didn''t want anyone else to know that his master was angry, Michael rushed to tidy up the things that were scattered on the floor. Michael didn''t want the designer who would help choose clothes not to see the mess in the study. Just as Michael finished tidying up some papers on the desk, the top designer of the city of Geneva arrived in front of Chester''s study. The coquettish man went straight into Chester''s study without permission, followed by his three assistants who were carrying a hanging trolley containing expensive suits that he was going to choose for Chester.

    Chester''s mood immediately changed when the designers arrived. He was back into a dignified Chester, unlike fifteen minutes ago. When Chester was trying on his clothes, the four coquettish designers pped their hands simultaneously when they saw Chester''s good looks after he wore the expensive clothes they brought. The aura of the youngest UN secretary general was crazy. Besides being full of intimidation, it was also very intoxicating, this was what made Chester very sure that he could get any woman he wanted. After his wife died one year ago, Chester became more selective in choosing his dates. He no longer cared about the attitude of the women. The most important thing for Chester was that his date was able to satisfy him in bed, so when Anne talked about love, Chester got annoyed. Because if love did exist then his wife would not choose to end her life when their daughter still really needed her presence. Because if love was real, then the woman who gave birth to Charlotte would prefer her to her ex-lover who asked her tomit suicide with him.

    No one knew that Chester married his ex-wife because of an arranged marriage. Chester, who was very busy with all his work and his ambition to be the secretary general of the United Nations, left him with not much time to have rtionships with women. Until finally one or two years ago, when he was almost elected as the secretary general of the United Nations, his parents married him to a good girl from a fairly well-to-do family in Zurich. They were married only one month after their first introduction. Chester, who did not know that his wife was actually forced by her family to marry him, was very happy when he got a very beautiful and educated wife. Because of that, Chester did not ask many things about his wife, especially about her past to her family. He believed the woman who was betrothed to him was the woman who was worthy of him. Until finally Chester found out that his wife already had a lover when she was betrothed to him. Chester found out when she was five months pregnant with Charlotte. When he found out that the woman he slept with didn''t love him, Chester was in deep shock. He almost decided to leave her right then and there. But because at that time his daughter was still in his wife''s womb, Chester finally decided to hold back and give his wife a second chance to fix all his mistakes and start their rtionship from scratch. However, Chester''s trust was apparently wasted by his wife, because after Charlotte was born, his wife reconnected with her ex-lover until they finally decided to run away together when Charlotte was 2 months old. Chester''s patience ran out. He returned his wife to her family to be guided again by taking Charlotte away from his wife''s family home. Both Chester''s wife''s parents became very angry when they found out that their daughter had betrayed a man like Chester, they even cut ties with her daughter and kicked her out of the house.

    Chester, who was very disappointed with his wife, did not care about the fate of his wife who was abandoned by his family. In Chester''s mind at that time was securing his daughter from the reach of his wife or her family. Chester was very hurt because he had been deceived by the people he trusted. Finally Chester''s heartache grew when he found out that his wife had chosen tomit suicide following her ex-lover, who hadmitted suicide first by shooting a gun at his head.

    Since then, Chester no longer believed in love. He did not believe that love existed. For him, the rtionship that existed between men and women was only based on mutually beneficial rtionships, not based on feelings of love or the like. But all of Chester''s belief in a false love began to erode when he met Anne about 6 months ago when Anne helped Charlotte. Anne''s smile and sincerity when helping him preparing the milk for Charlotte who was starving at that time made Chester feel a strange vibration in him, even though he finally had to swallow his disappointment when he found out that the woman he admired was the wife of an important man in Switzend. Jackson Knight rke, anyone knew that he was the richest man in this country, and Chester was very upset.

    "la ... look how handsome you are, sir. Believe me, no woman will be able to resist your charm, sir. You will definitely be the center of attention tonight, sir," said the designer named Kelly coquettishly, praising Chester''s good looks.

    Chester smiled faintly. "What''s the use of this good looks if I can''t attract the attention of the woman I like."

    "Huh, are you serious? Anyone dare refuse a man as handsome as you?" Kelly shouted loudly.

    Chester chuckled. He then took out his cell phone and gave it to Kelly. "That woman rejected me."

    "Th-this��"

    "Jackson Knight rke''s wife, Marianne rke," Chester answered innocently.

    To be continued

 Chapter 669 - The Real Reason

    Chester stood by the window of his room, looking at the backyard of his house which had been transformed into a party area for his parents'' 50th wedding celebration. Actually, without Chester being the Secretary General of the United Nations, his family was quite well off. Therefore, it was not surprising that now a lot of people hade, even though the event would only start in about 30 minutes.

    Chester didn''t like this kind of party. He actually was not in the mood. He was sure that a lot of strangers would try to get close to him.

    Knock ...

    Knock ...

    A knock at the door made Chester''s reveries dispersed. He pressed a secret button that was located not far from where he stood today. It was a button that made the door open automatically from the inside.

    As soon as the door was wide open, a handsome young man appeared carrying a teddy bear that was quiterge.

    "Damn, it''s not my birthday. So throw that ugly stuffed animal away from me," Chester shrieked angrily at the strange man who had entered his room.

    Instead of carrying out Chester''s orders, the young man put the Teddy Bear that he carried carefully on the sofa. "I didn''t bring it for you. I brought this stuffed animal for my niece, Charlotte."

    "Tsk, my daughter will not be short of toys. So you don''t have to bring her anything," Chester said curtly unfriendly.

    The strangerughed out loud. "You don''t like my gift, you don''t like it because it''s your ex-wife''s favorite stuffed animal who left it, don''t you?"

    "Edward Cole, watch your words!!!" Chester shouted loudly.

    Edward Cole, who was Chester Lloyd''s cousin, immediately burst intoughter. He was happy to see that his cousin, whom he had not seen for a long time, was angry.

    "Where did I go wrong? Wasn''t what I said right?"

    "Fuck you!"

    Edwardughed again. He then approached Chester who was standing by the window.

    "Forget that woman, she doesn''t deserve you. You can get any woman you want, Chester," Edward said quietly as he stood beside Chester.

    Chester took a deep breath. "There is no woman I can trust to take care of my daughter except..."

    "Except who?" Edward immediately cut off Chester''s words curiously.

    Chester waved his hand in the air. "Forget it. Let''s not talk about women tonight. I don''t want to spoil my mood today."

    Edward chuckled. "Very well, dear Mr. Lloyd, Iply with your words."

    Chester sneered at Edward, then turned back to look at the backyard, which was getting more and more crowded with guests. Being the only son in the Lloyd family made Chester always the center of attention of all his extended family. So when Chester was nowhere to be seen, many people asked where he was, including Edward''s parents who had joined Chester''s parents.

    "Master, the event is about to start." Michael who had just arrived reminded Chester to get ready immediately.

    Because Chester did not respond to Michael''s words, Edward slowly touched his cousin''s shoulder gently. "Come on, the party wouldn''t beplete without the main star, Chester."

    Chester pursed his lips. "This is my parents'' show, not mine."

    "I know, but all these people came because they wanted to see you Mr. Chester Lloyd, the Secretary General of the United Nations." Edward answered Chester''s words quickly.

    Chester didn''t speak again and immediately grabbed the coat he had ced on the sofa before leaving his room followed by Edward and his personal assistant, Michael, behind him.

    Chester''s appearance in the party area immediately made the guests hysterical, especially the women who were still single and mothers who brought their daughters. Chester''s appeal was so great, logically no one would refuse Chester Lloyd, the Secretary General of the United Nations. Because Chester was surrounded by so many people, Edward chose to get out of the way. He stood in the bar area enjoying a drink the barista provided.

    The wedding anniversary of Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd became the news everywhere. Reporters from various media hade to cover and live broadcast the family event of the youngest UN Secretary-General in history, so that all Swiss citizens would know that there was such an important event tonight.

    * * *

    < Jack''s Mansion, 9 PM >

    "Shit! Why would an unimportant event like this is covered? I don''t understand people''s tastes."

    Nichs, who was in themon room, looked annoyed to see that his favorite event was reced by the 50th wedding anniversary of Mr. and Mrs. Lloyd.

    Alice, who was busy ying a game on her cell phone, chuckled. "That''s why I don''t like watching television."

    "I understand your decision, Alice. But look at this, this television station likes to rece my favorite shows with trash programs like this," Nichs said, full of emotion because he couldn''t see his favorite fishing rod removed.

    "Just watch it on YouTube, Nick." Jack, who had just finished lulling Christian into bed, joined his three assistants rxing.

    Nichs, who was angry, immediately turned to Jack who was sitting beside Erick. "Okay, I''ll watch it on YouTube, but look here, sir, see what kind of show they rece my favorite show with."

    Jack raised an eyebrow, then turned his head and stared at therge television behind Nichs. Jack''s eyes narrowed, trying to see more clearly.

    "What''s that show? I can''t see clearly," Jack asked curiously.

    "It was Chester Lloyd''s parents 50th wedding anniversary." Alice answered quickly. She deliberately spoke in a high pitched voice when she mentioned Chester''s name, the person Jack had just met this afternoon in the children''s y area with Anne.

    "Is what Alice said true, Nick?" Jack asked quietly.

    "Yes, it''s a wedding anniversary. Jeez, this is really annoying. They''re just ruining people''s moods," Nichs replied in annoyance. Nichs, who really liked fishing at the south pole, was annoyed when his favorite program was changed.

    Seeing Nichs''s disappointed expression made Jack believe that his assistant was really upset right now. He then turned to Alice and gave a code to his secretary tofort Nichs. Alice, who understood the code given by the master, then got up from the sofa and rushed after Nichs who went to the garden beside where they were now.

    Seeing Nichs who finally wanted to y a game with Alice made Jack smile. He then leaned back on the sofa while closing his eyes.

    "Are you all right, sir?" Erick asked quietly.

    Jack smiled. "Very well, I''ve never been this good, Erick."

    "Have you made the decision to deter Giselle Allen?" Erick asked again.

    "Well, I leave everything to Luis. It seems that asking Luis for help to convince Frederick to take care of his girlfriend was the right choice. As a well-respected former special police officer apparently made Frederick respect Luis so much. I hope, after this, Giselle will stop disturbing my household. Even though I don''t want to hurt her, I don''t want what I''m doing now that I''ll get my karma from Godter. My second child is a daughter, Erick. I don''t want her to get the impact of everything I do to women. I don''t want my daughter to get karma for what I''m doing now," Jack answered seriously, exining the reason why he didn''t want to be too strict with Giselle like he did with Sophia Higgins and her parents.

    To be continued

 Chapter 670 - A Wave Of Love

    News about the celebration of the 50th wedding anniversary of Chester Lloyd''s parents was spread around town, although what people actually talked about was not the course of events. The charm of Chester Lloyd, the youngest secretary-general of the United Nations who was a widower that stole the attention of all Swiss citizens, his handsomeness truly hypnotized women all over the country. Lots of women were still talking about Chester that morning, as were the staff of Muller Finance International this morning. They all discussed the charm of the handsome widower in almost all ces, from parking areas, parks, elevators, and even in the office. The women werepletely captivated by the charm of a Chester Lloyd.

    "These women are so underwhelming. Why are they talking about a man that they don''t even know?" Alice said quietly as she walked towards the elevator with Jack and his two assistants.

    "Because gossiping is one of the fun activities for women," Nichs said quickly, sipping his favorite coffee without guilt.

    "Tsk! I''m a woman, but I don''t like gossip!" Alice replied curtly to Nichs'' words.

    Eric smiled. "That''s because you already have me. But when you are still single, that will be a different story."

    Alice''s face turned red. "Don''t be too confident, young man, I''m not gossiping about Chester not because of you."

    "If not because of me, then because of what?" Erick asked again teasing his lover.

    "Because I don''t want to," Alice answered Erick''s question briefly and rushed into the elevator following Jack, who had been a good listener to his three subordinates.

    As soon as Alice got into the elevator, Erick immediately followed her, the elevator door? professionalism. One thing they always did when they entered the elevator was to stop unnecessary conversations that had nothing to do with work. Soon, the elevator arrived at the highest floor, the floor where Jack''s room was.

    The boss and the three employees went into their respective offices. Jack, who couldn''t wait to talk to Luis, immediately closed the door from the inside because he didn''t want to be disturbed while talking to Luis, who was currently at the Allen family''s house to give a warning to Giselle''s parents directly. Jack had entrusted Giselle''s affairs to Luis, he was sure that Luis could make his old friend give up and not interfere with his life with Anne.

    After talking for almost 20 minutes with Luis on the phone, Jack smiled widely. He was delighted to hear Luis'' report. Brandon Allen and his wife finally found out that they''re dealing with the wrong person, even Giselle, who initially didn''t admit that she was after Jack, ended up dying when Luis revealed all her secrets in front of his parents and lover, Frederick. Frederick himself, who had previously spoken to Jack, couldn''t say anything. He just kept his mouth shut and became a good listener when Luis gave the family a final warning. As the best former special police officer in Luxembourg, Luis'' way of speaking was so authoritative and intimidating that no one in the Allen family''s living room could argue with him.

    "Thank God, hopefully after this everything will be fine. I just want to live happily with my wife and children," said Jack quietly with his eyes closed when his conversation with Luis was cut off.

    After venting his happiness for a while, Jack then returned to busy with his work. A major coboration project with Connery Corporation was about to be carried out. The construction of an artificial ind like in Dubai was about to be realized in Korea and Jack was very excited about it. His rtionship with Aaron was really very good. Jack believed the project that Connery Corporation was working on would be an extraordinary masterpiece in East Asia.

    * * *

    < Jack''s Mansion, 13.00 PM >

    "Swallow the food first, honey, don''t go yet."

    "Baby,e on, just a little bit more."

    "Come on baby, Mommy is tired of chasing you."

    "Don''t go to the tiger area, dear, Daddy''s in the office."

    "One more spoonful of food, Christian."

    Anne looked exhausted when she was feeding Christian food. The child was really very active and only wanted to eat if his mother fed him. The bigger Anne''s stomach got, the more spoiled Christian was. In fact, this had been discussed by Doctor Caitlyn to her and Anne was very ready to face the change in her first son''s attitude. Therefore, Anne was very patient when it took Christian almost an hour to finish his meal.

    Actually, from the beginning, Anne did not want to give Christian a sister. ording to Anne, Christian''s age, who was still two years old, was not enough to give Christian a sister. Especially considering how less love Christian had had from Jack since childhood, but because Jack was impatient, he kept Anne imprisoned in bed until she finally got pregnant. It was a pregnancy that Anne did not n at all, but because Jack kept reassuring Anne that Christian would be fine, Anne finally epted her pregnancy well.

    "Ah..."

    "Madam, what are you doing?"

    "Is your stomach contracting, Madam?"

    "Should we call the doctor, Madam?"

    "Yeah, I''ll just call the Master first then..."

    "No, this is just a kick. It seems my daughter will be a tough woman in the future, the kicks she''s been givingtely are getting more and more painful," said Anne quietly forbidding her maid to contact Jack.

    The four maids then knelt around Anne who was sitting in her chaise longue.

    "Are you sure, Madam? Your face is a little pale."

    Anne nodded her head slowly. "Sure, I''m only eight months pregnant after all. There''s still a few weeks left for my daughter to be born."

    "Does your stomach still hurt now, Madam?" asked one of the maids to Anne, who had just been drinking water.

    "No, my stomach is fine, and please make sure Christian finishes all his food..."

    "No, I only want to eat with Mommy, not with other maids!" Christian loudly interrupted Anne''s words, suddenly appearing in front of Anne.

    Anne smiled. She then waved her hand towards her beloved son whose blue eyes were staring at him intently. "Come on over here, Mommy wants to hug you."

    Instead of doing his mother''s orders, Christian suddenly put his hands on his hips. "No, I don''t want Mommy hugging me. I''m not a kid anymore. I''m an older brother now."

    Anne chuckled. "So when you''re big, you don''t want to be hugged anymore, right?"

    "Sure."

    "So what?"

    "I don''t want my baby sisterughing at me, Mommy," Christian said loudly.

    Anne''sughter got louder. She then got up and approached Christian who was standing not far from her. "If you don''t want to hug Mommy, Mommy will hug you," said Anne quietly as she knelt down and hugged Christian.

    Although at first he refused, but eventually Christian epted his mother''s embrace and used his tiny hands to return the hug to his mother.

    "How long will it take for the little princess to be born, Mom?" Christian asked softly as he hugged his mother.

    "A few more weeks," said Anne softly.

    "Why is it taking so long? Have I been in Mommy''s tummy too long?"

    Anne chuckled in amusement and released her arms from the body of her very adorable first son. "Of course, all babies in this world have the same time while in their mother''s womb to grow before they are ready to be born into the world, baby."

    Christian nodded his head. He seemed to understand what his mother was talking about. Seeing her son''s adorable expression, Anne became exasperated and hugged him tightly again before finally Anne suddenly felt a more intense pain in her stomach.

    To be continued

 Chapter 671 - Giselles Marriage

    "Daddy... I..."Giselle swallowed hard, unable to continue the sentence seeing Brandon Allen''s piercing gaze. The two of them had been talking for almost an hour on the balcony of Giselle''s room.

    Swallowing her saliva, Giselle looked at her father timidly. His father hadn''t spoken yet. His jaw tightened with a piercing re at Giselle. "Daddy, you''re my father. I beg you Daddy, please don''t force me."

    Brandon frowned. "You have no other choice. This is the only way for you to survive in this family, Giselle. You are indeed my biological daughter but your behavior does not reflect me or your mother. If you still want to be part of the Allen family, then you must marry Frederick. The man you''ve been giving pleasure to with your body."

    Giselle immediately panicked. "But I don''t love him, Dad. I only think of him as a lover and never expected to marry him. Daddy, you know the man I want to marry, right?"

    "Stupid girl!!" Brandon Allen shouted loudly.

    Giselle immediately grimaced, inching backwards.

    "Frederick has enjoyed your body, he has obtained your virginity. Then how can you talk like this? You really are a very stupid girl, Giselle. Do you think that with this condition, Jackson Knight rke would ept you? Look at Jack''s wife, the woman is very beautiful, graceful and perfect. You are nothingpared to that woman, Giselle. Unless you want to be a virgin, maybe Jack will consider it, but your condition is now badly beaten by that woman. The woman who has given him an heir to the rich family."

    "I can do hymen restoration surgery and..."

    p!

    A hard pnded on Giselle''s cheek, the p that came from Brandon Allen''s hand was clearly visible on Giselle''s cheek.

    "I don''t know what kind of food you''ve eaten while you''re alive, Giselle. You really are stupid and an idiot. Do you really think that if you perform an operation like that your sex organs will return to their normal state after you''ve had sex with Frederick a lot? That''s not how it works, Giselle! Hymen restoration surgery can only be useful for rape victims, underage girls. Not for mature women like you who are used to making love. That sort of thing won''t really have much effect unless you''re a 15 year old kid who''s only had sex once." Brandon Allen cut her full of emotion. He didn''t understand his daughter''s irrational way of thinking.

    Giselle did not answer her father''s words. She preferred to touch his cheek which was still very hot.

    "Whether you like it or not, you''re getting married tomorrow morning to Frederick, the bastard you''ve made fun of," Brandon Allen added loudly before finally leaving Giselle''s room to meet Frederick who was in the living room of his house with his wife and his men. Because he didn''t want Giselle to run away, Brandon locked his daughter''s room from the outside after making sure that Giselle couldn''t go anywhere by handcuffing her hands on the bed.

    Frederick, who had not spoken since Luis left, immediately looked at Brandon Allen who had just returned from Giselle''s room.

    "Tomorrow morning you must marry my daughter, Frederick. So tonight you''ll stay at my house. I will take care of everything tonight," said Brandon Allen firmly.

    "Fine, I understand. I will be responsible for everything I did to Giselle," replied Frederick quietly.

    Brandon Allen sneered. "Very well, you still deserve to be called a man then. Now go to your room and rest. I will ask my men to decorate the house a little and send the news to your parents who are in Zurich."

    "I''ve notified them, sir. Looks like my mom and dad are preparing to head to Geneva at the moment."

    Brandon gave Frederick a sharp look. "Is what you say true?"

    "Yes, I can''t lie sir."

    "Good, and from now on call me Daddy, you will be my son-inw tomorrow morning. Get used to calling me by that title," Brandon said softly as he patted Frederick''s shoulder before he finally went to the front yard to meet his men.

    After the future father-inw left, Frederick closed his eyes and leaned back on the sofa where he was currently sitting. He recalled what Luis had said a few hours ago.

    "He really is a dangerous man," Frederick muttered under his breath.

    Luis Cobb, the former best special police officer in Luxembourg, managed to corner Frederick and Giselle. This morning, Luis only gave Giselle and Frederick''s family two choices. The first option was to get Giselle and Frederick married and live happily, while the second option was to be prepared not to be able to breathe freely againfortably because Luis would make them all like living in a game of hide and seek. Hearing such threats finally made Brandon choose to marry his daughter to Frederick, especially when he found out that Giselle and Frederick had actually been living like husband and wife.

    One thing that had confused Frederick until now was how Luis Cobb knew that he had a very intimate rtionship with Giselle, because so far, both he and Giselle had always been very careful. No one knew that the two of them often stayed together at hotels. Although he was confused, Frederick was happy on the other hand. Finally, his intention to marry Giselle coulde true. Even though he knew that Giselle still had feelings for Jack, but Frederick didn''t care. For him, being able to marry Giselle was the most important thing in his life and future career. Having inws as rich as Brandon Allen will give him an advantage in his career. Frederick''s smile grew when he imagined himself at the peak of his career with the financial support of the Allen family. Besides getting the woman he loved, Frederick also had other dreams and it made him impatient to wee the morning when he would soon be part of the Allen family.

    Frederick was different from Giselle. The girl was still wailing in her soundproofed room. Giselle continued to curse Anne. She curses Anne who she considered to be the destroyer of her dreams. The dream she had almost achieved, the dream to be with Jack, her first love.

    "No, I won''t end up like this. I don''t want to marry anyone other than Jack. Only Jack will be my husband. Fuck you, Anne, you ignorant fox woman. Why did you have to reappear in Jack''s life after being gone for three years?!! Why don''t you and your son just die huh? Why do you have toe back again? Why, Anne?!!! Arrrgghhh fuck...! I don''t want to, I just want to marry Jack... only Jackson Knight rke will be my husband. No one else��"

    To be continued

 Chapter 672 - Doctor Caitlyns Fear

    "Enough baby, Mommy is tired. Mommy rest first, okay?" said Anne quietly as she leaned against the tree. Anne was exhausted from chasing Christian who invited her to y hide and seek.

    Christian, who was just about to hide behind a tree, immediately popped his head from behind the tree to check the condition of his mother. What a smart child! After confirming that his mother was not in good condition, Christian immediately came out of his hiding ce and went to his mother who was holding on to a tree.

    "Mommy, are you okay?" Christian asked worriedly, touching his mother''s belly.

    Anne lowered her head and looked at her son who was now standing in front of her. "Mommy is fine, just a little tired and thirsty. Chasing after you like that is really tiring," answered Anne honestly with a smiling face.

    Without being ordered, Christian immediately ran towards the table, leaving his mother to get a drink. It was as if he understood his mother needed a drink. Christian just left. Since it took Christian a long time for his small feet to finally get back to where Anne was, he managed to bring a bottle of water which was still unopened.

    "Drink this, Mommy, poor little princess, she must be thirsty in Mommy''s stomach," Christian said excitedly as he gave his mother drinking water.

    "Thanks baby, you really are a great brother." Anneplimented Christian sincerely. Her eyes even tearing up as she spoke. Anne did not expect her son to do such a thing without being asked.

    Christian chuckled at the praise of his mother. He then felt his mother''s big belly and gave a few kisses while continued to talk to his sister who was still in her mother''s stomach. Anne smiled seeing the interaction that Christian had with his sister. Christian was really a very smart child and Anne was very proud to have him.

    Since it waste afternoon and Christian was starting to yawn, Anne decided to ask Christian to stop ying. She carefully tried to hold the sleeping Christian in her arms. Luckily, there were several maids who saw it and immediately took over to carry Christian.

    "Please wake him up, don''t put him to sleep. It will be difficult for him to bathe if he sleeps," said Anne quietly to the maid who was carrying Christian.

    "Yes, Ma''am."

    Anne pursed her lips and tried to get up from her seat when suddenly she felt another wave of loveing, her stomach suddenly contracting again. And this time it hurt more than a few moments ago. Anne chose to sit longer in the garden before she finally entered the house assisted by a maid who apanied her walking.

    "A spot."

    Anne mumbled softly when she saw a brownish red liquid staining her panties. Because she didn''t want anything bad to happen, Anne had to hasten her activities in the bathroom.

    Currently, Anne was 33 weeks pregnant. It took few more weeks to give birth. As the pregnancy grew older, Anne experienced moreints, starting from back pain, knees, neck and false contractions, all of which felt more frequent and this was normal because when she was pregnant with Christian, the same thing happened.

    Anne sat in front of the dressing table in her bathrobe, thinking about the spots she had just seen. Out of fear, Anne had rushed to call Doctor Caitlyn in Luxembourg.

    "It''s okay, don''t you panic. It''s better for you to get more rest, Anne. This is the first time you''ve had spots like that, isn''t it?" Doctor Caitlyn asked Anne gently via video call.

    Anne nodded her head looking at her phone screen. "Is it because I moved too much today, Doc?"

    "What have you done today?" Doctor Caitlyn asked quickly.

    Anne then told her what she had done today with Christian. While Anne was talking on the cell phone screen, Doctor Caitlyn massaged her forehead several times.

    "It''s okay, you''re not wrong. We can''t me Christian for what happened to you. After all it''s just a normal spot that you don''t need to think about. The important thing right now is to get plenty of rest, take your vitamins, and don''t lift heavy things anymore or carry Christian again, your son is not a baby anymore, Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn again, calmly trying to cover up her worries.

    "Okay Doc. After this, I will get some sleep and please don''t tell Jack. He is very busy with office work, I don''t want him to worry about the baby because of this," answered Anne quietly.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "It''s okay, you can trust me."

    Anne smiled again and ced her cell phone on the dressing table carefully.

    "Are you okay, baby girl?" Anne spoke softly while rubbing her distended belly with a smile. "You should be born healthy, good and perfect. We are all waiting for you patiently."

    ****

    < Hospital St. Ang, Luxembourg >

    As soon as her conversation with Anne was cut off, Doctor Caitlyn immediately rushed to tidy up her things on the table in a hurry and surprised Doctor Olivia.

    "What are you doing, Doc?" Olivia asked curiously.

    "I have to fly to Geneva, Anne needs me," Doctor Caitlyn answered quickly.

    Immediately, Olivia''s face changed. "Isn''t there still a few more weeks for Madam to give birth?"

    "Yes, you''re right, Doc. But just now Anne contacted me, she said she was getting spots and it was very dangerous for her considering she had a miscarriage in her first pregnancy. That''s why I have to be by her side to make sure that she''s okay, especially now. The condition of her womb has entered 8 months which is quite vulnerable for a pregnant woman," answered Doctor Caitlyn hoarsely.

    "Jesus, did Master know about this?"

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head quickly. "The first person to know was me and now you are the second person, I hope this information just stops at you, Doc ??because Anne doesn''t want this to be heard by Master."

    "Okay, I understand, I''ll help you pack, Doc. You must arrive in Geneva immediately," said Doctor Olivia quickly while helping Doctor Caitlyn pack up.

    After all of her belongings were in the doctor''s bag, Caitlyn immediately contacted the pilot of the rke family''s private jet. Dr. Caitlyn was indeed authorized by Luis to use his airne. By using one of the private jets belonging to the rke family, Doctor Caitlyn flew to Geneva. During the trip, she could not stay calm at all. Her mind was on Anne. She had purposely didn''t talk much to Anne on the phone earlier because she didn''t want to make Anne worry and stress. That was why she chose toe straight to Geneva to check for herself how Anne''s condition was. After flying for 1 hour and 10 minutes the ne carrying Doctor Caitlyn finally arrived in Geneva. Using a taxi, Doctor Caitlyn continued her journey to Jack''s mansion. She kept staring at the watch on her right hand. Doctor Caitlyn was really very worried. She didn''t want anything bad to happen to Anne''s womb. However, she was the doctor who was responsible for Anne''s pregnancy this time.

    "You''ll be fine now, Anne, I''ll make sure of that," Doctor Caitlyn said quietly as she was on her way to Jack''s mansion.

    To be continued

 Chapter 673 - Anne’s Guilt

    Jack, who just arrived home, looked surprised when he saw the presence of Doctor Caitlyn, one of the family''s private doctors who lived in Luxembourg and would only be scheduled to Geneva when Anne was 9 months pregnant.

    "When did youe, Doc?" asked Jack, probing. Actually, Jack wanted to talk at length again but when he realized the change in the face of his wife who was sitting next to the doctor, Jack postponed sharing the questions that had been filling his head.

    Because she had known Jack for years, Doctor Caitlyn also understood the meaning of Jack''s gaze. "A few hours ago, Luis had some important things to tell me, and that''s why I came. Isn''t that right, Luis?"

    "Y-yes, sir," answered Luis stammering. Luis, who did not know anything, had to be willing to be dragged into trouble.

    Jack narrowed his eyes. "Okay then, I''ll take a shower first, after that we''ll talk again, Doc, and Luis,e with me upstairs. I want to give you some important files."

    "Yes sir," said Luis quickly and immediately followed Jack up to the second floor.

    Anne, who had been silent for a while, grabbed Doctor Caitlyn''s hand. "Doc, remember your promise."

    Doctor Caitlyn turned to Anne and smiled. "Yes, Anne, you take it easy. The important thing is that you remember my words carefully and don''t repeat it again. Remember that Master is looking forward to the baby in your womb."

    "Yes, I know, Doc, Jack really expects his daughter," answered Anne quietly in a barely audible voice.

    "Don''t put on a sad expression like that. It''s only natural that you want your daughter so much. Losing his first moment as a father makes him expect a lot at this time, so you have to understand that. It''s not that he doesn''t love Christian," said Doctor Caitlyn gently trying to calm Anne. Doctor Caitlyn knew what was going on in Anne''s mind right now.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t know, Doc, the closer I get to my due date, the more I feel bad for Christian. I''m afraid I can''t be fair to Christian, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn squeezed Anne''s hand gently. "Get rid of that feeling, there are many people who will help you look after and care for Christian. Right now all you need to think about is your daughter who is still in the tummy. Remember, Anne, don''t stress too much. It''s not good for you and your baby."

    "Yes, Doc, I understand," replied Anne slowly with a long sigh.

    Jack, who had not yet gone up to the second floor, listened to all the conversations between Anne and Doctor Caitlyn, and his suspicions grew even bigger. He was sure that the arrival of Doctor Caitlyn to his house must be because of important matters rted to Anne''s pregnancy. Because he didn''t want to find trouble, Jack chose to continue his steps again following Luis who was waiting for him on the second floor.

    Arriving on the second floor, Jack then handed a sh drive to Luis. "On that sh drive are all the rke family financial records, I want you to keep them in Luxembourg, Luis."

    "Why don''t you keep it yourself, sir?" Luis asked in confusion.

    Jack smiled. "You are my grandfather''s confidant, so I entrust everything to you. It seems everything will be safe if you keep it."

    "Very well, I will save this file at your request, sir."

    "Thanks Luis," Jack said softly with a smile. "Oh yeah, what about Giselle Allen?"

    "It''s safe, looks like the woman''s father will marry off his son tomorrow morning."

    "Good. It looks like one problem has been resolved properly. Then I don''t need to deploy the Warriors this time," said Jack gratefully.

    Luis pursed his lips. "You are getting wiser, sir, big master must be very proud of you."

    "Hopefully, Luis, I''m just trying to be a good person. I''m going to have a daughter soon, Luis."

    Luis patted Jack gently on the shoulder. "You have always been a good person, sir. Don''t be afraid, what you are doing is a form of your efforts to maintain peace in your household. I am sure God will not be angry with what you are doing."

    "I hope so, Luis. Well then, I have to take a shower. I have something important to talk to Doctor Caitlyn. Can you please take Christian to his room? I think my son is very sleepy downstairs."

    "Ready sir, I understand," said Luis quickly and immediately rushed away from Jack to put Christian to sleep, who he had left at home the whole day while carrying out the tasks that Jack had given him.

    Seeing Luis leave, Jack then went into his room to take a shower. Jack deliberately asked Luis to put Christian to sleep so he could talk freely with Doctor Caitlyn. When Luis came down, Anne and Doctor Caitlyn were talking about baby clothes.

    "What''s wrong, Luis?" asked Anne softly to Luis who was standing in front of her.

    "I was ordered by Master to take the young master into his room," replied Luis politely.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who understood Luis'' words, then grabbed Christian from Anne''sp and handed him to Luis. "Careful, Christian just fell asleep."

    "I understand, thanks, Doc," said Luis quickly and immediately rushed away from Doctor Caitlyn and Anne with Christian.

    "Looks like you should rest too, Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly as she turned to Anne.

    Anne nodded her head. Assisted by the personal doctor, Anne walked to the elevator to go up to the second floor. Arriving at the room, Doctor Caitlyn helped cover Anne and made sure Anne sleptfortably.

    "Sleep, don''t think about anything. Your healthes first now, Anne."

    "Yes Doc, I understand. Thank you," answered Anne slowly.

    Doctor Caitlyn turned off the night light on Anne''s side and rushed out of the room to avoid meeting Jack, who had just finished taking a bath. Even though she was the rke family doctor, Doctor Caitlyn still gave privacy to the master''s family she served.

    Doctor Caitlyn''s choice toe out was right, because after the door was closed from the outside, Jack came out of the bathroom using only one towel to cover his lower body. Because Anne had already closed her eyes as soon as Doctor Caitlyn turned off her nightlight, she didn''t see Jack, who looked very tempting. ying all day with Christian plus the medicine Caitlyn had given her earlier, Anne fell asleep faster.

    Jack himself, who didn''t want to disturb Anne, went into the walk-in closet to look for his clothes. He couldn''t wait to talk to Doctor Caitlyn. Jack wore the easiest clothes to wear. It was the casual clothes that he wore every day in the form of his favorite ripped jeans and ck t-shit that made him look like a young man. Withoutbing his hair, Jack left the room and looked for Caitlyn''s doctor who was apparently waiting for him in front of the room.

    "Let''s just talk on the balcony, sir," Doctor Caitlyn said quietly as Jack had juste out of the room.

    Jack nodded his head and walked to the balcony where Anne used to rx with Doctor Caitlyn following behind. Arriving at the balcony, Doctor Caitlyn then told Jack everything, starting from Anne''s excessive fear of her current pregnancy and the spots she was experiencing. At first, Jack was emotional when he heard that Anne had spots, but after Doctor Caitlyn exined the reason, Jack felt very guilty, because from the start, Anne really wanted to get pregnant right away.

    "So what should I do, Doc? I can''t let Anne stay like this. She has to focus on our baby who will be born soon. Not that I don''t care about Christian, I really love him but for now, the baby is our priority," said Jack hoarsely.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "Don''t worry. We can talk about everything with a cool head. About Christian, we can take him to Luxembourg. Let Luis take care of him for a while when the princess is born, I''m afraid that if Christian stays beside Anne, then her attention will be divided."

    Jack immediately grabbed Doctor Caitlyn''s hand and squeezed it tightly. "Okay Doc, I agree with your proposal. But..."

    "But what?" asked Doctor Caitlyn, confused.

    "But help me talk to Anne. A few months ago actually Luis had taken Christian away but at that time Anne became very worried and sad. I''m afraid I can''t fight Anne if I told her this n. That''s why I ask you to talk to Anne. Usually a woman will find it easier to talk to other women."

    To be continued

 Chapter 674 - Maternity Photo

    After taking the medicine given by Doctor Caitlyn, Anne''s sleep became more restful. She even woke upte when usually before Jack woke up, Anne would have woken up first.

    "Anne, are you ready..."

    "My wife hasn''t woken up yet, Doc," Jack said quietly, cutting off Doctor Caitlyn''s words as she was ready to call Anne from behind the tightly closed door.

    "Anne hasn''t woken up yet, has she?"

    Jack smiled. "She seems to be sleeping veryfortably. Earlier when I woke up to exercise, she was still hiding under the nket. I couldn''t bear to wake her up."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "Very well, it seems the medicine she is taking is working well. Well, don''t wake her up, sir. Let Anne sleep as much as she can."

    "Ready Doc, I understand," replied Jack with a smile.

    After saying that, Doctor Caitlyn left Jack to go to the park alone. Jack himself went straight to his room to continue his exercise on the balcony. Jack was forced to leave his room because he received a call from Aaron, who was in Korea. Because he didn''t want to disturb Anne, who was still sleeping, Jack decided to take Aaron''s call outside. They talked for a long time until Aaron had to end their conversation because Rose had ordered him to have lunch, because Korea was 8 hours ahead of Switzend.

    When re-entering the room, Jack smiled to see Anne who was still sleeping under the nket. Because he had no intention of continuing his exercise again, Jack decided to take a shower because the sweat on his body had dried. But just as he was about to step into the bathroom, Jack was surprised by Anne''s soft voice asking for a drink. He rushed over to the bed and gave a ss of water to Anne.

    "It''s enough?"

    Anne nodded slowly with a smile. "What''s the time now?"

    "Seven o''clock in the morning," Jack replied gently, caressing Anne''s cheek gently.

    Anne''s eyes widened instantly. "Why am I up sote? I have a schedule to work out with Doctor Caitlyn."

    Jack chuckled amused at the way Anne grumbled. "Doctor Caitlyn will understand. Now what do you want?"

    "I want to take a shower, I think soaking in warm water would be nice," replied Anne with a smile.

    "Okay, Princess, let''s take a shower then. I''ll prepare the warm water first, you wait here, okay?"

    "Yes sir."

    Jack rushed to the bathroom, prepared the bathtub for Anne to take a bath. After sprinkling his wife''s favorite bath salt into the bathtub, Jack then returned to bed and helped Anne to walk to their big bathroom. Jack deliberately postponed his bath for Anne first. He knew that Anne had a very difficult time moving, especially since Anne had had spots before, Jack didn''t want to take a dangerous risk.

    With love, Jack helped wash Anne''s long hair, which was thick enough. Without using a t-shirt, Anne could see clearly his six-pack stomach.

    "Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong with me?"

    Anne shook her head. "Nothing."

    "Then why are you looking at me without blinking? Don''t tell me you''re mesmerized by my good looks, babe."

    "Don''t be big-headed, who is fascinated by your good looks?!!" said Anne curtly as she turned her gaze to another direction.

    Jack smiled and put the shower he was holding back into ce carefully. Without taking off his trousers. Jack suddenly went into the bathtub with Anne, which startled her.

    "I missed you too, Anne," Jack said quietly, looking intently at Anne.

    Anne''s cheeks burned with embarrassment. She was sure that Jack knew what was on her mind right now. Anne slowly moved her hand towards Jack''s hard stomach and yed around the area long enough to make Jack growl.

    "Anne..."

    "If you want, we can actually do that, Jack." Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly without any shame.

    Jack, who was worried about the condition of Anne and the baby, immediately woke up. He quickly grabbed Anne''s hand, which was trying to feel his hardened cock. "No, Anne, not now. It''s too dangerous, I don''t want to hurt you and the princess. I can endure it for three more months."

    "But Jack..."

    Smack!

    Jack suddenly gave Anne a kiss on the lips, which was thirsty for his touch quickly.

    "Hold on a little longer, for the sake of the princess. I''m afraid she''ll be hurt if we make love, Anne," said Jack again lovingly. "She is our precious daughter. I don''t want anything bad to happen to her. You understand, don''t you?"

    Anne bit her lower lip hard, trying not to cry because Jack had refused her wish even though she had missed her husband''s touch so much.

    Seeing the expression on Anne''s face that was very sad made Jack felt hurt. Actually, Jack also missed Anne but because he didn''t want to hurt his daughter who would be born in a few weeks. Jack tried to suppress his desire. Jack gently touched Anne''s cheeks and lifted her up so he could look at her.

    "I love you, Anne, you know you''re the only woman I want? Even when I''m living in n''s memory I really want you too, so don''t be afraid. I can''t turn away from you. I can still hold myself back. Trust me," said Jack quietly, trying to calm Anne.

    Bam��

    Annended her punch on Jack''s chest pretty hard.

    "It hurts, dear," Jack whimpered in pain.

    "That''s your punishment,e on. Let''s help me rinse. I''m hungry," said Anne curtly.

    Jack could only wince at Anne''s words. He carefully helped Anne to get up from the bathtub and into the shower to rinse.

    While helping Anne to dry using a towel, Jack''s blood rippled when he touched Anne''s breasts, which were already getting fuller with milk. It would be hypocritical not to be tempted. Not only did Jack want Anne so badly, he was in so much pain. Tormented because of his passionate and unchanneled desire was really painful, especially when the woman he really wanted was right in front of his eyes and so tempted his faith.

    "When I was pregnant with Christian I never took pictures, how about we do maternity photos like other people, Jack," said Anne quietly as she looked at herself from the reflection of the ss in front of her.

    "M-maternity photos?" Jack stuttered to repeat Anne''s words.

    Anne smiled and looked at Jack who was standing behind her who was not wearing any clothes. "Yeah, I want to do a maternity photo. Me, you and Christian. Let''s just say this is the first family photo of the four of us."

    Jack, who was previously filled with dirty thoughts because he wanted Anne, suddenly fell silent for a moment when he heard Anne''s words. So far he had never thought of doing a special photo shoot for the three of them. The photos that had been taken so far were for the purposes of interviews with several magazines and now Jack felt guilty because he had never thought of doing such an important moment in his life.

    Anne raised an eyebrow when she realized Jack wasn''t responding to her words. "Jack, you don''t want us to do maternity photos like that?"

    "No, not really, dear. I really agree, I''m just a little sad because I as a husband never think about such things. I''m sorry, Anne, I''m sorry for my absence for all your beautiful moments with Christian back then. I''m sorry, Anne, if I could turn back time, I would definitely do it, so I can always be by your side, so you don''t have a hard time during your pregnancy with Christian," said Jack hoarsely. His eyes were already teary by now.

    Anne smiled. Slowly, she turned around and gently wiped her husband''s tears that had fallen down her cheeks.

    "Don''t remember the past, after all I wasn''t alone. I had Linda and Paul looking after and keeping mepany, so I didn''t have too much trouble. Plus when Christian was a baby, he was really good. He never gave me any trouble at all. Now all we have to do is to live a good life together without any more suspicion or jealousy. We''ve been through a lot of trials in the past and to be honest I''m really tired, Jack. I just want to live happily with you until our kids grow up and have their lives respectively. Can you make my simple wish of minee true, Jack?"

    Jack immediately grabbed Anne''s hands that were on his cheeks and immediately kissed them lovingly. "Of course we can, we''ll live happily ever after. I promise you, Anne. Give me a chance to prove it all, okay?"

    Anne nodded slowly and hugged Jack tightly. "I love you Jack, I love you so much."

    Direct contact with Anne without wearing any clothes made Jack''s calm male blood burn again, damn! The atmosphere that should have been full of emotion had to be dealt with great struggle for Jack, so that his manhood that had just fallen asleep wouldn''t wake up again. But oh, the warmth of Anne''s body! Jack could immediately feel that he couldn''t endure it any longer. He was not a saint who would be able to stand it. Without speaking, Jack suddenly let go of Anne''s arms and immediately took his wife out of the bathroom to their big bed which would soon witness how crazy the husband and wife were after holding back their respective desires for months.

    To be continued

 Chapter 675 - Jack And All His Weird Behavior

    Two professional photographers and their assistants were already sitting in the living room of Jack''s house. They were patiently waiting for the owner of the house to finish making up. Suddenly, they were all contacted by Erick and Nichs separately, while several fashion stylists and makeup artists were contacted by Alice.

    Without any prior notification, Jack suddenly contacted his three closest people to find a professional photographer along with make-up artists and fashion designers toe to the house, because he wanted to do a family photo with Anne and Christian. The three people who were in the office were suddenly confused when given such a task by the master. Without thinking twice, the three of them immediately did the task given by the master quickly because the time that Jack gave was very limited.

    After struggling for almost an hour, finally the best people in their respective fields were now at Jack''s house and seemed to be patiently waiting for their turn to work. Meanwhile, Erick, Nichs, and Alice were seen sitting on the sofa, drinking the mineral water provided by Luis. Luis, who was carrying Christian, smiled when he saw the three people were tired.

    "You guys are great," said Luis honestly.

    Alice, who was sweating heavily, turned to Luis who was sitting right beside her. "This is the power of rush, Luis."

    "What''s the power of rushing haha...?"

    "Yes, this, as you can see. There was no previous info, suddenly Master contacted us while we were working in the office, to look for photographers, fashion stylists and make-up artists within one hour. Just imagine, what you want is the best people in their respective fields, while we know nothing about these kinds of people and suddenly we have to look for them. Just imagine how stressed we were at office," Nichs said quickly while massaging his still aching head. Thest hour had really made his head spin. "Erick, who was born and raised in this country, is still confused when doing this task, especially me and Alice who are not from this country. You can just imagine how crazy it was for us to carry out an impromptu task like this from Master, Luis."

    Luis smiled then patted Nichs on the shoulder gently. "That''s a sign that the Master really believes in all of you, so don''tin, because the task you got will be useful in the future for yourself when you take care of your wedding or photo shoot with your family. We will not know what will happen in the future, so consider everything you are doing now as an experience that will be useful in the future, so that you will not feel burdened or exhausted when doing tasks that are not in your job descriptions."

    Nichs was silent, as was Alice, who had been annoyed after arguing with some annoying make-up artist when she contacted him. Meanwhile, Erick, who was used to Jack''s impromptu errands, looked the calmest. Although he was still as tense as Alice and Nichs.

    Meanwhile, Jack, who was in his room, seemed to be sitting quietly while a fashion stylist was choosing the right clothes for him. He was actually sitting quietly not because he was patient, but because he was regaining his energy after his wild activity with Anne an hour ago. Jack, who couldn''t hold himself any longer, finally touched Anne toplete his desire even though he wasn''t really making love. He even only used his fingers to satisfy Anne who also looked exhausted at the moment. However, despite her exhaustion, Anne looked very excited. It could be seen from her sparkling eyes when she was being made up by the best make-up artist in Geneva, who was called by Alice. Anne continued to smile looking at herself from the mirror while asionally stealing nces at Jack, who was closing his eyes in a chair not far from where she was currently sitting.

    "Done, you are very beautiful, madam. I am 1000% sure that your daughter is no less beautiful than you are. Maybe in the future she will be Miss Universe or Miss World," said the make-up artist, praising Anne''s beauty.

    "No, I will not allow my daughter to participate in such beauty events that shows off her face or beauty in front of millions of pairs of eyes. As long as I am alive, I will not allow my daughter to be public consumption," said Jack seriously.

    Anne, who was looking at the make-up artist''s putting make up on her face, slowly turned to Jack. "Come on, Jack, you can''t be selfish like that. Besides, the beauty pageant is good. In addition to adding insight and confidence, the contestants in the beauty event also have good charities and it''s an invaluable experience that won''t be repeated again for the second time. And I just support a beauty event like that, ifter on the princess wants to participate in such events, I will support her."

    Jack looked directly at Anne. "Please just support the other princesses, as long as it''s not my favorite princess, the gem of my heart."

    Anne shook her head slowly to hear Jack''s words, while the make-up artist looked very frightened to see Jack talking so passionately like earlier. He didn''t expect that Jack''s words, which were just small talk, would be taken seriously. Jack would actually be a very protective father to his daughters in the future. It would really be very difficult for a man who would approach princess rketer. Jack was the type of father who would definitely follow wherever his daughter went on a date.

    Because the preparations had beenpleted, the photo event began immediately. Christian, who wore simr clothes to his father, looked very handsome. He really was the incarnation of a Jackson Knight rke. Christian was very easy to direct and he didn''t evenin when several camera shes seemed to dazzle his blue eyes which were as clear as sea. Anne herself looked very beautiful in a ck dress that formed her body. Even though she was heavily pregnant, it didn''t reduce Anne''s beauty, her aura seemed to shine even more and it made Jack smile proudly because he could make her the mother of his children.

    After the formal photo was finished, a fashion stylist who was already on stand-by immediately helped Anne change clothes to do a maternity photo. The concept of the maternity photo that Anne chose was to use the concept of ancient Greek gods and goddesses where she only used a white cloth that covered her body, seeing the clothes that Anne was wearing made Jack scream loudly. He didn''t like seeing Anne''s beautiful body clearly visible in the clothes she was currently wearing.

    "Come on, Jack, if I wore a bra, it will vite the concept," protested Anne annoyed at Jack who was forcing her to wear a bra.

    "No, you must still wear a bra. I don''t like your breasts to look like that even though they are covered by cloth, you can still see the shape clearly, Anne. I don''t like your body being seen by other people," said Jack curtly, firm in his stance.

    Anne massaged her forehead slowly. "I''ve used body tapes. Believe me, things like that won''t show my breasts will be well protected by the body tapes which has this skin color. So you don''t have to worry."

    "Once I say no, it is a no!!"

    "Okay then, let''s help me take off these clothes, we''ll use the second concept. Maternity photos without clothes," said Anne quietly without guilt.

    Damn, so sexy!

    "No!! Big no�� That will never happen!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 676 - Princesss First Love

    After a long debate, Jack finally relented. He let Anne do a maternity photo using the concept of an ancient Greek goddess who only wore a thin cloth that covered her body. Jack chose to let Anne do the photo shoot as she wished rather than having to see her take the second option, namely a maternity photo without clothes that would make her whole body exposed to everyone, that was why Jack chose the first option.

    During the photo shoot, Jack seemed to be holding back his emotions. There was no smile at all on his face which made everyone in the room feel depressed, especially the photographer, who was the only man in the room apart from Jack. The cold aura from Jack''s bodypletely enveloped him while he was directing Anne in various poses.

    "Two more poses then we will finish, Madam..."

    "What!!! Why are there still two more poses? Haven''t you been directing a lot of force on my wife?!"Jack immediately cut off the photographer''s words with a rising voice that made the photographer surprised. Fortunately, the camera in his hand did not fall.

    "Jack,e on..."

    "No babe, you''ve been posing too many times. You''ve done more than twenty poses, so that''s enough. I''m sure you must be tired by now too, right?"

    Anne did not answer Jack''s question. She took a breath to get rid of all the annoyance that was in her chest at this time. Jack really ruined the event she had made. Anne slowly got off the chair assisted by a maid. She then approached the photographer who was looking at the photos on hisptop. All of Anne''s annoyance disappeared when she saw the photographer''s extraordinary photos. Anne absolutely loved all the photos.

    "I''ll take them all," said Anne quietly to the photographer. "But for those who are holding their stomachs with their eyes closed, I want you to print it big. I want to disy it in the room."

    "No, I don''t agree that ..."

    Jack couldn''t finish his sentence because Anne had already raised her hand in front of his face, forbidding him to speak.

    "What''s wrong? Can I not print it?" asked Anne curtly.

    "Why would a photo like this be printed? Aren''t we going to print a photo of the three of us with Christian?"

    Anne immediately crossed her arms across her chest. "Yeah, we''ll print that one and these photos of course. Besides, I''m erging one of these photos for me to keep in my room,"

    "If we print this photo of you, then those who work in photo printing will see your beautiful body, babe. I''m afraid one of them will keep one of them and make it the object of his crazy fantasy. Do you know that there are many sick people like to fantasize with weird photos like pictures of pregnant women, photos of small children and many others? I don''t want that and unwilling if you be one of the victims, so it''s better if we don''t print this one. We''d better save it and if for example you want to see it then we can see it from the file without having to print it, erge it, and disy it like that, dear, I really don''t want to share the beauty of your body with others," said Jack at length with a hoarse voice.

    Anne moistened her lower lip with her tongue, she really couldn''t understand Jack who would think that far, but on the other hand Anne was also happy because Jack really cared about her. After taking a deep breath, Anne finally relented and agreed to Jack''s proposal.

    Since the photo session was over, Anne then headed to the dressing room to put her clothes back on. She was a little disappointed that her beautiful photos wearing Greek goddess costumes were not printed. Helped by two maids to change clothes, Anne finally rejoined Jack and the photographer who looked very confused.

    "Just write how much everything, I''ll rece it with the highest series," said Jack quietly without guilt.

    "But sir, all these tools..."

    "I will rece everything, from the camera,ptop, lighting cables and everything in this room." Jack interrupted the photographer''s words again while looking at the photos of the three of them from the camera he had just taken from the photographer.

    "It''s not a question of money, sir. But all these tools have historical value which is very important to me because all these tools apany me to work from scratch," said the photographer again. He didn''t want Jack to take his equipments.

    Jack turned and red at the photographer. "You dare to go against my orders?"

    "No sir, that''s not it...I just..."

    "What''s this?"Anne, who had just arrived, suddenly interrupted the conversation of the two men.

    Seeing Anne came, photographer immediately ran to her and told her everything that happened. The photographer''s voice was hoarse when he spoke to Anne because he was holding back his tears. Even though he was a professional photographer, being under pressure by Jackson Knight rke made him unable to do anything. What''s more, he was currently in the big house of the number one businessman who had dozens of big bodyguards who were ready to carry out any orders given by his master.

    Anne massaged her forehead which hurt to hear the photographer speak. She then turned her gaze to her husband who looked still engrossed in their photos one by one from the camera he was holding.

    "Daddy..."

    Jack immediately turned his head when he heard Anne''s call. He then handed the camera he was holding to Anne. "Oh you''ve changed, take a look at this. Christian looks absolutely amazing in this photo. He''s going to be the most handsome man ever when he grows up. My proud son is Christian rke."

    Anne smiled when she saw the photo Jack was referring to. "Yeah, he''s really amazing. He''ll be a good big brother to the princesster on."

    "Of course, the princess will have two special bodyguards. Christian and I, we won''t let other men hurt or approach the princess without my permission," said Jack excitedly, his eyes zing as he spoke as if his favorite princess was in their midst right now.

    "You''re going to do thatter when the princess is growing up?"

    "Yes, of course. Princess is mine, nobody can touch her without my permission!" answered Jack firmly.

    Anne chuckled. "Okay, okay... you can do that, you can do whatever you want when the princess is an adult. But now, return the photographer''s camera, the camera is very valuable to him, Jack. Just like you, who really love the princess, for the photographer, his camera is like a child to him."

    "Is that true?"

    "Of course, just like policemen and soldiers, their first wife is their weapon and then their partner. The same goes for photographers, they''ve worked for years with their beloved camera which has brought them countless awards, money, memories and beautiful moments. So you can''t just take a memory of someone like that, Daddy. Trust me if the princess knew she wouldn''t like it, you don''t want to disappoint the princess, right?"

    Jack''s whole body stiffened, his eyes were perfectly rounded. Without a word, Jack immediately approached the photographer and immediately returned the camera he had been holding.

    "This is yours, I''m returning it, sorry I had intended to take it earlier," said Jack firmly with authority.

    The photographer looked confused at the drastic change in Jack''s attitude, while Anne just smiled in amusement at Jack''s attitude.

    Well, it looked like Jack wanted to be the perfect first love for his daughterter.

    To be continued

 Chapter 677 - [Bonus ]Jacks Request

    The photo shoot at Jack''s house ended peacefully without any disputes due to Jack''s desire to have the photographer''s cameras. Even though the photographer had to let his memory be taken, they were still grateful that Jack didn''t confiscate their precious equipments.

    Jack himself seemed very happy because the photos of Anne''s maternity wearing an ancient Greek goddess costume had been secured. With this, no other men would be able to see Anne''s body.

    While standing looking at the group of photographers, fashion stylists, and make-up artists who had just helped them leave, suddenly the phone in Jack''s pocket vibrated.

    Aaron Sean Connery:

    ''Come to Korea soon, we need you here, Dear Mr. rke.''

    The message from Aaron had just been read by Jack. One eyebrow raised as he read the message.

    Jackson Knight rke:

    ''I can''t go anywhere, Anne is about to give birth. I can''t leave her alone.''

    One minute after Jack sent the reply message to Aaron, suddenly his cell phone rang. Aaron immediately called him.

    "What''s going on? Why can''t you read the message I sent!" Jack snapped angrily when he received an iing call from Aaron.

    "Tsk! You are really annoying. I''m serious. We need the CEO of Muller Finance International who is funding this luxury hotel development project, Jack. Some investors who are starting to get interested want to meet you in person," said Aaron seriously.

    Jack was silent and looked at Anne, who was talking to Luis.

    "Jack, are you still there?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "So what do you want to do? When can youe?" Aaron asked again seriously.

    "But Anne..."

    "So when will Anne give birth?"

    "There''s still a few weeks to go," Jack replied casually without guilt.

    "Jesus! Are you kidding me, Jack?! I thought Anne is going to give birth in two or three days, you''re really amazing, Jack. I''m speechless right now," Aaron shouted in annoyance. Aaron thought the reason Jack refuseding to Korea was because Anne would give birth in the near future. Jack had really pissed him off at this point. "Listen to me, Jackson Knight rke. Right now all Asian eyes are on our project. This luxury hotel and residence project on this artificial ind, there are millions of pairs of eyes staring right at us right now and you want to squander this opportunity? Are you serious?"

    Jack was silent. He then walked away from where Anne and the others were.

    "Nowadays, almost all mass media in Korea look up to Connery Corporation and Muller Finance International as two extraordinarypanies that made this impossible project. If you don''t show up at a time like this you will waste a golden opportunity, Jack. I know you are already rich , bute on, this is Muller Finance International, apany that your father build that he passed down to you, apany that you developed without the frills of the rke family. If you had seeded in making Muller Finance International''s name more famous, then I''m sure people would admire you more, and the more they will praise you and tter you. They will surely be more and more respectful of Jackson Knight rke, who was able to turn thepany left by his father into a biggerpany without the rke name frills. Think about it, Jack," added Aaron seriously.

    Jack was silent again because of Aaron''s words, and this time he was silent for a long time, because what Aaron said was true. What he was betting on in Korea at this time was Muller Finance International, not rke Enterprise. Even though the two giantpanies were his now, but still, Muller Finance International was a direct inheritance from his father who died under the name Calvin Muller.

    "Jack..."

    "I''ll think about it again, I''ll contact you as soon as possible," said Jack quickly interrupting Aaron''s words.

    "Okay, I''ll be waiting to hear from you. Give Christian a kiss."

    Jack smiled. "I''ll give Christian your regards after this."

    Aaron chuckled then hung up on Jack. Jack himself did not immediately rejoin his family. He was still standing where he was currently, and looked at Anne from a distance. Indeed, Anne was still due in a few weeks, but it was Jack who had vowed to always be by her side when she was pregnant with their second child at this time. Therefore, at this time Jack was in a dilemma. On the other hand, he had a great opportunity to make the name of Muller Finance International today as Aaron said. It was really a tough choice for Jack.

    Anne was aware of Jack''s anxiety as he stood alone. From the corner of her eyes, she could see Jack was upset. Although other people were not aware of Jack''s condition, as a wife, Anne could feel what was happening to Jack right now. Anne slowly walked over to Jack who was sitting on the edge of the garden.

    "Who called you?" Anne asked Jack quietly.

    Anne''s soft voice managed to make Jack wake up from his daydream. Luckily, Jack could still faintly hear what Anne had said earlier.

    "Aaron called me," Jack answered quickly.

    Anne smiled. She knew that when Aaron contacted Jack, it must have something to do with their big project. "Is there a problem in Korea?"

    "No, everything is fine."

    Anne returned a smile. Somehow, she became so good at detecting Jack''s lies. "I''ve known you not only for a year or two, Jack. We did spend a lot of time when we were colleagues at Newcastle upon Tyne, do you think after all this time you could still lie to me?"

    Jack''s voice was caught in his throat, as he was ready to tell her another lie, but then immediately became speechless upon hearing Anne''s words. Jack finally realized, he could not lie to Anne, the woman, his forever love.

    Slowly, Jack took Anne''s hand and brought it to his left chest where his heart was. "Aaron asked me toe to Korea. Right now, everyone in Asia is focused on our project. That''s why my presence in Korea at this time is very important. Everyone wants to meet the CEO of Muller Finance International, the fundingpany that financed this big project. They want to meet me, Anne."

    Anne''s eyes lit up. "Well then go, the sooner you get there, the better, right?"

    Jack looked closely at Anne''s beautiful eyes. The beauty of the spectrum of those eyes made Jack want to go in and swim in them. "But I don''t want to leave you, especially with you being so pregnant. I don''t want to lose a precious moment like when you gave birth to Christian, Anne. I don''t want to."

    "But Jack, Aaron needs your presence right now. I''ll be fine, I''m not alone anyway. There''s Luis and the others beside me, even if I''m about to give birth, I can contact you directly. And by then you can immediately fly back with the private jet, but that''s impossible because my due date is still a few weeks away, Jack. So you don''t have to worry," said Anne quietly with a smile, trying to convince Jack to go to Korea.

    Jack was silent. he was angry and annoyed with Anne. Jack thought that Anne would keep him in Geneva, but Jack''s guess was wrong. His wife actually supported him to go.

    "Okay, I''ll go. But on one condition."

    Anne narrowed her eyes. "Condition, what condition?"

    "Give me a dozen children, so if I wasn''t by your side this time when you gave birth to the princess, I would still have that moment when the other princesses were born."

    "What?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 678 - Leaving To Korea

    Jack was still wincing at the pain in his ear which was being tugged by Anne after he asked for a dozen children, while Anne herself had left him to enter the house.

    Seeing the master who looked in pain Erick and Nichs approached him worriedly.

    Jack smiled at the sight of his two men who were so swift. "I''m fine. It''s just a little argument with my wife and a mental preparation for both of you. We''re flying to Korea this afternoon."

    "Are you serious, sir?" Nichs shouted, his voice rising.

    "But Madam... will Madam allow you?" Erick, who did not want to lose, also asked questions.

    Jack returned a smile. "If my wife doesn''t let me go, then I won''t be able to order the two of you to get ready, my destination to Korea this time is very important. Prepare all the files rted to the artificial ind project that the Connery Corporation is working on. We will fly straight away at three in the afternoon."

    "Alice, does she have toe with us too, Sir?" Nichs asked suddenly.

    "Of course, otherwise your friend won''t be able to concentrate," replied Jack, smiling teasingly at Erick.

    Nichs alsoughed at his master''s answer. He then hurriedly left Erick to enter the room to prepare his personal belongings and some files to carry. Meanwhile, Alice was seen walking towards Erick, just as Nichs entered the house.

    "What''s wrong?" asked the blonde-haired woman with very thick English ent to her lover, which continued to irritate her.

    Erick turned and looked at Alice with a gentle gaze. "We have to go to Korea this afternoon. Our flight is at three in the afternoon. Prepare all the important items and documents rted to the Connery Corporation project. Master has an important business there."

    Alice''s face paled as if her blood flow had stopped. She was very surprised to hear Erick''s words. "Are you sure Master is going with you? But Anne, she is very pregnant, Erick. Soon she will give birth. There is no way Master will leave her."

    "It''s only for two weeks. We will only be in Korea for two weeks. While Madam is expected to give birth in four weeks, Master still has plenty of time to apany his wife, Alice." Erick answered Alice''s question by giving her an exnation.

    "Yes, but did Anne already..."

    "The madam herself ordered the Master to leave. Currently, the Madam is also helping the Master to pack. So don''t talk anymore and pack our things, I will prepare the important files," said Erick quietly in a tone which didn''t want to be rebuked.

    Alice took a deep breath hearing Erick''s words. Although she still couldn''t believe Anne gave permission, but in the end, Alice still carried out Erick''s orders to pack the two of them.

    ***

    Jack looked at the two medium-sized suitcases that were ready to be carried on the bed. Although Jack forbade Anne to help him pack, Anne did not heed Jack''s prohibition.

    "You''d better take a shower immediately. After that, you will tidy up your personal needs in this small bag," said Anne quietly, looking at Jack who was sitting on the bed.

    "Are you really okay with me leaving?" Jack confirmed Anne''s decision again.

    Anne, who was in front of her dressing table, turned to Jack. "I don''te from a rich family who can help you when you''re having a hard time, so this is what I can do as a wife, to support you and pray for you from home."

    "Anne, I don''t like you talking like that," Jack sighed hoarsely.

    Anne smiled. "I''m serious. I''m doing this because I want to be a good wife to you. A wife who supports whatever her husband does as long as it''s good and right."

    Jack immediately got out of bed and hugged Anne from behind tightly. "I made you my wife because I want to spend the rest of my life with you, not because I want to ask for your help or anything else. Just by giving me healthy and cute children is enough Anne, I don''t ask for anything else from you. So stop talking like that, I don''t like it."

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words. Her chest felt warm at this moment. The baby in her stomach, which had been constantly moving while she was helping Jack pack up, immediately became silent. Her little daughter seemed to know what her father was saying. She was really good girl.

    After inhaling Anne''s addictive scent to his heart''s content, Jack then went to the bathroom to prepare himself up before going to Korea, while Anne continued her work of preparing Jack''s personal needs into a small bag to be put in the suitcase. The reason was that Anne didn''t want to bother Jack by looking for his personal equipment, because Jack''s personal items were things that were quite difficult to find as they alle from a well-known brand in Paris which was only sold to European nobles and other famous people who were considered worthy of using the brand. Therefore, Anne was worried that Jack would get in trouble if he didn''t bring the body wash, perfume, facial toner, mouthwash, and toothpaste with him. After Jack''s personal items were put into a special bag that had been prepared, Anne immediately put them in the suitcase, along with Jack''s clothes.

    It was a bit excessive, but the quality of these items was great because they were very good andfortable to use, and Jack''s skin was onlypatible with that one brand. Even since Jack disguised himself as a barista while working with Anne at Newcastle upon Tyne, he''d been using them in his apartment.

    When Jack came out of the bathroom, Anne was no longer in the room and it made Jack a little disappointed, even though Jack had nned to seduce Anne with his body.

    Disappointed, Jack finally put on the clothes that Anne had prepared on the bed. After removing the towel that protected his lower body, Jack began to quickly put his clothes on. Even though he only wore casual clothes, the Jackson Knight rke aura didn''t disappear. He looked even more charming with the jeans and t-shirt he wore. Paired with a semi-formal suit, Jack looked perfect. Anne really had a very good sense of fashion.

    "Mommy, why is everyone carrying suitcases? Where are we going?" chirped Christian who kept asking his mother.

    "Uncle Erick, Uncle Nick, and Aunty Alice have to go to work with Daddy, baby," Anne replies softly while stroking Christian''s head.

    Christian turned to his mother quickly and grabs her hand tightly. "Will Daddy leave us like he used to? Are we both going to live in our little house again, Mom?"

    Thump!

    Jack''s steps immediately stopped hearing Cristian''s question addressed to his mother. Jack quickly went straight to his son and hugged him tightly.

    "Daddy," Christian said quietly with a smile as he was in his mother''s arms.

    "Daddy''s just gone for work, honey," Jack rasped, his eyes already watering.

    Christian smiled broadly then gave his little finger to his father. "Pinky promise?"

    "Pinky promise," Jack replied softly, as he intertwined his pinky with Christian''s little one, before he finally hugged his son tightly.

    After saying goodbye to Jack and three of his assistants left the house for the airport. Christian, who was promised a new toy, then waved his hand excitedly at his father''s car, which had drifted away from Luis'' arms.

    "Everything will be fine, Ma''am, trust me," said Luis softly.

    Anne smiled and rubbed her churning stomach, her daughter had been giving her a wave of love ever since, as if she knew her father was gone.

    To be continued

 Chapter 679 - Womans Life

    Three days had passed since Jack left. All Anne did was sit and learn to embroider while watching Christian y with Doctor Caitlyn, who was on standby beside her. Doctor Caitlyn was asked by Jack to stay in Geneva until Anne gave birth.

    "What''s wrong, Anne, do you feel sick?" Doctor Caitlyn asked slowly to Anne, who suddenly put her fork and spoon on the te, even though she had not enjoyed her food at all.

    Anne turned and looked at Doctor Caitlyn, who was sitting across from her. "I''m bored, I''m very bored, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "What do you want to do today? Do you want to study..."

    "I want to go shopping, take a walk at the mall. I want to refresh my frozen brain, Doc."

    Luis and Doctor Caitlyn chuckled at Anne''s words. The twopanions of Anne looked at each other for a while before Luis nodded his head at Doctor Caitlyn, giving her a code.

    "Well, where do you want to go?" Doctor Caitlyn asked gently.

    Anne''s eyes immediately lit up. "Seriously, can I go?"

    "Sure, did someone stop you?" Doctor Caitlyn asked amused.

    "Yessss...? Well then, wait for me, I''ll get ready," replied Anne excitedly.

    After getting permission, Anne then rushed to her room using the elevator, leaving Luis, Doctor Caitlyn, and Christian enjoying their lunch.

    Seeing Anne leave like that, Luis smiled while shaking his head. "Sometimes I forget that Madam is pregnant when I see her like that."

    "Yeah, you''re right, I sometimes feel sorry for Anne. When she was young, she had to be a mother of two children, even though you know that nowadays many women refuse to get pregnant for fear of changing their beauty and body. So when I saw her alone, sometimes I feel bad for her," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly.

    Luis ced the ss of water on the table and wiped his lips with a napkin. "Anne is a good girl and that''s what you said when you first saw her when I brought her home after she was raped that time, and what you said is true. Anne is not only a good girl. She is also a perfect mother even though her childish nature sometimes appears That''s why I love her and swear to keep her safe, even though thete Master didn''t ask me to do this."

    "So that means you weren''t asked by thete Master to look after this family actually, Luis?" asked Doctor Caitlyn in surprise.

    "Actually, the old master at that time freed me to live outside without taking care of his family after he died. It was written in the will he wrote directly to me. But after a big fight that night that caused the madam to lose one baby, I finally decided to stay in this family and take care of Madam, to be more precise. After she left in silence, I continued to investigate and find out her whereabouts until finally I found her in Scond, pregnant with her second child who survived. After knowing that, the heir of this family would soon be present, I swear to I don''t want to let go of this family and continue to watch over them even if Master doesn''t ask me directly. Besides, I have nowhere else to go, while in this family, I can feel the warmth of family. There is Christian who can cure my longing for my wife and child who had passed away long time ago. Plus, soon, there will be a princess in the family. It feels like my happiness isplete now," Luis answered honestly.

    Doctor Caitlyn was silent, holding back her tears. She couldn''t believe the stern and scary man sitting in front of her right now was just an old man who longed for family''s love. The awkward atmosphere finally disappeared when Anne back in the room again. Anne looked beautiful in a peach knee-length dress and a handbag toplete her look. She also had put on a light makeup on her face. Being pregnant with a daughter really had a huge impact on Anne.

    "Are you ready?" Doctor Caitlyn asked gently.

    "More than ready," replied Anne excitedly, her eyes sparkling with great joy. It seemed that the saying that shopping was the cure for all women''s annoyances was true.

    Doctor Caitlyn chuckled.

    Anne nodded her head, but she immediately turned to Luis, who was still sitting casually beside the still smiling Christian, who enjoyed the food. As if aware of being watched, Luis then looked at Anne with a smile. "You two go, there will be ten bodyguards apanying you. Christian and I will stay at home."

    "Why don''t youe with us, Luis?" asked Anne sadly.

    "Because I don''t want to disturb a woman''s fun. After all, Christian doesn''t seem to like to linger at the mall. This child prefers nature to buildings," Luis replied softly, stroking Christian''s hair lovingly.

    Anne smiled. What Luis said was true. His son preferred quiet nature to ces like malls that were full of people.

    "Okay then, I''m going, Luis. Please take care of Christian for me."

    "Rx, Madam. Have fun."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled and waved at Luis before finally turned around and walked with Anne to the car that was ready to drop them off. The Warrior members, who were always on standby, got into the car as soon as thedy had entered the super luxurious bullet-proof car in the second row. Not long after that, the three luxury cars began to leave the mansion area towards the highway together.

    ***

    "Uncle, look what I found."

    "Uncle, I want that ice cream!"

    "Uncle, I want to get on that swing."

    The slurred voice of Charlotte Lloyd ying with Edward Cole in the garden besides a fairly majestic building sounded very cheerful. The little girl was running in the open space with her little feet wearing pinkce shoes.

    Edward was forced to babysit for his cousin, Chester Lloyd, this afternoon because Chester was on work that couldn''t be postponed.

    "Uncle,e here. Don''t just sit there,e see this. I met a cute animal," Charlotte shouted at Edward, who was sitting enjoying ice cream.

    Thump!

    Edward''s eyes widened instantly. "Don''t touch any animal, Charlotte," Edward shouted loudly as he ran towards Charlotte.

    The bodyguards who had been just standing straight up immediately followed Edward and approached Charlotte. As soon as he saw the cute animal mentioned by Charlotte, Edward screamed loudly and immediately hugged one of the bodyguards who were standing nearby.

    It was clear that two caterpirs were eating the leaves on a flower nt. Seeing his fat and contorted body made Edward felt icky. Edward, who was afraid of insects, immediately ran away from Charlotte as soon as he realized he was hugging a man.

    "Uncle, are you okay?"

    Edward immediately waved his hand at Charlotte. "Come here! Don''t go near that beast, Charlotte. It''s a dangerous beast."

    To be continued

 Chapter 680 - Old Friend

    Anne, who was looking at the surrounding scenery, suddenly asked the driver to stop the car, thus confusing Doctor Caitlyn, who was sitting beside Anne.

    "What''s wrong, Anne? Are you sick again?"

    Anne shook her head quickly. "I saw Charlotte."

    Doctor Caitlyn raised one eyebrow. "Charlotte? Who is Charlotte?"

    Anne, who couldn''t wait to hug Charlotte, got out of the car and rushed over to Charlotte who was standing in front of several men around her. Because Anne was wearing t shoes, so she had no trouble at all when she walked over to Charlotte, who was on the side of the park which was slightly uphill.

    "Charlotte!" Anne immediately called the little girl''s name as soon as she was not far from where Charlotte was standing.

    When her name was called, Charlotte immediately turned her head, looking for the person who had called her. The little girl''s eyes immediately lit up when she saw Anne. Even though she had only seen Anne a few times in a short time, but it seemed that the little girl had managed to recognize the woman who had helped her a few months ago.

    "Beautiful aunty," Charlotte screamed loudly as she ran to Anne who was already smiling at her.

    Edward and all the bodyguards were shocked when they saw Charlotte screaming and running towards a woman who had called her. All of the men immediately turned their eyes to the pregnant woman who was currently kneeling while hugging Charlotte who was immediately familiar to her.

    "Who is that woman?" Edward asked quietly to one of Chester''s bodyguards.

    "I don''t know, sir. But Miss Charlotte seems to know her."

    Edward, who was curious, immediately approached Charlotte to find out who the woman who was hugging his niece was, but Edward''s steps immediately stopped when he saw the face of the pregnant woman who was giving his niece a kiss.

    "A-Anne...Marianne..." Edward stammered.

    Anne who was focusing on Charlotte immediately turned to the man who called her. The smile on her face instantly disappeared when she recognized the figure of the man who had called her name.

    "Edward, you''re Edward Cole, right?"

    "S-so you''re Anne?"

    Anne smiled and slowly got up from the grass with the help of Doctor Caitlyn who was already beside her. Doctor Caitlyn, who was trusted by Luis to look after Anne, immediately got out of the car as soon as Anne stepped on the asphalt a few moments ago.

    "Long time no see, Edward," said Anne quietly as she extended her hand towards her former college friend, Edward.

    Edward, who still couldn''t believe that he could meet Anne in Geneva, seemed silent for a while before he finally epted Anne''s hand.

    "I can''t believe I met you in this town, Anne," Edward said quietly.

    Anne chuckled. "I can''t believe I meet you here either. You''ve changed so much, Edward."

    Edward let go of Anne''s hand and smiled stiffly. "You''ve changed so much, Anne," Edward said quietly, staring at Anne''s big belly.

    Realizing that Edward was staring at Anne''s stomach, she then slowly touched it. "In a few weeks, my second child will be born."

    "What... second child? So you''ve given birth before?!" Edward shouted in surprise. So far, Edward, who was busy in the piano world, had not really kept up with the developments in the business world, especially the wives of entrepreneurs like Anne.

    "Of course, my first child is almost three years old, about Charlotte''s age," replied Anne softly while stroking Charlotte''s blonde hair that was clinging to her.

    "You are absolutely amazing, Anne, and wait a minute, how did you get to know my niece?"

    Anne raised one eyebrow, surprised. "Charlotte is your niece?"

    "Yes."

    "So you and Chester Lloyd are brothers?" Anne asked Edward again.

    Edward immediately raised one hand to his chest. "Hold on, so you know Chester too?"

    Anne chuckled. "I''m the first to ask, Edward. So you''re the first to answer my questions, not to ask questions back to me."

    "Chester and I are ..."

    "If you guys want to talk, you better sit down. Remember your womb, Anne." Doctor Caitlyn interrupted Edward''s words quickly.

    Edward''s face immediately turned red when he realized his stupidity. With a little awkwardness, Edward then invited Anne to sit on the chair he used to sit before. One of the members of the Warriors immediately gave a special pillow on the hard chair before Anne sat down, they really made sure the mistress could sitfortably.

    "Thank you," said Anne quietly to one of her husband''s bodyguards who put a pillow on the park bench.

    "It is my duty, Madam."

    Anne smiled and sat slowly in the chair that had been madefortable with the help of Doctor Caitlyn who was always by her side. Seeing how people treated Anne made Edward believe that Anne''s husband was a person who really loved Anne. As someone who once had feelings for Anne when they were in college, Edward felt a little awkward when he saw the girl who once stayed in his heart was now pregnant.

    "So when are you going to answer my question earlier?" said Anne quietly, starting the conversation not long after Doctor Caitlyn yed with Charlotte and saw a butterfly on a flower that was near where they were sitting.

    Edward smiled nervously. "Chester Lloyd is the son of my maternal uncle, he is five years older than me. And Charlotte is his only daughter after his wife who betrayed his love decided tomit suicide following her affair. What a cruel woman, how dare she leave a child as beautiful as Charlotte alone."

    Anne''s eyes widened at Edward''s words. "Charlotte''s mother killed herself? What''s the story?"

    Edward took a deep breath and began to tell what happened to Chester''s wife who had chosen tomit suicide shortly after giving birth to Charlotte. While Edward was talking, Anne covered her mouth with her palm. She couldn''t believe there was a mother who was so selfish like that, concerned with her own ego and neglecting a child that she bore and gave birth to.

    "You''re not making up stories right?"

    Edward looked at Anne wistfully. "You know I''m a pianist, right? I don''t like that kind of stuff, Anne. Especially when ites to Chester, my own cousin who is as icy as the South Pole."

    Anne bit her lower lip and turned her gaze to Charlotte who was smiling broadly with Doctor Caitlyn. Suddenly, Anne''s motherly soul was hurt when she found out that a beautiful and cute child as Charlotte waspletely unwanted by her own mother. Anne felt sorry for the fate that befell Charlotte.

    Realizing that Anne was staring at his niece, Edward smiled faintly. "Actually it''s wrong to feel sorry for Charlotte, the child doesn''t feel the pain. I mean at this time at her age she must not know anything, the one who was hurt the most was my brother. Chester was the one who suffered the most in that marriage, the woman he loved wholeheartedly turns out to not love him even though she was pregnant with the baby."

    Anne slowly lowered her head. Edward''s words bothered her. As a married woman Anne felt sorry for her, she knew the pain of being unwanted.

    "Never mind, now it''s your turn. How and when did you get to know the ice man?"

    Anne smiled. "It was Charlotte who made us meet a few months ago."

    "Hey, what does that mean?"

    Anne smiled again and recounted her first meeting with Chester a few months ago at the mall, when Charlotte almost became the victim of a kidnapping.

    "Fuck! So that''s the reason Chester doesn''t want to use a baby sitter anymore, apparently," Edward shouted loudly shortly after Anne had finished telling her the beginning of her meeting with Chester and Charlotte.

    "Father''s love, you won''t know about that until you have kids of your own, you bastard!!" Chester''s voice sounded loud in response to Edward''s words.

    Anne and Edward immediately turned to Chester, who was already walking towards them. Seeing that there was the man who was cklisted by Jack, a member of the Warriors, immediately moved closer, trying to protect Anne from Chester''s gaze which automatically made Edward confused. He didn''t understand why suddenly Anne''s bodyguards seemed to drive Chester away from Anne.

    "What''s wrong with your bodyguards, Anne?" Edward asked in a low whisper.

    Before Anne had time to answer Chester, who had arrived in front of them, immediately touched one of the Warrior''s shoulders. "I didn''te to kidnap your madam, don''t worry."

    To be continued

 Chapter 681 - Love Is True

    The Warriors members only moved away from Chester after Anne gave them orders to stay away, so Chester finally got to Anne who was sitting with Edward.

    "You two know each other?" Chester asked quickly, full of inquiry.

    Without guilt, Edward immediately put his hand on Anne''s shoulder, smiling broadly. "We''re on the same campus at UAL, Anne is my junior."

    Chester''s eyes narrowed when he saw Edward''s hand on Anne''s shoulder. He was annoyed by it. Chester quickly grabbed Edward''s hand from Anne''s shoulder roughly. "Watch your attitude, your current college friend is the wife of a very influential man in this country. So don''t mess around or you''ll make other people think otherwise."

    Edward grimaced in pain after Chester released his grip on his hand, while Anne could only smile and silently watch what Chester did to Edward.

    "I''m sorry, Mrs. rke. This cousin of mine has always have no manners, please don''t take it to heart," Chester said quietly. Chester deliberately called her formal greeting.

    Anne pursed her lips. "It''s okay. After all we are really only friends at the same alma mater. Even though I didn''t finish my studies and got a bachelor''s degree like I always wanted to."

    "You don''t want to finish your course?" Chester repeated Anne in surprise.

    "Why did she finish her studies when there was a rich man who was very crazy about her, until he finally got Anne as she is today," Edward said quickly without guilt.

    Chester suddenly gripped his hands tightly. "So you and Jack knew each other when you were in college?"

    "Even before they went to college. Jack used to be a barista at Anne''s coffee shop in Newcastle upon Tyne." Edward again answered Chester''s question which was actually addressed to Anne.

    Chester clenched his jaw. "Is your name Anne, Edward? Why did you answer for her?"

    Edward immediately raised his hands up, gesturing that he gave up and then immediately got up from the chair away from Anne while smiling broadly towards Chester who looked very angry with him at this time.

    Anne chuckled at Edward''s funny behavior. Instantly, the memory of all Edward''s arrogant attitude when she first met him was gone.

    "Is what my impudent brother is true, Anne?" Chester asked quietly.

    "Yes, everything Edward said is true. My husband and I met one year before I went to the same college as Edward. At that time, Jack didn''t say who he really was, that''s why he worked for me as a barista at my simple coffee shop," replied Anne was gentle, her lips were smiling widely as she recalled the ups and downs of her acquaintance with Jack.

    "Not only that, Anne even faithfully waited for her husband who was dered dead for 2 years in solitude. Just imagine a girl as beautiful as Anne willingly and patiently waiting for her lover who has been dered dead by the police for almost two years, isn''t that great?" Edward answered Anne''s words again without fear.

    Chester immediately turned to Edward quickly. His eyes were really very unfriendly at this time and Edward, who realized this, immediately chose to leave Chester''s presence to y with Charlotte.

    "Why did you want to wait for Jack that long in uncertainty, Anne? Did someone tell you that Jack was still alive? Did you wait that long because you didn''t want to lose that rich man?"

    However, Anne, who already knew Chester''s love story with his ex-wife, only smiled. Fortunately, she and Edward had talked for a while previously, so that Anne was not angry when Chester asked her that question.

    Anne looked at Chester with a warm gaze. "You know, when Jack disappeared in the English Channel, the night before that incident, Jack and I had tied the knot at York Minster, even though there were no witnesses or priests who witnessed our sacred vows. When Jack was dered dead, I was a wife waiting for the return of her husband. No one knew about it, even my best friend Linda only found out a few months after the fateful incident happened. My feelings started to grow 7 years ago when Jack didn''t say who he was. I didn''t know he was a CEO of a bigpany in this country, I also didn''t know that he was the only grandson of the Luxembourg nobleman. I liked his personality even though he''s often unreasonable at times and it wasn''t just once that I got separated from Jack. After we officially remarried and witnessed by many people, we separated again for 3 years due to a misunderstanding until we finally came back together again this year. You know why we can get back together again, Chester? It''s because of love. You may not believe in love because the person who was previously present in your life was the wrong person. But believe me, one day a kind woman wille into your life, a woman who is ready to ept you not only because of your position, not because of your money, but because of your heart and personality."

    "You..."

    "Edward has told me everything, but don''t be angry at him. Edward told me that because he cares about you. He asked me to help, at least give you advice, as you had once given your love to the wrong woman. I''m not saying you failed at marriage, because now you have Charlotte to take care of. And believe me, your ex-wife must have some feelings for you because otherwise she wouldn''t possibly want to bear the seed of a man she hates," said Anne quietly cutting Chester''s words.

    Chester was numb. He couldn''t answer Anne''s words. Chester usually talked a lot in court, but only this time he couldn''t reply to someone''s words.

    "Don''t act like you know everything, Anne, that woman doesn''t love me. She also doesn''t want my daughter, the proof is that he would rather die following his lover than raise Charlotte with me," Chester said curtly.

    Anne took a deep breath. "Get rid of all the hatred to your ex-wife, Chester. And use a cool head to remember every moment you spent together. Trust me, if your ex-wife didn''t have the slightest bit of feelings for you, then she would have done everything she could to kill Charlotte since she was in her stomach. You know, in a woman''s pregnancy, the first three months are the most risky period, if the womb is not strong, then by doing a little activity, the fetus can fall. If you continue to put all the me on your ex-wife then your hatred will not disappear. Just think about the one kindness that you remember from your ex-wife, your life will definitely be much better. She is indeed guilty of ending her own life. But you have no right to keep judging her because it is not your job to judge your neighbor, there is God who has more power to do that."

    Thump!

    Chester was silent. His tongue went numb hearing Anne''s words. He never expected to meet someone who dared to speak to him like that, after all these years.

    After a long talk, Anne felt thirsty. She slowly gave a code to one of her bodyguards to ask for a drink. While drinking, Anne stole a nce at Chester. Because she had wasted a lot of time, she then decided to continue her trip to the mall.

    While standing and taking a step forward, Anne gently tapped Chester''s shoulder. "You have the right to be happy, don''t keep ming yourself," said Anne softly with a smile.

    Not far from where Chester and Anne were talking, a woman in a wedding dress was seen to have taken a photo of them together from inside the car. "I won''t give up so easily," the woman muttered in a hateful voice.

    To be continued

 Chapter 682 - Intruders

    < Four Seasons Hotel Seoul, South Korea. 11.00 AM >

    Jackid down on the biggest size bed in his hotel room after finishing his fourth press conference in thest 5 days. The coboration project with Connery Corporation really made him very tired. As Aaron said earlier, the attention of all East Asians was on the project they were currently working on, especially the South Koreans who were very enthusiastic and couldn''t wait for the artificial ind to bepleted.

    Even South Korean idols and artists had also shown their respective support for Jack and Aaron, the executor who was struggling to build a prestigious building in the country of ginseng.

    Jack nced at the clock hanging on the wall.

    "It''s almost twelve o''clock at night, no wonder I''m so tired," Jack said quietly with a yawn. Slowly, he got out of bed and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    Today was really very tiring. After returning from the project, Jack and Aaron had to attend a press conference which was quite long and closed with a dinner with performances from idols from the three biggest agencies in South Korea today.

    Jack, who didn''t really like events like that, tried to stay calm and keep smiling throughout the event. He didn''t want to disappoint those who were waiting for him. Moreover, coupled with the appearance of the idols who were performing on stage, Jack was really good at guarding the hearts of everyone present today.

    After ten minutes had passed, Jack came out of the bathroom and prepared to contact Anne. The considerable time difference with Switzend made Jack happy. Even though it''s almost midnight in Korea but in Switzend it''s still four o''clock in the afternoon. Leaning back in his work chair, Jack began to stare at his cell phone which was calling Anne. Even though he was tired, Jack always took the time to talk to Anne, Christian and the princess who was still in Anne''s stomach.

    He tried once and failed, even the second time failed as well. Finally, Jack''s call was received on the fifth attempt.

    "Babe..." Jack sighed in frustration when Anne finally appeared on his cell phone screen.

    Anne, who didn''t feel guilty, immediately waved her hand at Jack. "Hi Daddy, we miss you."

    Instantly, Jack''s anger and fatigue disappeared when he heard the sweet words that came out of Anne''s sweet lips.

    "You just finished? How was your work today? You''ve had dinner, right?"

    Jack smiled. "It''s all done, I''ve eaten, I''ve taken a shower and there''s only one thing I can''t do right now." Jack''s voice was hoarse as he spoke.

    "What is it?" asked Anne curiously.

    "Hug and kiss you three," Jack answered honestly.

    "Oh, how sweet!" Anne answered Jack''s sweet words with an intoxicating smile.

    Jack was silent for a moment. He really was in torment right now. All his longing for Anne really made him suffer. Just being able to see Anne and not being able to touch her really gave him a deep pain. Although very tired and sleepy, Jack still listened to Anne''s chatter about what she did today with Christian and Luis at home. Jack really felt so sad not being able to be at home and going through all the interesting things that his wife and son were doing.

    "So when are you going home?" asked Anne quietly closing the story.

    "In four days."

    "Hmm, you''ve been in Korea for quite a while," said Anne briefly.

    Jack nodded his head slowly. "Yes and I suffer a lot. Being away from you tortures me a lot, Anne. I miss you, miss your scent, I miss wanting to hug you, longing to talk to the princess. Arrggghh! I really can''t take it anymore."

    Anne squeezed the bottom of her nightgown pretty hard. It would be a lie if she didn''t miss Jack either. Anne also experienced the same thing as Jack experienced, the bigger her stomach the bigger the desire to continue to be by Jack''s side and she had to keep it to herself because she didn''t want to interfere with the big work that Jack was doing at the moment.

    "Don''t be like that, the children and I are currently doing well at home. We will be patiently waiting for you toe home, you better sleep now. It''s almost 12 o''clock in Korea, isn''t it?" asked Anne quietly, ncing at the clock on his cell phone.

    Jack nodded. "Yes and I miss you."

    Anne chuckled. "Yes, now turn off your phone and go to sleep, so that tomorrow morning you will have better energy so that all your work can bepleted without any problems and you can return home soon."

    "But I still miss you," sighed Jack hopefully.

    "I miss you too, but you have to remember that your body needs rest. The cells in your body need time to regenerate and they will work at night, so don''t torture your body by continuing to do activities that could otherwise be postponed for the next day. If you''re sick, the kids and I will be sad."

    Jack was silent for a while before finally smiling sweetly at his phone. "Okay, I''m going to bed. Give a kiss to Christian and the princess, I love you all. I love you, Anne."

    "We love you more. See you tomorrow."

    Jack''s cell phone screen was reced with a photo of his wedding with Anne at York Minster. Anne had really turned off the call. Jack gave a big yawn. What Anne said was true. His body really needed time to rest. Without taking off his bathrobe, Jack thenid down on his soft bed in a supine position.

    p!

    p!

    Jack pped twice to turn off all the lights in his room. the VVIP room he upied had sophisticated equipment so he didn''t need a lot of energy to turn off the lights or open the window curtains, all he had to do was just pping his hands. All these things could be done itself by a robotic system that had been arranged in such a way as to providefort for visitors to the 5-star hotel room in the city of Seoul.

    By the time Jack had closed his eyes, it seemed that someone had managed to enter his room after he forced the room open using the double key he had. That person was wearing a ck face mask that left only his eyes. The person''s destination was the file that was on Jack''s desk. With very careful steps, the person walked past Jack to the desk. The man''s eyes lit up when he saw the file he wanted was on the table. But just as he was about to extend his hand towards the file, suddenly, Jack, who had been awake since the person entered the room, grabbed his hand and gripped it tightly.

    "Who are you?!"

    The stranger who had almost seeded in doing his job seemed very surprised when he realized that Jack wasn''t really sleeping. In a quick motion, he immediately pulled out a small knife that was under his clothes and stabbed it into Jack''s chest so that Jack fell down on the floor with blood pouring out of the stab wound.

    Seeing Jack copsed with blood pouring profusely, the man panicked and immediately chose to leave Jack''s room without taking the file he previously wanted to take away.

    To be continued

 Chapter 683 - One Soul

    "How is it, Erick, have you found out who did it?"

    "Why is it taking so long? Master, are you okay?"

    "Jesus, I''m so scared."

    Alice continued to babble in front of the operating room where the major surgery was being carried out by the best doctors at the Seoul National University Hospital to save Jack. Thirty minutes ago, Erick screamed hysterically when he saw Jack was lying on the floor of his room with a small knife stuck in his left chest. .

    Luckily, before he fell unconscious, Jack had contacted Erick and asked him toe to his room so that Jack could immediately get help.

    The hotel situation became chaotic when they found out that an important guest in the hotel was attacked by an undetected intruder. Aaron, whose room was not far from Jack''s room, took him to the hospital with Rose, who looked very shocked to see that Jackson Knight rke was being attacked by an unknown person.

    While everyone was in the hospital, Nichs remained at the hotel, checking the CCTV footage to find out the perpetrator together with several police officers who had immediately conducted a crime scene investigation in Jack''s room

    "If you see the silhouette, the person who attacked Mr. rke is a woman," a police officer said to Nichs in in English.

    Nichs narrowed his eyes at the monitor screen. "Are you sure this person is a woman?"

    "Yes sir, especially with the not-so-deep puncture marks on Mr. rke''s body," the police officer replied back. "Possibly this perpetrator was attacking Mr. rke while trying to steal things in his room. Out of panic, the intruder immediately stabbed the knife she was holding into Mr. rke''s body as a form of resistance. Moreover, the atmosphere in the room at that time was quite dark. It is most likely that this perpetrator panicked when she attacked Mr. rke."

    Nichs'' jaw clenched. "I don''t need your opinion about the way this intruder attacked my master, what I want is the identity of this person. I want you to immediately give me the identity of the culprit. If in the next 3 hours you don''t get the identity of this person, then don''t me me if I call Interpol or FBI to solve this problem," Nichs said quietly, full of threats.

    The policemen''s faces turned white as if the blood flow to their faces had stopped. They slowly bowed to Nichs before finally leaving the control room where they were now. Nichs had also advised the hotel and the police officers who came not to publicize the attack that made Jack unconscious. This was because they were afraid that this bad news would reach the ears of the pregnant Madam.

    ****

    Crash!

    Anne, who was trying to drink her favorite strawberry juice, suddenly dropped the empty te that was on the chair where Jack used to sit when eating together.

    "Put your feet up, Anne," Doctor Caitlyn screamed loudly when she realized Anne had dropped a te nearby.

    "Are you all right, Madam?" Luis joined in quickly asking Anne who was currently in a daze.

    Anne stared at the broken te on the floor with a sudden uneasy feeling, a feeling that could not be described in words. Her chest suddenly felt tight, like a big rock was pressing on it. She still continued to stare at the broken tes that the maids were tidying up so as not to hurt anyone''s feet.

    Doctor Caitlyn touched Anne''s shoulder gently. "Anne, what are you doing?"

    Doctor Caitlyn''s touch on the shoulder brought Anne out of her thoughts. "Why did Jack''s te fall, Doc?"

    "Maybe the maid put it too far to the side and it fell when you identally bumped to it," Doctor Caitlyn replied gently.

    Anne turned to Doctor Caitlyn slowly. "I don''t feel good, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled. "Don''t think anything of it, it''s all just a coincidence, Anne."

    Anne was silent. She bit her lower lip quite hard out of anxiety. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to Anne, Luis was currently sending a message to Nichs who was in Korea to inquire about their condition. As a former special police officer who was very experienced, Luis immediately acted quickly to try to ascertain the condition of the unit which was currently far from them. Luis felt that what Anne said earlier was a warning that grew because of her strong bond with Jack. Back when his wife and children died, Luis also had a very uneasy feeling on the day of the incident.

    "Now you better eat first. Afterwards, take your vitamins," said Doctor Caitlyn again while cing the roasted turkey slices on Anne''s te.

    "I''m suddenly not hungry, Doc."

    Doctor Caitlyn frowned. "No, you have to eat, even if it''s a little. Remember, Anne, currently there''s a princess in your stomach. Her nutritional intake depends on you, because she can''t eat on her own. So you have to keep eating even if it''s a little, today you''ve been doing a lot of activities with Christian in the garden."

    "Yes ma''am, what Doctor Caitlyn said is right. You must eat, for princess''s sake." Luis, who was anxiously waiting for a reply from Nichs, joined in to chime in with the words of Doctor Caitlyn.

    Anne moved her hand trying to reach the fork that was beside the te with trembling hands. When she touched the fork and was preparing to take a piece of turkey, Anne suddenly dropped the fork, making quite a loud sound when the fork collided with the te and made Christian, who was eating quietly since earlier, surprised.

    "Anne..."

    "It hurts, Doc, my stomach hurts..." Anne groaned in a low hoarse voice.

    Ddrrtt��

    Luis immediately got up from his chair and approached Anne. Without speaking, he then carried Anne carefully and took her to the sofa which was not far from the dining table.

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately followed behind Luis to check on Anne''s condition, who continued to whimper in pain, while Christian was immediately secured by a maid so he wouldn''t see what was happening to his mother in order to maintain his psychological health at the direction of Doctor Caitlyn.

    As soon as Anne was carefullyid on the sofa, Doctor Caitlyn immediately checked Anne''s condition by checking under the maternity clothes worn by Anne. She wanted to make sure whether Anne''s womb was okay or not. Doctor Caitlyn took a deep breath when she felt that Anne''s panties still dry.

    Luis, who was turning around when Doctor Caitlyn examined Anne, looked very worried. He couldn''t believe Anne could feel what was happening to Jack right now. Luis currently had his cell phone in his hand which showed a reply to a message from Nichs informing him of Jack''s condition. In that message, Nichs also asked Luis not to tell Anne about Jack''s condition.

    "You used to separate me and my wife, Lord. This time I beg you please don''t separate them, let them live happily together until their children and grandchildren grow up." Luis prayed silently with his head down.

    To be continued

 Chapter 684 - A Miracle

    After confirming that Anne was only getting fake contractions, Doctor Caitlyn ordered several maids to help her carry Anne to her room.

    "Are fake contractions like that harmless, Doc?" Luis asked quietly to Doctor Caitlyn, who had juste out of Anne''s room.

    Doctor Caitlyn took a deep breath. "When a woman''s gestational age is approaching the time of delivery, it''s perfectly normal for this to happen, but since Anne is still around 34 weeks pregnant, it feels very strange for her to have fake contractions like this."

    Luis lowered his head. This was the first time Luis was in a dilemma. He didn''t even know what to do at this point because he was in apletely wrong position. Doctor Caitlyn, who had known Luis for a long time, managed to read Luis'' bodynguage.

    "Be honest with me, Luis. Has something happened to Master?"

    Instantly, Luis lifted his face and immediately pulled Doctor Caitlyn from the front of Anne''s room towards the balcony where Anne used to rx.

    "What''s wrong, Luis, what happened?" Doctor Caitlyn asked in quite a panic when Luis let go of his hand.

    "Read this."

    Luis handed his cell phone to Doctor Caitlyn. The doctor immediately received the ck cell phone and read it quickly. Her heart was beating very fast when she read the message that was sent by Nichs.

    "Only you and I know about this incident, don''t let this news be heard by Madam," said Luis quietly.

    "Y-yes, Luis, I understand."

    Luis put his cell phone back in his shirt pocket before finally massaging his sore forehead. Doctor Caitlyn was also not much different from Luis. The middle-aged doctor looked down with her hands sped together in front of her lips. The two closest people to Anne and Jack looked confused and anxiously waiting for news from Nichs to reply regarding Jack''s progress, who was currently still unconscious because he was still in the process of major surgery, after being stabbed by a knife in his left chest.

    Christian, who was usually a good boy, suddenly had a tantrum. The child refused all the toys given by the caregivers and maids. He even cried for no reason, even though nothing hurt him. It seemed that Christian sensed that something was wrong with his father. The bond between father and son who were separated by thousands of miles turned out to be very strong.

    Luis, who was going to contact Erick to ask about Jack''s condition, canceled his ns because he heard Christian''s loud cry. Without a second thought, Luis immediately ran to Christian''s yroom to check on his condition, while Doctor Caitlyn was still sitting in the chair on the balcony.

    "Looks like Mr. Jack''s two children know that something is wrong with their father," Doctor Caitlyn muttered quietly.

    * * *

    < Seoul, South Korea. 01.00 PM >

    It had been more than 10 hours after the operation, and Jack hadn''t regained his consciousness. The identity of the perpetrator who attacked him had not yet been identified by the police.

    The police could not move freely because the news of the perpetrator was not published, so it was a little difficult for them to ask for police assistance from other areas.

    Erick and Nichs, who had not slept sincest night, looked very pale. The two of them were in a really bad state, which made Aaron, who had just finished having lunch with Rose, worried.

    "Go to sleep, you two are like zombies by now," Aaron said quietly.

    Eric shook his head. "I''m fine. Ask Nichs to rest. I saw his face was very pale."

    "Do you think you''re not pale? You''re just like Nichs, Erick." Daniel, who had just returned from the cafeteria, suddenly interrupted Erick''s words. Slowly, he handed over two bottles of pure milk to increase stamina to Erick and Nichs.

    Erick and Nichs did not respond to Daniel''s words. Both of them preferred to drink the milk that Daniel gave him voraciously. Seeing the condition of Jack''s two assistants made Aaron smile faintly. There was a sense of pride in him seeing that the two men were so loyal to Jack.

    "If you two don''t want to rest, it''s better if you eat first, your body needs food intake so it doesn''t drop. Moreover, you haven''t slept sincest night. Don''t let us all be more troubled when the number of patients increases," said Aaron again. "The three of us will rece the two of you to look after Jack. After all, by now, all my men have vacated this floor so no one will be able toe."

    "I''m not hungry yet." Eric said quietly.

    "Me too," Nichs answered Erick''s words quickly.

    "If you don''t want to eat, then don''t me me if I call Anne and tell her about this incident. Of course you don''t want that, do you?" Alice, who had just returned from the hotel to sleep, suddenly joined in, responding to Erick and Nichs'' words.

    Erick and Nichs'' sad eyes suddenly widened when they heard Alice''s words. Both of them even gave a sharp look to Alice who was now in their midst.

    "Sleep! You are not robots. We will take your ce to take care of Master, don''t worry," Alice said softly again. She was worried to see the condition of her lover and Nichs who were in a mess.

    Alice knew the two men, who were in the center of their attention right now, were feeling guilty for not being able to take good care of Jack, that something like this had happened.

    Eric took a deep breath. "Really, I''m not tired, Alice. Don''t worry. I know my body''s limits very well."

    "I''ll also go to sleep immediately if I''m sleepy, you calm down, Alice. After all, we''ve just been given pure milk by Daniel." Nichs answered Erick''s words slowly while lifting a can of whole milk that was only half full to Alice with a smile.

    Alice smiled then sat down across from Nichs and Erick. "It''s not your fault. This is a disaster that we didn''t want and we expected. So don''t me yourself like this, even if Master wakes upter, I''m sure he won''t me you because this is purely an attack that we didn''t expect. So please don''t torture your bodies any longer, you two are not robots."

    Erick and Nichs slowly lowered their heads. Alice''s words really managed to make them speechless. The two of them had been ming themselves sincest night for what had happened to their master and it seemed only Alice was aware of it.

    "What Alice said is true. This is a disaster that we didn''t expect. You both have to ept it sincerely. The most important thing right now is that we focus on Jack''s recovery. If you two continue like this, then our attention will be divided on you if you fall ill. So, for Jack''s sake, you better rest. For God''s sake, you''re so pale," Aaron said softly while touching Erick''s shoulder.

    Because they continued to be forced, Erick and Nichs finally agreed to rest even though they slept in one of the patient beds not far from Jack''s treatment room. Both of them refused to return to the hotel to rest.

    Aaron smiled faintly when he saw Erick and Nichs sleeping. It only took them two minutes to fall asleep. It seemed they were really tired.

    Even though Jack himself had managed to get through his critical period, he was not yet conscious. Fortunately, the tip of the knife stuck in his chest did not touch his heart. Truly, the power of God''s knife edge stopped one inch from the heart, it was truly a rare miracle. Even the doctors who performed the major surgery mentioned the name of God many times as thanksgiving for the miracles experienced by their patients.

    To be continued

 Chapter 685 - First Child Vs Second Child

    "Stupid, didn''t I say just take the file? Why do you have to hurt Jack? At this rate, my n will fail!!"

    "Useless stupid woman!"

    Bang!

    A loud gunshot rang out inside a 3 x 3 meter room in an empty warehouse area on the outskirts of Seoul. Shortly after the gunshots rang out, the woman who had just failed to carry out her task copsed to the floor lifeless. Her forehead was pierced by hot lead released by a man who was angry because his subordinate had failed to do the task she was given.

    "Get rid of this useless woman''s corpse," said the man in a rising voice to his men as he threw his gun to the ground.

    "Ready sir."

    Five men then removed the lifeless body of the woman from before the master. They worked very fast even the blood sttered left on the ground was immediately cleaned using water to remove traces before being covered with soil again.

    Drrrttt

    The vibration from the cell phone lying on the top of the table alerted the man who just killed the woman.

    "Hello..."

    "How did you finish your assignment?" On the other end of the phone, a man''s voice spoke in a deep voice.

    "Sorry sir, my men failed."

    "Stupid! Didn''t I tell you? You have to be careful and you can''t fail. Why does this kind of thing happen? You really are not good at getting your job done!!"

    "Sorry sir, next time I will definitely..."

    "No next time, stupid!!"

    Beep!

    The line was cut off.

    The man who had just killed the woman looked very frustrated. He was confused and didn''t know what to do because the big master who was in Germany was furious with him for failing to do his job.

    As his men had removed the body of his subordinate who failed to do her job, the man got into his car and hurried away from the ce so as not to arouse suspicion.

    By using three cars, the invaders left the empty warehouse area to an area that was quiet to dispose of the body of one of the group who had now been stripped naked to remove any traces. When they arrived at ake which was quiet, they put a heavy iron te on the legs of the poor corpse. After making sure the iron te was installed properly, the poor woman''s body was then thrown into theke. Because there was a heavy burden, as a result the body sank into the bottom of theke.

    "Good, everything is done. Let''s go leave this ce. Let that stupid woman be eaten by the fish in thiske," said the boss from the car while enjoying his cigar.

    ****

    Because she had slept since the afternoon, Anne woke up in the middle of the night. Having a sudden pain in her stomach made Anne unable to finish her dinner. Because of that, at this time she woke up hungry. Little kicks from the princess made her unable to continue her sleep again.

    "Are you hungry honey? Let''s go downstairs to find food."

    Anne spoke to herself as she felt her big belly which was getting more and more beautiful, entering the 34th week of pregnancy, making almost all of her maternity clothes no longer fit. Princess seemed to be really growing tremendously in her belly.

    Because it was two o''clock at night, all the lights in the big house had been turned off, with only a few small lights were left on. Anne carefully opened the door to her room. She didn''t want to create any sound that would wake the maids. Anne''s smile widened when she managed to get out of the room. Without thinking, Anne then continued her steps towards the stairs on the right side of her room.

    Anne chose to use the stairs because she didn''t want to wake anyone up if she used the elevator. Actually, no one would know if she used the elevator at midnight like this, because everyone would have already fallen asleep. But because she didn''t want to take the risk, Anne preferred to use the stairs. Luckily, when Jack renovated his house, he provided a handrail on the stairs, so at this time Anne had no trouble going down the stairs in the dark. Anne''s goal this time was the kitchen. Although she didn''t expect to find fresh food, Anne hoped to find food that could be consumed. The hunger in her stomach was really unbearable, and the kick from the princess was also getting stronger.

    "Patience, Princess, Mommy will look for food first," said Anne softly while stroking her big belly when she arrived on the first floor.

    Because she couldn''t find the food she wanted in the refrigerator, Anne then decided to make her own food. Anne decided to make a sandwich, the easiest dish that didn''t take much time and effort. In no time, Anne''s sandwich was finally on the te, while Anne stood enjoying her food, because it felt ufortable to eat in a sitting position.

    By the time Anne started eating, the little kicks that came from the princess gradually disappeared. It seemed that eating was the easiest thing to calm her beloved daughter who would be born in a matter of weeks.

    Anne chuckled when she realized the princess was no longer as excited as she was ten minutes ago.

    "Sounds like you love to eat, baby," said Anne softly as she chewed on thest bite of the sandwich.

    For fear of being hungry again, Anne brought two apples to her room. Anne''s steps felt lighter when she climbed the stairs because her stomach was full.

    When she was about to enter her room, Anne suddenly stopped her steps because she missed Christian. Earlier when she was sleeping, she didn''t kiss her first son goodnight. After cing the apples on the nightstand beside the bed, Anne rushed to Christian''s room which was not far from her room. When she passed a table suddenly Anne''s nightgown caught and made her unable to continue her steps because her clothes were stuck.

    "Since when did this table spoil clothes?" muttered Anne in her heart trying to get rid of the feelings that suddenly welled up inside her. For some reason, Anne felt something strange. But because she didn''t want to bother, Anne then continued her steps towards Christian''s room after she managed to remove the end of her nightgown from the corner of the table.

    When she entered Christian''s room, Anne''s heart raced very fast when she saw her son had climbed the trellis on the balcony, the sliding door to his room was wide open.

    "Christian, no!!" Anne screamed loudly as Christian climbed even higher.

    Anne quickly ran to the balcony where Christian climbed. Christian himself immediately turned as soon as his name was called. Anne didn''t remember that she was currently pregnant. She continued to speed up her steps towards the balcony where Christian was. Unfortunately, when she almost arrived at Christian''s ce, a puddle of water on the floor made Anne''s legs slip and made her lose her bnce so she fell on her stomach. Luckily, when her stomach almost touched the floor, Anne had time to use both hands to hold her body. However, because her position was not good, Anne''s efforts were in vain because the support from her hands was not strong enough, so that Anne continued to fall to the floor in a sideways position.

    "Aarrgghh..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 686 - Connected

    "Anne!!"

    Jack, who was previously unconscious, immediately shouted Anne''s name as his eyes opened. The nurse, who was beside Jack, was surprised and immediately pressed the button beside the bed to call the doctor. It didn''t take long for two doctors and three nurses to arrive.

    The two doctors immediately checked on Jack''s condition. Very carefully, a nurse examined the surgical scar on Jack''s chest.

    "It''s safe, Doc," she said quietly, reporting to the doctor who was examining Jack''s open eyes.

    The doctor nodded slowly and resumed his examination. Jack, who was not yet fully conscious, slowly closed his eyes again. Because the surgery he underwent was a major operation and quite dangerous, the doctors had to be extra careful when examining his condition.

    "If the patient is conscious, don''t talk to him and make sure he doesn''t move, the wound is still very risky," said Dr. Kang Yo, the best surgeon at Seoul University Hospital, to a nurse who was in charge of keeping Jack in his room.

    "Yes, Doc."

    "The patient''s condition is getting better. Even though he has passed a critical period but we must not be careless. The operation he underwent was a very risky operation and again this patient is an important person, so we have to be extra careful with him. The good name of our country is at stake," added Doctor Kang Yo again. Even though he was a surgeon, he was very updated with important news happening in his country. Like the artificial ind project that Jack and Aaron were working on.

    Three nurses specially assigned to take care of Jack responded in unison to Doctor Kang''s words. After making sure that Jack''s condition was fine, the two doctors left the ICU to meet Aaron and Jack''s other subordinates who had previously panicked when they saw the doctors and nurses entered the room in a hurry.

    Just as the two doctors opened the door, Aaron and Jack''s men, who were panicked, bombarded them with questions. Doctor Kang Yo and Doctor Shin Bi just smiled at the dozens of questions that were thrown from the six people. The two senior doctors knew very well what was going on in the minds of those who were still asking them questions at this time.

    "Mr. rke is awake and in much better condition too, although we can''t rx at the moment in treating him, as the internal wounds and stitches on his chest are still very wet. So we have to make sure that Mr. rke stays in a sleeping state, the medicine given to him has a drowsy effect which is great, so for the next few hours he will still sleep," said Doctor Kang Yo, exining a little about Jack''s current condition.

    "That''s why we, as the doctors who immediately intervened to treat him, requested that all of you don''t insist on seeing him. We really took care of the wound to dry quickly. Due to the position of the wound being near the most vital area, Mr. rke has not been able tomunicate to avoid reopening the wound. Therefore, we ask for your cooperation in following these guidelines. For the sake of Mr. rke''s recovery, I hope that you will all be more patient." Doctor Shin Bi added to Doctor Kang Yo''s words gently.

    Aaron took a deep breath as he lifted his face up, thanking God. While Nichs immediately sat on the floor, as having lost his first master n made Nichs very scared. Erick himself was seen immediately hugging Alice tightly, the tears that he had been holding back for a long time dripped down his face.

    "Thank you very much for the information, Doc. To be honest, we were almost crazy when we saw you enter the room in such a hurry," said Rose quietly.

    "It''s okay, Madam, it''s very natural that you all panicked earlier. It''s a normal reaction," said Doctor Shin Bi with a smile.

    Rose then smiled back at the doctor and asked the two doctors to resume their work. Of all the people in front of Jack''s treatment room, only Rose looked the most calm. Because she didn''t know Jack very well, Rose''s attitude was not like the others.

    "Thank God, thank you, Master, for waking up," said Erick hoarsely as he wiped his tears after releasing his arms from Alice.

    Alice smiled and helped wipe Erick''s tears. "God loves us all, Erick."

    "Yeah, you''re right," Erick answered quietly.

    "Do we need to tell Luis about the current condition of Master?" Nichs asked quietly.

    "Sure, tell him that Master is awake."

    Nichs nodded his head excitedly. He then took out his cell phone and intended to send the happy news to Luis. However, when he touched his cell phone, Luis'' name suddenly appeared on his cell phone screen.

    "Hello . . ."

    Nichs widened his mouth. His words cut off when Luis began to speak. Nichs'' whole body went limp again. Suddenly, his body fell to the floor because his legs couldn''t support his weight.

    Seeing Nichs again sitting on the floor made Erick suspicious. He was absolutely sure that something was wrong. Erick quickly grabbed Nichs'' cell phone and put it to his ear.

    "What''s wrong, Luis?" Erick asked quietly trying to talk to Luis.

    One second.

    Two seconds.

    Five seconds.

    No answer from Luis, Erick turned to Nichs who was still sitting on the floor with his mouth wide open. Because there was no sound, Erick turned off the phone and knelt in front of Nichs.

    Erick put his hand on Nichs'' shoulder and gripped him gently. "What are you doing? Why didn''t Luis say anything earlier? What happened, Nick?"

    "Nick."

    Nichs, who looked very shocked, tried to regain his senses, but he was still silent and didn''t speak until Aaron finally came to give him a ss of his favorite coffee.

    "Drink this, you''ll be more rxed, Nick," Aaron said quietly as he handed Nichs a cup of coffee.

    Nichs, who was not yet fully aware, epted the coffee that Aaron gave him with trembling hands and made Daniel, who had been silent for a while, intervened. Daniel immediately grabbed the coffee cup from Nichs and ced it on the table.

    "If you''re not ready to talk, better calm yourself down first, Nick," Daniel said quietly.

    Nichs looked at everyone who was standing in front of him in turn until finally his gaze stopped on Erick, who was still kneeling in front of him. Realizing that Nichs was looking at him Erick smiled. He patted Nichs on the shoulder again. "What Daniel said is true, calm yourself first. Then talk."

    "M-madam...."

    Erick raised an eyebrow. "What''s the matter with madam?"

    Nichs swallowed hard before he finally opened his lips again and said. "Madam was taken to the hospital because she was bleeding after falling in Christian''s room, she is currently in critical condition."

    Bang!

    The coffee cup Aaron was holding fell on the floor as soon as Nichs finished speaking.

    To be continued

 Chapter 687 - The Loss

    < The Geneva University Hospital >

    Luis and Doctor Caitlyn waited anxiously in front of the operating room. They had been there silently for over thirty minutes. When Anne fell Christian immediately cried, the sound of crying was even louder. The smart boy seemed to be asking people for help through his crying voice.

    Luckily, one of the maids had woken up heard Christian''s cry from the second floor. Because the house was quiet, Christian''s cries really echoed, especially with the door wide open. As soon as she saw thedy was already on the floor with blood running between her legs, the maid shouted very loudly asking everyone for help toe.

    When Luis saw Anne''s condition, without thinking he immediately took her to the car followed by Doctor Caitlyn who was very worried about Anne''s condition, the maids in the house seemed to hug each other when they saw the condition of the madam who was unconscious with blood dripping from her femininity.

    Luis and Doctor Caitlyn''s tension ended when they saw the operating room door opened.

    "How is it, Doc?" Luis immediately screamed loudly at the doctor who appeared from behind the door.

    "Sorry, we couldn''t save Mrs. rke''s baby. The baby was already lifeless when we took it out of its mother''s womb, it looks like Madam''s stomach had suffered a very hard impact when she fell," replied the doctor hoarsely from behind his medical mask.

    An invisible hammer was felt hitting Luis'' chest at this moment. His lips were trembling violently as tears immediately flowed down. While Doctor Caitlyn, who seemed to have guessed what was going to happen, seemed calmer. In a trembling voice, she asked about Anne''s condition.

    "Madam has a broken arm, it seems she is trying to hold her weight with her hands when she is about to fall, Doc. Currently, another doctor is trying to operate on her hand and..."

    "And what?"

    "The baby''s body, do you guys want to take care of it or do we take care of it?"

    The tears that Caitlyn had been holding back were pouring out of her eyes.

    "Please, Doc ... you can definitely save the baby," Doctor Caitlyn pleaded.

    The female obstetrician who had just performed a cesarean operation on Anne slowly removed the mask covering her face and immediately grabbed Doctor Caitlyn''s shoulder.

    "I''m only human, Doc. I''m sorry."

    Doctor Caitlyn burst into tears, her voice booming around the operating room. Luis slowly wiped his tears and looked at the female doctor who was hugging Doctor Caitlyn.

    "Where''s the baby, Doc?"

    "Come with me."

    Doctor Caitlyn who was still crying immediately grabbed Luis'' hand tightly. "I''ming with you, Luis."

    Luis turned to Doctor Caitlyn with his eyes still wet. "Are you strong enough, Doc?"

    "I am."

    "Okay."

    After taking a deep breath, Luis and Doctor Caitlyn entered the operating room to see the little princess whose presence Jack and Anne had been waiting for. The beautiful baby looked very small, her tiny body felt weak and still a little warm. No one would have thought that the beautiful baby was dead. Her tightly closed eyes made it look like she was sleeping. Princess was very beautiful, as one would expect. The baby inherited Anne''s beautiful face, her nose, lips, and even the shape of her chin all resembled Anne''s. She was very beautiful and adorable.

    Seeing the master''s baby who was dead, Luis and Doctor Caitlyn''s tears were flowing again. Even though both of them had braced themselves not to cry anymore, but when they saw the princess who was wrapped in a cloth on the baby''s cot, they both couldn''t hold back their tears any longer.

    Luis even hit the wall when the princess was carried by Doctor Caitlyn. He really couldn''t hold back the tightness that filled his chest at this time. Luis quickly exited the room and burst into tears in front of the door while kneeling, the Warrior member who had been standing quietly for a while slowly lowered his head.

    "Hey princess, wake up honey. Don''t you want to see all of us, kid?"

    "Your arrival is very much awaited by your father and mother dear, open your eyes princess."

    Doctor Caitlyn''s voice was no longer heard and was reced by the sound of crying. The lifeless beautiful baby was then ced back on the bed by the doctor who had previously removed it from Anne''s stomach.

    The doctor''s decision to perform a cesarean operation on Anne was taken because the bleeding experienced by Anne could not be stopped and the only way to save her was to perform a cesarean section. The doctors had also confirmed that the baby in Anne''s stomach must not have survived. Seeing the amount of blood that came out of his mother''s womb and the bruises on the mother''s stomach made the doctors convinced to do this.

    And the guesses of the doctors were right, once the beautiful baby was sessfully removed from the mother''s stomach, her heartbeat was not detected at all. It was thought the baby had died shortly after the mother fell.

    With weak steps, Caitlyn came out of the operating room after seeing the doctors who were operating on Anne''s broken arm.

    "How is this Luis? Have you notified Mr.?" asked Doctor Caitlyn quietly.

    Luis lifted his face and looked at Doctor Caitlyn. He slowly handed his cell phone to Caitlyn''s doctor. Doctor Caitlyn, who didn''t know, immediately opened Luis'' cell phone and read the message Nichs had sent to Luis.

    "M-master..."

    "Yes, Master is currently unconscious due to surgery."

    Doctor Caitlyn immediately fell into the chair without being able to say a word. She still couldn''t believe something like this had happened. Luis'' cell phone in his hand fell to the floor.

    "We have to take care of the princess''s funeral as soon as possible, doc," said Luis quietly.

    Doctor Caitlyn lifted her head and looked at Luis. "Shouldn''t we wait for Master or Anne?"

    Louis shook his head. "There''s no need. After all, we won''t know when Master will wake up. The operation he underwent was a major operation, while Madame, you know his current condition, right? And we can''t let the princess stay like that for too long, anyhow she must be buried quickly."

    "But..."

    "But what?"

    Doctor Caitlyn wiped her tears slowly. "But Master and Anne haven''t seen the baby yet, if we bury the princess without them knowing, we''ll be crossing the line. After all, they deserve to see their daughter, Luis."

    "I know what you mean, Doc, it''s just that this situation is not possible. Considering the condition of the two of them who are both unconscious. Don''t worry, I have thought of a way out of this problem."

    "The way out? What''s the way out?"

    Louis took a deep breath. "We will record every procession of the princess''s funeral for documentation, so thatter when Master and Madam are conscious, they can see it."

    Doctor Caitlyn''s tears were flowing again. She couldn''t imagine how Anne and Jack would feel when they saw their daughter on video.

    To be continued

 Chapter 688 - Strong Woman

    The princess''s funeral was carried out quickly and wisely, only attended by Jack''s servants and a few doctors who had already performed a caesarean section on Anne. Princess rke, that''s the name on the cross-shaped tombstone.

    Luis decided to carry out the princess''s funeral as soon as possible because he didn''t want to make the princess suffer even more if she had to wait for Jack or Anne to gain their consciousness. For him now, the princess could y with her grandparents on the rainbow bridge in heaven. Therefore, her tiny body must be buried immediately like other humans in general.

    "Princess rke, your name will live forever in our hearts. Return in peace to the bosom of God in heaven. Amen."

    A priest closed the prayer before the princess''s small coffin was put into the grave. It didn''t take long for the small coffin to be buried in the ground next to the graves of her grandparents, Calvin Muller and Megan Muller, the name on the gravestones of Jack''s two parents.

    Doctor Caitlyn wiped her tears that kept falling. She couldn''t imagine how Jack and Anne would feel when they found out that the daughter they were waiting for had now rest in her long sleep without them having a chance to touch it.

    As a woman and doctor, Caitlyn was deeply hurt. She really wouldn''t know how to tell this kind of thing to Anne, who was still unconscious. The decision to keep Anne sleeping was taken because they were all not ready to give Anne the bad news. Anne would have realized as soon as her big belly suddenly ttened. She would definitely be looking for the baby and they couldn''t all be lying if Anne asked where her daughter was. Even though it was hard but Luis and Doctor Caitlyn took this decision so that Anne got well quickly first.

    "What''s next, Luis? We can''t hide this any longer. Anne will surely realize that the baby is not in her stomach anymore. She will definitely be looking for the baby, Luis," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly.

    Luis took a deep breath and let it out slowly while continuing to stare at the princess'' final resting ce. "I''m going to Korea today. I have to talk to Master first. I have to strengthen him first before we all strengthen Madam."

    "Departing for Korea? Isn''t Master still unconscious?"

    "Master is awake even though he can''t do much movement because the wound on his chest is still wet, but then today his condition is much better. This is the second day in the healing process. I will consult the surgeon who treats him firstter," replied Luis was hoarse.

    "Okay, I entrust everything to you. I''ll stay at the hospital looking after Anne," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly.

    Luis touched his chest gently and bowed his head towards the graves of Calvin and Megan to pay his respects, before he left the grave area to immediately leave for Korea.

    The time difference between Korea and Switzend which was quite far gave Luis an advantage. Even though at this time in Geneva it was already ten in the morning but in Korea it was still two in the morning. So even though he had to travel for 13 hours 40 minutes in the air, Luis would not get too long a time difference.

    After Luis left Doctor Caitlyn ced a pair of bouquets of flowers on Calvin and Megan''s tombstones carefully. "Please take good care of your granddaughter, sir, madam. Give her a kiss of our affection."

    Doctor Caitlyn''s tears fell again. She really wasn''t ready to go back to the hospital. Doctor Caitlyn didn''t know how to deal with Anne, dealing with a woman who again lost her baby when she was about to give birth was not an easy job. Anne must have been in shock when she found out that her daughter had died.

    Along the way to the hospital, Doctor Caitlyn continued tomunicate with the doctor who treated Anne, even though she was not conscious because of the anesthetic effect, but Anne kept shedding tears. Anne seemed to know that her baby was not safe and that made the nurses who took care of her feel touched, especially seeing Anne''s injured condition. Not only were her hand broken, her forehead and legs were also bruised. It seemed like Anne had really fallen at high speed.

    Doctor Caitlyn''s arrival at the hospital was immediately greeted by two doctors who were waiting for her in front of Anne''s treatment room.

    "How is Anne, Doc?"

    "Mrs. rke is still under anesthesia, for now her condition is getting better. Hopefully in the next 3 to 4 days the wound on her stomach will dry so we can focus on healing her broken hand, it''s just..."

    "Just what, Doc? "Doctor Caitlyn immediately cut off the words of the doctor who was treating Anne.

    "I''m sure you understand what I mean. I''m also a woman and a doctor, maybe we can heal the wounds on her body but not with the wounds in her heart. And I was very worried about that, I was afraid when she heard the news of his daughter''s death then he will..."

    "I know, Doc, that''s why we''re working hard right now to find the best way to tell him this news. Luis is currently on his way to Korea to pick up Mr. rke who is also having the misfortune of being attacked. by an unknown person while at the hotel, Mr rke is also in bad shape having just had a major operation."

    "Jesus, so Master doesn''t even know that the baby is��"

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head slowly. "Don''t know yet, Doc."

    "Jesus, for God''s sake this is very sad. Both of them.. oh my God.."

    Doctor Mira, who was an obstetrician who had helped operate on Anne, was speechless. She was really shocked when she found out about Jack''s condition.

    "I''m so sorry for Mr. and Mrs. rke, their trials are too hard. It must be very difficult for both of them to get through this," said a nurse who had been listening hoarsely, her eyes even filled with tears at this time.

    Doctor Caitlyn took a deep breath. "The two of them are the strongest couple that I know, their marriage has been tested many times by very strong storms by God until they were finally able to be together again. And I''m sure that in this test, they will also pass it too, though not easy."

    "Amen, Doc," Mira answered quietly.

    "Amen."

    Doctor Caitlyn wiped her tears slowly, she then invited Doctor Mira toe into Anne''s room to see her condition.

    Anne looked like she was sleeping effortlessly. Her beautiful face was still clearly visible even though she was a little pale. Doctor Caitlyn could see Anne''s eyes were wet with tears even though they were closed. She then approached Anne and gave Anne a kiss on the forehead.

    "You''ll get through this, Anne. I''m sure you''re a great woman...a strong woman," Doctor Caitlyn whispered softly in Anne''s ear.

    To be continued

 Chapter 689 - Back To Geneva

    Erick, Nichs, Alice, Daniel, Rose and Aaron were speechless when they heard Luis'' words as he arrived at the hospital. The flight for almost 14 hours didn''t make Luis look tired at all, he was used to being awake for days when he was on duty.

    As soon as Luis arrived at the hospital, Luis immediately met all the people who happened to be gathered in front of Jack''s treatment room. Without wasting any time, Luis immediately showed the recording of the princess'' funeral process.

    At first, everyone thought that they were ying a prank on them, but because they had seen Anne''s stomach which was no longer bulging, they believed that the baby they were looking at was the princess that Jack had always mentioned. Princess was really like a baby in general who was sleeping, no one would know if she was dead if they didn''t see her being ced in a coffin.

    "Now is not the time for you to be sad, now our job is to tell this to Master," said Luis quietly as he took off the sunsses he had been wearing.

    "How can we tell this news to Master? You can see for yourself that he is currently in a condition that is impossible to receive bad news like this," said Erick quickly.

    "Yes, what Erick said is true. Currently the master is in a state that..."

    "You two are his personal assistants, how can you talk like this, especially you, Erick? Out of all of us here, you are the one who has known him the longest. But why do you even doubt the young master? Right now, we are all sad, especially Master and Madam who are the princess''s parents. But you must remember one thing, at this time there is a woman, a mother, who must lose her baby again. The woman is currently still lying limp on a hospital bed after a cesarean section and surgery on a broken hand. Can you imagine the woman''s feelings when she found out that her baby did not survive?" Luis said at length in a rising voice. "And you know what caused the madam to fall? It was because of Christian, Madam wanted toe over to Christian who was climbing the balcony that night."

    "Christian? What do you mean, Luis?" Aaron immediately grabbed Luis'' hand and immediately asked him a question.

    Luis then told what made Anne have to do a cesarean section. When they found out that Christian was the cause of his sister''s death, everyone in front of Luis gave an expression of extraordinary shock. Rose and Alice even squealed a little when they found out that Anne had fallen because she wanted to help her first son who was climbing the trellis in his room.

    "How do you know this, Luis?" Aaron asked hoarsely.

    "I checked the CCTV in Christian''s room. From the CCTV footage, it was clear how Christian opened the lock on the balcony door which was only moved. The footage also shows how Madam fell, which clearly in this case no one is to me, either Christian or Madam. Because neither of them thought something like this would happen, especially Christian who still doesn''t know anything. I believe what happened this time was another form of test from God to test the strength of Master and Madam''s love once again," Luis replied back with a sad look. It was obvious that Luis was very tired right now.

    Aaron immediately held his forehead which suddenly hurt, he couldn''t imagine how painful it would be when he fell. Rose and Alice themselves were already hugging each other with tears already streaming down their faces.

    "Then how do we tell this sad news to Master? You know yourself, don''t you, if Master really wants a princess," Erick asked quietly.

    Luis turned and looked around the ICU room where Jack was being treated. He looked like he was looking for something until Luis finally smiled when he saw a doctor walking towards them. Without speaking, Luis went straight to Doctor Kang Yo who wanted to do an examination on Jack.

    Doctor Kang Yo seemed to be nodding his head repeatedly as Luis spoke. Before long, the two of them walked together towards Jack''s room.

    "You guys get ready, we''ll be returning to Geneva in an hour," Luis said quietly as he arrived before Erick and the others.

    "Are you serious, Luis?!" Aaron shouted in surprise.

    Alice, who was hugging Rose immediately let go of her hug and rushed to Luis. "But Master''s condition is still unstable, is it okay if we go back?"

    Louis smiled. "Doctor Kang Yo will apany us, so you don''t have to worry."

    "Doctor Kang ising to Geneva?" Nichs immediately responded to Luis'' words quickly.

    "Yes, I will apany Mr. rke back to Switzend," Doctor Kang answered gently.

    Aaron immediately grabbed Doctor Kang Yo''s hand and gripped it tightly. "Thank you, Doc, thank you very much for your willingness to be bothered by us."

    "It''s my job, sir. If you go in first, I must help the nurses to help Mr. rke get ready."

    "Please Doc, we will also prepare."

    Doctor Kang nodded his head slowly and then entered Jack''s treatment room. Because Jack''s surgery wound had healed, Doctor Kang allowed Jack to be taken home, especially after knowing what happened to his wife and children.

    Jack, who had not been told what had happened to the princess, looked happy and excited when he was allowed to go home. He was getting tired of being in the hospital. Jack felt he was fine now, even though he thought the wound on his chest was nothingpared to the gunshot wound he had a few years ago when he didn''t know Anne.

    An hourter, they arrived at the airport. Jack, who was not allowed to move much, was seen sitting in a wheelchair. Jack''s smile continued to expand when he saw Luis'' presence.

    "Why are we using Aaron''s jet?" Jack asked Luis softly when he realized the ne they were going to use was Aaron''s, not his.

    "Why is that? Is my ne not that good? I see!" said Aaron quickly pretending to be angry.

    Jack chuckled. "No, I''m just surprised. I have 3 jets and it feels really weird that I have to use someone else''s ne, not that I don''t like your ne. Your ne is also good although mine is better."

    "Tsk! You''re still sick but you can still be arrogant and arrogant like this. Really annoying," said Aaron curtly.

    Jack smiled faintly. He remembered Doctor Kang''s message not tough too much first considering the wound on his chest that was still not fully recovered. By the time he got on the ne, Jack felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know what. A feeling that couldn''t be described when he should be happy because he could go home to meet Anne and her children.

    To be continued

 Chapter 690 - Another Surprise Party

    < Geneva, Switzend >

    After traveling for almost 15 hours, Aaron''s jet arrived at Cointrin International Airport in Geneva. Their arrival was immediately greeted by members of the Warriors who were already at the airport an hour before the jetnded. Because until now Jack''s condition was still a secret, as a result, Jack''s arrival was currently being closely guarded.

    Jack, who was still in a wheelchair, could only surrender and didn''t say much when he was asked to take a different route on his way home.

    "Where are we going, Erick?" asked Jack quietly after almost arriving at the cemetery area.

    Erick was silent. He squeezed his hands on his thighs. Erick had not been able to tell the truth to his master.

    "We''re going to the cemetery, sir." Luis answered slowly the question asked by Jack.

    "Cemetery, did anyone die?"

    "No sir, we will only put these flowers on the graves of your parents and surrounding areas," Luis replied back.

    Jack gave a smile. "Thanks Luis, it''s been a long time since I visited them. Thanks for the reminder."

    Louis nodded. Not long after, the car they were riding in arrived at the tomb area, Erick and the others immediately got off, leaving Jack and Luis still in the car. As previously agreed, Luis would be the one who would tell Jack about the princess. The decision was taken because no one dared to tell Jack the news. They were too afraid to open a conversation with Jack.

    "Before going down, there is an important matter that I want to talk to you privately, sir," said Luis slowly starting the conversation.

    Jack, who was staring at his men, who were already outside the car, immediately turned his gaze to Luis. "Important thing? What important thing?"

    Louis took a deep breath. "Do you believe in destiny, sir?"

    "Of course I do."

    "On what basis do you believe in destiny?"

    Jack chuckled. "Ohe on, Luis. You yourself know what causes me to believe in such things? Everything that happened to me and Anne over the years is what made me believe in the destiny and destiny of heaven ordained by God."

    "Then how do you deal with a destiny that does not match your expectations, sir?"

    "Anne always said that every human being has their own destiny, whether it''s good or bad, everything must be dealt with because what happened to us is already arranged by God and�� wait, why have you been asking me questions like this, Luis? What are you trying to hide from me?" Jack, who hade to his senses, immediately asked Luis a striking question.

    Luis squeezed his hands on his thighs before finally reaching for his cell phone from his jacket pocket.

    "I know you are a great and strong man, that''s why I chose to tell you directly. I hope you don''t me anyone, because as you said before that everything that happens to us is arranged in such a way by God."

    Jack raised an eyebrow at Luis'' words. He slowly reached for Luis'' cell phone that was given to him. Without speaking, Jack then pressed the y icon to y the video that had been prepared by Luis.

    At first, Jack didn''t give any expression until suddenly he saw a beautiful baby who was wearing white clothes seemed to be fast asleep in a baby cot and the baby had a face like Anne, the shape of her lips, the outline of her eyebrows and her nose were all like Anne''s.

    Jack''s heart felt like it was being squeezed when he saw the beautiful baby being moved into a coffin. At first, Jack tried not to think too far. He tried to think positively and didn''t want to specte until finally Jack''s defensive wall fell when he saw hisst name was written on a piece of paper that was near the little baby''s coffin.

    ''Princess rke'' Jack could clearly read the name.

    "W-what is the meaning of all this, Luis?" asked Jack hoarsely holding back his tears. He was still trying to think positive until now.

    Louis held back his tears. "Madam fell while trying to help Christian who was climbing the balcony in the middle of the night and the princess couldn''t survive the fall, sir."

    Bam��!

    A lightning bolt hit Jack''s chest at this moment.

    "Princess couldn''t survive."

    "Princess couldn''t survive."

    "Princess couldn''t survive."

    Those three words reyed in Jack''s mind at this moment, his chest suddenly tightened. Not because of the surgical wound, but because of the indescribable pain in the chest.

    Unbeknownst to Jack, tears were streaming down his face, even though he didn''t say anything. The beautiful memories that he had spent with Anne a few weeks ago immediately swirled in his brain.

    Slowly, Jack turned his gaze to Luis who was not speaking anymore. His gaze at this moment horrifying and extremely intimidating. Luckily, Luis was a trained person, so he was still calm when Jack gave him a murderous aura.

    "If you want to be angry, I ask you to hold your anger because right now all you need to think about is Madam, Sir," added Luis again.

    "A-Anne.." Jack stammered, his eyes slightly dimmed when he said Anne''s name.

    Luis touched Jack''s shoulder gently. "I know you are very sad, but please remember that your wife is the one who really needs you at this time. Imagine how sad a mother will be when she finds out that the baby she gave birth to by cesarean did not survive. Madam is not only enduring the pain of the cesarean section in her stomach. , but also the pain of losing the princess, the daughter you both have been waiting for. So I ask you to please handle your emotions, sir. You can be angry and take it all out on me once Madam''s condition improves."

    "When did this happen?"

    "Two nights ago. Madam doesn''t know yet that the princess is dead. Madam is still lying in the hospital bed because her arm is broken, sir."

    Jack immediately closed his eyes quickly. Hearing two painful news at once made Jackpletely speechless. All the wonderful ns that had been arranged for the next few months with Anne and the children had been neatly arranged. Even arge cruise ship named princess had beenpleted, just waiting for a few small details before it was ready for use.

    Jack bought a yacht for the princess when she was about to be born and the whereabouts of the yacht was unknown to anyone but himself. Jack deliberately prepared it without asking anyone for help because he wanted his daughter to know that the gift for her birth was prepared directly by the father.

    Jack slowly opened his eyes which were already filled with suppressed tears. "Let''s go back to the hospital, Luis. I have to see my wife''s condition first."

    ****

    After the group of luxury cars with te numbers starting with the letter C inrge letters left the burial area, a person appeared from behind a tree. In his hand, he held a small camera.

    "Let''s prepare a surprise party," the mysterious person hissed softly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 691 - [Bonus ]Leaked

    < The Geneva University Hospital >

    "So you told Madam about the princess, Doc?" Luis asked in surprise to Doctor Caitlyn when they arrived in front of Anne''s treatment room.

    Doctor Caitlyn shook her head. "Not yet, it''s just that Anne already knew she had given birth."

    Luis immediately lowered his head slowly and turned to Jack who was sitting in a wheelchair.

    "It''s okay, Luis, leave the rest to me."

    "Yes sir."

    After preparing himself, Jack then walked into his wife''s treatment room. He deliberately didn''t use a wheelchair so as not to worry Anne. Jack did not want to add to the burden on Anne''s mind.

    With staggering steps, Jack finally arrived at Anne''s bedside. Jack''s eyes felt hot when he saw Anne closer.

    "Jack, you''ve returned?" Anne''s voice was low as she spoke.

    Jack nodded slowly. "I just arrived."

    "Everything''s fine, right? Why did youe home early?"

    Jack chuckled. He then walked to the chair beside Anne''s bed. "Don''t talk too much, you still need a lot of rest," he said softly as he grabbed Anne''s hand, which was not on an IV.

    Anne pursed her lips. "I missed you, Jack."

    "Me too. That''s why I hastened my return schedule."

    "Jack."

    "Yes, the baby."

    Anne released her hand from Jack''s grip and touched his stomach. "Princess is born Jack." Anne''s voice was hoarse as she spoke. "Have you seen her?"

    Jack gripped his thigh tightly. "I immediately visited you when I arrived at the hospital, dear. I haven''t seen the princess. I want to see her with you."

    Anne''s tears fell so suddenly that it made Jack panic.

    "Babe..."

    "You''re the worst liar ever, Jack. Sob..."

    "What do you mean?"

    Anne touched her chest which felt tight. Anne had been holding back her tears since yesterday when she realized she couldn''t feel the princess''s movement in her stomach anymore.

    "I''m sorry, Jack. I can''t be a good mother," said Anne in a barely audible voice with her eyes closed.

    "Anne.."

    Anne opened her eyes slowly and looked at Jack. "I''m sure the princess can''t possibly survive, right? You already know that too right? Otherwise how could youe back from Korea earlier than the scheduled time?"

    "I know, when I tried to save Christian I had lost the princess. I know sob.. my daughter didn''t survive, right? I know the princess must have gone after her brother, right? Sob ..."

    Anne cried bitterly, even though no one told about the news of the princess and the truth about her, Anne was sure that her daughter was gone.

    With trembling hands, Jack grabbed Anne''s face and gently wiped her tears. "Don''t cry baby, for me what matters is you are fine now and that''s enough for me Anne. So please don''t cry, I don''t want to see you like this."

    "I felt my stomach hurt at that time, Jack. If only at that time I held my body using both hands maybe it would be a different story now, maybe the princess is still with us. I''m sorry Jack, I''m sorry I can''t take care of the princess properly. I''m sorry sob..."

    Jack immediately got up from his seat and hugged Anne tightly. He wanted to make Anne stop her words. That was why he used his body and immediately hugged Anne tightly.

    "Don''t me yourself, what happened to the princess was an ident that you didn''t mean to do. So stop ming yourself, God definitely won''t be happy if you continue like this, Anne. We''ll ept and face all of this gracefully. We''ve been through a storm that is harder than this. I''m sure this time we will be able to get through it well, believe me, Anne. Let princess go, God must be preparing a big gift for us after this, "Jack said hoarsely as he hugged Anne.

    Jack tried hard to hold back his tears, although the tears continued to be stubborn and rolled down his face in silence, in contrast to Anne who had been crying loudly. Anne, who didn''t know Jack was hurt, was hugging him tightly. Because of Anne''s tight embrace, Jack realized that his chest was wet again, but he didn''t feel the wound on his chest. What was on Jack''s mind right now was how to calm Anne down, like Luis said earlier at the graveyard. Of all the people who hurt, Anne was the one who was hurt the most.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who had heard the husband and wife conversation earlier, was wiping her tears. She was carried away by what Anne and Jack were talking about. At first, Doctor Caitlyn thought that Anne would go crazy when she found out that her daughter couldn''t be saved, but eventually Doctor Caitlyn realized that Anne was stronger than she imagined.

    ***

    < Office of the UN Secretariat General, Geneva >

    Chester, who was preparing to return to New York, seemed to be busy with piles of documents that he must take care of before returning. As an important person in thergest organization, Chester''s was no doubt super busy. Because of that, sometimes he even forgot his lunch, like at this time where he was still reading several files regarding the problem of racism that still ured in several European countries that were still racist towards other ethnicities who visit or work in their country.

    Racism was an issue that never stopped being discussed at the general assembly, the high egoism of certain humans made such things difficult to eliminate.

    When Chester was checking the files submitted by several delegates, suddenly the door to his room opened and Edward came in with a box of food made by Chester''s mother.

    "I''m not a child, Edward. So stop bringing me lunch like that," Chester said loudly when he realized that Edward, his cousin, hade.

    Edward scowled. "You think I want to deliver this food to you every day? If it weren''t for aunty, I wouldn''t have wanted to, it would be better if you got married soon, Chester, so aunty wouldn''t keep reminding you to eat like a child."

    Chester immediately lifted his face and red at Edward. "You talk so much. You''d better go back to London. Your presence is not wanted in this ce."

    "I''m not visiting you. You''re visiting my dear aunty, uncle and niece, Charlotte. So don''t be so big-headed."

    Chester fixed his gaze on Edward, his cousin, was really very talkative. And Chester was fed up with him. When Chester wanted to call Michael, his personal assistant, suddenly from behind the door, Michael appeared uninvited.

    "Ah good, you..."

    "Sir, take a look at the news, there is sad news from the rke family, sir."

    "Sad news? What sad news?"

    Michael who just ran seemed to swallow his saliva quickly. "Mrs. rke''s baby died, it''s talked about a lot in the news right now."

    Hearing Michael''s words, Edward immediately grabbed the television remote that was on Chester''s desk. He quickly pressed the power button and therge ck television screen immediately showed the news of the death of Princess rke. The tomb of the eight-month-old baby was currently appearing on all social media, both print and electronic.

    "Jesus, Anne got a miscarriage," Edward said quietly as he confirmed that the Princess rke whose grave he was looking at was the grave of Anne and Jack''s daughters.

    To be continued

 Chapter 692 - Healing Wounds

    News of the death of Jackson Knight rke''s daughter was like a virus that spread rapidly. The search for Jackson Knight rke''s name became the top on almost all social media. Some nosy journalists began to write various articles where course the truth was distorted, because to this day either Jack or the rke family in Luxembourg had remained silent.

    Photos of the princess''s grave that were still wet also appeared in all mass media. The name Jackson Knight rke as the father of the baby buried in that ce was clearly written on the tomb, and as previously guessed, the names Calvin and Megan Muller were also mentioned. Some people began to highlight the difference in thest name of the husband and wife who had been dead for many years with thest name of Jack, their only son. Although Jack had previously discussed this matter, in fact, there were still naughty journalists who were bringing this case up again.

    Jack, who had just changed the bandage on his chest, took a deep breath when he saw the news on the television. Almost all television stations had broadcast news about his family. Actually Jack was the type of person who was indifferent and didn''t care about news about him, but this time, he didn''t He looked very unhappy to see the news that was being talked about by everyone and everyone who was in the same room with Jack was aware of this, including Aaron and Rose, his wife, who had clung to Aaron because she felt a piercing cold from Jack.

    "Do you want them to apologize for all this news, sir?" Erick asked quietly.

    Jack smiled, but the problem was that his smile seemed very odd in the current situation. "Just let them be. The most important thing is to take care of Anne. Don''t let Anne see this news, Anne''s healing is the main priority right now than dealing with cheap news like this. Heartless humans whough and take advantage of other people''s grief, it''s disgusting."

    Jack''s words were low, but so sharp and painful that it made the silence in the room even more. No one dared to open their mouths, even the dissident Alice suddenly became a quiet girl. She seemed to realize that this time the situation was different.

    Slowly, Jack got up and buttoned his shirt again after Doctor Kang finished giving medicine to his surgery scars.

    "Order twomercial airline tickets, I want to calm myself together with Anne without any bodyguards or interference from anyone. At least, this is what I have to do to heal the wounds in our hearts," he said slowly giving orders to Erick who was standing closest to him.

    "Where are you going, sir?"

    "Austria."

    Erick immediately swallowed his saliva quickly. He then turned to Luis, who had only been standing by leaning against the wall without opening his mouth.

    Luis who understood the meaning of Erick''s gaze then smiled faintly. He then grabbed a chair and immediately sat in front of Jack who was getting up from the sofa where he was sitting.

    "I will prepare everything, without bodyguards and private nes. How long are you going to be gone?" Luis asked quietly.

    Everyone in the ce immediately turned to Luis. They couldn''t believe Luis would say something like that, agreeing to Jack''s wish to exile with Anne to Austria, a beautiful country not too far from Switzend.

    Jack red at Luis. "Just prepare everything. Inform me when they''re ready."

    "Yes sir."

    Without another word, Jack then got up from the sofa and walked towards the door, leaving everyone to visit Anne in her treatment room which was in front of the room he had just left.

    "Are you kidding, Luis? Why did you let Jack go?" Aaron immediately shouted loudly at Luis.

    Luis smiled at Aaron. "Right now they both need some time to heal their wounds, Mr Connery. And it would be far better if they went alone without being disturbed by anyone. After all that had happened over the past few days, Master and Madam needed afortable ce to cool off."

    "But the project in Korea? We''re just getting started and it''s highly unlikely that Jack will leave this project, you know how much money has been put into this project."

    "I know sir, so I will ask Nichs to apany you in Korea toplete the project on his behalf, while Erick and Alice will remain in Switzend to manage Muller Finance International and rke Enterprise. I myself will be going back and forth between Luxembourg-Switzend to monitor everything," said Luis Long calmly. His way of speaking was very organized and simr to thete Mr. David rke who was always calm when he faced problems.

    "But how can I rece Master in Korea, Luis? I''m not as smart as Master and..."

    "How long have you been with Master, Nick?" Luis interrupted Nichs quickly.

    Nichs immediately looked down and didn''t dare look at Luis. He had realized his mistake.

    "Right now there''s no other choice for us but to divide the work like this. Give them both time to cool off. Don''t worry, you won''t be working alone, Nick. There''s Mr. Connery to help you. I will help you as much as I can, and so are Erick and Alice. Believe me, what we are doing now is notparable to the pain experienced by Master and Madam," said Luis again, trying to ask for understanding from everyone in the ce.

    "What Luis said is true. The only ones that can heal Jack and Anne''s disappointment are themselves. Just let them iste themselves for a while," added Doctor Caitlyn, after being such a good listener.

    Erick looked up at the ceiling with his hands on his hips. This time he had to work as hard as five years ago when Jack was lost in the English Channel. But this time, Erick felt a little calm because there was Luis who helped him.

    ***

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Jack asked slowly to Anne, who he helped to eat.

    Anne smiled. "You look very handsome, Jack."

    "You just realized that? Where have you been all this time, madam?"

    Anne chuckled. "Don''t start again, Jack. You''re so easily ttered, so annoying." Anne pretended to be annoyed.

    "Since our first meeting at Newcastle Upon Tyne, you''ve neverplimented me, so it''s only natural that I''m overjoyed right now?"

    Anne''s chest was pounding hard when she recalled the days of her acquaintance with Jack a few years ago when she had just arrived from Germany. At that time, Anne had actually admired Jack in silence. However, because she was still afraid to fall in love again after what happened to her marriage to Leon which ended in divorce, Anne became more careful.

    "Back then, you were like a cold and cruel ice prince, so it''s only natural that your good looks were invisible. Don''t you remember how the girls who adored you were heartbroken when you refused to give them your phone number?"

    Jack put the bowl of porridge he was holding onto the table and took Anne''s hand, which was not in the cast. "Would you mind repeating everything all over again with me, just the two of us with no one around, Anne?"

    Anne raised one eyebrow in confusion. "What do you mean?"

    Continued

 Chapter 693 - First Visit

    The light of the twilight sky in the burial area made Anne and Jack even sadder even though both had promised not to cry when visiting the grave of their little daughter who had been waiting for her visit. Anne, who was still not 100% healed, was sitting next to her daughter''s grave that was still full of fresh flowers. Flowers brought by reporters covering the loss of Jack and Anne to their daughter, Princess rke.

    Jack actually could havee alone to the princess''s grave but he decided to wait for Anne toe together.

    "Thank you for choosing me to be your mother, child. Now you rest in peace with your grandparents. Mommy, Daddy, and Christian, we all love you, Princess," said Anne stuttering as she touched Princess'' cross-shaped headstone. Anne''s tears continued to roll down her cheeks as she did this.

    Jacknded a kiss on the princess headstone with a face wet with tears. "Good night my dear daughter, someday when the timees we will all be together again without any more pain and sadness. I love you my princess, my precious, my little Angel."

    Anne lowered her head deeper to hear Jack''s words, who knows how many times she had wiped her tears. Anne was actually given a video of the princess''s funeral procession by Jack, but she refused to see it. Anne would not be able to stand watching the video, it must be very painful to see the daughter who was conceived for eight months in the video in a lifeless state. Anne was not strong enough to see all that, so she preferred to go straight to her daughter''s funeral.

    Seeing Anne winced in pain, Jack then called Doctor Caitlyn to check on Anne''s condition. Even though the stitches in her stomach were dry, but for some reason Anne suddenly felt the pain again.

    "We''d better go home. Tomorrow you cane back to this ce if you want to visit Princess," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly as she helped Anne into the wheelchair.

    Anne shook her head. "No, Doc, I don''t want to leave just yet. I still want to be here."

    "But Anne, you can''t sit too long. You''re not fully healed yet."

    "Give me a minute, Doc, I still want to be with my daughter. I still want tofort her, she must be lonely in there," said Anne hoarsely.

    Realizing that something was wrong with his wife, Jack immediately approached Anne and immediately gripped her hand tightly. "Princess is happy now, honey."

    Anne lifted her head and looked at Jack. "But she''s so small Jack, she must be freaking out in her new house." Anne suddenly pulled her hand from Jack''s grip and directly touched her husband''s face. "How about we take the princess home, Jack? Just one night, I want to breastfeed her tonight. Come on, Jack, hurry and bring our daughter home."

    Jack bit his lower lip. This was the thing Doctor Caitlyn feared the most. Anne began to speak incoherently. Seeing Anne''s change in attitude made everyone cry. Even Alice hugged Erick and hid her face in her lover''s chest. Alice couldn''t bear to see Anne''s change in attitude.

    Doctor Caitlyn, who had guessed that Anne would be in such trouble, immediately turned to Luis. She asked Luis to help bring Anne back to the car. Anne couldn''t linger at the princess''s grave.

    Anne, who still wanted to be with the princess, rebelled when she was invited to go home. She even hit Luis and bit his arm several times. She screamed and called out Jack''s name countless of times, asking him for help not to be taken home. Jack, who was still standing beside the princess''s grave, could only be silent and cry when he saw Anne. Anne must get help immediately, otherwise her mental state would be disturbed. Therefore, she would be taken to the hospital at this time.

    Anne experienced a severe mental shock. The pain in her stomach that she suddenly felt made Anne subconsciously asked to meet her daughter who she had just given birth. And this was actually what Doctor Caitlyn was worried about, even though it would be difficult for a woman to ept the sudden death of her child. Jack wiped his tears and hurried away from the princess''s grave to follow Anne who was already in the car with Doctor Caitlyn, who was trying to calm her down.

    When Jack was about to get into the car, he suddenly saw two men who were very familiar with him standing not far from him with flowers. Jack asked Nichs who led him to the car to stop.

    "Sir."

    "It''s okay, Nick, I''ll meet them," said Jack quietly.

    The two men who were carrying white lilies walked up to Jack at the same time. Both of them looked the same height so they looked like twins. Moreover, their faces looked simr.

    "I''m sorry about what happened to your daughter, Mr. rke."

    Jack smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Lloyd."

    "What happened to Anne? Thest time we saw her she was fine." Edward joined in.

    Jack, who had forgotten Edward''s name a little, seemed to be deep in thought, trying to remember it again. But it still didn''t work.

    "You..."

    "Damn, you forgot me, sir?" Edward asked surprised.

    Jack nodded slowly. "Do we really know each other?"

    Edward pped his forehead hard. "I''m Edward, a college friend of Anne and Linda. A few years ago we met when our campus held an event and I also had an internship with Anne at Ganke Inc. Production at that time as well."

    Jack racked his brains trying to remember the man who had just spoken, vague memories of events at the UAL campus a few years ago surfaced but because there were so many people he had met at that time. Jack still couldn''t remember Edward, even though at that time Edward had shaken hands with Jack for a long time.

    "Oh so you''re my wife and Linda''s college friends?" Jack asked quietly after giving up on remembering about Edward.

    "Yes."

    "But wait, you said yesterday you met my wife. Where did you meet?"Jack suddenly remembered what Edward had said a moment ago.

    "We met in the park near my office. At that time, Edward was taking care of my daughter and Anne and her doctor came down to see Charlotte," Chester answered quietly. "Don''t worry, it was an idental meeting. So don''t think anything of it, your wife is a good woman."

    Jack smiled. "I trust my wife more than anyone else," Jack replied quietly with a stern look at Chester with warning.

    Edward scratched his head. He didn''t understand what Jack had just said. It was just that he felt that Jack and Chester''s rtionship was not good. After making small talk, Jack then left Edward and Chester who wanted to visit the princes. Jack went to the hospital immediately to catch up with Anne, who needed his support at this time.

    To be continued

 Chapter 694 - Return The Favor

    < Jack''s Mansion >

    Jack looked at Anne who had just slept after receiving the sedative that Doctor Caitlyn had injected to her. In the middle of the previous trip, Jack asked Doctor Caitlin to bring Anne back to the house. Jack didn''t want Anne to be in the hospital all the time because that would make her even more depressed.

    "Right now what she needs are not drugs or doctors. What she needs is the support of the people closest to her, so that she can quickly get up from all this," said Doctor Caitlyn quietly as she left the room to Jack.

    Jack took a deep breath. "Does this kind of thing often happen to women who have lost their babies, Doc?"

    "It''s more or less like that, it''s not umon for some women to even experience severe depression because of the loss of the child they desire," Doctor Caitlyn answered quietly.

    Jack clenched his fists, trying not to explode. "Anne can''t me Christian for this, can she?"

    "No mother is picky about any of her children, especially in this matter. I''m afraid it''s not Christian that is being med by Anne, but herself. If Anne keeps ming herself then our efforts to get her back on her feet will be a bit difficult."

    "Jesus."

    "We must remain optimistic, sir. With your support, I believe that Anne will be able to rise from her current slump, believe and have faith," said Doctor Caitlyn again, trying to encourage Jack.

    Jack did not respond to the doctor''s words. His gaze had shifted to Anne, who was sleeping on the bed. Doctor Caitlyn then chose to leave Jack. She wanted to give the husband and wife a chance.

    When Doctor Caitlyn arrived on the first floor, she was immediately greeted by Alice who was already carrying Christian.

    "Mommy?" The smart Christian immediately asked the whereabouts of his mother, whom he had not seen for almost three days.

    Doctor Caitlyn smiled and grabbed Christian from Alice''s arms. "Mommy is currently resting, Christian, don''t disturb her, okay?"

    "Is my Mommy sick?"

    "No, your Mommy is fine."

    "Really?"

    Doctor Caitlyn chuckled. "Yes, Mommy is really sleeping, smart boy."

    Christian was happy to hear that his mother was okay. For the past three days, no one had answered his questions about his mother''s whereabouts. That was why at this moment Christian was very happy to know that his mother was okay in the room.

    Alice, who had been silently for a while, tapped Doctor Caitlyn on the shoulder to find out Anne''s true condition. A small shake of the head from the doctor made Alice and the others lowered their heads sluggishly. They knew what Doctor Caitlyn''s shake of the head meant.

    Luis could only be silent and didn''t talk much. This time he couldn''t do much because this matter was beyond his control.

    "Poor Anne, she must be so sad," Rose said softly as she was in Aaron''s arms.

    Aaron immediately patted his wife''s shoulder gently. "Anne and Jack will get through this, they''re both strong."

    Rose tightened her arms on Aaron''s body. As a woman, Rose felt Anne''s sadness.

    While Daniel and Nichs could only sit next to each other doing nothing, as they were both lost in their own thoughts. The overcast cloudspletely covered not only Anne and Jack, but the people around them as well. They felt the same sadness that Anne and Jack felt.

    After watching Anne asleep for a while, Jack opened hisptop and started looking for a ce for him to calm down with Anne in Austria. He chose Austria because in that country there were so many beautiful and cool open spaces.

    Jack hoped that by staying for a while in the country''s countryside, Anne would soon forget her sadness. But after surfing for thirty minutes on the inte, Jack suddenly closed hisptop which was still showing the beauty of some ces in Austria.

    "Looks like I have to go back to that city, that''s where we should go to calm down. A historic city for me and Anne," said Jack softly with a smile.

    With a quick movement, Jack reached for his cell phone and called one of his acquaintances, and soon they were engaged in a serious conversation. Jack''s eyes sparkled as he spoke, asionally smiling as he turned to Anne.

    "I want everything as I exined before and you only have 2 x 24 hours to prepare everything," said Jack slowly closing the conversation.

    "Ready sir, we will do everything you want." A man''s voice with a strong British ent spoke on the other end of the phone before the call ended.

    After he finished speaking, Jack then walked to the bed andid down next to his wife who had fallen asleep under the influence of the drug. "We''ll start all over again, Anne. I''ll fix our first meeting, honey. I love you, Marianne, I love you."

    ***

    A woman who had just finished taking a shower was touching her chest which was now filled with red marks. This beautiful and sexy woman sat in her grand chair while counting the money she got tonight from customers who had used her services on the bed.

    "It turns out that being a prostitute is more fun than being the wife of a rich man, isn''t it, Sis?"

    From behind, another young girl who was wearing super tight clothes suddenly spoke,menting on the woman who was counting her money in a coquettish tone.

    "You''re right. It turns out that being a bitch is more profitable. And I have to thank that man for bringing me into this world," said the woman in the towel in an even voice.

    "Haha... why is that, sis? Are you still mad at that guy?"

    Slowly, the woman who was counting her money turned around and let go of the towel that was wrapped around her body just like that on the chair. Without shame, the woman walked towards therge ss in her room. Staring at the beauty of her body from the mirror, smiling.

    "I once betrayed the person who had helped me when I was almost a prostitute. I even took that person''s position in her family so that she was expelled from the house. And after I got her position as the mistress, my life was never calm until finally the man I took actually plunged me into this world. Maybe my ce is in this world, the ce where I should be when I was not helped by that kind woman. For three years as a star in this brothel, I realized that God seemed to decide from the beginning for me to be here."

    "Sis..."

    "It''s okay, Bianca. I just reminisce a little about my life journey. I''m much calmer now in this ce."

    The blonde haired girl who had been standing for a while then grabbed the towel that was on the chair and then put it on the body of the beautiful woman whom she had been calling her sister for a long time.

    "Tomorrow apany me to Berlin, Bianca. I want to surprise the man."

    "Are you serious?"

    The woman, who was already wrapped in the towel, nodded slowly. "Very serious, I want to return the favor to the woman who helped me in the past."

    "Return what?"

    "You''ll know when we get to that ce, Bianca," the beautiful woman answered slowly, smiling as she looked at her reflection in the mirror in front of her. Right beside the mirror, the woman''s smart phone was showing an article about Marianne rke who had a miscarriage.

    To be continued

 Chapter 695 - God Who Guards

    Crash!

    A ss appeared to have shattered on the floor after hitting the wall, after being thrown by a man who was none other than Leon, full of emotion.

    "Patience sir," Wayne Scott said quietly trying to calm his master.

    Leon immediately turned to his assistant with a sharp look. "How can I be patient when I find out the woman I love is going through such an unfortunate thing? All I want is Jack''s death. But why did Anne have a miscarriage?! What an asshole!!"

    "But isn''t this a good thing, sir?"

    "What''s good about it?"

    Wayne smiled. "Having Mrs. Marianne miscarried that means she''s easier for you to get to, sir."

    "You mean?"

    "So you see, sir, having Mrs. Marianne miscarried means she will have plenty of time to heal herself and during that time of recovery, you can enter into their rtionship and take Mrs. Marianne away from Jack''s side. Once you have managed to get Mrs. Marianne away, you can make her bear your child, sir," replied Wayne Scott quietly.

    Leonughed out loud at Wayne''s words. He really didn''t think that far. What Wayne said was true, after Anne miscarried, his chances of snatching her from Jack increased. Leon''s enthusiasm to separate Anne and Jack was even greater now, even though a few moments ago he was furious when he found out that Anne was sick, even though it was Jack who got stabbed by the knife.

    Leon had paid a hit man in Korea to make Jack unable to return to Switzend again. He wanted to trap Jack by seizing important documents for the floating ind construction project in Korea and gave to one of thepetitors in the mega project for them to admit as his project. If yesterday''s n was sessful, it was certain that Jack and Aaron''spany would go bankrupt because they were considered unprofessional and stole otherpany''s ideas, but Leon''s fate at that time was bad because the executor failed to do his job. Instead, he injured Jack and made the Korean police hunt their group in silence.

    The Seoul Police did not publicize the incident of Jack''s stabbing to the public so he did not know the continuation of the case, because the hit man he had paid for was currently hiding to eliminate the tracks.

    Leon''s very neat n fell apart because he missed a very good opportunity, even though if his n was sessful then he would get two promising benefits at once. The first advantage was destroying Jack and the second advantage was that he would gain a new business ally, the rivalpany Connery Corporation, which would lose the tender for the project in Korea, even though he had promised Leon many things if he managed to help him seize important documents from Jack.

    But all his annoyance was relieved after hearing Wayne''s words. Now his focus returned to Anne. Leon was sure that Jack would be more focused on the project he was working on with Aaron rather than taking care of Anne, who had a miscarriage. That was why Leon was so excited right now. His dream of getting Anne back would soone true.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at the Allen family residence, there was a small quarrel between Giselle and her husband, Frederick. Suddenly, Giselle, who was already at the airport and ready to fly to Japan for her honeymoon with Frederick, decided to cancel their honeymoon, even though Frederick had prepared their honeymoon long ago. He had even applied for ten days of leave to enjoy the beautiful days with Giselle in Japan.

    "Your excuses are absurd, Giselle. How could you prefer to remain in Geneva after I''ve prepared everything so well?"

    Giselle, who was enjoying an orange, looked very rxed and didn''t look guilty at all. She even pretended not to hear her husband''s angry words.

    "Giselle!!"

    Bang!

    The table was hit very hard.

    "What is it, Frederick? After all, a honeymoon can be done at any time, right? There are even so many people out there who don''t go on a honeymoon. Then why do you have to be this angry with me?"

    Frederick clenched his fists, trying to be patient. "I won''t be angry with you if you don''t want to cancel our departure to Japan at the moment of departure. If from the start you really refused to go to Japan with me, then I wouldn''t be this angry, Giselle, while yesterday you were the one who was very excited go to Japan."

    Giselle wiped her lips with a tissue. "Indeed I was very excited yesterday, but then I suddenly lost the mood to go to that country. Is there really a problem? There isn''t, is it? Besides, my daddy is the one who paid for our honeymoon, so you have no right to be angry with me. And hoam... I''m tired, I''m going to sleep. If you still want to be angry just go ahead, I''m not forbidding you." Giselle said without guilt, then walked to her big bed to go to sleep, leaving Frederick still standing in a rage.

    Seeing his wife already on the bed, Frederick''s anger was unbearable. With full emotion, Frederick came out of his room and calmed down. Giselle''s parents did not know that her daughter was not going to Japan, because they were currently at the house of one of her rtives in Zurich.

    After hearing the bedroom door being closed harshly, Giselle opened her eyes. She then grabbed her second smart phone from the bag on the nightstand. The whereabouts of the phone was unknown to Frederick. The reason was that she used the cell phone tomunicate with Leon who was in Germany other than by email.

    Giselle canceled her honeymoon to Japan after seeing Jack''s appearance on television talking about Anne having a miscarriage. In the show, it was clear that Jack was pushing Anne''s wheelchair out of the hospital to the car. Actually, Giselle''s intention to go to Japan was also because of Jack. She knew that Jack was in Korea. Because of that, Giselle made an alibi for taking her husband on a honeymoon to Japan. Giselle''s n was to go straight to Korea after arriving in Japan to catch up with Jack.

    "Tsk! You think I want to marry you because I love you, Frederick?! No, Frederick, I don''t love you at all. The only man I will continue to love and live in my heart is, Jack. Jack is the only man worthy to apany me. You''re only my stepping stone, Frederick. So don''t you ever dare to control me," said Giselle quietly as she removed the wedding ring on her ring finger and ced it on the table while she waited for a reply to the message she sent to Leon in Germany.

    Giselle, who had not been able to forget Jack, chose to obey her father to marry Frederick. But in her heart, she still swore that she would not let Jack go. That was why until this moment he was still working with Leon to separate the husband and wife who had been united by God.

    One thing that neither Giselle nor Leon knew was that Jack and Anne''s love bond was stronger than the hardest rock, deeper than the ocean and more beautiful than the Aurora. Jack and Anne had experience a love story full of twists and turns for almost eight years and it would not be easily shaken by selfish humans. They didn''t know that there was God who kept Jack and Anne''s love bond.

    To be continued

 Chapter 696 - Late Brithday

    < Newcastle Airport >

    "Careful, follow my lead, babe."

    "No cheating, no peeking."

    "Trust me, okay?"

    "Watch your step."

    Anne smiled hearing all the chatter of Jack asking her to obey him. Even though since he was about to leave, no one had told her where she was going with Jack.

    "We''re going to get in the car, so please be careful and follow my directions," said Jack again as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s body.

    "Yes sir."

    Jack chuckled at being called ''sir''. Not long after, they arrived at the pick-up area where a white limousine was parked with the door wide open. Jack was annoyed when he saw the luxury car, because he had ordered to be treated normally, but the reality was far from his imagination at all. They were still treated like Jackson Knight rke and Marianne rke as in Geneva and Luxembourg.

    "Jack, where are you taking me?" asked Anne quietly impatiently.

    Jack smiled. "Forgot our agreement on the ne, hm?"

    "It''s not that I forgot, it''s just that I''m already very curious. Why do we still use a car from the airport again? Is our destination still far away?"

    "No, we''ll be there in a minute. Be patient."

    Anne pursed her lips. "Okay, I trust you."

    Jack''s smile grew wider. He then took Anne''s hand which had just been removed from the cast and kissed it gently. "I love you, Anne, love you so much."

    "I love you too."

    Jack then tightened his arms around Anne''s body the same as when they were on the ne previously. After traveling for almost thirty minutes, they finally arrived at their destination.

    Without saying much, Jack then helped Anne out of the car carefully, while the driver who picked them up helped unload Jack and Anne''s two suitcases from the car.

    "Is the car gone?" asked Anne quietly when she heard the sound of the car that had just driven them further away.

    "Yes."

    "Then when will this blindfold be removed?"

    "Hehe...you''re really impatient apparently. Okay I''ll open it now. But promise to keep your eyes closed and follow the instructions I gave you."

    "Yes, Jack, yes. How many more times are you going to say the same sentence?"

    Jack didn''t speak. He slowly removed Anne''s blindfold carefully. When Jack managed to open Anne''s blindfold, he smiled when he saw Anne''s eyes were still tightly closed. Anne really obeyed him.

    After sessfully opening Anne''s blindfold, Jack slowly walked behind Anne and gently touched Anne''s shoulders. "Okay, open your eyes slowly."

    Without being ordered twice, Anne then opened her eyes slowly and gave a small scream when she saw the building in front of her.

    "Jack, this..."

    "Yes, we''ll be living here alone."

    Anne covered her mouth with her hands as she looked at her old apartment. It was the one she had lived in for the first time when she came to Ennd.

    After standing for a long time outside, Jack then took Anne into the small apartment while pulling their two suitcases. Anne, who still couldn''t believe she could see her old residence, had remained where she stood for a long while before she finally entered because Jack called her. With quick steps, Anne followed Jack who was already in the lobby.

    "Do you remember what floor your room was on?" Jack asked quietly as he waited for the lift toe down.

    Anne smiled widely. "Of course I remember, this is my first home."

    "Is that true?"

    "Don''t doubt me, Jack. Do I need to tell you how we first met, hm?"

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t worry. I''m afraid you''ll fall in love with me even more when you remember our first meeting."

    "Tsk! Get over yourself!!" Anne said curtly as she walked into the elevator that had just opened.

    Seeing Anne got into the elevator, Jack immediately followed. Both of Jack''s eyes filled with tears when he saw Anne smiling happily as she looked at her old apartment. Since Anne''s room was on the fifth floor, their journey using the elevator didn''t take long.

    As soon as the elevator doors opened as it stopped on the fifth floor, Anne rushed out without waiting for Jack. She immediately walked quickly to her old room with a pounding heart. Anne was afraid that her old room was already upied by someone else.

    Anne''s hand stopped in midair as she was about to reach for the door handle where the smart lock was.

    "The password is still the same as when you left it," said Jack quietly when he was beside Anne.

    Anne''s eyes lit up. "Is that true?"

    "Yes."

    "Yes..."

    Anne''s words and movements stopped when she suddenly noticed something odd.

    "Wait, how did you know the password to my apartment?"

    Jack chuckled. "Didn''t I already know everything about you inside and out? You''re just unaware of it."

    Anne was silent. She couldn''t say anything until finally an impatient Jack opened the door of the apartment room wide after entering the password.

    Anne was surprised again when she looked into her apartment.

    "Jack..."

    "Surprise!"

    "How is that possible? Have you arranged this too?" asked Anne in confusion.

    Jack smiled. "Yeah, I''ve already paid several people to arrange this room like it''s still upied by you."

    Anne, who was again surprised by Jack, immediately jumped and hugged her husband. Not long after that, Anne''s crying voice was heard quite loud.

    "Don''t cry, you have to explore our new ce to live. Tell me if something is missing or not," said Jack quietly as he calmed Anne.

    Anne smiled a little and threw a small punch at Jack''s right chest. "You suck! I hate you."

    "You can hate me and be mad at me, but don''t cry. Do your job first, Mrs. rke."

    Anne wiped her tears when Jack called her Mrs. rke. She was always happy with that call. Without waiting for long, Anne immediately went into her old apartment to see the interior in the apartment which was no different at all from thest time she left a few years ago.

    "How is it? Do you like this room?" Jack asked again when he had finished cing their tworge suitcases by the sofa.

    "I love it! This apartment is perfect. I have to meet the person who has arranged this room," replied Anne jokingly.

    "I was going to take you to meet him, but now I''m hungry. You have to take responsibility, Madam."

    Anne immediately turned to Jack. "Hungry? But...my hands..."

    "Look at the pantry, and check what ingredients are there. We can make our ownter."

    The obedient Anne then walked to her old pantry to check whether there was food or not. Indeed, Anne was really like a fool right now, and boom...in the pantry Anne got another surprise.

    "Jack..."

    "Happy birthday, Anne, I love you."

    To be continued

 Chapter 697 - Starting Over

    A white heart-shaped cake with number candles of 31 appeared to decorate the pantry table which had been beautifully arranged. Lucky for Anne to see the interior of the other part first when she entered the apartment, so that Jack''s surprise n was sessful, the whereabouts of the birthday cake was sessfully unknown to Anne.

    "Happy birthday, my wife," said Jack again repeating his previous words.

    Anne who was covering her mouth with her hands immediately turned to Jack. "I even forgot my birthday, Jack."

    "It''s okay. After all that has happened in thest few days, it must be hard for you to remember your own birthday. Never mind that, let''s light the candles. Let''s celebrate your birthday."

    Anne excitedly opened the transparent cover of her beautiful birthday cake and lit the candles using the lighter that had been provided beside her. Just before the candles were lit Jack had turned off the light in the room so that at the moment only the light from the two candles that illuminated the room.

    Anne''s eyes were already teary at this point. She really couldn''t believe that Jack had prepared everything in such detail. Birthday surprise, her old apartment room, they all seeded in making Anne burst into tears again.

    "Because these candles are made of a material that does not melt easily, then you have the opportunity to say a longer prayer. So now you better say a prayer on your 31st birthday," said Jack quietly as he wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist.

    "Is that true?"

    "Yes, I ordered these candles directly from Japan. Because these candles have its own specialties, I ordered them for this special day."

    Anne smiled and wiped her tears slowly. "Okay, I''ll pray."

    "Close your eyes and say in your heart, babe."

    Instead of doing what Jack said, Anne let go of Jack''s hands which were already wrapped around her waist and led him to face the cake at the same time.

    "Lord, today I will not ask you anything. I already have everything I dreamed of since childhood. The perfect husband, cute children, and a pce like in a fairy tale. All I want today is to wish for a long life for my husband, keep him healthy, because without him, I would be nothing. He is the reason I have survived until now."

    "Babe..."

    Anne put a finger to Jack''s lips. "Hush... don''t talk, I''m not done yet."

    Jack chuckled. "Okay, carry on."

    "And I also ask you to give the best ce to all those who have been by Your side, including our little daughter who we haven''t had the chance to see yet. Please take care of her for us and hope to see her again in Your heavenly garden."

    Jack smiled widely and wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist.

    "Done?"

    "Uhuh."

    "Well, blow out the candles now."

    Anne looked at Jack and slowly wrapped her left arm around Jack''s neck because her right arm had not healedpletely. "Didn''t you say they were special candles earlier?"

    "Hehe...yes but that''s not the concept, Madam. Well, let''s blow them together."

    "Okay, if you insist."

    Jack shook his head with a smile. He slowly lowered his face towards the cake with Anne and began to move his lips to blow out the candles that were on top of the cake. As soon as the candles went out, darkness immediately enveloped Anne''s apartment.

    "Are you still afraid of the dark?"

    Anne shook her head. "As long as I have you by my side I''m not afraid of anything, Jack"

    Smack!

    Jacknded a soft kiss on Anne''s lips. "Your lips are more dangerous than bombs and more deadly than poison, but I''m so crazy about it."

    Anne returned a kiss to Jack, just as short and gentle as when Jacknded a kiss on him.

    "Now I finally know why I love you so much, Jack. It turns out that besides being handsome, you are also good at sweet talks."

    "Of course, that''s why you shouldn''t waste this handsome, well-spoken man."

    "You''re annoying. Come on, let''s turn on the light. Let''s enjoy this cake, I''m hungry."

    Jack nodded slowly. Slowly, he walked towards the wall and turned on the light in the room. Anne herself had already sat down on the chair that had been prepared beforehand and reached for the two small spoons that were in the cutlery storage area.

    "Spoon?"

    "Yes," answered Anne curtly.

    "Don''t people usually slice birthday cakes with a knife?"

    "No, that method is too mainstream. I want to enjoy it in a new way, let''s sit down. Let''s eat this cake like those popr food vloggers do on YouTube," replied Anne excitedly.

    Jack, who still didn''t understand what Anne was talking, still looked confused when he was holding the spoon that Anne had given him.

    Knowing that Jack was still confused, Anne gave an example of how to enjoy cake using a spoon. After seeing Anne start eating, Jack finally understood. He began to do what his wife had previously done, because the spoon was small, Jack was impatient. He then changed his spoon to a bigger one so he could enjoy the cake more perfectly.

    Anne smiled widely at the way Jack ate.

    "You seem like a good match for a food review You Tuber, Jack," Anne joked quietly.

    "No, handsome people like me are not allowed to be a You Tuber who reviews food. I''m afraid that many people will not stop eating because of me."

    "Tsk! That sucks. Don''t be too confident, Master."

    "Haha..."

    Not long after that, Anne''sughter was heard. Both of them really enjoyed the beautiful cake. Jack was happy to see there was a twinkle of happiness in Anne''s eyes. After a week at home after returning from the hospital, this time Anne smiled.

    It took Jack a lot of effort over the past week. Anne, who kept calling for princess, made everyone sad. But Jack firmly kept trying to make Anne realize that their little daughter was now in heaven.

    In the first days, it was not easy for Anne to ept that fact, but because Jack kept telling her that their little daughter was in a much better ce, gradually Anne epted the fact. So on the fifth day, Anne had managed tomunicate well, although asionally she was still daydreaming and shedding tears.

    As Doctor Caitlyn had said before, what Anne needed was the support of those closest to her. And Jack managed to do that so well that right now they could be at Newcastle upon Tyne, where they first met. Jack wanted to repeat all their good memories in that ce together with Anne without anyone''s interference. His whereabouts and Anne were hidden from everyone, the same as seven years ago eight years ago when he decided to go into exile after knowing the betrayalmitted by Sophia Higgins, her ex-fianc��.

    "We''ll start all over again from this ce, bless us God."

    To be continued

 Chapter 698 - New Life New Happiness

    < Janne''s Coffee, Newcastle Upon Tyne, 10.00 AM >

    Anne was speechless when she saw the namete of her coffee shop that Jack had bought back. She couldn''t believe that Jack chose the name Janne''s coffee.

    "Why are you still outside? Come on in." Jack called out to Anne quite loudly from inside the coffee shop which had just finished being rearranged inside.

    Anne sighed slowly and walked into the coffee shop with unsteady steps.

    "What do you think? Do you like the interior of this coffee shop?" asked Jack excitedly.

    "Love it, love it. Very much like the coffee shop I used to have."

    Jack chuckled and rolled the sleeves of his t-shirt up. "I deliberately asked the workers to make the interior of this coffee shop like yours before."

    "What''s the same as mine? The name of this coffee shop wasn''t Janne''s Coffee back then, Jack. You know that, don''t you?"

    "Haha... I deliberately didn''t make the name of this coffee shop the same as back then. Currently this coffee shop is not only yours, baby. This ce belongs to both of us, so I slightly modified the name of this coffee shop," answered Jack slowly without guilty feeling.

    "Tsk! Modifying it a bit? What are you modifying? You changed the namepletely, Jack."

    Jack did not respond to Anne''s words anymore. He preferred to clean the coffee machine that had just been delivered by the courier of the shop where he bought the coffee machine and other equipments. Anyone who didn''t know would definitely mistake Jack for an employee, his skills were trulymendable.

    Anne was quite amazed to see Jack arranged all the desks where he worked so well, without the slightest mistake. Even the sses and all the other furniture were also perfectly arranged in the cupboard behind where Jack was standing at the moment. Jack was still cleaning his coffee machine so that tomorrow when the coffee shop opened, there would be no problems.

    "So are we just selling coffee?" asked Anne quietly when she saw that the kitchen was still empty.

    "For now, yes."

    "But you know that coffee can''t just be sold alone? There has to be something else to go with the coffee, Jack."

    Jack smiled. He understood what his wife was talking about. "For now, I only want to sell coffee and haven''t allowed you to make cookies as a coffeepanion like before, your hand is not 100% healed. I don''t want things to happen if you force yourself to bake cookies."

    "So basically I''m allowed to sell cookies when my hand is healed, huh?" asked Anne quickly.

    "Yes, but for that you have to heal first, dear. You understand, right?"

    Anne nodded her head quickly with a smile. Her eyes sparkled with hope as she looked back at the kitchen. There were so many ns going through Anne''s brain right now. She really couldn''t wait for her hand to heal and shop for some kitchen utensils to bake cookies and other snacks.

    Jack himself was still focused on the coffee machine he had just cleaned, because he didn''t want anything to go wrong at the soft opening tomorrow morning. Jack tried to mix coffee again. Although it had been years since he had touched a coffee machine, Jack''s skill had not been lost, but in a short time, there were two cups of Jack''s brewed coffee whose arome filled the whole shop. Even Anne who was in the kitchen came out to where Jack was.

    "You make coffee?"

    "Yeah, do you want to try it?" asked Jack excitedly.

    Anne, who was already curious about the coffee made by her husband, immediately grabbed one of the cups on the table. Because it was still a little hot, Anne took some time to blow it for a while before finally being speechless as she enjoyed Jack''s vanitte coffee.

    "Jack..."

    "How is it? Does it taste weird? Is it too bitter? Or too sweet?" Jack bombarded Anne with questions because he couldn''t wait for an honest review from his first customer.

    "It still tastes the same as it did 7 years ago when you first made it for me here, Jack."

    "Seriously?" Jack shrieked in disbelief.

    "For God''s sake."

    Jack, who had previously only tried Americano coffee without sugar and milk, then grabbed the cup containing Anne''s vanitte, his eyes sparkling when he tasted the amazing blend of coffee.

    "For the sake of the great god Zeus, it seems that my hands are indeed created to make blessings for many people," Jack joked as he spoke while just enjoying his coffee blend which was Anne''s favorite, vanitte.

    Anne chuckled in amusement at Jack''s very annoying words. After enjoying the vanitte coffee, Jack then asked Anne to take a selfie as a memento of the opening of their coffee shop.

    Using two cell phones at the same time, Jack and Anne posed in various styles like young people who were dating. After taking the photos, Anneughed loudly because she was amused to see the results of their photos.

    Several people who passed by the coffee shop who still had not ept customers were smiling at the intimacy of Anne and Jack who were in the shop. Even some mothers seemed to smile when they saw Anneughing widely. It seemed that what people say was true,ughter could actually transmit happiness too and it had been proven.

    Seeing Anneughing out loud made Jack really happy. He was happy to see Anne''s beautiful smile returned after what they had been through in the past few days. Yesterday, Jack was so afraid of losing Anne, because Anne had not responded to the words of several people who asked her to talk.

    Losing a child for the second time was not an easy thing for Anne, especially since the baby in her womb was perfect and ready to be born. It took extraordinary effort from Jack to bring Anne out of her slump. Even though he himself also experienced the same sadness as Anne, Jack was still able to use hismon sense. As a person who had experienced severe depression, Jack was able to understand Anne more than anyone and this was well proven, because Jack was able to adjust to all of Anne''s ups and downs of mood swings.

    From Anne who kept asking to dig the princess''s grave to constantly ming herself for the death of Princess, Jack continued to be by her side, day and night for almost a week. Finally, Anne was able to ept all these facts and was able tomunicate well again. She even wanted to hug Christian again after she cursed herself as an ipetent mother.

    "So tomorrow you''re ready to open this shop, Boss?" asked Jack with a big smile with his arms around Anne''s waist.

    Anne smiled widely. "Of course I am, you have to work well and don''t let me down."

    "Yes, Boss."

    After joking like that the two of them hugged tightly. Jack repeatedlynded a kiss on Anne''s forehead with love. Meanwhile, Anne was immersed in a happy feeling, a warm feeling that she only felt when she was with Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 699 - Im The Boss

    Jack and Anne''s whereabouts waspletely kept secret from everyone, no strangers know about Anne and Jack''s departure. Doctor Kang Yo, who returned to Korea on the same day as the couple''s departure, promised to keep his mouth shut, as did Aaron and Rose, who had to go to Korea with Nichs to rece Jack.

    They really kept their mouths shut for the sake of the mental healing of the husband and wife who had repeatedly received trials and tribtions. Even Christian seemed to be aware that at the moment, his parents were taking time to heal the wounds inside them so that the handsome boy didn''t cry at all when he saw his parents go by ne. Christian seemed to know that what happened to his baby sister was because of him, he was really very smart.

    Just like when Jack was dered missing, Erick and Alice took over the leadership of Muller Finance International again, while Luis brought Christian back to Luxembourg, because he had to take care of rke Enterprise.

    Everyone worked hand in hand to do the work that Jack left for an indefinite time, because from the start he decided to calm down with his wife, Jack did not discuss how long he would leave. Because of that, everyone could not help but take the job that Jack left.

    Alice wiped her tears when she saw the ne carrying Luis and Christian take off. She couldn''t bear to be separated from Christian.

    "It''s okay. We''ve experienced this before, Alice. You don''t have to worry," Erick said quietly.

    "But this is much sadder than what happened before, Erick. Anne is very depressed because of the loss of Princess, Christian who has to be separated from his parents and Luis who has to take care of all the work in Luxembourg. This is even more difficult, Erick."

    "I know, but this is the best way. This is the only way to make Madam and Master move on. Believe me, what they are going through at this time is not easy. Losing a child who is very much awaited is a very difficult blow, especially they lost their baby in the approaching moments of the baby''s birth. I''m sure everyone wouldn''t be easy to be in their current position, Alice. So we have to be strong. I''m also very grateful that you are by my side. I don''t know what to do if I have to lead Muller Finance International again alone," said Erick at length. "No one in this world wants to experience the events that are being experienced by Master and Madam, Alice.

    Alice lowered her head. She thought about Erick''s words which were all true. Actually, what Anne and Jack were doing right now was right. They really needed some time together to calm down after everything that happened.

    After feeling calmer, Erick took Alice away from the airport. They had to return to Jack''s big house which they now lived in together. In a house that big now, there was no longer the sound of Jack''s screams looking for Anne or the sound of Christian crying that used to be heard throughout the house.

    ***

    < Newcastle Upon Tyne >

    The soft opening of Janne''s Coffee finally started. Several employees, who were walking past the coffee shop, stopped by to buy coffee which were on 50% discount during the promotion period. Seeing the enthusiasm of the visitors, Anne was very excited. She didn''t show any tiredness when serving the customers who took turns paying for coffee orders.

    Jack himself patiently served the buyers, just like before. This time Jack also didn''t smile at all when the female shoppers lined up in front of him, waiting for their coffee to be brewed by the handsome barista.

    "Two Caramel Mhiatos," Jack said quietly as he handed them two orders of coffee that he had already made.

    "Thanks, but something''s missing."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Missing? What is missing, Miss?"

    "Your cell phone number hihihi," answered the two girls who were still standing in front of Jack in unison.

    Jack smiled. Slowly, he raised his left hand and showed the wedding ring around his ring finger to the two girls.

    "Unfortunately now I''m married and my wife happens to be beside me at the moment," said Jack slowly, pointing at Anne.

    The faces of the two girls immediately turned pale when Anne smiled at them. Unable to hold back the embarrassment, the two young girls hurriedly turned away from Jack, especially with the giggles of the women and several men who were queuing behind them. Seeing the two girls ran, Jack smiled and shook his head.

    "Don''t mind the kids, Miss, the girls are used to teasing a handsome young man like your husband," said a middle-aged woman to Anne.

    Anne smiled. "But my husband is not a young man, Madam. We already have three children."

    "Wow, three kids? That''s really amazing," said the woman again.

    "But our two children did not survive," said Anne again with a smile.

    "Jesus, I''m sorry, Miss."

    Anne pursed her lips again. "It''s okay, Ma''am."

    The middle-aged woman then took Anne''s hand and squeezed it gently. "Believe me, God will definitely rece you with a better one."

    Anne nodded her head with a smile. Before long the middle-aged woman moved to Jack''s side to take her order.

    Anne then served other customers in a friendly manner. Because of the automatic 50% discount, by the afternoon, the day''s entire coffee stock had run outpletely. Anne smiled happily when she saw the money in her cashier''s drawer, which was but some loose change to Jack.

    "Looks like we''re going to get rich quick if we keep this up, Jack," said Anne excitedly as she tidied up her money.

    "You haven''t forgotten who I am, have you, babe?"

    Anne turned to Jack with a smile that had disappeared. "Don''t start, Jack!!"

    "Hehe... sorry, Madam, sorry. I was just joking dear."

    Anne immediately turned her gaze towards the money again and did not respond to Jack''s words, which made Jack chuckle. Not wanting to get into trouble, Jack quickly hugged Anne from behind.

    "I love you, Anne."

    "Don''t seduce me. I can''t be seduced with words like that," said Anne curtly.

    Jack lifted his face from Anne''s back. "Then what must I do to get you to forgive me?"

    "Give me a lot of money!"

    Hearing his wife''s words, Jack quickly let go of his embrace and immediately turned Anne to face him.

    "Did I hear you right, Anne?" asked Jack surprised.

    "No, tomorrow morning you''ll have to work extra hard again to make my money grow. Remember, I''m your boss now, you don''t want to be fired, do you?"

    Jack��.

    To be continued

 Chapter 700 - [Bonus ]Bathroom

    While Anne was still asleep and in the dreand, Jack was awake. The first thing he did was staring at Anne''s face for almost five minutes. Watching Anne, who was still sleeping every morning when he woke up, was an obligatory activity for Jack for these few days when they lived in Anne''s old apartment, which had been slightly redesigned in some parts, especially the bed. Previously, Anne had used a single size mattress, now the mattress had been reced with arger one so that Jack could sleepfortably.

    After looking at Anne who was still sleeping, Jacknded a small kiss on Anne''s slightly parted lips.

    "Good morning, babe, I love you."

    Anne, who was still asleep, did not respond to Jack''s words. She just shifted her head because she felt ufortable after getting a kiss from Jack with her eyes still tightly closed. Not wanting to wake her up, Jack chose to get out of bed to prepare their breakfast before leaving for the coffee shop.

    Having lived independently for two years while working as a barista at Anne''s coffee shop, she has trained his ability to make breakfast. Luckily, yesterday they had gone shopping and had fully stocked their fridge and grocery cupboard, so this morning Jack had no trouble preparing breakfast.

    After struggling in the kitchen for almost 30 minutes, finally two servings of English breakfast were on the table,plete with two sses of Anne''s favorite almond milk. The smell of grilled bacon immediately wafted through the room and managed to wake Anne from her deep sleep. When Jack entered the bathroom, Anne opened her eyes and was surprised when she turned to the dining table.

    "Impossible," said Anne softly, covering her mouth when she saw the dining table was already full of food.

    Anne then turned towards the kitchen to make sure the food was really cooked by Jack or not. Her smile broke when she looked at the trash can which was already full of wrapping paper for some of the food ingredients made by Jack. Even the electric stove in the kitchen was still hot, indicating that Jack had really just cooked.

    Anne''s stomach immediately churned after smelling the fragrant aroma of the food that was already in front of her. Because she didn''t want to eat without cleaning her body first, Anne then decided to follow Jack in the bathroom.

    "Babe!!" Jack screamed in surprise when he saw Anne enter the bathroom without clothes.

    "Why? Can''t I take a bath together with my own husband?" asked Anne without guilt.

    Jack growled. "That''s not it. You know the problem yourself, don''t you?"

    Anne smiled and looked at Jack''s lower body which was already on fire. The thing Jack was proud of had now stiffened and hardened. His muscles were clearly visible so that Anne swallowed hard. Jack was really very manly.

    Anne innocently walked up to Jack who was standing under the shower with running warm water. Her hand slowly moved towards the shower handle to change the warm water mode to cold water. Anne must be cold because Jack was already hot.

    "Babe..." Jack growled hoarsely.

    Anne, who was reaching for the liquid bath soap that was in its ce, slowly turned to Jack whose whole face was red at this time.

    "Continue with your activities, pretend I''m not around," said Anne softly as she spread the vani-scented soap all over her body with a seductive smile.

    Jack, who had not felt the warmth of Anne''s body for a long time, was getting more and more tormented. With a quick movement, Jack grabbed Anne''s waist which was already slippery with bath soap.

    "Don''t torture me anymore," Jack sighed hopefully.

    "Torturing? What did I do to torture you? I didn''t do anything, Jack," answered Anne innocently.

    "We haven''t made love in more than three months and you know it''s not that a man''s ability to hold his desire is not as good as a woman''s, you''re not fully healed right now. I don''t want to let go of myself and it only hurts me more, so please don''t torture me. Seeing you smile, my whole body feels weak especially now that you are standing in front of me without wearing clothes like today, I am really tormented by that, Anne," said Jack softly with a shing gaze like a hungry wolf.

    Instead of moving away from Jack, whose whole body felt hot right now, Anne moved her hand towards Jack''s body. Anne groped Jack''s thin, hairy chest with her hands that were already slippery from the soap. Slowly but surely, Anne''s hand moved toward Jack''s lower body. Anne''s naughty fingers tickled Jack''s six pack stomach which made the owner growl quite loudly because of the movement of Anne''s hands around his stomach. Jack, who was very eager, was still able to control himself by directly holding Anne''s hand which was about to touch the most sensitive area of ??his body.

    "Don''t babe...don''t go on anymore, don''t provoke me," said Jack hoarsely.

    Anne smiled. She then pulled her hand from Jack''s grip and immediately wrapped her arms around Jack''s neck. "I''m not torturing you."

    "Babe..."

    "Hush! Listen to me." Anne immediately stopped Jack''s words by cing one finger on Jack''s lips. "Let me finish my sentence first, then you can talk."

    Jack immediately closed his lips tightly when he heard Anne''s words.

    Anne smiled faintly at the obedient Jack. "Good boy. Now listen to me carefully," said Anne softly as she again moved her hand along Jack''s body.

    "I know you really want me. I know how much you try to hold back the urge not to touch me. But please let me do the job as a wife to satisfy you."

    "What do you want... ahh..."

    Jack''s words stopped when Anne''s hand had gently touched his manhood that was already very hard. Getting Anne''s touch made the hard, muscr object reacted immediately and made Anne smile when she felt the pleasant warmth in her hand at the moment.

    "Anne..." Jack sighed softly.

    Anne, who was smiling, then pushed Jack against the wall. "I''m your wife, Jack. I can do many things to help you, including satisfying you in other ways without having to make love."

    Jack, who was enjoying Anne''s touch on his groin area, closed his eyes as he leaned against the wall. Seeing Jack''s expression made Anne even more excited. She slowly squatted right in front of the hard manhood that was already erect. Without waiting long, Anne opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out to touch the veined object which instantly made Jack''s whole body went limp.

    "Aarrgghh..." Anne let out a small shriek as Jack grabbed her hair as she started to fiddle with the veined thing that felt very warm on her tongue.

    To be continued

 Chapter 701 - Happy Husband

    While in the coffee shop, Jack didn''t smile at all. His face was t and cold. It was in stark contrast to Anne, who kept smiling broadly at the customers who came. It was apletely different scene.

    "Two Caramel Mhiatos and one Vani Latte," said a middle-aged woman to Anne.

    "Two Caramel Mhiatos and one Vani, here''s the change, Madam."

    The middle-aged woman smiled and epted her change before finally shifting towards Jack to take her drink order which was almost finished. Luckily, Jack bought two coffee machines so he didn''t get stuck when receiving orders from customers.

    "Wait, I think I''m a bit familiar to you, Miss," a man with dreadlocks said to Anne.

    Anne smiled. "A face like me, sir, hehe..."

    "No, no, I remember you, Miss. Weren''t you the owner of this coffee shop before, Miss? And wait, this barista is also the same barista as back then, right?"

    Anne chuckled. "It seems you are our old customer, sir. Yes, you are right, my husband and I are the old owners of this coffee shop."

    "Well, my guess is right, I''m no stranger to the faces of you two," said the old man excitedly.

    "You seem to have a very good memory, sir," said Jack, joining in.

    The male customer turned to Jack with a smile. "It''s the taste of your coffee that makes me remember the two of you, young people. Because after this coffee shop changed ownership, the baristas who worked at this coffee shop couldn''t make coffee as good as yours. Even though at that time this coffee shop was very crowded with men. But believe me, they don''t reallye purely because they want to enjoy coffee, they are more interested in the waiters passing by in this coffee shop. So we, the real coffee connoisseurs, have been missing our destination for coffee for years and I really, really like this. So d you two are back running this amazing coffee shop."

    Jack smiled. "Thanks for yourpliment, sir, you really blow me away."

    "I''m not just praising, I''m saying this from the bottom of my heart. If you two don''t believe it, please ask the people around this coffee shop, they will definitely say the same thing," the man replied back.

    Jack smiled again. He was happy that his coffee was liked by many people. Actually, the middle-aged man was not the first person to say something like that to Anne and Jack. This morning, there were also two people who recognized Anne and Jack as the old owners of the coffee shop. They also said that they were happy because their favorite coffee shop had returned to its function as a proper coffee shop, a ce where people could enjoy coffee in a calm andfortable atmosphere. Unlike thest few years, where the coffee shop had changed functions, not as a real coffee shop, but a coffee shop in another sense, because there were lots of sexy young girls who were hired at night to apany the customers whoe.

    Actually, Jack also had a little difficulty when he was going to take over Anne''s coffee shop from George, who bought the coffee shop from Anne many years ago. George even insisted that his coffee shop was the source of his fortune which had given him wealth for years to him. Because of that, Jack finally used another method to seize his wife''s coffee shop which had been converted by the lewd man.

    With the help of the police, Jack managed to catch George and his men, who had hired minors to serve as waiters in the coffee shop that had been converted into a bar at night. On suspicion of misusing the ce of business, finally George and his men were currently in prison and Jack had managed to get the coffee shop back. Anne didn''t know all that, because Jack did it discreetly and neatly.

    "Why do you guys only sell a little coffee?"

    "Do you not intend to add more employees so that this delicious coffee can be enjoyed by many people until the afternoon?"

    "Don''t you feel sorry for the customers who havee all this way toe to this ce, but the coffee has run out?"

    "Come on, please sell more coffee. I swear to God, your coffee is the best."

    Several men seemed to protest to Jack and Anne because they didn''t get coffee, like the day before. All the ingredients for making coffee had run out when the sun was still high. Jack deliberately didn''t sell too much coffee because he wanted to get the customers toe first.

    Jack politely then exined the reason why he didn''t sell too much coffee. After Jack exined at length, finally the angry customers calmly left the coffee shop one by one without getting upset.

    "What did you tell them?" said Anne curiously.

    Jack smiled. "Men''s secrets, women shouldn''t know. The important thing is that everything is safe and orderly."

    "But I''m your boss, Jack!!"

    Jack chuckled. "I know you''re my boss. Boss at work and in bed."

    Blush!

    Anne''s face reddened at Jack''s words.

    Realizing that Anne was blushing, Jack didn''t want to waste this opportunity. He quickly wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist as she was still standing next to the cash register.

    "I can''t wait for you to get better, babe. By then, trust me, I won''t let you out of bed for a week." Jack whispered softly to Anne.

    "Don''t talk like that, the wound on your chest hasn''t healed yet," said Anne curtly.

    "I know, but thanks for today. You know, what you did this morning really makes all my headaches go away, even though..."

    "Even though what?" Anne curtly cut off Jack''s words.

    Jack slowly brought his face closer to Anne''s. "Even though I''m notpletely satisfied yet, you should be able to do it a little longer."

    "Jack!!!"

    "Hahaha ... I''m joking, honey, I''m joking. Don''t take it to heart. I really thank you for wanting to do that, helping me fulfill the desire that torments me," said Jack softly as he hugged Anne tightly.

    Anne''s face was really as red as a boiled crab right now. Even though she had been married to Jack for a long time but only this morning Anne was proactive in approaching Jack and satisfied him without having sex. Although Anne was really nervous this morning, but finally she was able to finish it well when Jack reached his peak until his legs were weak. Finishing the desire after holding it for months really made Jack helpless, what Anne did really made Jack loved her even more.

    "I love you, Anne, I love you a lot. You are the answer to all the prayers I pray to God."

    To be continued

 Chapter 702 - Help From An Old Friend

    It had been a week that Anne and Jack left Geneva. Their whereabouts werepletely unknown to anyone. Even the most powerful paparazzi in the country couldn''t detect the whereabouts of the husband and wife. Erickpletely blocked everyone''s ess to find the master and his wife.

    Giselle, who had already canceled her n to Japan, looked very annoyed when she didn''t get a chance to approach Jack, as all ess was cut off. From her cell phone number to Jack''s personal email, there was nothing that Giselle could ess. Therefore, she continued to force Leon who was in Berlin toe to Geneva immediately.

    "I have arrived at the airport five minutes ago and am on my way to the hotel," Leon said quietly to Giselle on the phone while in the taxi that would take him to the hotel.

    "Okay, I''ll catch up with you this afternoon. I have to wait for my husband to leave first."

    Leon chuckled. "Be a good wife, Miss Allen."

    "Fuck you! Don''t make trouble with me, Leon," said Giselle loudly.

    Leon''sughter got louder and louder until finally Giselle turned off the phone unterally. Since knowing that Giselle was married, Leon had loved to tease her.

    "Are you sure that woman can help us, sir?" Wayne Scott asked Leon quietly.

    Leon, who had just put his cell phone in his pocket, slowly turned to Wayne the assistant. "Don''t worry Wayne, this time I''m absolutely sure I won''t fail. Giselle Allen is Jack''s schoolmate for over 5 years. She knows Jack inside and out. That''s why I can use her to help me separate Jack and Anne."

    "Then what about her police husband?"

    "Do you mean Frederick? From the information I know, the police is only using Giselle''s family for his career, so I''m pretty sure he won''t care about anything Giselle does," Leon answered confidently.

    Wayne nodded his head slowly. As an assistant, he could only support whatever his master said, like this time, although what Leon was doing right now was very risky. Jackson Knight rke was not a random person who could be easily removed.

    Without Leon and Wayne knowing, currently behind them there was another taxi following them. The taxi that was carrying a beautiful woman in the back seat was only separated by one car from the taxi Leon rode on.

    "Where are we headed, Miss?" asked the taxi driver politely to his beautiful passenger.

    "Wherever the two men''s taxi stops," the beautiful woman replied politely.

    "Yes, Miss."

    The atmosphere of the taxi was quiet again. The taxi driver continued to concentrate on seeing the road so as not to lose track. Meanwhile, the beautiful passenger, who was none other than Steffi, looked back at her cell phone which was showing photos of Anne and her family.

    "Give me a chance to atone for all my mistakes to you first. At least, give me one word of apology before I leave, Anne," Steffi said hoarsely. Her eyes seemed to be full of suppressed tears.

    Steffi decided to follow Leon to Geneva after learning about the n of her ex-husband who wanted to destroy Anne and Jack''s marriage. Since knowing she wouldn''t live long due to an illness that gued her, Steffi decided to enjoy life as well as possible for now. But after finding out that Leon still wanted to annoy Anne, Steffi finally decided to stop him. At least, for the rest of her short life, Steffi could do something good for Anne, after what she did to her helper.

    While looking at Christian''s photos, Steffi suddenly felt an excruciating pain in her stomach again. She immediately looked down, holding her stomach.

    "Miss, are you all right?" the taxi driver asked worriedly.

    "It''s okay. I just have a normal stomach ache. Just continue our journey and don''t lose track of the taxi in front," said Steffi hoarsely.

    "Yes ma''am, I understand."

    Steffi smiled and tried to sit still. Her hands were still on her stomach which at this moment still felt like it was being sliced ??into pieces. After being diagnosed by the doctor as having leukemia, Steffi''s condition had decreased drastically. She would experience pain without symptoms like she was experiencing today. Steffi''s leukemia had reached stage three and she had absolutely no intention of taking any treatment, Steffi hoped that by enjoying the pain that gued her, God would forgive all the mistakes she had made in the past.

    "You''re strong, Steffi, you''re strong. Hold on, you have to give your apology to Anne," Steffi said to herself when she finished drinking the medicine she took out from the bag that she previously held on herp.

    * * *

    < Newcastle Upon Tyne >

    Crash!

    The tray beside Anne suddenly fell, making a very noisy sound. Jack, who was watching the workers who were installing the equipment to make cookies in the kitchen, immediately came out and approached Anne.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked confused.

    "I identally dropped the tray, Jack," said Anne quietly, her eyes were still on the tray on the floor.

    Jack smiled. He grabbed the tray made of mnin and put it back on the table.

    "Be careful dear, if you''re tired, it''s better to rest. There are not many customers, so you''d better rx," said Jack gently while stroking Anne''s face, which already looked fuller.

    Anne nodded her head slowly in response to Jack''s words. Jack went back to the kitchen leaving Anne alone. After Jack left, Anne then sat on the chair near the cash register. Slowly, she took out her cell phone from the apron she was wearing.

    Anne texted Alice and Luis, asking about their condition. For some reason, Anne suddenly had a bad feeling, an ufortable feeling that Anne had never felt before.

    "Yes, Luis," said Anne quietly when she received a call from Luis who immediately contacted her after receiving a message from her.

    "What''s wrong, Madam? Why are you suddenly talking like that?" Luis asked quietly trying to ask about the message that Anne had sent to him a few moments ago.

    Anne took a deep breath. "I don''t know, Luis, I just don''t feel well. That''s why I called you."

    "Everything is fine, Madam. Don''t worry, everything has been well taken care of by all of us. The most important thing right now is your health and Master''s, don''t think about anything else, Madam."

    Anne was silent. She bit her lower lip slowly while digesting Luis'' words. What Luis told her was true. She should have focused on healing her psychic wounds so she could reunite with the people she loved like before. Anne and Luis'' conversation stopped when a customer came. Anne, who really appreciated her customers, then end the call with Luis and served two customers who ordered vanitte.

    "Calm down, Anne, everything is fine. God will take care of you and the people you care about at this time, God will definitely not let you lose again," said Anne to herself while making vanitte ordered by the two young girls who had just returned from the academy.

    To be continued

 Chapter 703 - Pawn

    Leon''s arrival in Geneva was really greeted by Giselle like a king. The woman even jumped with joy when she saw Leon standing on the balcony of his hotel room.

    "Sorry, I''m overreacting," said Giselle regretfully.

    Leon chuckled. "It''s okay. I''m just happy to have such a great wee. Come on, sit down, I have a lot of things I want to talk to you about."

    "Sure!"

    Giselle immediately followed behind Leon, sitting on a chair in the living room. The hotel room that Leon booked was a presidential suite which had many luxurious rooms. Even in that room he could also have direct ess to the helipad where the hotel''s helicopter was ready to take him anywhere as one of the advantages of staying in the presidential suite.

    "So what''s your n?" Giselle asked impatiently.

    Leon smiled widely. "You really are a passionate woman, Miss Allen."

    Bang!

    Giselle hit the table in front of her with her clenched fists.

    "Of course! I can''t wait to find out about your grand n to separate Jack from Marianne."

    Leon chuckled. He was happy to have such a passionate partner like Giselle. Knowing that Giselle was impatient, Leon told Giselle his n. While Leon was talking, Giselle didn''t interrupt him at all. She looked very excited to hear Leon''s words.

    After thirty minutes of talking with Leon, Giselle finally made sure that this time she could bring Jack back to her, all the brilliant ns that Leon had devised made her once dashed hopes soar again.

    "All we need to do is wait for the right moment. Believe me, Marianne is a very religious woman. If she had seen her husband sleeping with another woman, I''m sure she would have happily left her husband without a second thought. And when that happens, then I wille to Marianne like a hero, so Marianne will fall for me on her own. Now what we need to do is find a way how to trap Jack," Leon said at length, ending his evil n to destroy Jack and Anne''s marriage.

    Giselle tossed her hair back. "Don''t worry. Leave it to me for that matter. I will arrange the time to frame Jack. Since Jack has never refused when asked for help, so this matter is not a big deal for me, Leon."

    "That''s good. I don''t think I was wrong to make you my business partner, Miss Allen. You''re really great haha��"

    Giselleughed as well as Leon. Her eyes sparkled, showing how eager she was at this time to get Anne away from Jack''s side. Her dream to be beside Jack like when she was still in school would be achieved. Giselle really didn''t learn from Sophia Higgins who was crushed by Jack. When in fact Giselle knew what was currently happening to Sophia. The former idol was now living a simple life with her husband and parents after receiving punishment from Jack. Giselle was sure that Jack would never dare to do that to her, Giselle was very sure that Jack was still the same as before when they were still in school, Jack who always protected her in any situation. It was this belief that made Giselle dare to ally with Leon to destroy Jack''s marriage. Giselle couldn''t really tell the difference between true love and obsession.

    The envy of unrequited love made Giselle lose her mind. She really couldn''t wait to carry out Leon''s brilliant n. Although Giselle sneered at Anne, who was called obedient to God''s teachings at first, but now she seemed to like Anne''s hypocrisy. Giselle was sure that Anne was only pretending to be religious. Giselle''s hands were tightly clenched on the table in a fiery spirit with eyes that continued to stare intently at Leon who was speaking.

    "You''ll be mine soon, Jack, I swear," Giselle said in a confident heart.

    Leon himself seemed satisfied to see Giselle''s enthusiasm. He was really just waiting for Giselle''s action this time without having to jump right in. Even if Giselle failed in trapping Jack into her ns, his good name would be preserved. The suspect would still be Giselle as the executor, while he would just sit back and wait for the next move.

    Giselle, who had been darkened by her ambition to get Jack, didn''t realize that she was only being used by Leon. Her eyes werepletely blinded by her obsession with Jack, a man who loved his wife and children, a man who almost went mad because of his mistakes who did not trust his wife''s loyalty.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Jack, who had just finished enjoying dinner with Anne, was sitting on the sofa alone. He was waiting for Anne, who was struggling with dirty tes from their meal, to join him.

    "How much longer, babe?"

    "It''s done, wait just a minute."

    Jack pursed his lips. He was annoyed at Anne who seemed to be deliberately stalling for time so they weren''t making out. Anne herself, who wasn''t done with her work yet, onlyughed lightly at Jack''s sulking attitude.

    Annoyed, Jack then grabbed a small snack jar from the table and started to enjoy his own snacks without waiting for Anne. While he was enjoying the almond cookies, suddenly Jack''s smart phone vibrated. With his left hand, Jack then reached for his cell phone to see who was calling him.

    Immediately Jack put the jar containing his favorite snacks back on the table while reading the message Aaron sent from Korea. From the pantry, Anne narrowed her eyes when she saw Jack suddenly sat in a perfectly upright position.

    Anne wrapped her arms around Jack''s back. "What is it?"

    "Sit down, don''te from behind like that," Jack answered quietly as he put his phone on the couch.

    "You''re so smart looking for opportunities," said Anne chuckling as she walked around the sofa to sit next to Jack.

    As soon as Anne sat beside him. Jack then handed the phone to Anne. "Read the message Aaron sent."

    "Hm? Aaron? What did Aaron send you to..."

    Anne''s words stopped when she read the message on her husband''s cell phone. She even almost dropped thetest smart phone from the bitten apple brand if only Jack didn''t snatch it up in time.

    "W-who''s body is that, Jack? It''s in terrible condition," asked Anne stammering.

    Jack cleared his throat softly. "That''s the body of the woman who attacked me at the hotel that night. That woman was killed by the person who ordered her to hurt me, babe."

    "Jesus!"

    "And..."

    "And what?" An impatient Anne immediately cut off her husband''s words.

    "And the mastermind behind this attack is Giselle Allen," Jack answered quietly.

    "Oh my God!!" Anne screamed hysterically. She couldn''t believe her husband''s former secretary could do such a heinous thing.

    Damn, it looked like Giselle had really be the victim of Leon''s cunning evil this time.

    To be continued

 Chapter 704 - Paying For Sins

    The discovery of the woman''s body at the bottom of theke was first reported by a teacher from an elementary school who happened to be camping near theke. The assistant teacher, who was fishing, was suspicious after getting a piece of cloth, while theke was a cleanke. Feeling that something was wrong, the teachers did a re-examination and were surprised to find a rotting body at the bottom of theke. Immediately after that they called the police.

    The policemen who were previously assigned by Aaron to find out who attacked Jack at the hotel, finally contacted Aaron again and informed them of the discovery of the body of a woman suspected of being the perpetrator who had tried to hurt Jack. After further investigation, finally they found the fact that the woman''s corpse was indeed the person who had been ordered to injure Jack at the orders of Giselle Allen, a woman of Swiss citizenship who knew Jack very well.

    "A-are you Giselle would do such a cruel thing, Jack?" Anne asked quietly when Jack had finished.

    Jack took a deep breath. "I don''t know, but all the evidence the police have is pointing at Giselle."

    Anne was silent for a long time before finally looking at Jack who was ying with his cell phone.

    "During the time you were friends, did Giselle ever do anything to make you angry, Jack?"

    "No, Giselle is a shy kid. Being bullied for years because of her appearance made her not brave enough to make friends with other girls. She just followed me wherever I went, even though my friends made her an errand girl."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Made an errand girl?"

    "Yes, she was asked to bring snacks, drinks and other things when we yed basketball. That method was quite cruel actually, but it was effective in making her not to be bullied anymore, because we basketball kids would definitely defend her if another girl tried to bully her," replied Jack quietly, remembering his school days.

    Anne pursed her lips. "Then what''s the difference between you guys and the girls? Both were taking advantage of her."

    Jack smiled. "Well, it can''t be helped. Don''t worry about it. It''s over and I''m sure Giselle herself wouldn''t want to remember those dark times. But why are you asking about our school days, Anne?"

    Anne took a deep breath. "I dunno, I have a feeling it wasn''t her. She adores you too much, Jack. So it''s impossible for someone like that to hurt you."

    Jack wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist and pulled her into his arms. "Let''s not talk about other people. Right now I want to make out with you, so stop talking about Giselle or anyone else, even if Giselle is guilty, the police will definitely intervene."

    "You,e on, let''s go to sleep. I''m tired. We have to work again tomorrow morning," said Anne quietly, yawning.

    Jack looked at Anne with a disappointed look. His hopes of making out with Anne vanished because Anne seemed really tired.

    After turning off the television, Anne then rushed up to the bed which was not far from the sofa. She seemed really tired. Evidently not long after her head touched the pillow, she was fast asleep. Because there were no friends to chat with, Jack then decided to follow Anne to sleep. His drowsiness suddenly came when he saw Anne covering her body with a nket.

    But just as he was about to step into the bed, his smart phone rang.

    "Tsk! This human is just annoying," said Jack curtly when he saw Aaron''s name appear on the screen of his cell phone.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked with irritation when he received an iing call from Aaron.

    "Turn on the video mode right now, I have something important to show you," said Aaron quickly.

    Jack who didn''t want to waste any time then did as Aaron asked.

    "What''s this?" Jack asked confused when he saw the screen of his cell phone which showed a pile of documents.

    "This is a document that we found from the room of the woman named Kim Min Si who was found dead at the bottom of theke. In these documents, the conversation between Kim Min Si and Giselle Allen is clear. It''s just that I feel a little odd," said Aaron quietly.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Odd? What''s odd?"

    "All of these conversations are from emails that have been printed and everything is arranged quite neatly on the table and as if it has been provided. Somehow, I feel like this is a fabrication. Because for a criminal who has carried out a stabbing attempt, it shouldn''t be this neat, and she left evidences in the ce where she lived. At least, the criminals would have hidden them or lost evidence, not like this."

    "Don''t y smart, Aaron. Who knows she really is a reckless viin, so something like that might happen," Jack answered quietly with tears in his eyes from yawning.

    "I''m not ying smart. It''s just that that''s the way they do in the movies I watch, Jack."

    Jackughed so loudly that it made Anne groan in annoyance. Jack, who realized his mistake, immediately closed his lips tightly.

    "You''d better stop watching useless movies like that, Aaron. Watch more National Geographic so you''ll realize the damage to this earth is getting worse. I''m very tired and very sleepy. We will continue again tomorrow, bye."

    Without waiting for Aaron''s answer, Jack unterally hung up the international call. He really could barely open his eyes. Jack was toozy to talk about the stabbing incident that he experienced in Korea, because it would remind him of losing the princess. Currently, Jack and Anne were actually healing themselves from feeling disappointed and sad over the princess''s unexpected departure. Therefore, Jack chose to end his conversation with Aaron and preferred to go to sleep with Anne who was previously disturbed because heughed too loudly.

    Shortly after Jack closed his eyes, an email came into Anne''s cell phone. It was an email from an old friend, a friend that Anne had forgotten about for years.

    One mistake that Anne made was that she never changed her email, because that email contained several valuable emails that Catherine Ganke had written to her when she divorced Leon.

    ***

    < The Geneva University Hospital >

    "You have to take medication immediately, Miss, your condition is getting worse. Your body is starting to no longer ept drugs," said a doctor to a woman he had just examined.

    The woman who had just been examined by the doctor smiled. "I still have work to do, Doc."

    "Is that more important than your own life?"

    "I''ve lived with many sins for too long, so right now my goal is to repent and do good. That''s why Ie to you to give me painkillers, at least, until I can atone for my past sins and get forgiveness. from the people I''ve hurt," replied the beautiful woman who was a little pale with an S pendant around her neck. Her eyes tearing up with tears showing great regret.

    The middle-aged male doctor took a deep breath and said. "Okay, I''ll help you, Miss."

    To be continued

 Chapter 705 - Strict Security

    Based on the instructions that Jack gave earlier, Aaron finally decided to refrain from reporting the problem of Giselle Allen''s assault on Jack to the Geneva police. Aaron respected Jack''s decision not to prolong the matter before he was absolutely sure that Giselle was the mastermind behind the incident that night at the hotel.

    Even though Aaron had given him detailed information, Anne''s words made Jack hesitated. He felt that what Anne said was true. Giselle was obsessed with him. It seemed very unlikely that she would hurt Jack.

    As usual when Jack was busy making coffee, Anne would take care of the payment, but since there weren''t too many customers this morning, Anne could rx a bit. She was ying with her cell phone which she hadn''t touched since she woke up.

    One of Anne''s eyebrows rose as she read an iing email. It was an email from a name she had never seen before.

    "What''s wrong?" Jack asked curiously when he saw Anne looked surprised at her cell phone screen.

    "Looks like Steffi is warning me, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    Now it was Jack''s turn to raise an eyebrow, not one but two.

    "What did you say, Steffi?"

    Anne nodded her head and held out her cell phone to Jack. An impatient Jack grabbed Anne''s cell phone quickly and immediately read the email on Anne''s cell phone screen.

    "Are you sure the sender of this email is Stefi, your traitor friend?"

    Anne smiled. "Actually Steffi is not a traitor. She is the person God sent to make me meet you. Just imagine, if at that time Steffi had not had an affair with Leon, maybe I would have never divorced Leon, and then I would not have met you either."

    Jack''s jaw hardened. His face also immediately turned red when he heard Anne''s words, which he didn''t expect.

    "You''re mine, Anne," Jack growled in annoyance.

    Anne chuckled. "Yes... yes... yes, why are you angry? I''m currently discussing the email that Steffi sent. Why does it spread to other topics?"

    Jack put Anne''s cell phone on the table and immediately folded his arms across his chest as he faced Anne without blinking.

    "Are you sure it''s Steffi? How are you sure? Who knows if it''s a prank or a wrong email, it could be, right?"

    "No, Jack, it''s an email I''ve been using for years since I worked at the museum as a curator. And only people I''ve known for a long time will know it, and that includes Steffi."

    Jack looked at Anne without blinking. He then grabbed Anne''s cell phone back from the table and read word for word in the email, having previously only skimmed through it.

    "Be careful. He still hasn''t given up, Marianne. The target this time is not only you, but your husband as well. You''d better warn your husband too.

    From me, your old sinful friend.

    S."

    Jack spelled thest line of the email in a fairly loud voice, just as Anne thought. Jack also felt that the email was sent by Steffi, seeing the warning she wrote.

    "If this is Steffi, why is she texting you? That''s not really Steffi''s character," said Jack quietly, Jack was still annoyed at Steffi, who had hurt Anne in the past.

    "Everyone can change, Jack. Moreover..."

    "Moreover?" Jack cut in quickly.

    "Moreover, her marriage with Leon was not based on love. They were married for a moment of lust. And Leon only made Steffi his gratification. I know what kind of man Leonardo Ganke is. He is an asshole who only sees women from their bodies and looks. Actually, I feel sorry for Steffi. She may have seeded at first because she was able to get rid of me, but in the end she had to continue to apany Leon who has not changed. Meanwhile, after being dumped by Leon, I finally got an amazing husband like you. So actually, if you want to be called someone a victim in this case, it''s Steffi who is the real victim here and the criminal is still Leon," said Anne at length.

    Jack kept his mouth shut. Although he was annoyed at Anne for defending Steffi, but he couldn''t be angry, because what Anne said was true. If at that time Steffi had not be the third person in Anne and Leon''s rtionship, maybe now he would not be able to marry Anne and maybe Leon would get all the happiness he felt now because he was married to Anne.

    Damn, Jack immediately burned thinking about it.

    Suddenly, Jack hugged Anne tightly. "Whether Leon has an affair with Steffi or not, you are still destined by God to be my wife, Anne. You''re mine."

    Anne smiled faintly, almost imperceptibly, because she saw Jack''s possessiveness reappeared.

    "Jack, can''t we just focus while we''re talking? I was talking about Steffi here, but why are you being like this?"

    Jack didn''t heed Anne''s words. He still didn''t let go of his arms from Anne''s waist until finally two customers came, and that made Jack released his arms from Anne''s body.

    Jack returned to focus on his work despite being teased by the two new customers who had just arrived, while Anne courteously serving the orders ced by the two middle-aged women who were standing in front of her to order coffee.

    "Please Madam," said Jack quietly when he had finished making the coffee ordered by the two women in front of him.

    "Your wife is so beautiful, you two really make a great couple."

    Jack smiled. "She is my first love."

    "Wow really? Hope you guys continue to be happy and soon be given cute children, huh."

    "Thank you for the prayers, Madam," said Anne, joining in.

    The two women smiled broadly at Anne before they finally left, while Anne served the next customers. Some of the customers who frequented the coffee shop already knew that Anne and Jack were husband and wife even though they didn''t fully know the identity of Jack and Anne.

    When Anne was serving another customer, Jack looked at Anne, who was very friendly to the students who had just returned from campus. Jack recalled his first meeting with Anne. He also recalled what Anne had said a moment ago.

    "You''re right. I should be thanking Steffi for ruining your rtionship with Leon, Anne. If you hadn''t separated from Leon at that time, maybe we wouldn''t be here today," Jack said in his heart, continuing to stare at Anne who was giving change to some of those students.

    * * *

    < Geneva, Switzend >

    Giselle was very annoyed at Leon who hadn''t done anything even though she was very impatient to immediately carry out the n they had devised to trap Jack.

    "It''s very difficult. The mansion is really guarded tightly by that bastard Erick''s subordinates, Giselle," Leon said quietly to Giselle who was standing with her hands on her hips in front of him.

    Giselle shrugged her shoulders. "Do I need to disguise myself to break into that house?"

    "You want to do that?" Leon asked excitedly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 706 - Uncovered

    Before Giselle seeded in carrying out her intention to infiltrate the mansion, she had been caught by the members of the Warriors who were very well guarded outside the mansion. Erick, who was in the office, was forced to go home to meet Giselle, who had been brought to the police station.

    "You can''t dodge, Miss, all the evidence on the CCTV footage shows everything," said Andy Lim, one of Jack''s personalwyers, quietly while speaking to the police.

    "Why should I dodge? After all, I didn''t do anything wrong, really. Is there actually a prohibition for a friend toe to a friend''s house?" Giselle asked quietly without guilt. She still didn''t want to admit that she had broken into the guard around Jack''s residence.

    Andy Lim growled. Dealing with a woman like Giselle Allen really required extra patience.

    "You can dodge, Miss, but based on the CCTV evidence, we have been able to bring you to court," said Andy Lim again.

    Giselle shrugged her shoulders. "Do it, I''m innocent after all. You''ll embarrass yourself for ndering me. Everyone knows that Jack and I have been best friends since we were kids. I''ve even been his private secretary for two years, so there''s no reason for me to break into his house. I just wanted to support his wife who is saddened by the loss of her baby, nothing more. But the guards outside have caught me and treated me like an intruder."

    "To disturb the household of Master and his wife, right?"

    Suddenly, from the doorway, Alice appeared and answered Giselle''s question.

    Giselle and Andy Lim also turned to Alice who was standing quietly with Erick at the door.

    "Tch! You again. What are you doing here? Do you want to brag after sessfully taking my position as the secretary at Muller Finance International?" Giselle snapped loudly at Alice, who was currently staring at her.

    Alice smiled. She then walked over to Giselle. "From the start, I was the secretary of Muller Finance International, ever since Muller Finance International opened a branch in London. You''re not, auntie."

    "What? What did you call me?!" Giselle screamed loudly.

    Alice chuckled. "Well, where is my fault? You and Mr. Jack are almost the same age. You are even six months older than Master. Currently Master has a son who is almost four years old, while you just got married yesterday. Even then, you were forced to marry, wasn''t it?"

    Alice deliberately spoke like that to flick Giselle''s ego.

    "Fuck you! If you don''t know anything, you better shut up, bitch!!" Giselle screamed loudly, using her index finger to point at Alice''s face.

    Instead of being angry with Giselle''s harsh treatment, Alice smiled. She was d she had managed to make Giselle even angrier.

    Erick, who had been silent for a long time, then gave a code to Andy Lim to leave. He wanted to talk to Giselle specifically. Andy Lim, who understood the code, then tidied some of his equipment from the table and immediately rushed out of the interrogation room ording to Erick''s request.

    As soon as Andy Lim left, Erick then put an iPad on the table. "Look at that," he said softly giving orders to Giselle.

    "You''re just ackey, Erick. You have no right to order me," said Giselle curtly.

    Alice clenched her jaw when she heard Giselle insult Erick. As the girlfriend, she couldn''t ept any other woman badmouthing the man she loved.

    "I guarantee you will change your mind after seeing that, Miss Allen," Erick said with a smile.

    Giselle was forced to grab the iPad from the table and squealed a little when she saw what appeared on the iPad screen. It was a rotten and almost unrecognizable woman''s corpse which made Giselle''s face immediately pale. Spontaneously, she threw the iPad in her hand back on the table again.

    "You''re crazy, Erick. Why are you showing me that disgusting picture!!"

    Eric smiled. "Why did you only look at that picture? Why don''t you scroll down to the next screen? Aren''t you a very thorough secretary?"

    "To hell with it, I don''t care. You''d better say it directly, what do you want to say to me?"

    "Tsk! You impatient woman," said Alice softly.

    "Shut up! I''m not talking to you!" Giselle snapped at Alice loudly.

    Alice, who was ready to reply to Giselle''s words, immediately closed her mouth again when Erick touched her waist. He gave Alice a code not to talk to Giselle. A small nod from Alice made Erick smile, he was happy that Alice was obedient to him.

    Erick''s concentration was then focused on Giselle Allen again. Without a word, Erick then grabbed his iPad which was previously mmed by Giselle.

    "If you don''t recognize the corpse of the ill-fated woman, maybe you will recognize this," Erick said again as he handed his iPad back to Giselle.

    Giselle''s eyes rounded perfectly when she saw what Erick was showing her.

    "This is thest warning from Mr. Jack, Master has forgiven you three times for everything you did, Miss. But if you are still trying to disturb the domestic life of Master and Madam one more time, then don''t me us if you will suffer the same fate as Sophia Higgins. So far Master is still being kind and forgiving to all of your mistakes because Master still considers you a friend, but if you are caught trying to harass him once again, then he will not forgive you."

    Giselle''s face paled as if there was no blood flowing down her face. She couldn''t believe what was on the iPad screen she was currently holding. It seemed impossible for Jack to know that she had been trying to get close to him at all costs.

    "The break-in of thepany''s ount at that time has been forgiven by Master, including the incident in Korea. But if you made a mistake once again, then don''t me us. I give you a warning one more time, Miss Allen. Master is not an angel who will continue to forgive you, but if you still want to test the limits of his patience, then do whatever you want again. It seems that''s all I want to say and as for the intrusion attempt you carried out today, I will turn a blind eye." Erick spoke again at length to Giselle, who at this time couldn''t say anything. Giselle was in shock because she was given all the evidence of the crimes she hadmitted.

    Seeing Giselle being quiet made Alice happy. She slowly walked closer to Giselle to reach for Erick''s iPad which Giselle was still holding.

    "Repent while you have time and be smart in your dealings. You must know the people who only want to take advantage of you, Giselle. Trust me if Master agrees to prolong this case, you may already be in prison for a very long time based on all the evidence that points to you," said Alice quietly as she took the iPad from Giselle''s hands and reced it with the papers she had prepared beforehand. They were the papers that contained evidence of Giselle''s involvement in the Jack attack case in Seoul, Korea, some time ago.

    Erick approached Alice and wrapped his arms around Alice''s waist. "Let''s go, I think Miss Allen needs some time to think, dear."

    "Okay."

    After saying that, Erick and Alice left Giselle alone in the interrogation room. Giselle was currently in a state of shock after seeing everything Erick had shown. Currently, Giselle was the sole suspect in the attempted attack on Jack in Korea, and even her name was clearly listed as the mastermind who ordered the assassins to kill the woman whose body was found at the bottom of theke.

    "Aaarrrggghhhh! You bastard, Leon ... you bastard!!!!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 707 - The Main Mastermind

    Because Giselle was taken to a police station which was not where Frederick served, as a result, she did not get any privileges. Even Giselle was not allowed to leave the interrogation room before her parents arrived. It was only after Frederick arrived that Giselle was allowed to leave the room where she met one of Jack and Erick''swyers.

    "Sorry sir, I didn''t know that thisdy was your wife," said one of the police officers to Frederick, who did have a fairly high position.

    Frederick smiled. "It''s okay. I''m actually d you did this. You are right, whoever did something wrong must be prosecuted ording to thew regardless of whose wife or child she is."

    "Once again, sorry, sir, and actually this case is just a misunderstanding, Mr. Jackson Knight rke''swyer has exined everything to us," said another young police officer.

    "Thewyer of Jackson Knight rke? What''s going on?" asked Frederick in confusion.

    The policeman then told him what had actually happened to Frederick. While the two policemen were talking, Frederick did not open his lips at all. He was trying to be calm at this point even though he was actually really angry.

    "So they think your wife is an intruder, because in thest few days, the residence of Mr. Jackson Knight rke has indeed been tightened after Mrs. rke lost her baby," said one policewoman closing her exnation to Frederick.

    Frederick nodded his head. "Okay, thank you for your cooperation. Maybe in the future I will take my wife directly when visiting Mr. Jackson Knight rke''s house if my wife wants to meet Mrs. rke, so that something like this doesn''t happen again," replied Frederick slowly, turning his head to the side, at the direction of Giselle, who still looked down on the chair. Frederick didn''t know that at this time Giselle was in shock because of her meeting with Erick.

    After making small talk with the other policemen, Frederick approached Giselle, who was now joined by her father and mother, who had only arrived a few moments ago because they were contacted by a police officer.

    "What is going on, Frederick? What happened? Why did my daughter get taken to the police station?" asked Brandon Allen, Giselle''s father, surprised.

    Frederick pursed his lips. "It''s just a misunderstanding, Dad. Everything''s fine, we can go home with Giselle now."

    "Are you serious? You''re not lying, are you?"

    "No, Mom, how could I lie? Earlier, Jackson Knight rke''s men took Giselle to the police station because Giselle was thought to be an intruder," Frederick answered quietly.

    Giselle''s father and mother''s faces immediately paled when they heard Jack''s name being called.

    "J-Jackson Patrick Muller?" Brandon Allen stammered repeating his son-inw''s words. He still often called Jack by his old name.

    Frederick nodded. "Yes, ording to one of the policemen who spoke to me earlier, Giselle intended to enter the house to visit Mrs. rke, who had just lost her baby. However, because Giselle did not know that the house was forbidden to outsiders, she just entered without reporting to the officer on duty, so a misunderstanding ured."

    Brandon Allen and his wife immediately took a deep breath. The husband and wife were relieved when they found out that Giselle had not done anything wrong. It was just a misunderstanding which of course was just a fabrication made by Erick, who asked the policeman to say that if Giselle''s family asked why Giselle was brought to the police station. As per Jack''s previous orders, Erick was still kind to Giselle by keeping her good name in front of everyone.

    Because there were no problems, Giselle was finally brought home by her husband and parents. Even though Frederick was annoyed that his wife still came to Jack''s house, but he could not show his annoyance in front of his two inws who became the source of his money. Frederick could only suppress his anger in his heart, because Frederick couldn''t believe Giselle''s purpose ining to Jack''s house to meet Jack''s wife. Frederick already knew who Giselle was very well, that was why he could only stay silent for now and chose to wait for the right time to tell Giselle everything.

    By the time Giselle and her family left the police station, a white car that had been stopping for a long time slowly started to leave the ce.

    "Are you sure after this Giselle will stop, Erick?" Alice asked quietly to Erick who had just raised the window.

    Eric smiled. "Hopefully, I hope after this Giselle will tell who the real culprit is. As Master said."

    "Whoever is the mastermind behind all of Giselle''s stupid actions, I think Giselle is also at fault. She is mature enough to know that what she did was wrong. So I think the only way to stop Giselle is to just imprison her," said Alice in annoyance. She was still upset at Giselle after seeing the CCTV footage that the Warrior members gave her. In the recording, it was clear how Giselle infiltrated the house. "If Giselle had managed to get in, then the secrets of Master and Anne would have been exposed."

    "Don''t worry. It won''t be possible as long as we all work together," Erick answered quietly, trying to calm Alice down.

    Alice then turned her face the other way hearing Erick''s words. She was very upset because Giselle was released. All the evidence was clear, even though she wasn''t the main culprit as Jack said, Giselle was still involved and that was enough to put her in jail.

    Seeing Alice angry made Erick chuckled. He then grabbed his cell phone and reported what he had done to Jack. So even though Jack was not in Switzend, he knew everything that happened in his house because Erick reported everything to him, just like when Jack went into exile after Sophia''s betrayal was exposed.

    ***

    < Newcastle Upon Tyne >

    Jack smiled when he read the message that Erick had just sent. Luckily, the coffee shop was quiet at the moment so no one would know that he was smiling while looking at his cell phone. Jack''s mood today was good. This morning he had talked to Christian who was getting smarter and this afternoon he got good news from Erick.

    After talking at length with Anne, Jack finally realized that what Anne said was true. Giselle seemed to only be used as a tool by someone who took advantage of her. Because of that, Jack ordered Erick to keep an eye on Giselle and find out who was behind all of Giselle''s actions, even though Jack was already suspicious of Leon. Moreover, coupled with the email that Anne receivedst night, the email that Steffi sent was enough to make Jack''s suspicions of Leon even stronger. The reason was that currently Leon''spany was very strong and big after several of his films were sessful in the market.

    "If indeed you are the mastermind behind all the chaos that has happened so far, then I will not forgive you again, Leon. I swear I will make you regret to be born as a human," said Jack with determination, as he recalled what happened to him in Seoul.

    To be continued

 Chapter 708 - Starting To Move

    Since returning from the hospital, Giselle''s attitude has changed 360 degrees. She had be quiet and didn''t respond to anyone''s words, neither her parents nor her husband. Giselle just sat on the sofa in her room, hugging her legs, staring at the backyard through therge window in her room.

    Giselle was very shocked when she found out that she was the suspect in all the cases that had been carried out by Leon, from the Muller Finance International hack to the attack to Jack in Seoul. Giselle couldn''t believe that Leon had the heart to betray her and make her a scapegoat. Currently, Giselle was very afraid of meeting strangers. She was afraid that she would be brought before Jack and get punished by him.

    "No ... No ... I''m not a murderer, I didn''t kill anyone!!"

    "Go... go ..."

    "I didn''t do that, I don''t know anything ... sob ... I''m not a criminal."

    "I''m innocent! Go!!"

    "I didn''t hurt you, Jack. It wasn''t me ... I never wanted to hurt you Jack."

    "I''m sorry, Jack, I was wrong."

    "Don''t hate me, Jack, don''t."

    Brandon Allen and his wife could only surrender when they heard the screams of Giselle who was being examined by a doctor who was being called by Frederick. Frederick was worried to see Giselle''s drastic change in attitude and then called the Allen family doctor to check on Giselle''s condition.

    "How is my daughter, Doc?" Brandon Allen immediately asked the question to the doctor as the doctor had juste out of Giselle''s room.

    "Did Miss Giselle just have something that shocked her?" the doctor asked Brandon Allen back.

    "No, Doc, she''s fine. But yesterday she was taken to the police station because of a misunderstanding, then the rest of the day, nothing else has happened," said Mrs. Allen answering the doctor''s question.

    The male doctor took a deep breath. "It seems that your daughter has gone through quite a mental shock, due to an event that has urred. Therefore, she has to receive intensive care at the hospital so that we can monitor her condition."

    "H-hospital?" Frederick, who just came out of Giselle''s room, was surprised to hear the doctor''s words. "Is there no other way, Doc?"

    The doctor then said the possibility that happened to Giselle was seen from the results of the examination he had just done. While the doctor spoke, Giselle''s parents did not dare to interrupt. The two of them could only sit and listen to the doctor''s words with a confused look, while Frederick looked very surprised. He couldn''t believe that Giselle had such a bad mental disorder. Even though Giselle had been acting normally like any other girl even though Frederick knew that Giselle didn''t really love him.

    "The trauma she got while still in school left a deep impression on her, so it''s not surprising that she worships someone who has helped her so much. That''s a very natural thing. These kinds of things often happen to victims of acts of bullying like Giselle''s, especially the bullying that she experienced urred during her school days which will continue to be remembered in her brain memory," said the doctor at length after hearing the story of Giselle''s parents who had told what Giselle had experienced when she was a teenager.

    "But Giselle is fine, Doc. We even dated normally like every other couples for years and Giselle never showed me any strange attitude," said Frederick loudly. He could not ept Giselle being called so adoring Jack.

    The doctor gently tapped Frederick''s shoulder gently. "We never know what''s really in a person''s heart and mind, especially in the case of Miss Giselle. What we need to do now is help her get back up. If possible, we can continue to apany her until she forgets the bad things that have happened to her. We can''t get rid of her fear 100%, but at least it will be able to make Miss Giselle forget about the incident slowly. Trust me, victims of bullying or harassment like this won''t heal in a year or two. That''s why the support of their loved ones is very important and needed at this time, moreover you are her husband."

    Frederick immediately closed his lips tightly. Guilt rose in his heart because he never knew what had really happened to his wife.

    Not long after that, the doctor left the Allen family residence, leaving Frederick and Giselle''s parents sitting in front of Giselle''s room. Giselle was currently sleeping after being given a sedative by the doctor.

    "How about we move? We''ll start everything from scratch. I can''t bear to see Giselle''s condition like this," said Frederick quietly with growing guilt. He couldn''t bear to see Giselle suffered like this.

    All this time, Frederick thought that Giselle was only using him for sex, but after knowing in detail what had happened to his wife, Frederick felt sorry that he had used Giselle and her family.

    ***

    "What a jerk! He seems to be courting death with me," said Jack quietly as he read the message Erick sent him.

    A few moments ago, Erick''s subordinates who had been stationed around the Allen family''s residence managed to block the doctor''s car that had just left the Allen family''s house. The doctor then told what really happened to Giselle to Erick''s men. After receiving the report, Erick then reported it to the master who was currently at Newcastle upon Tyne.

    Jack was currently really angry and annoyed with Leon. The guy was really not only a scoundrel but a jerk and cunning. He was very good at using someone to achieve his goals, even though Jack didn''t like Giselle, but he felt sorry for her when he knew that she was only used by Leon as a tool to achieve his goals.

    Jack''s fear of losing Anne was getting bigger. Leon didn''t seem to be ying around now. Unbeknownst to Anne, Jack had now asked his men toe to Newcastle upon Tyne to protect them by posing as locals. Currently, there were about 20 people on standby around the coffee shop, keeping them close at hand.

    "Right now, focus on Leon, use all means to destroy him. But remember, you have to be careful, that man is now much more cunning than you think, Erick," said Jack quietly while talking to Erick.

    "Yes sir, I understand. You don''t worry."

    "Okay, then I''ll hang up first. I don''t want Anne to be suspicious. She can''t know what we''re doing," said Jack again before finally hanging up the call with Erick.

    And sure enough, shortly after Jack hung up Erick''s call from the kitchen, Anne appeared with a tray of her freshly baked almond cookies.

    "Hmm... can I taste it?"

    Anne ced her tray of cookies carefully in the disy case. "It''s for sale, you can try some in the kitchen."

    "I don''t want the crumbs!" Jack protested loudly.

    Anne chuckled. "Come on, this is for the customers. Remember, the customer is king."

    "But I''m the real king! Do I need to say that I''m a Jackson Knight hmm .."

    Jack''s words were stopped because Anne had covered her mouth tightly with both hands.

    "Don''t mess around, Jack, didn''t you say we can''t reveal our identities?"

    To be continued

 Chapter 709 - Dating Again

    Ever since Anne decided to make cookies again, Jack wasn''t too busy. The customers seemed to prefer Anne''s cookies to Jack''s coffee. And Jack understood that very well because his wife''s cookies were really delicious, just like before, the taste had never changed.

    Using a recipe that she had modified, Anne managed to make cookies that were not too sweet and low in calories so that they were very popr with customers, especially women who want to eat cookies without fear of gaining weight.

    "Looks like you should make more cookies, Miss."

    "That''s right! I really like your cookies."

    "Even my mom likes them, Miss, she thinks your cookies are the best."

    "That''s right. The taste makes you want to eat it again and again."

    Jack just smiled when he heard the chatter of some customers who were praising Anne''s cookies. For this reason also Anne forbade Jack to eat cookies that were already in the disy window. The reason was that Anne only makes a limited number of them and they ran out quickly, because customers who were addicted to Anne''s cookies would usually buy more than 5 cookies, which made Anne''s cookies run out faster than expected.

    As usual, the coffee shop closed two hours earlier than the operating hours that had been determined by Jack. Although many people regret Jack''s decision to close the coffee shop early, Jack remained with his decision that he would close the coffee shop when all the food and drinks he sold for the day had run out.

    "It''s still three in the afternoon, how about we go to the mall? We''ve been in Newcastle for almost three weeks, I really want to take a walk to enjoy the sights in this city," said Anne quietly when Jack was locking the coffee shop.

    "Walking to the mall?"

    "Yes." Anne immediately responded quickly to Jack''s words. "Come on, we''ve never been to the mall together again, Jack. I want to be like the guys who go on a mall date."

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "But we''re husband and wife, Anne, not a couple who go out on a date like that."

    "It''s precisely because we''re married that we need to do things like that to increase our closeness with each other. After all, we only dated at the mall once when you rented a cinema theater when we went out with Linda and Paul," said Anne curtly. Remembering what Jack had done in the past irritated Anne.

    "But aren''t there other options besides the mall? A restaurant or a private ind for example?"

    Anne stomped one foot hard. Jack really didn''t know how to date like a normal person. Without another word, Anne then grabbed Jack''s hand and led him to the bus stop which was not far from the coffee shop. Luckily, when Anne and Jack arrived at the bus stop, a bus arrived. Anne quickly got into the bus followed by Jack, who didn''t want to be separated from Anne.

    Since Anne had already made payments for two, Jack did not have to pay anymore and followed Anne to the empty back seats. Anne smiled as she sat in the chair, her smile grew wider as the bus started moving.

    It felt like young people again being able to go with their partner on the bus. Anne was really happy. Evidently, she asked Jack to take her photos repeatedly when the bus stopped at several stops. The obedient Jack chose to do what Anne asked even though he was actually embarrassed.

    After traveling for almost 30 minutes, Anne and Jack finally arrived at their destination. Anne took Jack to Eldon Square, one of the most famous shopping centers in Newcastle upon Tyne. Anne even jumped with joy when she arrived in front of Eldon Square. It was as if she had never seen a mall in her life.

    "Let''s go in, babe," said Jack slowly taking Anne into the mall. Jack felt ufortable because a group of young girls had been giving Anne unpleasant looks, even though they had just gotten off the same bus as Jack and Anne.

    Anne, who was taking a photo of Eldon Square with her cell phone, refused Jack''s invitation to enter the mall. "Wait a minute! I want to take some more photos."

    "Tsk! That''s tacky, it''s like she has never seen a mall before." One of the young girls suddenly spoke quite loudly, mocking Anne.

    "Let it be, maybe she reallyes from a ce that doesn''t have a mall. So you guys don''t talk like that," another girl replied to the first girl''s words by continuing to stare at Jack without blinking. Since they were at the mall a group of girls had been staring at him when Anne and Jack were sitting in the back seats.

    Hearing the insults directed at Anne made Jack angry. He even almost approached the girls if Anne had not restrained him.

    "It''s okay, forget it. Leave them alone, let''s pretend we didn''t hear what they said," said Anne quietly while holding Jack who was about to approach the girls.

    Jack clenched his jaw. "But they clearly insulted you, Anne. I don''t ept it."

    Anne smiled. "I don''t feel insulted, so you don''t have to be angry. They''re just a bunch of normal girls anyway, so don''t take them too seriously. Remember, our purpose here is to date, not to deal with people like them."

    Hearing Anne''s words made Jack cancel his intention. He finally decided to follow what Anne asked to ignore the girls who were still standing not far from them. After Anne was done with taking photos, he then took Anne to enter the mall.

    "Wow, it''s very crowded, Jack, let''s go find ice cream. I want ice cream," said Anne excitedly, pointing at the ice cream shop which was quite busy.

    "Okay, but don''t run, babe. You could fall."

    Anne turned to Jack with a smile and made an okay symbol from her thumb and index finger.

    Jack, who was not used to visiting crowded ces without an escort, actually felt ufortable, but because Anne was very excited, he finally gave in and followed whatever Anne wanted, including when he had to follow Anne to an ice cream shop.

    Bam!

    A girl suddenly bumped into Jack so that Jack stopped his steps. Luckily, the girl didn''t fall to the floor because Jack grabbed hold of the girl''s arm.

    "Are you all right, Miss?" Jack asked quietly.

    The blonde haired girl with green eyes smiled shyly before finally standing up straight again. "I''m all right, I''m sorry sir. I didn''t mean to."

    Jack smiled. "It''s okay. Then I''ll excuse myself." Jack immediately said goodbye to the girl and continued his steps to follow Anne.

    The green-eyed girl who had just dropped herself on Jack looked surprised when she saw Jack leave her just like that.

    "What happened, ire? Why did that handsome man leave you like that?" asked one of the friends of the girl named ire confusedly.

    "I don''t know, is there something wrong with my appearance? This is the first time that a ire has been ignored by a man."

    To be continued

 Chapter 710 - [Bonus ]Eating You

    "Choose one, Matcha vor or Vani vor," said Anne cheerfully as she handed Jack the two ice creams she had just bought.

    Jack smiled. Instead of choosing one of the ice creams offered by his wife, he brought his face closer to Anne.

    "All I want is you," whispered Jack softly in Anne''s ear.

    All the blood in Anne''s body stirred at Jack''s words. She even had to bite her lower lip to stop herself from letting go. Jack was really annoying, teasing her in public like when she really wanted the warmth of Jack''s body when he was on top of her. Damn, Anne cursed herself for wanting Jack at a time like this.

    The cold drops of ice cream on Anne''s hands managed to take her back to reality. She quickly stepped back trying to keep her distance from Jack.

    "Watch your attitude, Jack. We''re in a public ce, don''t tease me," said Anne curtly. Her red cheeks made Anne look even more adorable when she was angry.

    Jack chuckled in amusement at Anne''s attitude. "We''ve been married long enough, Anne. But why are you still being so shy with me?"

    "I''m not being shy. I''m just taking care of myself. And I''m going to throw these two ice creams away if you don''t get one of them out of my hands soon," she threatened earnestly.

    Because he didn''t want the ice cream that Anne had bought with such a struggle to end up in the trash, Jack quickly grabbed the vani vored ice cream that was in Anne''s left hand.

    "I love you, so I chose vani, which is your favorite," Jack said confidently.

    Anne narrowed her eyes, feeling annoyed as Jack took her favorite ice cream, but it wasn''t Jack''s fault.

    All of this was purely her fault for letting Jack choose one of the ice creams she was holding. She again cursed her stupidity. At a nce, Anne looked at the ice cream shop where the queue was already long again. Her hope of buying another vani ice cream was dashed. Her had lost her mood. With unsteady steps, Anne then followed Jack who was already walking in front of her while enjoying the vani ice cream.

    "Where are we going first? Shopping or going to the cinema?" Jack asked slowly to Anne who was already walking beside him.

    "Up to you."

    Jack immediately turned to Anne. "Are you mad at me?"

    "Me? Mad at you? On what basis should I be mad at you?" asked Anne tly. It was clear from her tone that she was angry with Jack right now and Jack realized it.

    Jack was silent for a long time before he finally handed the almost finished vani ice cream to Anne. "Okay, I will return this ice cream to you."

    Anne''s anger was unbearable. Jack was really annoying right now. How could he return the ice cream that had almost run out to her? After all, Jack actually understood how to enjoy ice cream or not? How could he finish half arge cone of ice cream in a matter of seconds, while the ice cream in Anne''s hand was barely licked? Besides that, because Anne had lost the mood to enjoy ice cream, she also didn''t really like the taste of matcha, damn. Remembering that again annoyed Anne. Jack had really been a bitch this afternoon.

    "I have my own ice cream, after all, who wants to enjoy ice cream that has almost run out like that?" said Anne curtly as she walked away from Jack.

    However, Anne''s steps stopped, because Jack immediately used his body to dispel Anne. "I do, I do want to enjoy whatever you have already half eaten, including this ice cream cone until it runs out."

    Damn, damn words!

    Anne''s cheeks were numb. Jack was really very good at teasing Anne with his romantic words.

    "Finish your own ice cream, Jack, and don''t talk carelessly," said Anne quickly without pause before she finally decided to leave Jack.

    Jack chuckled in amusement. Anne was really adorable. Her shy but willing attitude made Jack always felt challenged when he was arguing with her and Anne didn''t know that what she was doing was actually making Jack crazy about her even more.

    Because he didn''t want to lose track of Anne, who had walked far ahead, Jack then stepped after Anne. The two of them really looked like lovers who were currently in love. No one would know that they were married, especially now that the two of them were not wearing wedding rings, because Anne''s ring was currently being repaired after being scratched by a knife which almost hurt her hand while slicing hard dark chocte bar while making cookies at the coffee shop.

    With a little effort, Jack finally managed to catch up to Anne. He then invited her to sit on the chair in front of a doll shop to finish their ice cream first.

    "Do you eat ice cream like that?"

    Jack, who was chewing the ice cream cone slowly, turned to Anne. "Yeah, is there really something wrong with the way I eat?" asked Jack with a mouth full of biscuits made into ice cream cones.

    "Jesus, I''m speechless," said Anne, hopeless.

    The confused Jack then raised his hands up with his palms facing up. "What did I do wrong?"

    "No, you''re not at fault. I''m the one who was wrong," answered Anne tly as she focused on the ice cream in her hand again.

    Jack, who did not understand what she meant, then wiped his lips from the remaining crumbs of the cone that had entered his stomach using a handkerchief. From the way Jack cleaned his lips, it was clear that he was not a random person. Especially in an era like this, only men from certain circles would carry a handkerchief in his trouser pocket.

    Because he felt ufortable, Jack continued to look at her without blinking. Anne then handed her ice cream to Jack.

    "Do you want this?" asked Anne innocently.

    "May I?" Jack''s eyes shed as he spoke.

    Anne smiled sincerely. Although previously annoyed at Jack, but she could not be angry for long at the man who was looking at her expectantly.

    "If you want, finish it," said Anne softly.

    After getting her permission, Jack took the ice cream cone covered with wrapping paper from Anne''s hand and immediately enjoyed the Matcha vored ice cream by chewing it. It was confirmed then that in the whole world, Jack was the only person who would eat ice cream by chewing. Anne couldn''t imagine how strong Jack''s teeth were right now.

    It didn''t take long for Anne''s ice cream to move into Jack''s stomach. The taste of the ice cream was even more delicious for Jack because it was mixed with Anne''s saliva.

    "Are you full?" asked Anne quietly.

    "No, I haven''t eaten the main course."

    Anne narrowed her eyes. "Main course? What main course?"

    Jack smiled meaningfully. "You. You are my main course."

    Damn, Jack started again!

    To be continued

 Chapter 711 - The Wrath Of Jackson Knight Clarke

    When Anne and Jack were in the doll shop, several girls, who had previously taken the same bus as the two of them, were seen staring at them without blinking in front of the shop. ire, the girl who was the most conspicuous, did not turn her eyes away one bit. Jack, who was very patient, apanied Anne in selecting dolls.

    "Come on, ire, isn''t our goal to meet the businessman?" said Samantha, one of ire''s friends, who wore tight clothes under the coat she was wearing.

    ire let out a long sigh. "That man, he''s not a rich man. But why is his aura so different, huh?"

    "Tck! Do you mean the man you hit earlier? Come on, Sam, he''s just an ordinary man who already has a woman. Don''t waste your time chasing him, he doesn''t have much money, Sam," said Sonia curtly.

    ire was silent. Even though she came to the mall because her manager called her to apany some wealthy businessmen from Australia and America, ire was so fascinated by Jack. Because even though Jack wasn''t wearing his expensive clothes, the aura and charisma of a Jackson Knight rke were still strong. He still looked dashing and dignified, especially with the way he treated Anne now, that would make everyone jealous.

    Because it was almost time for work, the five beautiful girls left in front of the doll shop, Anne, who had known about the girls'' whereabouts, immediately turned to Jack, who was beside her.

    "You see? The five girls are staring at you without blinking, Jack," said Anne quietly.

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t talk carelessly. Maybe they''re thinking about buying a doll."

    "No, Jack, I know. I have a strong feeling, the girls are after my husband," said Anne coldly. Her tone sounded firmer now.

    "Looks like you have to stop your habit of watching Korean dramas, babe. Your imagination has gone too far."

    Anne shifted her gaze from the front window to Jack, who was currently sitting on a sofa. "Never underestimate a wife''s instincts, Jack. We, the wives, have the ability to know such things, so don''t mess around if you still want to live in peace and quiet."

    "Why me?" asked Jack confused.

    "You didn''t believe me earlier, so that''s just a warning for you. Remember, Jack, I''ve given birth to a handsome boy for you. So don''t you dare to mess around," replied Anne, warning him. This was the first time Anne had spoken like that to Jack.

    Jack smiled. "I''m d you''re jealous like that, babe. I feel loved."

    Anne''s face reddened. "Who''s jealous? I''m not jealous."

    Jackughed at Anne''s words. She was really full of surprises. A shop assistant, who had been listening to Anne and Jack''s chat, then approached the two of them.

    "But what your wife said is true, sir. You have to be careful with a girl like that," she said quietly when she was behind Anne.

    Anne immediately turned to the attendant with a questioning look. "What do you mean, Miss?"

    "Sorry Madam, I didn''t mean to be presumptuous or interfere. I heard the conversation between the two of you discussing the five girls who previously stood in front of the shop. It reminded me of the horrendous incident that happened three weeks ago," replied the shop assistant seriously.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "What horrendous incident?"

    The assistant took a deep breath before she finally recounted the great mess that had urred a few weeks ago. While the assistant told them about the incident, Anne was clutching her chest. She couldn''t believe the seductive women had the courage to show their existence in public. All this time the problems in her marriage were also around people who came from her past and Jack''s past. But so far Anne was lucky because Jack did not respond to the women who disturb their marriage.

    "Are you serious, Miss? Is there such a job in the world?" asked Anne quietly.

    "There is, Madam, it is called..."

    "Lady Escort," said Jack quietly, cutting off the assistant''s words.

    "That''s right, Lady Escort," replied the maid with a smile.

    Anne immediately turned her gaze to Jack. "You know about the women, Jack?"

    Jack took a deep breath. "Women like that have been around for a long time, babe. Usually they do get hired for their services to apany businessmen or businessmen who are on business trips, so you don''t have to be surprised. What they do is also very neat. They have a manager and there is apany who deliberately employs Lady Escorts."

    "Jesus!"

    Jack chuckled. "Never mind, the important thing is that your husband is not tempted by them."

    "Even though they are beautiful like the five girls earlier?"

    "Listen to me. Nowadays, the era is very sophisticated. Everything can be changed as long as you have a lot of money, including face and body surgery. Even now there is hymen surgery, but what is all that for? They all mean nothing to me, because I already have a beautiful wife, inside and out, the perfect woman who has given me inner and outer happiness. Why would I be tempted by girls who can only satisfy men in bed? After all, my wife can also do that. For me, there is no other woman who is better than my wife, so you don''t have to be afraid," replied Jack at length with a smile.

    Anne smiled at Jack''s words, as did the assistant who had previously spoken to them. Because the doll that Anne wanted had been found, Jack decided to immediately pay for it at the cashier.

    "Thank you for telling me such things, Miss. I am very grateful," said Anne quietly as she was about to say goodbye to the maid.

    "You''re wee, Madam. As fellow women, it is mandatory if we exchange important information like that," replied the assistant with a smile.

    Anne smiled and took Jack''s hand before finally deciding to leave the doll shop. Because she was happy with the doll, Anne refused for Jack to carry the big starfish-shaped stuffed doll. She chose to carry her own doll so that Jack became the center of attention of many people, because among those people were men who carried their partner''s groceries.

    Feeling ufortable being the center of attention, Jack tried to reach the starfish doll that Anne was holding.

    "It''s okay, let me carry it. It''s not hard," said Anne softly, refusing Jack''s help.

    Jack snorted in annoyance. "But I''ve been the center of attention since I let you carry your doll."

    "The men who bring their partner''s groceries are not necessarily husbands and wives. Who knows they are men who use the services of Lady Escort," said Anne quietly with a smile.

    Bang!

    "Watch your word, Bitch!!"

    Suddenly, a man who was carrying two shopping bags mmed his bags to the floor after hearing Anne''s words. The man also immediately approached Anne with clenched hands.

    Jack, who heard the man''s words, immediately became angry. He did not ept that Anne was called BITCH. Without warning, Jack immediately threw his fist at the fat man with full force so that the man immediately fell backwards.

    "What did you say?! Who are you calling BITCH, you bastard?!!" Jack shouted loudly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 712 - Im Jackson Knight Clarke

    A fight was unavoidable. Jack, who was very angry after hearing that a man called Anne a BITCH, became uncontroble. Within a few strokes, the man was sprawled on the floor with a battered face, and he wasn''t the only target for Jack''s anger. The other three men who were together with the man who had angered Jack were now also helpless, Jack became very violent.

    Because the three men who wanted to help his friend were helpless, Jack''s anger turned to the first man again, the man who dared to humiliate Anne, who for him was the only woman he really loved in this world, the mother of her precious children.

    "Stop it...he''s helpless, Jack. You''ll kill him if you hit him again."

    Anne immediately stood up with her arms stretched out, blocking Jack who was about to vent his anger again. Anne was actually afraid of Jack, because now Jack didn''t look like the Jack she knew. The look in Jack''s eyes was terrifying and it made Anne feel foreign to her husband.

    "Get out of the way, Anne. I have to teach her a lesson not to talk carelessly," said Jack tly, his sharp gaze was still on the man behind Anne.

    Anne shook her head slowly with tears already flowing into rivers. "No, Jack. I don''t want my husband to be a murderer."

    Seeing Anne cry brought Jack''s consciousness back. He slowly approached Anne and hugged her tightly. With hands covered in blood, Jack wiped Anne''s tears. "No, don''t cry for that bastard."

    "I cry because of you, you scare me," said Anne quietly.

    "Oh, baby... I''m sorry."

    Jack hugged her tightly again. A secondter, suddenly the ce was surrounded by security officers and several policemen who had pointed their guns at Anne and Jack.

    "Jack..."

    "It''s okay, I''m here. Don''t worry," Jack whispered softly in Anne''s ear.

    Anne, who had never been at a gun point in her life, tightened her grip on Jack''s body and he realized how frightened she was at this moment, damn it. Jack was really pissed off right now. Anne, his woman, was being insulted and pressured by people. It was fixed, those people were looking to die.

    Because Jack and Anne were very cooperative in the end, the two policemen who took them to the police car did not put the handcuffs on their hands. Initially, Jack was asked to get into a different car, but because he did not want to be separated from his wife, Jack insisted to be in the same car with Anne, even though he had to receive a double punch in the stomach for trying to fight the officers.

    The four men who were beaten by Jack had also been taken using two different ambnces. They were taken to the hospital with the Lady Escorts they hired to be witnesses at the police station. The men who have received medical treatment swore that they wanted to make the man who beat them rot in prison. They didn''t know that the man who beat them was the number one businessman in Europe whose name they knew very well.

    The trip to the police station didn''t take long, because the mall was not too far from the station. Upon arrival at the police station, Anne was immediately taken by two female police officers who guided her into the police station, while Jack was taken by arge police officer who looked very unfriendly.

    "It''s better if you don''t mess around if you don''t want to have to deal with thew longer," said one of the policemen to Jack.

    Jack smiled. "I''m innocent, so I''m not afraid."

    "Guilty or not, it will be determined after the examination and reports of the eyewitnesses, sir. So you don''t act high and mighty yet," said the policeman again sarcastically.

    Jack chose to remain silent and did not respond to the police''s words. Because he did not want to create new problems, Jack chose to obey the procedures in force at the police station to find out what the four men he had previously beat up at the mall would do. When he entered the police station, Jack smiled at Anne who was sitting in front of two policewomen who were giving her a drink.

    After Jack sat down, the police on duty seemed to gather in one of the rooms that had ss doors. asionally, the policemen turned to Jack and Anne. One of the men that Jack had beaten up seemed to have contacted one of the cops, and they were currently discussing the matter, because the cops find it odd. How is it possible for a man to beat up four men without getting hurt at all. That was why the policemen were discussing. They were absolutely sure that the man in front of them was not just a man, because normal people would not be able to fight four men without getting hurt.

    "Are we going to be arrested, Jack?" asked Anne in a half-whisper from her chair which was quite a distance from Jack.

    Jack shook his head. "I''m not going to let that happen. You just take it easy, okay? Everything will be fine."

    "But I''m scared, Jack."

    Jack smiled sadly, his eyes narrowed. "It''s okay, just be patient a little longer. I''ll settle the man who spoke rude about you."

    "Again?"

    Jack chuckled. "What I did earlier was nothing, so you just calm down, okay? Everything is in my control."

    Even though she didn''t know what her husband was talking about, Anne tried to obey, because to be honest, Anne couldn''t possibly be this calm at the police station if she wasn''t with Jack.

    Not long after that, the police who had previously discussed it then came out and approached Anne and Jack, who were sitting separately. They began to ask for detailed information on both of them. But both Jack and Anne did not mention their full names, like the agreement they had made so far.

    While asking Jack to tell what happened, suddenly several men who were pushing the wheelchair that had been upied by the four men who had previously taught Jack a lesson came in. They were currently receiving medical treatment. Evidently the wounds on their faces had been bandaged, the four girls that Anne had previously seen also came. Damn, it looked like the four girls weredy escorts tasked with pleasing these men.

    "Punish him, sir, this man is very wild."

    "Right, it would be dangerous if thugs like him were allowed to roam free."

    "I won''t let him go, he should rot in jail."

    "Don''t call me Kieran Gonzales if you can''t keep this bastard in jail for a long time," said the man who had previously called Anne a ''Bitch''.

    Jack was silent as he watched the four injured men shouting at each other, spheming him after testifying, telling their version of what happened. There was no fear at all in Jack right now. He was very calm and patient. Having many experiences in his youth made Jack not afraid in the slightest, rke''s blood flowing in him made his self-confidence very high.

    "So what is this, sir? All of your victims have given testimony. Do you want to refute all their usations?" asked the police chief. He was increasingly convinced that the man who was currently used ofmitting the persecution was not a random person.

    Jack smiled. "Why am I denying it? After all, I was the one who made the four of them battered."

    "Fuck! Don''t be so arrogant, you! Just watch this, after this you definitely won''t be able to talk arrogantly anymore, you bastard," said one of the men sitting in a wheelchair loudly. He felt insulted by Jack''s words.

    Jack chuckled. "What''s there to brag about? I''m only speaking facts, because in fact I managed to beat you all alone, didn''t I?

    The four men''s faces were bright red with emotions. They were really being gently abused by Jack. The four of them started cursing again at Jack with harsh words. Finally, the police had to put a stop to them. Thedy escorts who were sitting opposite Anne also seemed to keep staring at Jack. asionally, they smiled when Jack spoke and honestly it made Anne ufortable. She didn''t like her husband being stared at by women like that. Her guess at the mall turned out to be right, the girls who previously followed them to the front of the doll shop were indeed after Jack. Damn, she couln''t let them do that.

    "Please sir, you better cooperate in this process. Right now you are in a tough position because you have indirectly admitted that you abused these men, so please don''t make things worse," said one policewoman to Jack.

    Jack smiled and looked at the female police officer who had a high position. "I taught them a lesson because they dared to insult the woman I love, they degraded my wife. Jackson Knight rke''s wife."

    Tick ??tock tick tock...

    The atmosphere at the police station suddenly became quiet when Jack mentioned his full name. The policemen looked confused and were thinking, because the name that Jack mentioned was a familiar name. And so were the four men who were sitting in wheelchairs. The silence ended when suddenly the sound of the footsteps of many people walking into the room quite loudly.

    Suddenly, everyone in the room turned towards the source of the sound and was surprised to see ten men dressed in all ck withrge C pins made of pure gold on the cors of their clothes, a special pin that was the identity of the rke family. The ten men were now standing in front of the door with a straight face full of intimidation. Everyone''s surprise was not yet over when they were in shock again as the ten men immediately lowered their heads in unison towards Jack and Anne.

    "Sorry we''rete, sir, madam," said the ten warriors in a loud voice.

    To be continued

 Chapter 713 - New Lesson

    Anne could only sit quietly when she saw four middle-aged women who came along with members of the Warriors were giving their respective husbands ps for daring to hire the services of thedy escorts. There were countless ps and blows that the women had give to their respective husbands. Even the police could not do anything about the abuse that the wives had done to their respective husbands.

    "What have I beencking all this time? I support all your efforts with my family''s inheritance money, you bastard. But how dare you have fun with these prostitutes, huh!!"

    "Fuck you! After this, we take care of our divorce and you get out of the house. The house, car, and other assets are mine and the children''s ording to our agreement before we got married."

    "I love you so much, love you so much that I''m a fool for being ripped off by you. You''re really amazing, my husband, you''re really great."

    "Hurry up, you guys, look at your son''s behavior, Mom, Dad. I can''t stand it anymore. I want to part with him."

    The four wives of the man that Jack had beaten seemed to let out all their anger. Even thedy escorts who had been silent for a long time had almost be the butt of the angry women. The luxury goods belonging to thedy escorts did not escape the targets of the wives who were very disappointed.

    "Stop them, Jack," whispered Anne softly to Jack who was sitting beside her.

    Jack smiled. "No, you won''t find a show like this anywhere else, babe. So just enjoy it."

    "I can''t bear it. Look at those men. Their faces are already battered," said Anne again.

    "My wife is indeed generous, but sorry, dear. This time I did notply with your wishes, they must get what they deserve for what they did to you earlier at the mall."

    "But the one who mentioned that I..."

    Jack immediately put a finger to Anne''s lips. "Don''t repeat that word again or I''ll get even more mad at those damn bastards."

    Anne immediately closed her lips tightly with an innocent look that made Jack melt even more. Indeed, Anne really made him crazy every time.

    The police, who previously suspected that the husband and wife, who were used ofmitting the act of molestation, could now only remain silent when they found out their true identities. Even one of the policemen who hit Jack in the stomach did not dare to raise his face. His whole body also felt cold at this moment when he knew that the man he gave a raw bombardment turned out to be the most influential person in Europe.

    "If I hadn''t been told by these kind men, maybe you''ll continue to use my money to spend on these damn bitches huh?!" screamed the wife of the man who previously called Anne a bitch.

    "Stop it, Madam, please stop everything you have done. You will all kill your husbands," said Maribeth, the policewoman, softly.

    "Don''t interfere! This is our household business," the woman said back loudly. Well, when a woman was angry, she was indeed fearless even when she was talking to the police.

    Jack smiled faintly, his n was working. It turned out that calling the wives of the men he had previously taught was right.

    "But, Madam, this is a police station. You have to maintain order in this ce, don''t take thew into your own hands, Madam," said the police chief named Darco, softly.

    "You don''t know what it''s like to be betrayed, so it''s easy for you to talk like that."

    "That''s right, so you don''t interfere, sir. This is a matter of our households being disturbed by these damn prostitutes. You girls..."

    "Patience ma''am... patience."

    The policemen who had been on guard in front of thedy escorts, who had previously been the target of the angry wives, immediately formed a posse again to protect the girls who were very frightened so that they would not be the target of anger again.

    "Please don''t judge, Madam, everything can be discussed amicably," Maribeth, the deputy chief of police, immediately shouted loudly. Her patience was running out with the women. "I am also a wife, just like all of you. I understand how you all feel, but please be careful. This is a police station. If we can''t work with all of you, we will process all of you because you have caused chaos at the police station."

    The four women immediately fell silent. Receiving threats to be imprisoned making them calm, even though they were still very upset with their respective husbands. After the women calmed down, the process continued. Jack, who had been silent and did not give any reason why he beat the four men alone, then gave a CCTV recording at the mall which captured the words of one of the men who called Anne a bitch loudly. In the recording, it was also clear what thedy escorts did to the men, which made the wives of the men, who had spoiled thedy escorts, even more infuriated.

    "I am a man who loves my wife very much. For me, her honor is everything. That''s why I couldn''t help myself when there was an asshole, a man who had betrayed his wife dared to call my wife a very rude name. If what I''m doing is categorized as a crime, then what did they do to my wife? I was only defending my woman, nothing more. Besides, at first I only wanted to teach one person a lesson, but in fact all three of them were provoked. So don''t me me if they get beat up," Jack said quietly as Maribeth, the policewoman, paused the CCTV footage ying the scene where Anne was called a bitch.

    "I don''t care about other men cheating in front of my eyes or doing other disgusting acts, but if there are men who dare to insult the woman I love so much in front of my eyes, then don''t me me for taking a firm action. Respect women is one of the principles that was always taught by myte mother, sodies and gentlemen, forgive me if I have surprised you with the arrival of my subordinates who forced you all toe to this police station. At least, with all of you present, I will calmly talk like this and for the four of you beautifuldies, you are still very young and productive. It would be nice if you find another job. Believe me, being ady escort is not the only job you can do. I hope what happened today can be a lesson for you guys. Luckily, the wives whose husbands you give the services are still able to restrain themselves. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen. Be a good woman and take care of other women''s happiness. I''m sure that someday your happiness will also be taken care of by other people well," added Jack with a smile. "Once again, I apologize to all of you,dies and gentlemen."

    Hearing Jack''s words, the four women who were previously very angry with their respective husbands, each of them immediately rushed to Jack and hugged him tightly. They cried until they were sobbing in Jack''s arms. And Anne could only smile at the adorable sight.

    The police officers who were there were confused. They now didn''t know what to do because what Jack did was purely spontaneous to protect the good name of his beloved wife. The men who previously had wanted to imprison Jack now didn''t even dare to lift their faces. They werepletely silent. Apart from enduring the pain, they were now also enduring unbearable shame.

    After Jack spoke, the women decided not to prolong the matter. They just thanked Jack and withdrew the demands that their husbands had made on Jack. After all, even if thewsuit was continued, Jack would have won because of the evidence he had. While Jack was talking to the police to say goodbye, Anne approached the fourdy escorts whose faces had red marks on their faces from being pped by the four wives whose husbands they had been having fun with.

    "I hope this can be used as a lesson for you and live well. I know this is your lives and your choices. But believe me, there will be a third choice when your first two choices are painful and I believe that God will not allow you to continue to be in trouble," said Anne with a gentle smile, the aura of Mrs. rke really showed when she was talking like this. "I gave you money for capital. It''s not much but hopefully with that money you can start a new and better life and quit your job. Believe me on one thing, behind the sess of a man who you apany to have fun there is a prayer of a sincere wife day and night. Don''t ever want to be humiliated again, live as an honorable and independent woman. I''m sure one day you will get your own prince without taking another princess''s prince."

    ire and her three friends lowered their faces to hear Anne''s words. They were really embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at Anne at this time. They had previously believed that Anne was the same woman as them, ady escort apanying a rich man. Because of that, they had previously followed Anne and Jack to the doll shop, even though Jack''s appearance was normal, but they could tell that Jack was not a random person and it was proven now at the police station.

    Because all his business was done, Jack then asked Anne to go home. Today would be a historic day for both of them in particr. When Jack and Anne and their men left, the previously tense policemen finally breathed a sigh of relief, especially the policeman who hit Jack in the stomach earlier. Now the police station was calmer because one by one, the women who were previously angry had brought their respective husbands home, leaving thedy escorts who had received some money from Anne. Although at this time the fate of the husbands who have gone naughty was fine at this time, but after they arrived home, they would surely be scolded by their respective wives again.

    "ire, let''s go home. It''s gettingte," said one of her friends, Samantha, quietly.

    ire stared at the car that took Anne and Jack away with teary eyes. "If I had a husband like Jackson Knight rke, I would be as elegant as that woman."

    "Come on, ire, don''t mess around. Jackson Knight rke is too far high for us. You can see that his wife is also very beautiful. We''d better get out of here, ire. I don''t want to deal with strong people like them anymore, they''re scary," Samantha said back while holding her cheek which was still in pain.

    ire took a deep breath. "I know, I was just guessing."

    The four beautiful girls left the police station by taxi. Today was truly a historic day for them. It was a long day that gave a better life lesson because of their meeting with Anne and Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 714 - Mr X

    Arriving at the apartment, Jack got into trouble again and this time the problem was much bigger than what happened at the police station previously. The existence of the Warrior, who had appeared at the previous police station, turned out to be a problem for Anne. Although previously at the police station, Anne looked calm and normal, but when she got to the apartment, her anger made Jack and his bodyguards not dare to lift their heads.

    "Didn''t you promise you wouldn''t be mad at me if I told you the truth, babe?" Jack asked quietly.

    Anne narrowed her eyes. "Angry? Who''s angry? Me angry? Oh no, I''m not angry. I''m just mad at you."

    "If you''re not angry, please don''t look at me like that, I don''t want to be stared at with that murderous stare from you, babe," Jack begged honestly.

    Anne snorted, then looked away from Jack.

    Ignoring Jack, Anne then approached the members of the Warriors who lined up in front of the entrance in a perfectly upright position. "Tell me, how long have you been in this town?"

    "One week, Madam."

    Anne smiled. "Well, it''s been quite a while, huh? Then during that one week what have you all been doing?"

    "We''ve been keeping the safety of you and Master from afar, Madam. We mingle with themunity around the coffee shop."

    Anne bit her lower lip, holding back her anger. She wanted to get closer to Jack right now and bite his stomach hard. Jack had fooled her. Even though what Jack did was not wrong by cing his guards around them, why didn''t Jack tell him this first? Yet from the start, Jack had vowed to live in peace, alone with her at Newcastle upon Tyne like they used to.

    "Okay, now you guys go back to where you live. Oh yeah, where do you live?"

    "We live in five different rooms in this building, Madam. Three on this floor and two brought right up on this floor."

    Anne growled. Her patience really running out at this point. Jack was really toying with her.

    "Okay then, now you guys get out of my sight."

    Without being ordered twice, the ten members of the Warriors immediately went away. Away from the madam who was ready to explode. While the madam spoke near them, the cold aura from the madam''s body could be felt by them. In a short time, Anne and Jack''s room was quiet again. Even the sound of the clock ticking on the wall could be heard clearly.

    "Babe ..."

    "I want to take a shower. My whole body is sticky with sweat. Don''t talk to me," Anne immediately cut off Jack''s words quickly as she walked to the bathroom.

    There were clean and ready-to-wear bathrobes in the bathroom, so Anne didn''t need to take a bathrobe first. Seeing Anne entered the bathroom, Jack became weak. He sat on the soft sofa with a nk stare at the bathroom door which was now tightly closed. He didn''t know where to start. All of this was indeed his fault for not telling Anne the whereabouts of the Warriors.

    Anne was already under a shower, enjoying the bath that night. With a cold shower that refreshed her body, Anne painstakingly cleaned every inch of her body. She didn''t forget also the shampooing ritual that she had done a while ago. After thirty minutes passed, Anne was now standing in front of the mirror with her body wrapped in a bathrobe and half-curly hair, after drying it with a special towel before being perfected using a hair dryer.

    All her anger and annoyance was gone now, reced with extraordinary freshness. After applying basic skincare on her face, Anne then walked out of the bathroom. Her steps stopped when he saw Jack had fallen asleep in a sitting position on the sofa. The sound of his soft snoring could also be heard clearly by Anne. It seemed that Jack was really tired after what happened today. Her smile grew even more when she saw the table in front of Jack was decorated with rose petals with arge ''Sorry'' inscription. It looked like Jack really regretted his actions to keep the existence of his best bodyguards around them.

    Anne took a deep breath, looking at Jack lovingly.

    "Sleep alone tonight. You should enjoy your punishment tonight for keeping a secret from me, dear," said Anne to herself.

    Since it was veryte at night, Anne decided to go to bed as soon as she changed into her nightgown. Sleeping alone in arge enough bed made it difficult for Anne to sleep at first. But after making sure that Jack was with her now, Anne slowly closed her eyes, following Jack into dreand.

    ***

    < Geneva, Switzend, 4.00 AM >

    In one of the rooms in the luxury apartment rented by Wayne Scott, Leon was currently staring at hisptop screen which had gone ck and ran out of power. Since the afternoon, Leon had been trying to contact Giselle Allen, his doll to carry out further ns. But all his calls were ignored by Giselle. Not a single message was answered by the woman. And this made Leon furious.

    "No, my n must not fail. I''ve been waiting for a moment like this for so long, it''s only a step before I can bring Marianne back home," Leon growled with determination, his hazel eyes rounded perfectly even though he hadn''t slept all night.

    Since finding out Anne was pregnant with Jack''s second child, Leon had be more workaholic than ever. For almost a year, Leon was serious about all his work. He didn''t even call some high-end prostitutes to his big house to satisfy his desires anymore. It was his great determination to bring Anne back that made Leon restrained himself. The results of Leon''s tenacity bore fruit, several film projects that were previously dyed could bepleted at almost the same time and gave him big profits. Therefore, at this time Leonardo Ganke''s name was shining again in the international film scene as a producer of the best animated films.

    All the best ns to trap Jack had been arranged by Leon very neatly. He even had prepared the women who were simr to Sophia Higgins, the first love and ex-fianc�� of Jack. Leon intended to seduce Jack using women with Sophia Higgins'' faces so that his rtionship with Anne was shaky, one piece of information that Leon had been getting from those closest to Jack who had helped him so far was that Jack loved Sophia Higgins.

    "I''vee this far, I can''t fail. Even though Giselle Allen disappeared without news at this time, I still have Mr. X who will be my best support system," Leon said to himself. During the past year, Leon''s passion for getting Anne back was smoldering because of Mr. X, who gave him encouragement.

    Mr. X, who was a person who knew Jack very well, gave all of Jack''s personal information that Anne did not know, including how infatuated Jack was with Sophia Higgins decades ago. Sophia''s beauty and poprity made Jackson Patrick Muller who was still unstable at that time became a ve to Sophia''s love. Even when they finally got engaged, Jack was still very obedient to all of Sophia''s requests. So it was not surprising when it was discovered that Sophia had an affair with a ser yer, Jack became very devastated and chose to iste himself and left thepany for up to two years.

    Drrttt...

    The vibration from the cell phone beside theptop made Leon wake up from his daydream.

    "Don''t worry. I already have a way to get that coward to emerge from his hiding ce." There was a low baritone voice on the other end of the line as soon as Leon picked up the iing call on his cell phone,

    Leon''s smile widened. "Really? How?"

    "Christian, the boy. Even though Jack loves his wife very much but he can''t possibly ignore his son, his heir. That''s why I will give Jack a heart attack by ying with his adorable son," answered the mysterious caller in a voice full of confidence.

    Leon chuckled, his sly smile broadening to perfection. "Yes sir, I trust you."

    "Okay, you don''t have to worry about that almost crazy woman. She''s useless."

    "Ready sir, I leave everything to you."

    Beep...

    The call was cut off. Leon smiled as he looked at his cell phone which showed thebination of the phone number of Mr. X, whose identity he already knew.

    "You''re finished this time, Jack. Marianne wille back to me soon, you''ll see," Leon shouted in a loud enough voice that was closed with an annoyingugh from him that echoed throughout the rooms of his apartment.

    Because he was in a good mood, Leon then contacted someone he knew very well in Geneva.

    "Send two beautiful women with skin as pale as milk to me right now and don''t forget to force them to take aphrodisiacs before going up to my room," Leon said tly as he ordered two prostitutes from a pimp he knew.

    Well, once a jerk always a jerk. As Steffi wrote in the email she sent to Anne a few days ago.

    To be continued

 Chapter 715 - Feeling

    "How is it, Son? Is he useful to our n?" asked an old man to his son who had just put his cell phone in front of hisptop disying the data on Muller Finance International''s profit for the past year.

    "Calm down, Dad. We just have to sit back. This man is very easy to manage. Our n to take over what should be ours will soone true," replied the handsome man who was clenching his fists on the table.

    "Haha...good! Then you better sleep. It''s almost morning, you should take care of your health. After we take over thepany you will be very busy."

    "I get it, Dad. Don''t worry. I''ll be going to bed soon."

    The old man who was already wearing his pajamas then squeezed his son''s shoulders before finally leaving his son''s study to return to his room. After his father left, the man looked back at hisptop screen with a smile. His hand slowly touched theptop screen which disyed the profit amount of Muller Finance International.

    "What will be mine will return to me. This time it''s your end, Jack," the man said softly in a trembling voice. Every time he mentioned Jack''s name his emotions were always uncontroble.

    ***

    "No!!!"

    Jack opened his sky blue eyes quickly as a scream escaped his lips. All the clothes attached to his body were soaked with sweat. It was a nightmare, damn it.

    A bad dream suddenly disturbed Jack''s peaceful sleep. After being with Anne again, this was the first time Jack had another nightmare.

    Jack wiped his wet face with both hands. "I guess because I didn''t take a shower and change clothes, that''s why the nightmare urred," Jack muttered quietly before his smile broadened at the sight of Anne''s challenging sleeping position with the buttons of her pajama unbuttoned, making both of Jack''s favorite beautiful things clearly visible.

    "Fuck! Hey you little bird. Can''t you rx for a second? Don''t torture me! Your mama is in no mood to please you," Jack was talking to himself as he felt the thing in his groin expand and tighten due to Anne''s beauty.

    Since it was almost morning and he couldn''t sleep anymore, Jack decided to freshen up in the bathroom, using cold water to wash his head. Jack couldn''t understand why the nightmares came back to him after months of having such a good quality sleep. Because he was hungry, suddenly Jack decided not to linger long after his mandatory ritual after waking up. Wearing a towelrge enough to wrap his lower body, Jack went to the kitchen to prepare food.

    Even though it was already five in the morning, but Jack didn''t want to wake Anne. He preferred to make his own food. With thest roasted bacon, Jack made and then enjoyed his breakfast voraciously. He asionally nced at Anne who was still in the same position, lying on her back with an open chest.

    "You''re such a naughty one, babe. How dare you sleep in that position," Jack muttered under his breath with his mouth full of food.

    After finishing his homemade sandwich, Jack then reached for his cell phone which he had been charging on the table sincest night. When his cell phone was activated, Jack was surprised when he got dozens of iing messages sent by Erick, Luis, Nichs and Aaron. The four people who were currently recing all of his jobs simultaneously sent him a message, although the messages were different.

    "Giselle Allen was moved by her family after she was used of being the mastermind of a series of attacks that disturbed you, sir."

    Jack slowly read the message that Erick sent to him. Slowly, he folded the smart phone from the Korean brand.

    Slowly, Jack turned to Anne who was still asleep. Jack recalled the words that Anne had said before. Now Jack was increasingly convinced that Giselle was just a pawn controlled by Leon. It was just that Jack felt that there was something odd about everything. Out of nowhere, Jack felt that Leon was not the real mastermind of the series of events that got him in trouble, because Jack was sure that Leon wasn''t that good at making ns by himself.

    Previously, Jack felt that Leon was the mastermind behind all of Giselle''s actions. Now Jack felt that someone else was behind Leon''s actions, a person who really understood him. Jack''s body suddenly stiffened when a familiar name shed in his mind.

    Without waiting for a long time, Jack then came out of the room with his cell phone, trying to contact Erick. Jack was sure that Erick must have woken up. The time difference of only one hour with Switzend made it easy for Jack tomunicate with Erick.

    "Yes sir." Erick''s hoarse wake-up voice sounded clear to Jack''s ears.

    Jack smiled and looked at the watch on his left hand. "You''re awake, right?"

    "Yes sir, my consciousness is back at 100% this time, sir." Erick, who understood what his master was talking about, immediately answered like that.

    "Good. Listen to me carefully. Investigate what Edmund Immanuel and his father Johnny have done over the past few months. I ask for the data at 12 this afternoon," Jack said firmly. His voice was rising when he mentioned the name of his cousin, who didn''t have any blood rtionship to him at all.

    "Edmund Immanuel, do you think that man had anything to do with this series of messes, sir?" asked Erick quickly.

    Jack cleared his throat. "I don''t know. I suddenly had a feeling that Edmund and his crazy father are connected after reading the messages you sent about Giselle."

    Erick, who actually had only fallen asleep an hour after making love with Alice, immediately got up from his big bed without wearing any clothes so that his naked body was perfectly exposed. "Very well, sir. I will ask my men to investigate Edmund. It does feel strange that suddenly Edmund and his father did nothing after he came to the office that time."

    "Well, you noticed that too, didn''t you? Well then, do everything neatly without any ws. I''ll contact Luis to check on Christian''s condition. I''m afraid Christian is being targeted by that bastard cousin to pressure me. I know the cunning wits of Edmund and his father," said Jack again.

    "Yes sir, I will immediately carry out your orders."

    Jack smiled and hung up the call before finally calling Luis in Luxembourg. It didn''t take long for Jack''s call to be received by Luis who was used to getting up that morning. The two of them had a serious conversation for almost ten minutes. Jack mentioned Leon and Edmund''s names several times. Those two men still disturbed the happiness of their marriage to this day, even though their goals were different.

    "I don''t have any proof yet, but my feelings go out to Edmund and his father who still hope to have Muller Finance International. That''s why I ask you to be on guard, don''t ept anyone who wants toe close. I don''t want anything to happen to Christian. Christian is my future hope, Luis," Jack said hoarsely.

    "Don''t worry, sir. I will risk my life to protect the young master."

    Jack pursed his lips. "Thank you, Luis. I entrust my son to you," Jack said quietly before finally hanging up the phone.

    When he had put his cell phone in his pocket, Jack looked up at the sky which started to get a little brighter. "I''m sorry, Dad. If your adopted brother and son continue to harass my family, then I won''t hesitate this time, I hope you''re not mad at me from up there."

    So far, Jack had been holding himself back from killing Edmund and his father, who was his father''s adopted brother. During his life, Calvin Muller and Johnny, who at that time still bore the name Muller as hisst name, were very close. That was why Calvin always advised Jack to always forgive all the mistakes that Edmund had made, but since knowing Edmund was the man who took the chastity of Sophia Higgins, who was his fianc�� at that time, Jack had hated him to this day. What''s more, Edmund''s ambition was that he wanted to seize hispany.

    "My patience has run out, Edmund. If it is proven that you are the person who has been trying to harm me, then don''t me me if I make you regret it this time," said Jack quietly with determination.

    To be continued

 Chapter 716 - A Womans Words

    < Luxembourg Airport >

    A jet ne with the inscription CLARKEnded nicely at Findel Airport, Luxembourg. Jack and Anne got off the ne after five other members of the Warriors got off first. Previously, Anne was running, looking for Jack who was exercising with the members of the Warrior. With tears in her eyes, Anne forced Jack to take her to see Christian. She had a bad feeling about her first son, especially since they had not seen each other for a long time.

    Jack, who had previously given orders to Luis to tighten guard on Christian, couldn''t refuse Anne''s request, her maternal instincts were really strong at this time.

    "Jack, I''m not at all calm. What''s wrong?" Anne had kept saying the same lines ever since their ne entered Luxembourg airspace.

    "It''s okay, it''s just your feelings. Christian is fine with Luis. Didn''t we have a video call with him earlier?"

    Anne wiped the tears that pooled in the corners of her eyes. "Yeah, but I''m very uneasy. It feels really weird and honestly I''ve never felt this before."

    Jack tightened his grip on Anne''s waist. "Be patient. Soon, we will meet our son. Get rid of that bad thought of yours, honey. Christian is fine."

    Anne put one hand to her left chest, trying to calm her heart which was beating very fast at the moment. As Jack had instructed, Anne tried to think positively even though her heart was beating fast. For some reason, Anne didn''t feel well, although she was currently in Luxembourg and was on her way to the rke family residence.

    Jack kept trying to calm Anne, even though he also had the same feeling. When he was about to enter the car that picked them up, suddenly Jack''s smart phone rang. He quickly grabbed his cell phone from his pocket to see who had messaged him, Jack''s eyes widened when he read the message that Erick had sent him. Immediately, Jack then gave the code to the five members of the Warriors who were walking behind him with a small gesture. Receiving the code from the master, the five members of the Warriors then immediately ran quickly to a ck car that was in the front row.

    "What''s wrong, Jack? Why are they running around like that? Has something bad happened?" Anne immediately asked Jack a question in confusion.

    Jack turned to Anne who was already sitting in the car. "It''s okay, they just want to open the road because there''s a traffic jam on the road we''re going through," Jack lied.

    "What traffic jams? Isn''t Luxembourg never have traffic jams?" Anne''s face immediately turned red as she spoke, as well as her eyes which were already filled with tears.

    Jack knelt down and kissed Anne''s hand which was now cold. "Believe me, all will be well, your husband is not some random person, babe. No one will dare to disturb the peace of the rke family as long as I am alive."

    Anne''s eyes slowly fell. "I know you''re trying to calm me down right now, I just swear to God, Jack. I don''t feel so good. We better head home right now, I can''t wait to hug Christian." Anne''s voice trembled slightly as she spoke.

    Jack smiled. He slowly got up from the floor and got into the car to follow Anne''s wishes. After Jack got into the car, Jack''s other men immediately got into their respective cars. Five ck bulletproof luxury cars with tes that read CLARKE began to leave the airport. At this time, Jack was trying to buy time not to rush home. The reason was that there was currently a big mess at home after two intruders disguised as officers of the waterpany, who tried to injure Christian. Both of them were now dead because they were hit by the hot lead that was released by Luis. Luis himself also suffered a gunshot wound to the leg after grabbing Christian who was in the park with his nanny.

    At this time, the police, who immediately came, were also crowded the rke family''s residence. They immediately sterilized the yard where the shooting took ce. The target of the two people was really Christian. It was proven that after Christian was in Luis'' arms, their gun was directly aimed at Luis. Noah, who immediately helped Luis, immediately informed Erick about what had happened, so that moments ago Erick broke the news to Jack, who had just arrived in Luxembourg.

    "Is it just me or is it true that we''re taking a different route to get home?"

    Jack patted Anne''s thigh gently. "I already told you there was a traffic jam, so now we''re looking for another way, babe."

    "Traffic jam because of what? Then why don''t we just take the helicopter as usual? I really feel uneasy right now, Jack."

    "Everything''s fine, Anne. Don''t worry," said Jack quietly, looking deeply into Anne''s face.

    Anne immediately looked away from Jack and bit her lower lip hard. She had been trying to reassure herself that everything was fine since earlier. However, her feelings just couldn''t bepromised. There was a strange feeling that was churning in her, which asked her toe home immediately.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, Jack was currently wearing an ear piece attached to his right ear which was connected to Luis, who was currently receiving treatment from the medical team due to the gunshot wound he received.

    "Young master is safe. He was just in a bit of a shock so he''s been crying ever since."

    "The house has also been secured by twoyers of police. At the moment, they are also looking for the person who ordered the two dead perpetrators, sir."

    "I keep my promise to you and thegreat master, I will risk my life for the heir to the rke family."

    Luis continued to talk to Jack in a broken tone because he was holding back the pain when the bullet that was lodged in his leg was taken by Doctor Leo, who immediately came. Jack himself could only listen to what Luis was talking about without daring to answer because there was Anne next to him at this time. He didn''t want Anne to worry if she found out what had really happened.

    "Anne."

    Anne, who was looking at the street through the window, slowly turned to Jack. "What is it?"

    "When I used the identity of n, grandfather loved me very much, but after you came, grandfather''s affection immediately went to you," said Jack quietly, trying to lighten the mood by discussing about his grandfather.

    "I know. Grandpa was a good man. Grandma was a lucky woman to have him."

    Jack smiled. "So am I right now. I am a very lucky man to have you. That''s why I ask you please don''t leave me, no matter what happens in the future, even though a big stormes to shake our marriage, I hope you will continue to stay by my side. Both of us raise Christian and his siblings."

    Anne was silent for a while before she finally opened her mouth and said, "Be honest with me, Jack. What are you hiding from me right now? Trust me, I won''t be mad if you''re honest with me."

    To be continued

 Chapter 717 - The Mastermind

    "Mommy''s here, baby."

    "You''re save now."

    "I love you, baby."

    "I''m sorry, baby... I''m sorry."

    Anne said repeatedly when she hugged Christian tightly in her arms. Christian, who had previously calmed down, started crying again when he met his mother. Christian''s cries made Anne feel even guiltier. As soon as Jack told the truth, Anne immediately sat away from Jack. She didn''t even want to be touched by Jack and asked the driver who brought the car to go home immediately without taking another round again.

    With tears in her eyes, Anne hugged Christian and sat on the couch away from everyone, including Jack. Anne''s body shook as she remembered what Jack had said earlier.

    "A little while ago, there were two intruders who made a mess at the house. Luis got a gunshot wound while rescuing Christian."

    The words that Jack said immediately made all the joints in Anne''s body feel weak, her blood cells melted. Anne even felt like her whole body has turned to jelly when Jack mentioned that Luis had been shot while saving Christian.

    Therefore, when the car stopped at the front gate waiting for the queue to enter after passing the police check, Anne immediately opened the car door and ran into the house barefoot. She chose to take off her beautiful high heels so that she could run faster, which made Jack and everyone who saw it surprised. Because Anne was running from the gate, Jack finally chose to do the same thing. He ran right behind Anne who kept calling Christian''s name.

    "We will work with all the Schengen countries to investigate this attack, sir. This attack is already an act of terror and we must thoroughly investigate this case," said Enrico, a Luxembourg city police officer who was very familiar with thete Mr. David rke, Jack''s grandfather.

    Jack growled. "You have to! You don''t have to worry about operational funds. I will guarantee everything."

    Enrico shook his head. "No sir, thete Mr. David rke has helped us a lot in his life. So what we are going to do is an obligation that you don''t have to pay."

    "Okay, just tell me what you needter. My assistant will take care of it right away," Jack said quietly as he turned to Anne, who was still sobbing while hugging Christian.

    Seeing Jack look at his wife, Enrico smiled. "Naturally, sir. Madam must be very shocked, especially after what happened to your son earlier."

    "Yes, you are right. It seems my wife is very scared."

    Enrico patted Jack lightly on the shoulder before finally going to meet Luis, who was a former colleague of his when Luis was still working as a policeman. Enrico then sat down next to Luis and started having a serious conversation with the man who had just been shot.

    Jack then busied himself, apanying other members of the police to check his yard, which was a little messy because he didn''t dare to approach Anne. Jack realized that Anne was furious at him for not telling her about what happened to Christian right away.

    "Mommy..."

    "Yes, baby. What''s wrong? Do you want anything?" asked Anne softly.

    "Princess, where is princess? Why is Mommy''s stomach not big anymore?" Christian asked innocently.

    Anne''s tongue was stiff and her chest felt tight when Christian asked where the princess who had left without him even touching her.

    "Princess is now happy with Grandpa and Grandma in heaven, dear."

    "In heaven?" Christian''s blue eyes widen as he spoke.

    Anne nodded her head with tears in her eyes. "Yeah, let''s just pray for the princess. I hope the princesses can be happy and have fun in heaven."

    As if he was a grown up, Christian slowly wiped his mother''s tears with his two small hands, "Can we follow the princess to heaven, Mommy?"

    "You can, of course you can. One day our whole family will be united in heaven," answered Anne, holding back tears.

    "Yeess... I can meet princess in heaven. I can''t wait Mommy!!" Christian eximed innocently.

    Noah and several other servants could only be silent when Christian said that, even Luis, who was talking to Enrico, turned his gaze away when Christian wanted to meet the princess in heaven. Children''s words were sometimes painful for adults to hear.

    Because her throat felt dry after crying, Anne then grabbed a ss of orange juice from the table and immediately swallowed it down. Seeing the mother drinking Christian smiled. Slowly, the handsome boy''s eyes closed on the mother''s chest. His mother''s warm embrace made Christian sleepy. Realizing his son was going to sleep. Anne then caressed Christian''s back lovingly. Not wanting Christian''s sleep to be disturbed by the noise, Anne slowly got up from her seat and led Christian up to the second floor. She did not care about the blood that came out of her feet, the pain and soreness in her legs disappeared when she hugged her love child, the gem of her heart that she gave birth to in pain alone.

    Enrico smiled sadly at Anne''s bleeding leg. "A mother''s love is truly extraordinary."

    "Yes, there has been a lot of blood and tears spilled in this family. It is very painful to know something like this is happening again. That''s why I ask you to please investigate this case thoroughly. No matter how strong the people behind this attack are, you have to drag him to prison," said Luis coldly in response to Enrico''s words.

    Enrico who didn''t understand all Luis'' words smiled. "Don''t worry. I''m still as great as I used to be. So don''t doubt me."

    "Tsk! Don''t talk big before the results are proven, Rico," said Luis curtly.

    Enrico chuckled at Luis'' words. Even though the two were already in different worlds, the good rtionship between Enrico and Luis was still the same as when they were still working together as special police officers.

    * * *

    < Geneva, Switzend >

    "Fuck, why shoot? I told you to just kidnap the kid, take him from his nanny and use him as a tool to suppress that snob."

    Leon''s voice boomed in his room as he spoke to one of his men in Luxembourg, who was reporting the current situation at the rke family residence.

    "My n failed! You guys are really useless."

    Crash!

    The cell phone that was just used to talk was now shattered on the floor after Leon mmed it against the wall. He was really annoyed by the stupidity of his people who were given such an easy task.

    Seeing the angry master, Wayne Scott not daring to open his mouth. He chose to remain silent so as not to make the master''s mood worse.

    "Get the car ready, Wayne. I have to go to Immanuel''s house to report this mess," Leon said coldly.

    Wayne raised one eyebrow. "Immanuel?"

    "Yes, Edmund Immanuel, Jack''s cousin, who has been helping me n to separate Jack and Marianne."

    Damn, the main mastermind appeared. The cruel cousin! ^^.

    To be continued

 Chapter 718 - The Lowly Humans Prayer

    Arriving at Edmund Immanuel''s house, Leon and Wayne were greeted with enormous anger from Edmund and his father, Johnny.

    "You are really careless, Leon. Didn''t I tell you to continue to make sure your men are doing well, but why is it going like this? You know, Jack is not a stupid man. He is smart, he will definitely find us quickly!" Edmund said loudly, his eyes were wide as he spoke.

    Leon looked at Edmund fearlessly. "I''ve done my job, even by the time they were about to walk to Jack''s house, I also contacted them not to make a mistake."

    "But what is this, huh? It''s not just a mistake, Leon. This is aplete failure! Aplete failure." Johnny Immanuel, who had been silent for a long time, joined in the conversation.

    Leon was silent. He then took out his cell phone and connected it to Edmund''sptop which was connected to the projector.

    "See that, all the conversations I had with those two idiots. You can read for yourself, I even repeatedly asked them to leave the house immediately when caught, not to shoot," said Leon coldly when Wayne showed his conversation with the two executioners who were currently had died because they were shot by Luis'' men.

    Edmund and Johnny looked at each other after reading the chat between Leon and the two executioners whose identities were now being sought by the police in Luxembourg.

    "Have you secured everything? I mean, what about the traces of the two men?" asked Edmund again.

    "Rx. My men have handled everything in Luxembourg. As soon as the two men died, all their IDs were destroyed, including all the electronic equipment they used. So at this point, I''m pretty sure the police won''t be able to find evidence from these two idiots," Leon answered confidently.

    "Why are you so sure? Even if they don''t have IDs, they still have fingerprints, the police will definitely check them for fingerprints," said Edmund tly, showing his annoyance at Leon.

    Leon smiled. "That''s exactly what I want."

    "What do you mean?" Edmund and Johnny asked in unison.

    "The two men are citizens of a country whose citizenship was revoked after they proimed themselves to be part of a terrorist group in the Middle East. In other words, the two men do not have real identities. If the police find out their names using fingerprints then what wille out are their real names, which of course are not recognized by any country, so you two take it easy. I''ll make sure we won''t be dragged into this case," Leon answered at length full of confidence.

    Johnny took a deep breath, looking calm. "Good. At least, you''re still of some use. Not so stupid."

    Hearing someone else insulting his master, Wayne Scott''s anger came. He almost waved his hand to teach the old man a lesson if he wasn''t calmed by Leon who immediately blinked one eye.

    After the tension ended, Edmund then invited Leon to continue their conversation and to devise a new n to continue the n that had fallen apart. At this point, they decided to give Jack some peace first, and waited for him to let his guard down to attack again.

    The group of brokenhearted people united to separate a husband and wife who had been blessed by God. They forget that Jack and Anne were not a couple who had only been married for a year or two. Their rtionship even existed for a long time before they realized that they had feelings for each other.

    Meanwhile, in the hotel room next to Leon''s room, at this time, a woman, who had just wiped the blood from her nose, was smiling broadly after seeing the news on the television about the terror that the rke family residence in Luxembourg. The woman, who was none other than Steffi, smiled after learning that no one was injured except for the terrorists at the rke family residence.

    "Thank you for helping me Lord," the woman said quietly, looking at her face in the mirror.

    The pale and sad face was clearly reflected on the mirror. The owner of the face that was once fresh and fit now looked very weak after leukemia had eaten away her body.

    "Calm down, Anne, as long as I''m still alive, I will try to help you from afar. At least, with this, God will lighten my punishment a little."

    Unbeknownst to Leon or Edmund, Steffi who lived next to Leon''s room managed to find out all the ns that Leon made to kidnap Christian. Therefore, Steffi bravely infiltrated Leon''s room at night when Leon was calling two prostitutes to satisfy his desire. Steffi managed to get Leon''s cell phone and gave orders to the two executioners to shoot immediately if they felt threatened. Steffi, who already knew the condition of Jack''s house in Luxembourg, deliberately gave such an order so that Jack''s men would shoot them immediately so there would be chaos. At least, with such chaos, Jack would be more alert. And what Steffi hoped for had happened, because now the news of the attack had spread to almost all European countries, not just the Schengen countries.

    At the doctor''s verdict, she lived on borrowed time. Steffi was desperate to break into Leon''s room, who was still her husband, to disrupt the crazy man''s ns, as Steffi had realized all her mistake and was trying to repay Anne''s services in the past. Even though in the end Steffi became a prostitute after being framed by Leon, she felt calm because she was not burdened with her ambition to be Mrs. Ganke again.

    Steffi felt that her fate as a prostitute had been ordained by God. If at that time Anne had not saved her, she might have be a prostitute by now. Because of that, Steffi didn''t regret her new job after being kicked out by Leon. At least, by being a prostitute, she knew that Leon was actually more crooked than the men who have paid for her services to serve them in bed.

    At least, ording to Steffi, those mashers still have the conscience to give her money after being given pleasure by her, unlike Leon who never thought of him as a woman.

    "Cough ... cough ..."

    Fresh blood poured out of Steffi''s mouth again after she coughed. Instead of crying and be afraid, Steffi actually smiled when she realized her condition was getting worse.

    "Five more days, Lord. I beg you to prolong my life for five more days, nothing more. I have to protect the woman, who saved me, and her family, I want to repay her for her services to me, Lord. I have to protect her from those bad people, I beg of you, please grant the request of a despicable human like me this time, God," said Steffi softly with red lips due to the blood stain.

    Slowly, Steffi''s consciousness disappeared. The woman was lying on the carpet which had changed color because of Steffi''s blood. A smile appeared on her face as she lost consciousness.

    To be continued

 Chapter 719 - Civil War

    Even though Luis had asked the police to thoroughly investigate the assault case that urred this afternoon, untilte at night Jack was still discussing with all his subordinates regarding this incident. Even Erick flew straight to Luxembourg to help Jack and left Alice alone in Switzend.

    "Currently, the residence of Edmund and his father is under the surveince of our people, sir," Erick said quietly after showing proof of the closeness of Leon and Edmund based on a photo given by his subordinates a few moments ago.

    Jack squinted at the still unchanged bastard cousin in the photo. "You''ll see, Edmund. This time I won''t hesitate any longer, trying to harm my son means you''ll die with my hands."

    Jack''s teeth gritted as he finished speaking. It was a sign of immense anger. Although authentic evidence had not been found that Leon and Edmund were the masterminds of today''s chaos, Jack was sure that these two were the main culprits. Especially considering the actions of the two so far, the signs that the two people were the culprits were getting clearer.

    The cold aura from Jack''s body made Erick shiver and inched away from Jack''s side without realizing it. It had been a long time since Erick had felt such great anger from Jack, to be exact it was precisely after he returned with Anne one year ago when they had seeded in bringing Anne from Aberdeen.

    The sound of therge clock that stood firmly in the living room made everyone look at each other. The clock rang three times, indicating that it was already three in the morning.

    Jack brushed his messy hair. "Go to bed, it''s almost morning. You need to rest."

    "You too, sir." Erick immediately responded to Jack''s words quickly.

    "Yes, me too."

    Erick and members of the Warriors, along with Luis'' men decided to go to sleep. Today was really a tiring day for them. Even though the front yard where the shootout took ce was now tidy, as if nothing had happened, the bad memories of the unexpected event still remained. Even Jack could still smell the gunpowder lingering in the air.

    After beingpletely alone in his study, Jack then walked over to the photo of his grandfather, the dashing David rke, who stood with his dead twin brother, n Knight rke, who was posing in front of the rke family home, which had been a tradition for generations since rke first built their luxurious pce. .

    Jack''s blue eyes stared intently at therge, dashing photograph that hung right beside his desk. "How are you up there, Grandpa? I''m sure you must be very happy right now to be able to gather with all of our family members, to be able to gather with your beloved grandson, n. Today is the hardest day for me, for the first time in my life I feel almost dead when I found out someone is trying to hurt my only son, Christian. Even though the terrorists were killed, but the mastermind behind this chaos is stillughing freely out there, right now I''m in a dilemma, Grandpa. I once promised not to make enemies with Edmund, the son of Johnny Immanuel who is the adopted son of Muller''s grandfather to Daddy, but today he has tried to harm my son, the sessor to this family that you always wanted, Grandpa. I wish I could fly to Switzend and immediately shoot his head, but I don''t want to have problems with thew. Besides, my wife will be angry if I take thew into my own hands, now I''m confused about what I should do, Grandpa. On the one hand, I have promised to Daddy, but on the other hand, the man tried to kill my heir, my proud son who is still innocent. Come to my dream just once and give me a clue about what I should do right now, Grandpa. Edmund and his father, Johnny Immanuel, are two money freaks who will not stop until their goal is achieved. I''m afraid that if I let them go next time they will go even further."

    No other sound was heard after Jack closed his lips, of course. At the moment, he was alone. Only the sound of the clock ticking on the table could be heard faintly.

    With a tired body and bloodshot eyes, Jack returned to his chair to continue his work even though it was now almost morning. This attack made Jack realize that all this time, he had been too arrogant and confident that everything would be fine because he had his wealth and strong power. But all that arrogance was destroyed instantly when two gunmen managed to break through the security of his house and trying to kill Christian, damn.

    Remembering that again was making Jack even more sleepless, his brain kept going. He wanted to keep working even though all the cells in his body were screaming for rest.

    Jack''s slender fingers danced rapidly on the keyboard of the two sophisticatedptops that were on Jack''s desk in turns. Jack had to solve the problem with Edmund before the bastard cousin took any further action. Like a virus, Edmund and his father must be eliminated before it spread to other ces and endangered the lives of many other humans.

    "Got it." Jack screeched loudly when one of his hired hackers managed to hack into all of Edmund''s and his father''s social media and bank ounts.

    Instantly, all the tiredness disappeared from Jack. He quickly started logging into Edmund''s two social media ounts through two differentptops. The smile on Jack''s face grew wider when he found out about Edmund''s actions with the beautiful women he bought expensively or cheaply. It was no wonder, actually. Edmund had always been an asshole, otherwise he wouldn''t have taken the chastity of Sophia who was Jack''s fianc��e and spread rubbish rumors that said Jack loved Sophia so much to people that it made Jack''s name slightly tarnished at that time.

    "Crazy bastard!!" Jack shouted loudly as he read one of Edmund''s inboxes with a person with the initials Mr. Pictures.

    In the inbox, it was clearly written that Edmund asked Mr. Picture edited a photo of Anne sleeping with him in a big bed. If Jack hadn''t read the conversation from the start, he might have believed that the photo was really Anne. It was wless and looked real, Anne''s face looked perfect in that photo and it was hard to tell if it was a real photo or a fake.

    "Tsk! You two are indeed a match. You are both traitors, crazy for wealth and have the same evil brain. This time, I will not repeat the same mistake, my wife is a very loyal and perfect woman. She is too high to do something this low. After all, even if Anne wants to have an affair, she will definitely have a hard time finding a suitable man topete with me," Jack said to himself with a smile,menting on the same evil n between Edmund and Sophia Higgins, which had cost him one baby and been separated from Anne for almost three years.

    "You''ll be doomed this time, Edmund. I swear."

    To be continued

 Chapter 720 - [Bonus ]Solving The Problem

    Anne woke up when the sunlight hit her face through the curtains in her bedroom. As soon as her eyes were open, Anne immediately looked for Christian who was still sleeping in his best position with his feet next to Anne''s face.

    Anne giggled as she touched her son''s tiny fingers. "Whose child are you, baby? You''ve been sleeping like this for a long time."

    After fixing her son''s sleeping position, Anne then got out of bed to go to the bathroom, but just as she stepped on her feet, Anne was already wincing in pain. Her brain immediately reyed the memory that had happened yesterday. She immediately lifted her leg to see how deep the wound was after running from the main gate into the house without wearing her shoes.

    "Looks like the wound is quite deep," Anne murmured softly when she saw the wounds on her legs that scratched the soles of her smooth feet.

    Because she didn''t want to have her feet infected, Anne then called the maids to help her take a bath and clean the wounds on her feet. It didn''t take long for three maids to go straight to Anne''s room, who immediately let out a small scream when they saw the soles of the Madam''s feet were injured.

    "Help me take a shower, I don''t think I can bathe myself," said Anne softly with a smile. Except for her eyes which were still puffy and her hair disheveled. Anne''s appearance was still pleasing to the eye. Her natural beauty without make-up made her look perfect even though she just woke up.

    The three maids then approached the mistress, carrying her into the bathroom. Every now and then, Anne winces in pain when she felt a stinging pain in the soles of her feet. Luckily, Christian was sound asleep, so he didn''t know the little screams from his mother from the bathroom when the maids clean the wound.

    "Let''s call the doctor, Madam," said one of the maids worriedly.

    Anne, who was being helped washing her hair, lifted her head slightly and looked at the maid who was washing her feet. "What''s wrong?"

    "You have a stone left at your feet and I dare not take it, I am afraid, Madam," she answered timidly.

    "A rock?"

    "Yes Ma''am, on the soles of your feet there are two sharp stones left behind. We really don''t dare, Madam. We''d better call a doctor, so they can get treated faster to avoid any problems, Madam."

    Anne let out a long sigh. "Okay, call Doctor Leo, not Doctor Caitlyn. Doctor Caitlyn is on standby at the hospital because Linda will give birth soon."

    "Yes ma''am."

    One of the maids rushed out of the bathroom to call Doctor Leo, while the other two made a quick move so the mistress could finish the bath sooner. In a short time, Anne was already sitting on the edge of the bath with her body wrapped in a towel. It took a little longer to dry her thick long hair, after which all the bathing rituals werepletely finished.

    Anne winced as she felt Doctor Leo''s scalpel begin to tear deeper into her leg to remove the two stones trapped there.

    "Hold on, Madam, there''s still some dirt to clean up," Doctor Leo said quietly from behind his medical mask.

    "Why does it hurt so much, Ddoc?"

    "It''s okay, Madam. That''s the alcohol at work," Doctor Leo replied back.

    Anne closed her eyes as she felt an excruciating pain hit her leg when Doctor Leo again sprayed alcohol on the wound before being given medicine to eliminate any germs left behind to prevent infection. After administering the medicine, Doctor Leo began to bandage Anne''s legs with gauze.

    "Really, Doc?" asked Anne in disbelief when she saw the soles of her feet were wrapped in gauze.

    Doctor Leo smiled. "For a faster recovery, Madam."

    "I know, but this is too much. I can''t possibly walk in this condition," Anne grumbled in annoyance.

    Doctor Leo did not respond to Anne''s words again. Actually, yesterday he had seen the wounds on Anne''s legs. However, because yesterday the situation was not conducive, Doctor Leo did not take any action. Therefore, today he gave extra protection to the soles of Anne''s feet. Because his job was finished, Doctor Leo said goodbye to Anne to return to the hospital. Before actually leaving, the doctor, who was not young anymore, gave Christian''s hair-covered forehead a kiss. Christian chuckled in amusement as he felt the tip of Doctor Leo''s mustache touching his soft skin, which made him look even more adorable and made Doctor Leo kiss him again and again.

    From the bed, Anne was smiling at the warm sight. Doctor Leo and other doctors who work for the rke family yed an important role in every detail of Christian''s development, as the boy was getting smarter and healthier than children his age. Of course, Christian''s growth was closely monitored, the potential heir to the rke family who had a business empire in almost all lines of industry must receive the best care so that when he grew up, he was ready to take on the tough task of leading the millions of people who depend on hispany for their fortunes.

    Anne turned to the maid standing by the door. "Jack, where is he?"

    Really, Anne? It''s almost noon and you just asked the whereabouts of your husband?

    "Master flew to Switzend this morning when you weren''t awake, with Erick and Luis, Madam."

    "Flying to Switzend?" Anne''s eyebrows rose as she spoke.

    "Yes, what I heard earlier said Master wanted to arrest the perpetrators of yesterday''s terror, Madam."

    Anne immediately bit her lower lip firmly as she squeezed the edge of the nket covering her body when she remembered the terror that urred yesterday in the yard. Even though the culprits were killed, but Anne''s fear came back, especially when she found out their target was her son, her only precious son.

    "Calm down, Madam. Such an incident will not happen to us again. Currently, there are police and Master''s men who are guarding around the house, so you can rest in peace in the house," said the maid again with a smile, trying to calm the Madam down, as she looked very tense.

    Anne straightened up, turned to the maid who was now beside her. "Do you know who my husband wants to catch?"

    "If I''m not mistaken, Mr. Erick said the names of two people vaguely, if I''m not mistaken their names were Edmund and Leo."

    "Leon, not Leo." Anne confirmed the maid''s words with a trembling voice.

    "Well that''s true, Madam. But wait, do you know the two men?" asked the maid again curiously.

    "Edmund is the son of Jack''s father''s adoptive brother, and Leon is my ex-husband who betrayed me many years ago long before I met Jack in Ennd," replied Anne tly.

    "Jesus!"

    Anne smiled at the maid''s reaction. "Then you can go now, I want to sleep. Looks like the medicine Doctor Leo gave me is starting to work."

    "Yes, Madam, excuse me."

    The maid immediately left Anne''s room while carrying a special bowl that was previously used to clean Anne''s feet. As soon as the door was closed, Anne grabbed her iPad, which was on the nightstand. She tried to find out what Jack was doing, but her intentions were interrupted when she found an iing email from Steffi again. Anne was sure the sender of the email was Steffi, remembering the symbol S at the end of the email written to her.

    "Oh my God, Steffi...." Anne screamed loudly when she saw a photo from the email link she received from Steffi.

    To be continued

 Chapter 721 - [Bonus ]Farewell

    asionally, Anne wiped her wet eyes when she heard Doctor Leo and Steffi were talking via video call, even though her face didn''t appear on the monitor, Anne could see Steffi''s pale face, which looked very thin.

    "No, Doc, I don''t want to treat my illness. I think this pain is a penance for the sins that I''ve done so far in a conscious state, so right now what I want to do is enjoy every pleasure," said Steffi hoarsely as she continued to stare at Doctor Leo who just read Steffi''s test result that was emailed.

    Currently, Steffi''s blood cancer had reached Stage IV. Stage IV indicated that the blood cancer had metastasized. In other words, the cancer cells that were previously only in the blood, bone marrow, and lymph nodes eventually spread to other organs of the body. At this stage, the patient usually experiences typical symptoms such as constant pain throughout the body, weakness, and inability to do anything, and the body wa getting thinner.

    "At least, try the therapy in the hospital first, Miss. Don''t despair like this, God will really dislike His servants who are in despair," Doctor Leo answered slowly, giving advice to Steffi.

    Steffi, who was sitting on her bed, smiled and shook her head slowly. "May I speak to Anne, Doc?"

    "Of course."

    Doctor Leo immediately pointed theptop screen at Anne who was sitting next to him without asking Anne''s approval first, thus making Anne look nervous because she was face to face with Steffi even though it was through herptop screen.

    In two minutes, there was no conversation between Steffi and Anne, the two of them just stared at each other in silence with eyes that were already filled with tears.

    "I''m sorry for what happened to your son, Anne," Steffi said quietly, breaking the silence between the two of them.

    "Thank you," answered Anne hoarsely, her voice shaking with sobs.

    Realizing his existence was not needed, Doctor Leo slowly came out of Anne''s room with Noah who had previously brought drinks for Anne.

    Anne, who was ready to speak, restrained herself when she saw Steffi was coughing. Even though at this time Steffi had used a handkerchief to cover her mouth, Anne could still see the drops of blood that had umted on the white handkerchief. Anne''s chest was getting tighter when she saw Steffi''s suffering. She was sure that at this time Steffi must be in a lot of pain.

    "STEFFI." Anne called out to Steffi hoarsely trying to keep the tears from falling down her face.

    Steffi who had just drank the water then smiled back at Anne. "Sorry, I hope you''re not disgusted by the sound of my cough earlier, Anne."

    "Disgusted? Why are you talking like that at a time like this?"

    Steffi smiled. "Don''t, Anne, don''t cry. You don''t deserve to cry for a lowly and ignorant woman like me. Your position is much different from me who is just a prostitute. So please don''t waste your tears on me."

    It was toote as Anne''s tears could not be held back any longer. Like water in the rainy season, Anne''s tears flowed profusely from her eyes, wetting her beautiful face without any make-up.

    Seeing Anne was crying, Steffi automatically cried. She cried silently with a chest that hurt so much. It seemed like her life really wasn''t long, every time she took a breath, she felt a stabbing pain in her lungs.

    "Why don''t you want to do the treatments, Steffi? You can definitely recover if you want to do the treatments," said Anne quietly.

    "My illness is very serious, Anne. It is impossible to cure and it is very impossible to be able to recover as before, but I am grateful for my condition which has awakened me from my selfishness and arrogance," said Steffi slowly. "All I want to do is apologize to you, I pray to God every day to give me a chance to apologize to you for all the madness I''ve done in the past."

    Anne wiped her tears quickly. "I''ve forgiven you, long ago. I really have forgiven you, Steffi. So you don''t need to talk like that. What you should do right now is to focus on your healing. Trust me, you can still heal. Get back to normal, Steffi."

    "You''re too kind, Anne, very kind in fact. Now I understand why Mrs. Catherine liked you so much, unlike me, who was filled with ugly qualities that made you hurt. Cough... I''m sorry, Anne, I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you before. I''m really sorry for being a third person in your marriage with Leon."

    Anne shook her head quickly, clutching herptop. "Forget it. I don''t want to talk about it anymore. I''ve forgotten everything that happened to us before. I''ve forgotten about that crazy man too. So stop talking about all that again, I don''t want to hear it."

    Steffi looked at Anne with teary eyes. She slowly touched herptop screen like she was touching Anne''s face. "If there was another life after this, I would like to be your friend once again, Anne. You still want to be my friend again, don''t you?"

    "Of course, of course I would. We''re also friends right now, you''re my friend, Steffi. Please don''t talk anymore, your face is so pale. You''d better take your medicine and��"

    "Marianne." Steffi cut Anne''s words quickly. "Listen to me carefully, I''m not going to say much more, so please listen to what I have to say... cough... Leon, that bad guy is targeting you guys. He has ambitions to separate you from your husband, actually since a long time ago when he saw you back in college. At that time, Leon''s ambition to have you was very big. But because at that time I was beside him, he couldn''t do much, unlike now. Tell your husband to be careful with him. Leon will not be fooling around. He will do anything to achieve his goal. You know that, don''t you?"

    Anne nodded slowly. "I know," she answered slowly.

    "Good, I pray to God for all the happiness for you and your family, Anne. I''m sorry for my previous mistakes that have made you suffer, I actually don''t deserve to apologize to you after what I''ve done so far," said Steffi again in a voice that was increasingly inaudible.

    "Steffi, stop..."

    "Cough ..."

    St!

    Steffi''sptop monitor screen was sprayed with fresh blood that came out of her mouth and made Anne screamed loudly in surprise.

    Using her hands, Steffi hastily cleaned her monitor screen from the blood, even though her mouth was still dripping fresh blood. Steffi''s condition really made Anne unable to speak other than crying.

    "Steffi..."

    Once again, Steffi coughed for a long time, Anne immediately closed her eyes. Not because she was disgusted, but because she couldn''t bear it. Anne could clearly hear how many times Steffi had vomited blood, it really hurt.

    Realizing that it was almost time, Steffi looked back at theptop screen and smiled at Anne. "I-I''m lucky to know you, Anne, and have been your friend even for a short time, I-I''m sorry M-Marian...ann..."

    Silence, there was no sound came from Steffi. Now Anne was looking at the bedroom wall from herptop screen, Steffi was no longer there. Not even the sound of coughing could be heard anymore. Instantly, Anne''s whole body went cold.

    "Doctor Leo ... Doctor Leo ...." Anne screamed loudly for Doctor Leo toe back into her room.

    "What''s wrong, Madam?" Doctor Leo asked quickly as soon as he entered Anne''s room again.

    Anne pointed at herptop screen and said, "Please ... help Steffi."

    To be continued

 Chapter 722 - Block

    Jack stood proudly in an all ck suit enhanced with sunsses perched on his sharp nose staring intently at Steffi''s coffin, which was being lowered into the ground by several officers. Two hours ago, when Jack and Erick were on their way to Edmund''s house, they got a call from Doctor Leo who told him everything.

    Although visiting Edmund was very important, Jack chose to go to the hotel where Steffi was, just as Doctor Leo had said. When Jack and his men arrived at Steffi''s room, they were shocked by Steffi''s very pathetic condition. The fresh blood that was still left in Stefii''s mouth was also visible on the other side of the bed. Because she didn''t have a family, Jack finally took over Steffi''s funeral.

    After Steffi''s coffin waspletely buried in the ground, Jack then approached the mound of earth and ced a bouquet of lilies on it. "Anne has forgiven you, Steffi. Rest in your new ce and thank you for being in Anne''s life, because if you weren''t around, then Anne and I might not be able to be together like we are today. Thank you again."

    Erick smiled at the words of the master. As one of the people who witnessed the love journey of Anne and his master, Erick knew very well the important role of Steffi in the rtionship between Anne and the master. Like his master, Erick slowly ced a flower on Steffi''s grave.

    After all the processes werepleted, Jack then took Erick and Luis away from the graveyard. While walking towards the car, Erick''s cell phone vibrated in his shirt pocket. He slowly reached for his cell phone and found out who sent him a message. Erick''s face changed when he read the message sent by one of his subordinates who was tidying up Steffi''s belongings from the hotel room. Steffi''sptop which contained her diary was opened and read by them. It seemed that Steffi deliberately did not set a password to herptop so that anyone who found it could easily find out what was in hisptop.

    "Sir."

    Jack took off his sses slowly. "What is it?"

    "We have new evidence, sir," Erick answered quietly.

    "What evidence?" Luis asked quickly.

    "The evidence of Leon and Edmund''s involvement in all the chaos that has been going on at thepany."

    Jack put one hand in his trouser pocket. "Speak clearly, Erick."

    Erick took a deep breath and started to told him about the information he just got from his subordinates who were taking care of all the mess in the hotel room that was previously upied by Steffi. Even though Steffi had paid for all the costs of her ten-day stay at the hotel, but the damage on the bed and other furniture that was sttered with blood were reced by Jack.

    "It seems that the woman really has prepared everything," said Luis briefly.

    Jack nodded slowly. "Thankfully. At least, the woman realized her mistake all along and apologized to my wife before she died."

    Eric smiled. "Then what should we do, sir?"

    "Take Steffi''sptop and we''ll study it. Gather all the evidence before arresting the two mentally ill men," replied Jack coldly, remembering Leon and Edmund spoiled Jack''s mood.

    "There are three men, don''t forget Johnny. It was Johnny Immanuel who made Edmund to be so ambitious to seize your father''spany," said Erick quickly.

    Louis chuckled. "Calm down, sir, you are not alone at the moment. I have someone to help get rid of the pests, so you keep your promise to Mr. Calvin. Don''t hurt your uncle and adopted brother."

    Jack smiled. "Yeah, you''re right. At least my promise to Daddy will be kept."

    Because the day was gettingte and the three had not eaten, Jack finally decided to take them out of the cemetery to find a restaurant while making a new n using the new evidence found from Steffi''sptop.

    On the way to the restaurant, Jack busied himself texting with Anne. asionally, he smiled when he read the messages that Anne sent.

    Anne1. rke:

    Please bring me bava after you guys are done with business in Switzend.

    Jackson K. rke:

    What is Bava? It''s a weird name, this is the first time I''ve heard of it.

    Anne1.rke:

    Use your wits to figure out what bava is, don''t ask me back.

    Jack was silent for a long time when he read the message that Anne sent. Without thinking, Jack then did a search on the inte to find out what bava was. His smile widened when he saw what bava was. Bava was a type of Turkish pastry that had a unique characteristic in the form of ayered texture. This typical Turkish dish had a very sweet taste which was perfect to eat in the afternoon with a ss of Turkish tea.

    JacksonK.rke:

    As your wish princess, I''ll bring you what you want. Be patient, after all my business is finished, I will return to you and forgive me for my dishonesty yesterday. I''m too selfish to think about your feelings.

    Anne1.rke:

    I''ll forgive you once what I asked for is already in my hands. If it hasn''t, that means I haven''t given my apologies to you.

    Jack smiled reading thest message from Anne before he finally froze when he read a notification that appeared on his cell phone.

    ''This user has blocked you''

    The notification sound appeared when Jack sent the crying emoticon earlier to Anne.

    "Ah really, looks like we have to move quickly so this matter can be resolved quickly," said Jack frustrated.

    Eric frowned. "Has there been another problem, sir?"

    "Yeah, Anne blocked my cell phone number if I came back soon with bava."

    "Bava?" At the same time Erick and Luis repeated the name of the Turkish food in confusion, because it was the first time they heard it, just like Jack a moment ago. Damn, it was not only Jack who was stupid.

    "Use your cell phones to find out what bava is," said Jack curtly.

    Blocked by Anne made Jack uneasy, he was really restless and couldn''t focus. Jack now vowed not to forgive Leon and Edmund and Johnny Immanuel the uncle without blood ties.

    Meanwhile, Erick and Luis were busy figuring out what bava was through their respective cell phones. When they found out what bava was, they both smiled a little. As fierce as the master was, he would still shrink from his wife and this has been proven time and time again. Well, it seemed that thews of nature do apply. So the big saying that behind a man''s sess, there was a great woman seemed to be true.

    All the way to the restaurant to fill up Jack''s stomach, he kept trying to text Anne. It wasn''t really just a message. But he also sent various sad emoticons, but because Anne still blocked his number, the messages were stuck on his cell phone and didn''t reach their destination. Jack finally thought of a crazy idea to be able tomunicate with Anne.

    With a big smile, Jack started to y his fingers giddily on the screen of his cell phone before he finally sent the message.

    "Hehe..."

    A disturbing smile appeared on Jack''s face a secondter.

    To be continued

 Chapter 723 - Anne

    Jack''s anger that had run out of patience finally took action. He could no longer tolerate Edmund and Johnny, his father. Both of them were proven to be involved in all the series of terror that Jack had experienced, from the attack on Muller Finance International to the attack in Seoul, all of which were nned by Edmund and Johnny Immanuel, who Leon executed by using Giselle to be their scapegoat.

    At first, Leon evaded and did not want to cooperate with the police. He immediately fell silent when Jack said that all the evidence he had came from Steffi. Steffi was the person who had followed Leon wherever he went and always managed to copy Leon''s valuable files including his crazy ns to cause Anne and Jack to separate.

    "Fuck, that woman-"

    "Don''t curse a dead woman in peace, don''t spoil her sleep," Jack cut in quickly.

    Leon''s eyes widenedpletely. "What do you mean?"

    "Your wife, the woman you dumped, has died of blood cancer. Just now I and my men found her dead in the hotel with her mouth covered in blood," answered Jack honestly.

    "That''s a LIE!"

    Jack took a deep breath, slowly reached into something from his trouser pocket and pulled out a shiny, round object. A ring!

    Jack stretched out his hand towards Leon, who was already handcuffed. "Your wedding ring," Jack said quietly. "This ring was removed from Steffi''s ring finger by the officer and ording to the instructions written on herptop, it is to be returned to you."

    Leon tried to take a closer look at the ring in Jack''s hand. Even though it looked the same as any other wedding ring, but the engraving of Leonardo Ganke''s name on the ring couldn''t be mistaken. The ring really belonged to Stefii, the woman he married a few years ago.

    Jack smiled at the expression on Leon''s face. "Until the end she still loves you very much, Leon. Even though your rtionship started with cheating, but she loves you very much, even when you feed her to the criminals who raped her. Really, even though I don''t like your wife, but she is a great woman. She could love a man who had wounded her so deeply."

    Leon was silent. He didn''t answer Jack''s words. He was still nk, he couldn''t believe Steffi died. Blood cancer? Steffi was a very healthy woman and Leon knew it. Because of that, he was a little doubtful about Jack''s words.

    Jack, who realized Leon''s disbelief, then turned to the police who were beside Leon. A slight nod of his head made the police understand. Without speaking, the policeman led Loen to sit on a chair in the yard of the Immanuel family''s house which was now fenced with a yellow and ck police tape, leaving Edmund and his father, Johnny cursing at Erick with harsh words.

    Once Leon sat down, Jack then took a chair and sat in a straight position in front of Leon who was nked by two police officers on his right and left. Leon hadn''t even opened his mouth, trying to find out why Jack made him sit down, when suddenly Jack put his cell phone inndscape position in front of Leon.

    "See for yourself and then talk," Jack said quietly as he pressed the y button on the video that was paused.

    A secondter, Leon''s lips were locked tightly as the horrific video yed. The sight of a hotel room with blood sttered on the sheets and towels and tissues scattered on the floor made Leon''s heart beat fast. In addition to the presence of Steffi, who was lying limply with a mouth that was bleeding. Wait! Was that Steffy? Leon grabbed Jack''s cell phone with both of his hands that were handcuffed. Luckily, his hands were cuffed in front, so Leon could still use both hands with very limited ess.

    "Th-this..."

    "That was Steffi''s condition when I found her this morning after she spoke to my wife. My wife gave me the bad news about Steffi." Jack cut off Leon''s words again.

    "Marianne?"

    Jack nodded slowly. "Steffi was the one who leaked everything to Anne since a few weeks ago. She contacted my wife via email. All of your rotten ns to scapegoat Giselle were uncovered by Steffi. At the end of her life, Steffi ask my wife for an apology. She asked her for forgiveness for hurting her, but my wife refused to forgive Steffi because she felt that what Steffi did before was not wrong. Anne is actually grateful that Steffi was the third party to the rtionship between the two of you at that time, so that you finally divorced her and married Steffi, because if Steffi wasn''t around at that time, maybe I wouldn''t be able to marry Anne and have a wonderful child from her. Maybe this happiness that I feel will be yours and to be honest, I''m also grateful and thankful to Steffi for making Annee to me." Jack smiled after speaking at length full of provocative sentences that would surely made Leon even angrier with him.

    But now Jack''s guess was wrong. Leon was not provoked by the provocation that Jack has made. His eyes were still staring intently at the video on Jack''s cell phone which he had stopped at the part where Steffi''s face was zoomed in on the camera, her pale and skinny face was clearly visible. And there was a tingling pain in Leon right now. It was a strange feeling to see Steffi in such a state.

    When Jack was about to open his mouth, he was suddenly surprised when he saw the figure of his wife walking towards him. Wait! That couldn''t be Anne, could it? Once again, Jack tried to sharpen his gaze, staring at Anne who was walking with hasty steps to where he was now.

    "Babe..."

    p!

    A hard pnded on Leon''s face, all her life Anne had been holding back from ignoring any provocations made by Leon to disturb her married life with Jack. But this time it was different, Anne had really run out of patience, all her anger and hatred for Leon was bubbling out of her chest.

    "Anne..."

    "You bastard, jerk, coward, lowly human, trash human, lowly human. I don''t think all those nicknames are enough to show how disgusting you are as a human, Leon. Back when you had an affair with Steffi the first time I was very angry. I was angry at the two of you who betrayed me and cursed Steffi for years for stealing my husband. But after I met Jack, I finally realized, it turns out that Steffi is an angel sent by God to me to save me from assholes like you. You know, until the end of her life, Steffi loves you very much. Even though the way she got you was wrong, but her love was not wrong, her love was sincere for you even when you threw her away after you got tired of her. Steffi still loves you sincerely, Leon. Until finally she died of her illness, she still loves you very much. She brought her love to death leaving you who got nothing. You really are the greatest asshole I know, Leon. You don''t deserve to bear thest name of Grandma Chaterine, you don''t deserve to be part of the Ganke family," said Anne passionately, full of curses at Leon, who had fallen on the ground after being pped by Anne earlier.

    "Remember my words, Leon. Of the three of us, you are the only one who will not be able to feel love, you will live in the void. Remember that carefully." Anne gave another swear word before finally turning away from Leon and Jack who had been had been silent after seeing Anne angry.

    Anne''s steps stopped when she arrived in front of the father and son, Edmund and Johnny. "You know, Daddy Calvin loves you very much and considers you a member of his family. I''m sure in heaven Daddy will be disappointed to see everything you have done so far. Pray that Daddy and Grandpa Muller forgive you."

    After saying that, Anne then rushed to the car that she had previously been in when she got off the ne, leaving everyone who was very surprised to see her angry.

    "Take me to Steffi''s grave."

    To be continued

 Chapter 724 - From Start Again

    Anne stood in front of the new tomb. Her eyes were misty at the cross-shaped headstone that had just been installed. Steffany Ganke''s name was clearly written on the tombstone.

    With trembling hands, Anne ced white lilies on Steffi''s grave. Only three hours ago they met face to face, talking via Skype. But now Steffi was resting in her new home.

    "I hope you are calm now, Steffi. Don''t worry, I have forgiven all your mistakes. So you don''t have to bring regrets before God. Thank you for everything, Steffi. All the information you gave me was very useful for my husband to take action against those who have evil intentions towards us. If there is another life after this, I really hope to be your friend again. Rest in peace and thank you very much for everything, Steffi."

    Anne rubbed Steffi''s tombstone with herst words. It was two hours ago when she couldn''t find Steffi''s face on theptop screen while they were talking. Anne then ordered her men to prepare a jet so she could return to Switzend. At least, she could attend Steffi''s funeral, but because there were some things that needed to be taken care of beforehand, Anne arrived in Switzend fifteen minutes after Steffi was buried. Luckily, Luxembourg and Switzend were not too far away, so Anne could now stand in front of Steffi''s grave.

    Slowly, Anne got up from where she was kneeling and went back to stroking Steffi''s tombstone.

    "Say hello when you meet Grandma Catherine, Stef. See youter."

    And Anne then stepped away from Steffi''s grave to follow Jack to the police station. Anne knew by now that Jack had brought Leon and Edmund and Johnny on charges of cooperating to kill him. All the new evidences that Jack had had made the three people unable to do anything. Anne did not intend to meet with Leon because previously she had released all the emotions she had been holding back all this time. Anne''s purpose ining to the police station was to see how long would Jack ask for the sentences of the three men.

    When Anne arrived at the police station, there were already many cars in front of the police station along with dozens of people carrying cameras packed into the main entrance of the police station, which would be very difficult to prate. From inside the car, Anne took a deep breath. It was frustrating.

    "Calm down, Madam. We can enter the police station through another way without having to go through those paparazzi," said Gustaf, one of the Warriors who picked her up at the airport.

    Anne shifted her gaze from the reporters to Gustaf. "How?"

    Gustaf smiled. Instead of answering Anne''s question, he unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car and turned to the other side of the car to help Anne out of the car. As soon as she got out of the car, Gustaf stretched out his left hand to give the code to thedy to walk. Anne, who actually didn''t understand the code that Gustaf gave, tried to walk. In Anne''s mind right now was that she would be able to see Jack, and that was all. Therefore, Anne obeyed whatever Gustaf instructed her.

    It didn''t take long for Anne to finally enter the police station through another door with Gustaf. Now Anne was standing behind Jack, who looked very tempting. The tight trousers on his body perfectly formed his lower body, not to mention the shirt with his sleeves rolled up. Anne could guess that by now Jack must have unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt, shit. How could Anne''s mind wander in a situation like this!

    After patting her hot cheeks, Anne stood up straight again, trying to get rid of her lecherous thoughts on Jack and focus on what was going on at the moment. In front of Jack, there sat Leon, Edmund, and Johnny, with their heads lowered. The three of them could not say anything when a police officer presented evidence of their crimes in front of dozens of journalists who were recording and broadcasting a live broadcast of the arrest of the three men suspected of conspiring to kill Jackson Knight. rke.

    "They will be processed ording to thews in force in our country," said a police officer who was showing the evidence of their crime to journalists.

    "Will Mr, Ganke, who is a German citizen also be punished?"

    "Did the German police know about this case?"

    The policeman who had spoken earlier then raised his hands in the air, asking the reporters to be quiet.

    "We have contacted the German police and they have given us the right to process this matter because this crime urred within the jurisdiction of our country, so for Mr. Ganke will be processed the same as Mr. Edmund and Mr. Johnny Immanuel who previously used thest name Muller," replied the police with a smile.

    Dozens of shes went off as soon as the police officer finished speaking. All of the reporters asked other questions which the police officer answered patiently. While Jack slowly backed away, trying to stay away from the crowd and smiled when he saw Anne standing not far from him. Without thinking, Jack then walked quickly to where Anne and Gustaf were standing, leaving Erick and Luis who were busy talking to several other policemen.

    "I thought you were home." Jack asked softly to Anne who was already in his arms.

    Anne smiled. "Yeah, I just got back from Steffi''s new house."

    "Have you visited her?"

    "Of course, why else would I fly from Luxembourg to Switzend for but to see Steffi?"

    Jack chuckled in amusement. He understood what Anne was talking about. "You guys used to be really close to each other, huh?"

    "Not really, it''s just that Steffi was my first friend..."

    "All your life?"

    Anne''s lips curved. "After Selma of course. That''s why when I saw them betrayed me, it hurt so bad. That''s why I don''t want to be friends with anyone anymore."

    "Linda, so what''s Linda?"

    Anne chuckled. "With the exception of her. Linda is more special than that."

    "Including me?" Jack immediately responded to Anne''s words quickly.

    Instead of answering Jack''s questions, Anne chose to let go of Jack''s arms wrapped around her body and immediately turned around, leaving him for the door she had previously passed with Gustaf when entering the police station.

    Jack''s lips opened wide. He was surprised to see Anne just left him alone. Damn. After his thoughts were back in sync, Jack then stepped on his feet following his wife who had disappeared from his sight. Jack swore tonight that he would never let Anne go and make her whole body shiny with sweat under his body by repeating her name over and over again as he stabbed her body with all the love that he had as usual. Anne had recovered. She had even been allowed by the doctor to get pregnant again. Because of that, Jack didn''t want to waste the opportunity he had, including getting Anne pregnant again. Four children, that''s the number of children Jack wanted from Anne as a recement for Christian''s brother and the little princess who had gone to heaven.

    "Once all these pests have received what they deserve, we can live in peace again, my dear. We will write all of our stories again today," Jack thought as he walked behind Anne, who was looking at butterflies dancing on flowers in the garden belonging to the police station they had just left.

    To be continued

 Chapter 725 - Blank

    Wearing her bathrobe, Anne sat on the sofa staring at the television screen that was broadcasting the news of Leon, Edmund, and Johnny Immanuel''s arrest. The charges against them were also quite heavy, especially with the many demands brought by Muller Finance International''s personalwyers, who had not left the police station since.

    "Here," said Jack softly as he handed a ss of wine to Anne.

    Anne smiled and epted the wine that Jack had given her. Anne was able to enjoy a little alcohol with a note that she only drank in front of Jack. It should not be in front of other people or with other people, because Anne''s body''s tolerance for alcohol was not very good.

    Jack downed the wine that was in his ss until the toilet. "Finally, the pests got where they should be."

    Anne smiled. "Are you sure they''re going to jail?"

    "You doubt me?"

    "No, I''m just asking. Both Leon and your uncle and cousin are not good people, I''m sure they will use all means to get away from this case."

    Jack pursed his lips and poured some more wine into his already empty ss. "Not this time, I''m sure they will be in prison for a very long time." Jack''s eyes were still on the television which showed everything that was happening at the police station. Even from the television, Jack could see Erick and Luis who were sitting next to his personalwyer.

    Anne took a deep breath to disguise the dizziness that suddenly hit her head. It seemed that her body wasn''t in good shape at the moment. Even though Anne had only drunk one ss, her head reacted immediately. Anne was sure this had something to do with what happened yesterday when she went crazy when she knew Christian was being targeted by the criminals ordered by Edmund and Leon.

    "Are you okay, Anne?" Jack asked quietly when he saw Anne was already lying on the bed.

    "My head hurts. I think the effect of the wine hit me."

    Jack immediately put the ss on the top of the table and walked towards Anne on the bed. His steps stopped when he saw Anne''s feet were still wearing gauzes with antibiotics to cover the wounds. Jack already knew Anne was injured. Doctor Leo had informed him of the matter this morning as soon as he treated Anne.

    "Then go to sleep, but wait. Have the wounds on your legs been reced with new antibiotics?"

    Anne shook her head slowly, the pain that shot through her head made her unable to open her lips to answer Jack''s question. Seeing Anne''s answer made Jack immediately get out of bed, looking for a first aid kit. Soon, Jack returned with special equipment for minor injuries like Anne''s. He carefully opened the antibiotic that had been ced on Anne''s leg along with the gauze that had wrapped it.

    Like a professional, Jack cleaned and put on new antibiotics to help heal the wounds on Anne''s legs in a fairly short time, the gauze was also wrapped around the soles of Anne''s feet, which were injured from yesterday''s run.

    "I promise, this is thest wounds you''ll ever have, honey," Jack said softly as he kissed the back of Anne''s sleeping hand.

    Anne didn''t respond. It seemed that the alcohol she drank a little had made her fall asleep. Jack identally saw that there were tears flowing from the corners of Anne''s eyes.

    "It''s over, baby, everything is over. Steffi has got what she deserves for everything she did, and now Leon will also be responsible for everything. You don''t have to cry anymore, dear. After this our family will be happy again forever with our children." Jack whispered right in Anne''s ear when he had cleaned his wife''s tears before he finally got out of bed because he didn''t want to hurt Anne.

    It seemed that the damn alcohol wasn''t the only thing that intoxicated Anne. Jack''s whole body was in action, hot, churning for Anne this moment, this very second. But Jack''s sanity still remained, so he preferred to get out of their already hot room to go to the bathroom to cool off.

    ***

    Erick smiled when all the evidences he brought from the hotel room where Steffi was staying was useful. Neither Leon nor Edmund and his father could deny them. Steffi actually managed to steal all important data belonging to Leon which contained his cooperation agreement with Edmund Immanuel in an effort to bring down Jack and seize Muller Finance International. Now, Erick was thinking hard. How did that woman get all the important files like this?

    Luis, who had just signed thewsuit against the three people, then approached Erick. "Let''s go home. We must report this happy news to Master."

    "I still can''t figure it out, Luis."

    "Why? Anything else on your mind?"

    Eric nodded slowly. "The files from Steffi''sptop, I wonder how she got them all without leaving anything behind. It''s highly unlikely that outsiders could steal this file unless..."

    "Unless they''re in cahoots, I see?" Luis interrupted quickly.

    "Yes."

    Luis chuckled hearing Erick''s words. Actually, what Erick said was not wrong. Because other people would think that Steffi was still on Leon''s side until she was found dead. If only Anne didn''t say she wasmunicating with Steffi and that they were discussing all the evil ns that Leon had and would be done with Edmund and Johnny Immanuel.

    "Steffi was still the wife of Leonardo Ganke until she died, so it''s very easy for her to follow her husband wherever he goes. Even by showing proof that they are husband and wife, Steffi can get the spare key to Leon''s hotel room very easily, you understand here?"

    Erick nodded his head many times. What Luis said was true. Moreover, Steffi was not a stupid woman.

    "Get rid of your bad thoughts on a woman who has died. Anyway, at the end of her life she has done good things for Madam. So we don''t need to spheme her anymore, let her rest up there with God," said Luis again.

    "Yeah you''re right. It seems that I''m still carried away by my hatred for her for everything she did to Madam. But never mind, Madam has forgiven her, so I also have to get rid of my hatred for her."

    Luis chuckled and patted Erick''s shoulder lightly. "That''s just the Erick I know."

    Erick smiled and tidied his things into his bag preparing to go home. When he was about to walk after Luis, who had already left, Erick identally saw Leon, who was still sitting with a nk stare. It seemed that the news of Steffi''s death made him a little sad. Even though he dumped Steffi, but the gift of Steffi''s wedding ring that Jack previously gave had made Leon unable to think clearly, especially with the video that Jack showed.

    Steffi''sst condition, which was covered in blood in the hotel bed, really made Leon''s mind go nk. He didn''t even listen to and care about all the usations he was used of. Likewise, when his status was raised to suspect, Leon didn''t show any response.

    Well, it looked like he regretted everything. But it was useless. His regret was useless because now Steffi wais sleeping peacefully in her new home, leaving all the pain she got while being Leon''s wife.

    To be continued

 Chapter 726 - [Bonus ]Jacks Day

    The sound of a piano ying faintly rang in Anne''s ears as she had just woken up from her deep sleep. After so many years, this was the first time that Anne could sleep very soundly. It seemed that with the arrest of Leon, Edmund, Johnny and the death of Steffi, Anne could finally get her quality sleep. It sounded a bit cruel, but it was a fact. She really felt like she could breathe a sigh of relief after so many years her chest was like being crushed by a big rock that made her unable to breathe.

    "Piano. So I didn''t hear wrong," murmured Anne softly, rubbing her eyes when she heard the sound of the piano again.

    Anne slowly opened the thick nket that covered her body and sat for a while on her soft bed before finally stepping her foot to the floor, to find out who was ying the piano this early. Wait, it''s not morning. Anne finally realized that it was almost eleven o''clock in the afternoon! Damn. How long had she slept?

    Anne quickened her steps down the stairs to the first floor and immediately froze when she saw who was ying on the piano, wearing only torn jeans without a shirt. Jack was ying one of Ludwig van Beethoven''s songs, one of Anne''s favorite maestros after Mozart of course, Beethoven''s own teacher.

    There was only the tinkling sound of the piano that Jack yed. There was no other sound in the big and luxurious house. It was very strange, because usually there were dozens of maids in the house, working.

    p ... p ... p ...

    "I didn''t know you could y Beethoven''s Fifth Symphony," said Anne sincerely as she walked up to Jack with her hands still sped together in front of her chest after pping.

    Jack smiled faintly at his wife''s praise. "Good morning, sleepyhead."

    Anne''s face immediately stiffened. "It''s your fault, why didn''t you wake me up this morning so now I woke up thiste. Gosh, this is a record, this is the first time I''ve ever woken up at eleven all my life."

    Jack chuckled. "Isn''t that great? So you can feel it now and maybe in the future, you''ll wake up in the afternoon more often, babe."

    Anne pouted and leaned back against the piano. "No, I don''t want to. Just this one is enough, and wait... Why is the house so quiet? Where is everyone?" Anne looked around her big house which waspletely empty. No one was in sight.

    "I gave them a week off."

    Anne immediately turned her gaze to Jack, staring at him with a shocked expression. "What?"

    "Yeah, I gave everyone who works in this house a week''s leave, except for the bodyguards who are guarding outside of course. There is no one in this house. It''s just you and me. Oh yeah, I almost forgot. Alice and Erick have moved to their new home, so the house ispletely empty," said Jack slowly, exining at length to Anne, who looked very surprised.

    "W-why did you do that?" asked Anne subconsciously.

    Jack smiled. The question he had been waiting for a long time finally escaped Anne''s sweet lips. Slowly, Jack got up from his chair and grabbed Anne''s hand which was touching the piano. He led her to walk towards the empty dining table, without any cutleries and delicious food that were usually spread on the table made of the most expensive marble.

    As soon as they reached the dining table, Jack turned to face Anne, who looked confused. Anne''s surprise hadn''t gone away, but she was suddenly startled again by the movement of Jack''s hands that gripped her waist and lifted her up in the air before finally Anne''s buttnded on the table.

    "For this, princess, I vacated this house to do all the things I wanted to do to you long ago," whispered Jack hoarsely near Anne''s ear. Instantly, Anne''s blood rippled, her pulse racing rapidly. Anne knew exactly what Jack''s gaze meant at this moment. Even the man''s voice and sighs were familiar to Anne. Jack wanted her right now.

    Anne grabbed Jack''s arm as the man''s tongue ran down her long neck and took a deep sip, leaving a very visible mark in that area.

    "J-Jack...stop."

    Jack stopped what he was doing and looked at Anne whose face was already red.

    "Not here," said Anne quietly with her hand still gripping Jack''s hand, which was trying to get under the panties she was currently wearing.

    Jack''s blue eyes gleamed, staring at Anne eagerly. "Tell me, where should I do it?"

    Anne bit her lower lip hard as two of Jack''s fingers made their way into her body. The strange tingle that Anne had been holding back for so long overtook her. The gentle movement of Jack''s hand down there made Jack''s arm ache even more as Anne''s nails dipped deeper.

    Jack didn''t care about the pain in his arm. For him to see the expression of pleasure that Anne was showing now was more than what he expected. Jack was really smart. His shrewd hand movements made Anne feel like she was flying into the sky at this moment. Jack''s activity at the center of Anne''s core stopped when he felt a warm liquid wet his two fingers which were still inside Anne''s body. A proud smile tugged on Jack''s handsome face at this time. But the opposite seemed to be shown by Anne. She stared nkly with foggy eyes at her very annoying husband who had given her pleasure and torment.

    "I hate you, Jack."

    Jack smiled proudly. "It''s my pleasure, babe."

    Anne''s whole body went limp. Let alone giving the man a beating, she couldn''t even curse at him. She had no energy. Cheater. That was the only word that fit Jack right now. Jack''s eyes sparkled as he looked at Anne who wanted himpletely. But at the moment, Jack did not want to immediately give what Anne wanted. Jack wanted to provide a different experience than ever before as a form of celebration for the arrest of all the pests that had been bothering them.

    "This is just the beginning, baby," Jack whispered hoarsely as he buried his face in Anne''s slightly parted shoulder, his hands gripping Anne''s waist tightly. "Today I will satisfy you, give you the pleasure that I have never given before."

    With ragged breath, Anne stared at Jack. Her eyes were wet with tears, now she could see Jack''s face clearly. "Jack..."

    "Not yet, baby. Don''t worry, we still have a long day, there''s still plenty of time for us. But now is my time," Jack said hoarsely in a barely audible voice.

    Anne shook her head. She refused and protested. Jack was unfair. She was the one who suffered, while Jack looked happy because he managed to do what he wanted. Meanwhile, Anne, who had been tormented with longing, looked very tormented.

    "Prepare yourself, I will not let you go after this. Tell me first, what do you want? Because when I start, I will not stop," said Jack hoarsely. "We have plenty of time before I get to you, so tell me what you want before I start."

    Anne didn''t answer Jack''s question. Her mind went nk with the heat that demanded to be resolved. All that was on Anne''s mind right now was for Jack to finish what he was doing to Anne.

    To be continued

 Chapter 727 - Another Pleasure

    Jack proved his point. After bringing Anne to their room, Jack made Anne unable to get out of bed. She was made to continue moaning and mentioning Jack''s name when the man repeatedly gave hot kisses on almost all parts of her body that were currently not wearing anything. Without giving Anne a chance to fight, Jack again made Anne reach the peak of her release which was apanied by a loud scream, though Jack had not really made love to her yet.

    Anne was shaking violently, trying to control the rhythm of her breathing that had previously been messed up by Jack. Her watery eyes stared sadly at Jack, who was still on top of her with his jeans still on. The man''s gaze was unreadable by Anne, as he seemed to have lost his sanity.

    "You''ve given up, honey?" Jack asked hoarsely.

    Anne didn''t answer his question, as her strength ran out. She couldn''t even open her mouth at the moment. Having sessive orgasms without actually having sex made her head spin. Anne needed more than this now, she needed Jackpletely and Jack still seemed to want to y with her.

    Jack touched her face, which was already wet with sweat. "I''ll take you to the bathroom, the next surprise is there."

    A secondter, Jack easily carried her into the bathroom bridal style. Anne''s limp body made it easy for him to carry his woman into the decorated bathroom. It looked like Jack really had prepared everything thoroughly.

    There were aromatherapy candles with the scent of Anne''s favorite vani, roses in the bath, a bottle of wine, and two empty sses, and some romantic music that had been ying in the background. Anne couldn''t remember thest time Jack had done something this romantic.

    Cautiously, Jack lowered Anne to the edge of the bathtub. He didn''t immediately put her into the warm rose water and emitted warm, high-pressure steam that was useful for nerve tension. Well, Jack seemed to know what Anne needed right now. Apart from rxing for a while in the warm water, the hot steaming from the holes at the bottom of the bathtub would certainly make Anne more rxed. Jack was so sly.

    Anne hadn''t even spoken a word when Jack took off the jeans that wrapped his lower body carefully. Of course he didn''t want to load his pride, because Jack wasn''t wearing underwear anymore under the jeans he was wearing.

    "Let me serve you well today, babe," Jack said softly hopefully.

    Anne smiled. "Do what you want to do."

    Green light, yes! Jack''s blue eyes sparkled when he heard Anne''s words. He was really happy as if he had just won the tens of millions of dors tender. Without wasting any time, Jack then got up from in front of her and walked to the small cupboard not far from the bathtub to get ice cubes, damn ice cubes. Jack returned to where Anne was with the small bowl of ice cubes he had prepared beforehand.

    Anne, who was confused when she saw Jack carrying ice cubes in front of her, could only remain silent and continued to pay attention to every activity that Jack was doing.

    "You want to enjoy wine with ice cubes?" asked Anne curiously.

    Jack grinned evilly. "No, there are other more fun things to do with these ice cubes. After all, the taste of the wine will change if you add ice cubes, you know?"

    "Then what are these ice cubes for?"

    "Tsk, you''re so impatient. Just you wait, you just need to be quiet and enjoy it because I''m the one who will use these ice cubes as a property."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "Proper... argh ..."

    Anne''s words stopped when Jack put an ice cube in her stomach and continued to move down towards the center of her body which in the end made Anne shriek because she felt another sensation when the ice cube was held by Jack was yed around in the most intimate area.

    "Jack," sighed Anne madly, her hands were already on Jack''s body with her back arched trying to pull away from Jack''s touch which had made her thighs wide open. "Stop your torment," she said hoarsely.

    Jack smiled as he continued to y his hands on Anne''s core even though he had dropped the iceberg he was holding earlier. "This is not torture, dear. This is a form of my service to you."

    Anne bit her lips hard when Jack rubbed the top of her breast with the ice cubes that had been in his mouth first, the heat from Anne''s body immediately collided with the cold ice in Jack''s mouth, making Anne''s head spin even more. What Jack said was true, what Jack was doing now was not to torture her, but to give her extraordinary pleasure that she had never felt before.

    The vibrations from Anne''s body made Jack smile with satisfaction. Even though now she had stuck her long nails again elsewhere on his back, the man still didn''t want to finish the game. He was still giving Anne a new forey. When Jack''s fingers that were deliberately cold from holding on to the ice cubes for so long entered Anne''s core, she let out a loud scream. Even Jack was willing to bet that anyone outside his room would be able to hear his wife''s screams, but he was lucky that no one was in the mansion right now, so that even if Anne screamed with a microphone, no one would hear.

    "How is it, baby, do you like it?" asked Jack hoarsely, he couldn''t see Anne''s gaze that wanted him so badly.

    "You jerk, I hate you."

    Jack chuckled. "Thanks for thepliment, I appreciate that."

    "I''m not praising you, you bastard!" snickered Anne in irritation. She was so annoyed at Jack who had been driving her crazy while the man was untouchable. Jack, who was in control of the game, did not have time for to reply her and it made Anne a little annoyed at this time, because she could not make Jack feel the extraordinary feeling that previously made her mind went nk.

    "Okay, I''ll just finish this game, it seems you don''t like the n I''ve made," said Jack suddenly by immediately pushing a small bowl that still had a few ice cubes left on the wall.

    Anne opened her mouth wide. She couldn''t believe Jack would be angry with the words she said earlier which she thought were just a joke. However, Anne''s surprise turned out to be wrong, because after removing the ice cubes, Jack actually immediately pushed Anne''s body into the bathtub behind him. Anne even almost forgot that she had been sitting with her thighs wide apart on the edge of the bathtub where the water was still churning.

    "Jack ..."

    Anne''s words ended in the air because Jack immediately licked her lips greedily and passionately as they both entered the water. Jack winced slightly when he felt the pain in his back due to the wound that Anne had made. But still that didn''t make Jack want to back down. After bringing Anne into the bathtub, Jack suddenly sank his head into the water and approached Anne''s chest and grabbed her greedily.

    Anne let out a small scream when she felt Jack''s teeth bite the top of her breast from under the water, yes, under the water.

    ''Oh Jack, what other torment do you want to give me this time?'' Anne spoke silently with her eyes closed, enjoying her husband''s game.

    To be continued

 Chapter 728 - Love Is In The Air

    It wasn''t clear how many minutes Jack supported his head while looking at Anne who was still tired. He could see how tired Anne was now. After yesterday Jack made Anne crazy in the bathtub, Jack returned to providing other pleasures on the bed, sofa and even in the kitchen while they were making dinner. With no servants at home, Jack was free to realize all the fantasies that had been hidden in his head, even though on the other hand he had to be busy preparing food. But it all paid off, because what he did yesterday really satisfied him as well as Anne. Countless of times, Anne had reached her releases when Jack touched her, holding their bodies together in various positions.

    There was a trace of tiredness on Anne''s face this morning. Even Jack could see the bags under her eyes but that didn''t detract from her beauty at all. Anne was still beautiful and perfect as usual. Jack''s annoying smile spread wider as he looked at her chest and neck which were already covered with the ownership marks of his handiwork.

    The sound of the phone vibrating on the nightstand beside the bed distracted Jack''s attention. He wanted to throw his cell phone out of the room because it was disturbing his fun this morning, but because Anne was a little disturbed by the vibration, Jack relented and chose to take his cell phone to retrieve see who had contacted him.

    One of Jack''s eyebrows rose when he saw Luis'' name appear on his cell phone screen. Luis was also one of the people Jack didn''t allow to stay in his house.

    "You know the consequences, don''t you, if you interfere with my fun?" said Jack tly as he walked towards therge window in his room to close the curtains so that the atmosphere in the room remainedfortable for Anne to sleep even though it was already noon.

    "Sorry sir, but I think you should know this news. Leonardo Ganke was not arrested, the results of the examination of the doctors stated that the man had a mental disorder." Luis'' voice was loud as he spoke.

    Jack''s eyes widenedpletely. "Tell me more details."

    At the end of the line, Luis began to tell what had happened to Leon. Yesterday, when Leon and Edmund and Johnny were brought to the police station, suddenly Leonughed to himself, and even worse, he started talking alone while in the detention cell. Leon even hugged the pillow and gave the dirty pillow many kisses as he mentioned Steffani''s name. Because of Leon''s disturbing activities, the police finally called a psychiatrist to check his condition, and after conducting a thorough examination, Leon was dered unable to be arrested because he suffered a mental disorder.

    While Luis was talking, Jack didn''t interrupt him at all. He kept quiet and was a good listener by keeping his lips shut.

    "I am on my way to the mental hospital, following Erick and Alice who had arrived first," said Luis slowly closing the story.

    Jack turned his gaze from therge courtyard to Anne who was still sleeping peacefully in bed with a thick nket covering her naked body. "Okay, state the name of the hospital. I''ll be there with my wife."

    Their conversation was cut off right after Jack asked for the address of the mental hospital where Leon was treated. He sat down in a chair limply. Although he hoped that Leon would get what he deserved for all his actions so far, but honestly he never expected something like this to happen. A man of authority who was smart and great like Leonardo Ganke ended up in a mental hospital? That was absolutely impossible. If it wasn''t for Luis who had told him about the matter, maybe Jack wouldn''t have believed it.

    After being silent for a long time without doing anything in the chair, Jack slowly approached Anne on the bed. For God''s sake, he really couldn''t bear to wake Anne up from her sleep. Thest time, Anne went to bed just as the sun was about to rise. Jack was sure that Anne must have no energy at this point.

    The touch of Jack''s cold handnded on Anne''s rosy cheek, annoyed Anne as she looked like she was trying to avoid the disturbance in her cheek and Jack chuckled at that. Even in her unconscious state, Anne was still very adorable.

    "Babe... wake up."

    Jack spoke softly to Anne''s ear, which was still covered in her long hair. Anne, who was still very sleepy, did not respond to Jack''s words. She ignored him and chose to stay asleep.

    "Wake up or I''ll put you back to sleep with..."

    "I''m awake, I''m awake, Jack!!" Anne screamed loudly with her eyes wide open. Anne suddenly woke up when she heard Jack''s threat.

    Jack chuckled. "I''m sorry, but you have to wake up. There is a ce we must visit right now, babe"

    With eyes still very heavy, Anne looked at Jack. "Where are we going? I prefer this bed, Jack." Anne whimpered expectantly. "I''m so tired. You really did not give me a chance to rest yesterday."

    Jack''s lips thinned at Anne''s words. "Okay, I''m sorry. Yesterday I was guilty of being too excited. But this time I didn''t wake you up to do that or to invite you to have fun."

    "What do you mean? I don''t know what you''re talking about, Mr. rke."

    "I want to take you to the hospital..."

    "Why? Was anyone hurt? Who was hurt? Erick, Alice, Luis or Christian??"

    Jack shook his head as he gently touched Anne''s cheek. "No, not all of them. They''re fine."

    "Then who is it, Jack?"

    "You''ll know when you get there. Come on now, you better get ready. The others have also arrived at the hospital," said Jack gently trying to push the nket covering Anne''s body, his Adam''s apple up and down when he saw the beauty of Anne''s body in front of his eyes. Hold on, Jack, hold on.

    "Please, don''t fool around with me Jack," sighed Anne in annoyance.

    Instantly, the blood in Jack''s body churned. With a quick movement, Jack pushed Anne back to her original position lying on the bed. The object between Jack''s thighs which was already hard then pressed against Anne''s thigh which was not covered by anything., Anne immediately closed her lips tightly when she sensed that there was danger lurking about her.

    "Not again, I''m tired, Jack," groaned Anne hopefully. Her sad eyes made her want to be touched and Jack wanted to touch her again now, right now.

    "I know. I also don''t have that heart to do it again with you, honey. This time you really have to wake up. Everyone wait for our arrival at the hospital," said Jack hoarsely without taking his eyes off the tops of Anne''s breasts, which had puffed up ready to enjoyed.

    "Ok, then let me go now. Looks like we have to hurry, Jack."

    Damn, Anne''s hoarse voice immediately made Jack go crazy. His whole body was heated and needed to be cooled down, and only Anne could do that.

    "To hell with them," said Jack again before he finally devoured the top of Anne''s breasts that had been challenging him.

    Anne''s small scream made Jack wilder, one hand immediately squeezed Anne''s breast with a soft-hard motion which made Anne''s passion re-ignited and epted Jackpletely into her body, which apparently still really wanted Jack.

    To be continued

 Chapter 729 - [Bonus ]Just Sorry

    Anne stood silently staring at a 3x3 meter all-white room that Leon was currently inhabited. At this moment, Leon was sitting on the floor with his arms wrapped around his knees, staring straight at the white wall in front of him without making a sound for a long time, almost 20 minutes.

    After shouting Steffi''s name many times at the police station, Leon suddenlyughed and talked to himself while pointing at the wall where he was. Leon''s behavior immediately made his cellmates felt ufortable. They then asked that Leon be transferred because he continued to do unreasonable things. The police who could not calm Leon finally took him to a mental hospital for examination. After being under the supervision of a psychiatrist from a designated hospital, Leon was finally dered to have a mental disorder and had to receive intensive treatment at the hospital and could not be mixed with other prisoners for fear that it would create an even bigger mess.

    "It seems that Steffi''s death made him very sad. That''s why he lost his sanity like this," Erick said quietly when he was in front of Leon''s room.

    Alice shrugged her shoulders. "Leave him alone, this is what he deserves. Criminals seem to really deserve karma from God."

    "Alice," Jack growled quietly.

    "Why? Is there something wrong with what I said? No, sir. Apart from hurting Anne, he also injured his mistress who became his wife. The man''s greed in the end made him get nothing. It''s sad, but that''s it, he deserves it," said Alice again. Even though she wasn''t one of Leon''s victims, but Alice really hated that man.

    Everyone in front of Leon''s room fell silent, including Jack, who had previously warned Alice. All of Alice''s words were true. Leon in the end got nothing for trying to ruin the marriage of the woman he dumped. It was very tragic that Leonardo Ganke ended up like this and Anne felt sad to see him helpless. Anne who knew what Leon''s childhood was like from her grandmother felt sorry to see the first man she loved ended up in a mental hospital.

    "Then it''s better if we leave the patient, he must rest. It''s a pity, sincest night he hasn''t slept," said a psychiatrist, breaking the silence.

    Luis smiled. "Okay Doc, may I know where the cafeteria is? Looks like I need coffee right now."

    The middle-aged male doctor smiled. "Let me show you."

    Luis nodded his head. He then touched Erick''s shoulder giving him a code to leave the ce. Erick, who understood the code given by Luis, then walked away from the ce with Alice, leaving Jack and Anne still standing, staring at Leon.

    The love triangle story that had gued Jack and Anne''s marriage for years was now over, because the main bully now didn''t have any power to disturb them anymore. There was a feeling of joy that Jack couldn''t express at the moment.

    "Babe..."

    Anne took a deep breath as Jack''s hand touched her shoulder. "Leave me, Jack, I want to stay here a little longer."

    "Are you sure?"

    Anne turned to Jack with a forced smile. "Leon won''t hurt me, trust me."

    "Okay, I''ll give you a little more time."

    "Thanks."

    Jack smiled. He slowly moved his hand towards Anne''s nape pulling her closer to him. Jack gave Anne a soft kiss on the lips. "I''m waiting in the cafeteria."

    With slightly heavy steps, Jack then left from the 5th floor where Leon''s room was, leaving Anne alone with Leon. Currently, Anne and Leon were separated by a door made of strong bullet-proof ss that couldn''t easily be shattered. Therefore, Jack felt a little at ease leaving his woman with the man she once loved. Jack realized that Anne and Leon''s rtionship couldn''t be easily removed, there were other things that bind them both. Another fact that Jack knew was that Leon was Anne''s first love, who was still very stupid and innocent back then.

    Once Jack disappeared behind the elevator that took him to the cafeteria following the others, Anne then walked closer to the ss separating her from Leon. With trembling hands, Anne moved her hand towards the ss.

    "Leon, can you hear me?" said Anne quietly. She was sure her voice could be heard by Leon. The reason was that in their dividing ss, there were currently about five small holes that serve as a source of venttion as well as a ce tomunicate with patients inside.

    Leon did not respond to Anne''s words, he was still in his position.

    Seeing no response from Leon made Anne''s eyes feel hot. Even though Anne was the one who had received a big wound from Leon, Anne still didn''t expect an end like this to happen to Leon.

    "Steffi, thest time I spoke to her she left a message for you."

    Hearing Steffi''s name being mentioned immediately made Leon react and this waspletely beyond Anne''s expectation. Leon quickly walked closer to Anne towards the ss and put both hands on the ss with a fierce look at Anne. It was a look that Anne had never seen before, not even during their marriage.

    "Steffi, she has forgiven you. She said she had asked God to return to be your wife in the next life," said Anne again.

    Silence. There was no answer or other response from Leon. His red eyes were still staring intently at Anne with his lips wide open. It seemed like Leon wanted to speak but his voice was caught in his throat, looking very tormented and making Anne feel even more sorry for him.

    Unbeknownst to Anne, tears rolled down her cheeks, even though at the time when Anne was dishonorably divorced by Leon in Germany a few years ago, Anne had sworn not to cry for Leon again. But this time Anne seemed to have broken her own oath.

    "STEFFI ..."

    Anne nodded her head quickly as soon as Leon said Steffi''s name. "Yes Steffi, your wife. She has forgiven you, Leon. So you don''t have to be like this, you don''t have to torture yourself. Go back to the way you used to be, like the Leon I know. Steffi must not like seeing you like this, Leon."

    Slowly, Leon''s tears began to drip down his face with an expression that hadn''t changed. He looked terrible, but it actually made Anne happy, because it turned out that Leon still hadn''tpletely changed. His consciousness was still tormented. Anne''s hopes were getting bigger now.

    "You don''t have to torture yourself. I forgive you too, Leon. Grandma Catherine will be sad to see you like this. So please don''t torture yourself anymore."

    Hearing his grandmother''s name was mentioned made Leon''s tears flow even more. He had not heard his grandmother''s name in a long time. The sound of his sobs even now could be heard. It seemed that Anne was right. Leon''s consciousness had notpletely disappeared.

    "I''m sorry, Anne. I wronged you," Leon said quietly, using German very clearly. "You deserve to be happy with your husband."

    Anne covered her lips with both of her hands. She couldn''t believe Leon would talk to her like that especially considering how Leon acted a moment ago. The sincere smile on Leon''s face made Anne even more touched. Never in her life had she seen an expression like this from Leon, from the man who made her heart flutter for the first time when she saw Leon for the first time.

    "Go home, Anne, this is not your ce."

    "Leon..."

    Leon moved his hand across the ss trying to touch Anne''s face from behind the ss. "You are the most beautiful mistake in my life, I apologize once again."

    Anne bit her lower lip hard, trying not to cry louder. If only Leon had been like this in the past, maybe Anne would not have turned away from him. He was so gentle and warm.

    With his left hand, Leon wiped his tears. "Go home, I''m tired. I want to sleep."

    "Okay, I''ll go home. You take good care of yourself. After this, you can get out of this ce, Leon."

    Leon smiled and nodded his head. Anne wiped her tears and started to walk away from the front of Leon''s room. The tightness that had been squeezing her chest had disappeared. Anne was happy that Leon was still the same as before.

    "Wait for me, Steffi..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 730 - The Blessed Asher

    All the way home from the hospital, Anne didn''t utter a single word. Her thoughts wandered in the air. Even though Leon had made a deep wound in her heart, Anne still felt sorry for Leon when he had to end up in a mental hospital. Anne, who already knew about Leon''s childhood story from Grandma Catherine when she was still his fianceten years ago, felt unwilling that he had to experience something like this. Moreover, previously Anne had to see how Steffi suffered at the end of her life. Out of their triangle love story, only Anne who had a happy ending.

    Realizing that Anne''s mood was not good, Jack didn''t want to disturb her. He knew that Anne''s feelings were in chaos. That was why Jack chose to close his eyes with his back to Anne.

    "Calm my heart, God," said Anne in her heart along as she gave a long sigh.

    Jack smiled faintly. "If you still want to be with him, we cane back again."

    Anne immediately turned her gaze to Jack quickly. "What do you mean?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "I know you''re thinking about Leon," Jack answered quietly as he turned his gaze to Anne. "I can feel it."

    "No, it''s not like that, Jack. I-I just..."

    "It''s okay. I know your story is not a simple one. You don''t have to feel bad for me." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly. Although his lips smiled but the look in his eyes gave another meaning and Anne could read it. Jack was jealous and angry right now.

    "I''m not in the mood to fight, don''t provoke me, Jack."

    Jack chuckled. "Who provoked you into a fight? Me? How could it be, I just..."

    "Stop it." Anne screamed loudly all of a sudden. "Stop the car, Eric."

    Erick, who had been a loyal listener since earlier, immediately stepped on the brake pedal quickly when he heard the madam''smand. Jack, who was not wearing a seat belt and was not ready, almost fall forward if he didn''t immediately reach out his hand to hold his body on the chair in front of him.

    In a quick motion, Anne opened the door on her left and immediately got out of the car that Jack was riding on, to the car used by Luis which was behind Erick''s car. Luis, who was busy with his cell phone, was surprised when he saw Anne suddenly get into his car.

    "I''m trying to calm my mind, Luis. Don''t ask why I changed cars," said Anne quickly as she sat beside Luis.

    "Yes, Ma''am."

    Anne immediately closed her eyes with her back to Luis who was smiling at her. As someone who had a lot of experiences in life, Luis understood what was happening. Therefore, he chose to remain silent and not interfere.

    The convoy of cars that had previously stopped suddenly finally continued their journey to Jack''s luxurious mansion. Jack himself could only be silent and chose not to speak. Jack had to quell the fire that was burning in his chest at this moment rather than worry about Anne moving out of his car. After traveling for almost 30 minutes, the convoy of cars arrived at the mansion''s yard. As soon as Anne and Jack got out of the car, Erick and Luis left, leaving the husband and wife alone in their big house as Jack had previously ordered.

    Anne had just entered the house after the car carrying Erick and Luis was out of sight, while Jack had already entered the house since earlier, even now Anne herself didn''t know where her husband was.

    "Looks like he''s mad at me," said Anne softly, taking a deep breath when she felt the silence in her big house.

    Just being alone with Jack in a pce-like house, Anne could feel Jack''s anger stuck in the ceiling. Because her energy had not yet fully recovered after her hot romance with Jack yesterday, Anne went straight to the second floor without looking for Jack. By the time she passed the dining table, her smile broke when she saw the delicious food already served on the dining table. It seemed that the maids had returned and done their job when she and Jack went to the hospital.

    Even though her stomach hadn''t been filled since morning, but the drowsiness and tiredness drove her hunger go away. What she wanted to do now was sleep to restore her energy. It felt like Anne''s whole body was crushed at this moment. Since yesterday afternoon until this morning, Jack didn''t give her time to rest. Jack, who was now carrying a bottle of expensive wine that had the highest alcohol content, seemed to smile coldly when he saw his wife go straight up to the second floor. Jealousy and alcohol provided the perfectbination that made Jack''s emotions controlled at this time.

    ***

    "Push, Madam, I''m sure you can do it. Come on, Madam..."

    "Don''t sleep, Madam, just a little more. Your son''s head is visible."

    "Good job! Come on, Madam. One more push!"

    Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia''s voices echoed as they helped Linda''s delivery process. After undergoing a pregnancy that was strictly controlled by the doctors, the day Paul and Linda had been waiting for finally arrived.

    Linda felt strong contractions after experiencing fake contractions for the past week. Assisted by Doctor Olivia, who had been her obstetrician, Linda gave birth to her first son in the delivery room, assisted by Doctor Caitlyn.

    "Waaa... waaa..."

    The cries of a healthy baby boy ended Linda''s struggle to give birth to her baby normally. Paul, who had apanied Linda''s birth an hour ago, immediately burst into tears when he heard his son''s cry. The child he had been waiting for for more than five years.

    "Listen to that, our son has been born, Linda. Our child is very healthy, he''s born," Paul said softly as he gave Linda a kiss on the cheek.

    Linda herself was only able to cry. The cry of a baby she had longed for could be heard clearly in her ears. The pain that was whacking her stomach a few moments ago had disappeared and was reced with a feeling of immeasurable joy.

    "W-what does our son''s face look like, P-Paul?" Linda asked quietly.

    Paul smiled. "Handsome like me, but his cries are very strong. Our son will grow up to be a great and smart man like his mother."

    "I want to see him, just once."

    "You''ll see himter. When you are ready you will meet him. Currently, Asher is being cleaned by the nurses," Paul replied softly.

    Linda''s eyes were wet with tears. Her thin lips were getting paler. Her whole body was shaking so badly that Doctor Olivia pulled Paul away from her side. Paul, who was shocked to see what had happened to Linda, looked panicked. He even struggled and kept shouting loudly when two nurses asked him to leave the delivery room.

    "Doctor...! What happened to my wife, Doc?"

    "Linda...you must be fine, you have to be strong, Linda. For the sake of our child, you have to be strong, Linda..."

    "Lindaa..."

    To be continued

 Chapter 731 - The Loss

    The summer breeze that blew in Luxembourg made the atmosphere of grief even keener.? Linda''s pregnancy which was the result of an in vitro fertilization program ormonly known as IVF made all the doctors at the hospital know her well. Moreover, the doctors knew that their special patient was a good friend of Mrs. rke.

    Therefore, at the moment, the news of Linda''s death due to bleeding made everyone in the hospital grieving, both the medical officers and other staffs. The footsteps of many people from the group of men dressed in all ck who escorted Anne and Jack made everyone in the hospital back away, as if to give way for the group to arrive on time to the funeral parlor.

    About four hours ago, Jack, who was under the influence of alcohol, got a call from Doctor Caitlyn, who told her that Linda was in critical condition after giving birth due to bleeding. Luckily, Jack was a good drinker, so that in a half drunk condition, Jack was able to digest the bad news. Without thinking, Jack approached Anne and told her about Linda''s condition. Anne, who was very tired and in a state of grief, at first did not take Jack''s words seriously, especially when Jack was talking to her under the influence of alcohol. But after Anne read the message sent by Doctor Caitlyn, Anne finally realized that Jack wasn''t joking.

    When Anne managed to bring Jack down to the first floor, she was surprised by the presence of Erick and Luis who had just arrived in front of the mansion. It seemed that the two of them had also received thetest news about Linda. Because of that, the two of them immediately returned into the mansion. Anne was lucky because all of Jack''s men were smart and understanding people, as evidenced by the time they left for the airport, Alice had taken care of everything well from the office. Using a G650 jet, Anne and Jack and their entourage went to Luxembourg.

    During the flight, Anne tried not to cry. She tried to calm herself and continued to pray while holding her rosary. Anne prayed for Linda, the only friend who was very instrumental in her life, the only person who would sincerely befriend her without taking advantage.

    "Linda ..."

    "In the VIP room on the 5th floor no 15, Madam," said a nurse who was already waiting for Anne''s arrival.

    Without saying thank you, Anne immediately rushed to the elevator which was being held by another nurse. All the hospital staffs, who already knew of Mrs. rke''s arrival, were getting ready in their respective ces to wee her. Therefore, it was not surprising that when they saw Anne wasing, they immediately stood at their respective posts.

    Anne ran first, leaving Jack and the others. She was very uneasy and wanted to meet Linda soon. Doctor Caitlyn had previously said that Linda was still in a critical condition and was trying to be rescued. Therefore, at the moment, Anne was sure that Linda would be fine. She tried to hide the bad feeling inside her at this moment, although her lips kept saying that Linda was fine, but her little heart said no. Therefore, she tried to immediately arrive at Anne''s treatment room to see her condition.

    "Linda!!!!"

    Anne''s screams stopped in midair when she arrived at Linda''s treatment room. Her voice was caught in her throat when she looked at the bed where now Linda was lying peacefully in a very calm position. Her whole body was covered with a white cloth, leaving part of her face.

    Doctor Olivia and Doctor Caitlyn, who had previously assisted in Linda''s delivery, immediately turned to the door that was suddenly opened by Anne.

    "L-Linda..."

    Doctor Caitlyn, who was closer to Anne, slowly walked towards her, who was now frozen right in front of the bed where Linda was lying. "I''m sorry. Linda has been fighting really hard. But it seems God loves her more."

    Anne shifted her gaze from Linda to Doctor Caitlyn. Her puffy eyes staring expectantly at the middle-aged doctor. "You''re joking, right, Doc?"

    "Forgive us, Anne."

    Anne''s tears were flowing again from her eyes. If Doctor Caitlyn wasn''t there, she might have fallen to the floor by now because her legs suddenly couldn''t support her weight.

    "I''m sorry, Anne. Linda has rest in peace. Her dream has been achieved. I''m sure Linda must be very happy right now," said Doctor Caitlyn again, trying to calm Anne, who had started crying.

    Anne did not pay attention to the words of Doctor Caitlyn. She repeatedly called Linda''s name in a voice that was almost exhausted. Jack, who was already conscious from the influence of alcohol, could only stand still in front of the door when he saw his wife was crying on the floor in Doctor Caitlyn''s arms. His blue eyes staring intently at Linda, who was sleeping peacefully on the bed.

    Jack walked over to the bed to pay hisst respects to his wife''s best friend, who in his life had never gotten along with him. Jack never even liked Linda because Linda supported Aaron to be Anne''s lover at that time instead of him. But this time, when he saw that she had closed her eyes forever, there was a slight sense of loss in Jack.

    Hisst meeting with Linda was a year ago when he picked up Anne and Christian from Abeerden, Scond. At that time, Linda looked angry and did not show any friendliness, because Linda knew how deep the wound Jack gave to Anne. Jack, who was very sorry, persuaded Linda to help him persuade Anne toe back to him.

    "Thank you, Linda, thank you for everything. Rest in peace, your son will be my responsibility," Jack said to himself as he lowered his head slightly. Both of Jack''s eyes were a little teary. He still couldn''t believe that the fierce woman had now gone to heaven in a very noble way, risking her life to give birth to the baby.

    Behind Jack at this time, Erick and Luis also prayed for Linda in their hearts. The two men from different generations did the same thing as Jack. He shook his head slightly for a few seconds before finally standing up straight again.

    "Linda... Why, why are you doing this?"

    "You broke our promise of friendship, Linda."

    "Sob... Lindaa...!"

    Anne''s crying voice was so heart-wrenching and enough to make everyone in the room get carried away. Even Jack looked worried to see the condition of his wife who was still mentioning Linda''s name in Doctor Caitlyn''s arms. Jack knew how close his wife and Linda were. Because of that, Jack could understand Anne''s sadness right now.

    "I''m sorry, sir. We couldn''t save her," Doctor Olivia said quietly, breaking Jack''s gaze on Anne.

    Jack slowly looked at Doctor Olivia, who was standing on the other side of the bed, right in front of Jack. "No, Doctor, you and the others have done a really great job. Don''t beat yourself up like that."

    Doctor Olivia lifted her face that looked very sad to Jack. "We did our best, sir."

    "I know you are the best doctors. It seems that God really loves Linda more, Doc. Linda is now in peace. We can''t continue to mourn her. Don''t make Linda''s departure full of sadness. I''m sure Linda is very happy up there. Her dream to have a son is achieved," said Jack quietly, trying to strengthen the very sad Ddoctor Olivia.

    Doctor Olivia''s tears dripped down her pale cheeks. Meanwhile, Doctor Caitlyn seemed to smile at Jack''s words. Even though at this time she was still trying to calm Anne, who was still crying, calling Linda''s name.

    "Where''s Asher?"

    "There is a special room for babies with the father, who can''t stop holding the poor baby, sir," answered one of the nurses who previously saw Asher''s condition in the baby room.

    Jack massaged his head. "How long has it been?"

    "It''s been an hour since his wife was dered dead, sir."

    "Jesus."

    To be continued

 Chapter 732 - [Bonus ]Plans For Asher

    During the flight to Ennd, Anne did not release baby Asher from her arms. The one day old baby had to be bottle fed with form because his mother had already gone to heaven. At first, Anne wanted to breastfeed her, but Doctor Caitlyn forbade it. Even though she had been pregnant and her breast milk had umted, but it wouldn''t be good for a newborn baby. Moreover, it seemed that Anne''s milk had started to reduced because it had been a month since she became pregnant and lost her princess.

    Linda''s coffin was made of the best wood withrge roses carved on all sides. Linda once told Anne that she wanted to have rose-carved furnitures when she managed to buy her own house. Therefore, Anne granted her request, making a carved rose in her forever home.

    Anne''s eyes were already very puffy as she couldn''t stop crying. She still couldn''t believe that her only friend, Linda, had died. Linda didn''t look like she was dead. She smiled in her coffin. She looked very happy and peaceful. One thing that Anne still regretted to this day was that she didn''t get to see Linda onest time.

    "It''s okay, Asher, Mommy is here. Mommy will take care of you. Mommy will make sure your life is full of happiness."

    "You will be Christian''s brother."

    "Asher, there''s no need to be sad, there''s Mommy, dear."

    Doctor Olivia wiped her tears as she heard Anne''s words who continued to talk with Asher in her arms. The handsome baby with rosy cheeks smiled every time Anne spoke as if she understood what was being said to him.

    "You must be tired, Anne. Let me carry Asher for a moment, you can take a rest for a while," Doctor Caitlyn said softly.

    Anne shook her head. "I''m fine, Doc."

    "You''re fine, but your body isn''t. Don''t you feel sorry for your two walnut-sized eyes, hm?"

    Anne moistened her dry lips with her tongue, her throat was very dry at this point. Continuous crying for almost four hours made her dehydrated, and Jack, who was currently sitting next to Paul, who continued to touch Linda''s coffin, gave a code to Erick to give some water to Anne.

    Without being ordered twice, Erick rushed to Anne to give her a drink.

    "You need a drink, Madam," said Erick politely as he handed the bottle to Anne.

    Seeing the drinking water that Erick gave made Doctor Caitlyn smile. The doctor quickly grabbed baby Asher from Anne''s arms.

    "Doc..."

    "Take care of yourself first, Anne. Doctor Olivia and I will take your ce to look after Asher." Doctor Caitlyn immediately cut Anne''s words quickly.

    "Yes, Madam, our flight is still an hour away. You''d better rest first," Erick said quietly in response to Doctor Caitlyn''s words.

    Anne took a deep breath by lifting her face up. Her chest felt very tight at this time. Anne wanted to scream like she did in the hospital a few hours ago to wake Linda up. She still wasn''t ready to lose Linda.

    With wet eyes, Anne looked back at Linda''s coffin which was closed.

    "I haven''t had time to repay all your kindness to me so far, Linda. I haven''t had the chance to take you around Germany by helicopter like you wanted before. Why did you have to leave so soon, Linda? You''re mean, you have the heart to leave me alone," said Anne softly in a voice which was almost gone.

    Everyone on the ne immediately lowered their faces to hear Anne''s words. Every time Anne spoke, everyone would be silent, because they felt the same grief and loss as Anne. Jack, who had been watching over Paul ever since, slowly got up from his chair to approach Anne, who was currently holding her bottle of mineral water tightly.

    Seeing Jacking, Erick then stepped away from Anne, giving the master space to talk to his wife.

    When he was almost in front of Anne, Jack slowly patted Erick''s shoulder. "Take care of Paul, don''t leave him alone."

    Eric immediately nodded his head. "Yes sir."

    Jack smiled faintly as Erick walked past him to where Paul was sitting. After Erick left, Jack slowly knelt down in front of Anne and held her hands that were already ice cold.

    "Linda is happy, babe. You''ve helped her achieve her biggest dream," Jack said softly, trying to get Anne''s attention.

    What Jack did was right, Anne slowly turned her gaze from Linda''s coffin to Jack, who was now in front of her.

    "We''ve already fulfilled her biggest dream, you know that right?"

    With trembling lips, Anne said, "W-what do you mean?"

    "Asher. Wasn''t it her dream all along to have a baby? And before she returned to God, we have seeded in making her achieve her dream, so I''m sure now Linda must be very d and happy even though she didn''t travel around Germany by helicopter," replied Jack softly.

    Anne''s tears fell again, her eyes returned to Asher, who was currently in Doctor Caitlyn''s arms. Realizing that Anne''s gaze returned to Asher, the adorable chubby baby, Jack quickly grabbed Anne''s fingers to make Anne focus on him again.

    "If you want, we can ask Paul to stay with us so we can help him raise Asher."

    Anne quickly moved her head, looking at Jack, who was smiling at her gently.

    "A-are you serious? You''re not joking, are you?"

    Jack smiled. "I can''t be kidding. Back when you and Christian were away from me, Linda and Paul helped me look after you. So why don''t we take care of Asher now for Linda? After all, I''m sure Christian would love to have a little brother. You know how active that kid is. I''m sure if Asher was with us, Christian wouldn''t ask about the princess."

    Anne bit her lower lip hard. Being reminded of the princess who had left a month ago made her feel breathless again. The loss of her daughter, her own flesh and blood, which she had been waiting for, made Anne slowly realize her deep sadness over Linda''s departure. Slowly, Anne''s sanity returned, her brain began to ept Linda''s slow departure.

    "Now drink your water. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. Remember, Anne, Asher really needs your presence. If you are sick who will look after our second son?"

    Anne''s lips trembled violently, trying to speak but her voice caught in her throat.

    "No, don''t force yourself to talk. You better rest for now and don''t think too much further. We will take good care of Asher. I also don''t mind if he uses myst name as Christian and puts it in..."

    Jack couldn''t finish his words as Anne jumped at him straight away, embracing him so tightly that Jack fell backwards andid on the floor of the ne with Anne on top of him. Anne was very happy with the words that Jack had previously said, her chest which had been so tight since a few hours ago, slowly began to feel relieved because it could be filled with oxygen again. Jack, who really loved cleanliness, didn''t mind his current position. For him, if Anne even wanted to be in the mud, it didn''t matter to him.

    From above Jack''s broad chest, Anne looked back at Linda''s coffin. She smiled warmly at the rose-carved coffin with teary eyes.

    "You heard that, Linda. Asher will be Christian''s brother. He will be a part of the family..."

    Anne''s words stopped because she was asleep, being on Jack''s chest made Annefortable, especially when she heard Jack said that he wanted to give Asher hisst name. Extreme exhaustion finally made Anne give up and fell asleep.

    To be continued

 Chapter 733 - Catching Up

    < Dunser, West Somerset District >

    Linda''s name was mentioned repeatedly in therge house of Linda''s family farm, which was one of the most respected families in one of the most beautiful viges in Ennd. Both of Linda''s parents and siblings even fainted alternately when Linda''s coffin was opened. They couldn''t believe that Linda had died, while yesterday Linda had just talked to them via video call, discussing about her pregnancy which was going smoothly and the beautiful ns after giving birthter. Because of that, they were all in shock.

    Linda''s parents took turns carrying Asher, the grandson who they had eagerly waited from Linda and Paul. As everyone was crying and calling Linda''s name, Paul sat nkly in the corner of the room. Losing half his soul made him unable tomunicate with anyone. Two of Linda''s brothers had also tried to talk to Paul several times, but to no avail. Paul still locked his lips tightly as he continued to stare at the coffin where Linda''s bodyid peacefully.

    "What if Paul continues like this, Luis?" Erick whispered softly to Luis who was standing beside him.

    Louis took a deep breath. "I''ve been in Paul''s position, I''ve lost my wife and daughter. So I can''t really say much, we''ll just have to wait. Time will heal Paul''s wounds."

    Erick scratched his head that was not itchy. He cursed his stupidity for asking Luis. Erick forgot that Luis was a man who lost his daughter and wife who he loved the most while on duty. Therefore, while everyone was busy trying to get Paul to release Linda''s body from the bed back in the hospital, Luis had been silent. The old man didn''t do anything. It seemed that Luis felt a deja vu when he saw Paul''s current devastation.

    Doctor Caitlyn and Doctor Olivia were busy talking to all of Linda''s family members who were in shock, trying to strengthen them. While baby Asher, who had arrived at her mother''s house, was fast asleep in her baby basket beside her mother''s coffin.

    "Please forgive my daughter, forgive her for causing you all troubles," said Margarita, Linda''s mother, while hugging Anne tightly. Margarita knew who Anne was because Linda had often told her parents about Anne and Jack, especially when they had been living in Luxembourg for the past year, when she was undergoing IVF program at the rke family hospital on Jack''s rmendation.

    Anne tightened her arms on the body of the old woman who had just lost her youngest daughter with tears already flowing. "Linda is my best friend. She never gets me into trouble, Ma''am. I''ve been the one who has been bothering her and Paul."

    Margarita''s cries grew louder when she heard Anne''s words. She recalled the words of her daughter who always said that Anne was her best friend to all members of the Johnson family. "Thank you, Madam, thank you for being a friend of my naughty and stubborn daughter. Thank you for helping her achieved her dream of being pregnant and giving birth to her child. Somehow, I have to repay you and your husband''s kindness, Madam."

    Anne shook her head quickly. "Don''t call me that, just call me Anne, Ma''am. I''m your daughter''s best friend. So please don''t call me that again, sob ..."

    Margarita was getting choked up hearing Anne''s words. Even though this was Anne''s first timeing to Linda''s hometown, but all of Linda''s family members weed her warmly. This was of course because all her life Linda had always said good things about Anne and her husband. It was evident that the men at Linda''s house looked reluctant when they saw Jack for the first time.

    "Thank you for bringing our daughter home, Mr. rke. I don''t know what else to say but thank you," said Joshua, Linda''s father,? hoarsely, as he shook Jack''s hand after hugging Paul, his son-inw, who had not said anything since arriving home about 30 minutes ago.

    Jack smiled. "It''s no big deal, Mr. Johnson. Linda and Paul have helped me a lot, so you don''t need to talk about this little thing."

    The bespectacled man immediately hugged Jack tightly. "I''m grateful that my daughter is surrounded by good people. Thank you again, sir. I don''t know what will happen to my wife if she couldn''t see Linda onest time if her body is not brought back to the vige."

    Jack didn''t speak. He preferred to calm the man who was holding him tightly. Jack understood Linda''s father''s feelings right now. As someone who has just lost his little daughter, Jack understood Joshua''s feelings. That was why he was currently trying to strengthen the man who was no longer young, by discussing all the good things that Linda had done in her life.

    Hearing Jack spoke about Linda''s kindness to her parents made Paul smile, magical. After almost five hours of not giving any expression, Paul suddenly smiled. Being reminded of how cheerful Linda was when she was still together with Anne, traveling on assignments from campus made Paul''s tears fall. Paul remembered that Linda was willing to leave campus just to help Anne, who was having a big fight with Jack because of a misunderstanding.

    Remembering Linda''s extraordinary kindness made Paul proud and loved Linda even more. Only a truly sincere person would help her friend who was at the lowest point in her life. Linda was even willing to bury her dream as a famous fashion designer just to be with Anne.

    "You are the only woman I love, Linda. You sincerely ept all my ws and love me selflessly. How can I live without you after this?" Paul said quietly as he twirled his simple wedding ring.

    Slowly, but surely, Paul walked towards Linda''s coffin, past many people who were still crying for Linda. Paul''s steps stopped when he was beside his son''s baby basket.

    "Hey boy, thank you for being present in both of our lives. Thank you for making Mommy and Daddy love each other even more. Sorry if we couldn''t apany you to grow up. Forgive your Daddy, son. I thought I can continue your Mommy''s struggle to take care of you until you grow up, it turned out that I was wrong. I can''t do it without your Mommy," Paul said softly to Asher who was fast asleep in his baby bass.

    Anne, who was near Paul, immediately turned around when she heard Paul speak. "Paul, what are you talking about?"

    Paul turned to Anne and smiled. "I entrust my son to you... An..."

    Bang...

    To be continued

 Chapter 734 - A New Life Began

    "How is my wife, Doc?"

    Doctor Caitlyn, who had just wrapped Anne''s body, immediately turned to Jack who had just appeared. "She''s much better and is sleeping now. I hope by the time wend, she''ll be awake."

    Jack took a deep breath. "Thanks, Doc."

    "It is my duty, sir."

    Jack smiled faintly at the words of Doctor Caitlyn. He slowly walked towards the bed where Anne had fallen asleep after previously crying quite hysterically when they left Linda''s family home in the West Somerset District, because Linda''s parents did not allow them to bring Asher back to Luxembourg.

    Linda''s parents wanted Asher to stay with them and allowed Anne and Jack to freely visit him. Linda''s mother and father said they wanted to raise Linda and Paul''s love with their own hands. Actually, Anne had no intention of bringing Asher back to Luxembourg because she was still thinking about Paul. But after Paul decided tomit suicide in front of everyone by shooting a gun into his own heart, Anne then had the desire to bring Asher back home.

    "Asher is the love child of my beloved daughter and son-inw, Paul. Although now they are gone, but I''m sure they want this child to stay with us."

    "Because Linda and Paul didn''t let us raise Asher, sir. At least, with Asher, we''ll still remember how much love my son-inw had for my youngest daughter, sob..."

    "That''s right. Asher will always make us remember the great love of his parents."

    Linda''s parents refused to give Asher to Anne and Jack after they returned home after carrying out Linda and Paul''s funeral which was buried into one grave. They decided to unite Linda and Paul after seeing how reckless Paul was.

    Jack took a deep breath when he recalled the words that Linda''s parents had said to him a few hours ago. Actually, Jack didn''t me the Johnson family either. Because, after all, Asher was their own flesh and blood. Therefore, Jack could immediately ept their decision to reject Anne''s and his good intentions to raise Asher in Switzend with Christian.

    Anne''s moaning voice broke Jack''s thoughts. His attention returned to Anne who was already asleep with an IV needle attached to her left hand.

    "Go to sleep, dear, it''s all over. You don''t need to cry and be sad anymore. What happened to Linda and Paul has been set by God," whispered Jack lowly into Anne''s ear.

    As if hearing and understanding what her husband was saying, Anne''s moaning slowly disappeared. She began to calm down and went back to sleep. Seeing Anne regained herposure, Jack smiled. He realized that the deaths of Linda and Paul were a huge blow to Anne. The husband and wife had done many things so far to help Anne, especially when Anne left after the big fight with him four years ago.

    Linda and Paul were truly the definition of true friends, both of whom took care of Anne who was at the lowest point in her life, until finally, Anne gave birth to an extraordinary healthy baby boy. The husband and wife were always there for Anne, where Jack should have been at such times.

    After giving Anne a kiss on the forehead, Jack slowly leaned back in the chair where he was sitting and lifted his face high in the air. "I know you''ve all believed that there will be another life after ours is over. If there really is another life after this, then allow me to be one of your friends, like Anne."

    Unknowingly, there were clear tears dripping from Jack''s eyes when he said that. It seemed that it was not only Anne who had lost Linda and Paul but him as well. "Rx in heaven and please take care of my daughter like you took care of Christian. We will also take good care of Asher even though he is still with your parents. I swear I will make Asher''s life sufficient and always happy so that he doesn''t have to be sad because he doesn''t have parents anymore. Because from now on, Anne and I are Asher''s parents," said Jack quietly before finally falling asleep in a sleeping position.

    From behind the door of the room, Erick and Luis could only smile seeing the husband and wife sleeping in their respective positions. Luis was actually still a little shocked because Paul had managed to take his gun secretly before he used it to kill himself.

    "Thest few weeks have been really tough days for them, Luis. Starting from the departure of the princesses, then Linda and Paul who are her good friends, as well as Mrs. Steffi Ganke. I''m sure Madam must be very sad," Erick said softly in a hoarse voice from exhaustion. .

    "Yeah. I can also see how shocked Madam was when she saw Paul kill himself."

    Immediately, Erick''s hairs went down when Luis brought up Paul''s choice to end his life. "Paul and Linda are happy now, Luis."

    "Yes, they are already happy. To be united in their eternal home and in heaven, unlike me who is still trapped in this world."

    Erick immediately turned to Luis and immediately grabbed Luis'' hand. "You''re not nning onmitting suicide either, are you? Don''t do anything reckless, Luis. Your presence is really needed Master and Christian. You don''t want the rke family to fall apart, do you?"

    Luis chuckled in amusement at Erick''s nonsensical question. "I''m not a person who is that desperate, Erick. The proof is that I''m still here after my wife and child died in a premeditated murder. So don''t be afraid, I will keep my promise to the big master to take care of this family."

    Erick quickly released his grip on Luis''s arm and immediately hugged the man who was as old as his father, if he were still alive. "I''ve seen a lot of sadness and scary separations, Luis. And for God''s sake, I can''t possibly see the tears of sadness again. It''s time for Master and Madam to be happy after all that has happened so far."

    Luis patted Erick''s back gently. "Don''t worry, Erick. Master and Madam will definitely be happy, especially after they have passed all these heavy trials. God will not let His servants who believe in His power continue to suffer, believe that. God is preparing a beautiful rainbow for Madam and Master after all these events."

    "Amen, I hope so. I believe so too."

    Luis released his arms on Erick because his throat was thirsty. The man walked towards the back of the ne to look for a drink. In fact, Luis could have asked the flight attendants for help, but he preferred to take it himself.

    After Luis left, Erick decided to leave the master''s room to join the others. Erick didn''t want to disturb Jack and Anne''s sleep.

    "You are both good people, God must love you," Erick said quietly as he closed the door of the room carefully.

    To be continued

 Chapter 735 - Only Me

    One week had passed after the series of bloody events that shocked Anne. Now she had be calmer and couldmunicate well, although sometimes she still seemed to drift off. The loss of two important people who had contributed to her life was certainly not easy for Anne, and Jack understand that. As the agreement previously made with Luis, for now, Christian remained in his care in Luxembourg while Anne and Jack stayed in Switzend to manage thepany that had millions of people spread almost all over the continents.

    After losing her friends, Anne decided to cut her hair short below her ears and Anne''s current haircut was the shortest haircut she had in her life. Even though at first Jack didn''t like it, but in the end he liked Anne''s hairstyle which made her look fresher and young.

    This morning, Anne, who usually woke up early to help the maids prepare breakfast, was waking upte, and followed Jack down to the dining table. Earlier, when Jack had finished bathing, Anne was still soaking in the bathtub. As a result, now when Jack had finished his breakfast, Anne had juste down from the second floor to join him.

    "Whoa whoa whoa... What''s this? Why is my wife so beautiful this early?"

    Anne, who just sat in front of Jack, just smiled when her husbandmented on his appearance.

    "I want to go with Alice."

    "Alice? Today I have an important meeting, how could Alice not join the meeting?"

    Anne smiled. "Just confirm it yourself with Erick. I''m sure he must also know about our ns today."

    Jack, who couldn''t believe it, immediately grabbed his cell phone and called Erick to confirm the truth of what his wife said. Jack hadn''t even sent a message to Erick, when Erick''s name suddenly appeared on his cell phone screen. It seemed that they really had a strong bond.

    "Yes."

    "Today there are only the two of us for the meeting, sir. Alice said that today she has a schedule to attend the summer fashion show of one of the leading clothing brands in Paris, sir." On the other end of the phone, Erick went straight to the point as soon as his connection to Jack was established.

    Jack raised an eyebrow. "Attending a summer fashion show?" Jack''s eyes immediately fell to Anne, who was enjoying the tender duck meat in fresh thin slices with delicious barbecue sauce without guilt.

    Even though Anne was currently aware of being watched by Jack, but she was still calm and graceful, enjoying the food made by her best chefs. Only a true hostess could do this when there was a pair of sharp eyes staring at her without blinking.

    "Okay then, cancel our schedule for today. I also don''t want to miss watching that summer fashion show too."

    Anne almost coughed when she heard Jack''s words. Luckily, she immediately gulped the water beside her quickly to push the food that was caught in her throat into her digestive system.

    After speaking innocently, Jack then put his cell phone back beside his te and smiled at Anne who was currently wiping her lips with a napkin.

    "Why? Is there anything wrong?"

    Anne red. "Come on, Jack, you can''t do that."

    "Can''t do what?" Jack asked yfully.

    "Paris, why did you have toe to Paris too? I went with Alice and we were only staying for one night so..."

    "Oh, there are ns to stay overnight too, huh?"

    Anne immediately closed her lips tightly. She cursed her stupidity for not speaking because of Jack''s annoying behavior that provoked her to speak the truth. Even thoughst night, Anne had nned to keep her ns a secret with Alice, but this time she fearlessly leaked her secret to Jack.

    "Jack," sighed Anne, hoping that Jack wouldn''t spoil her wonderful ns with Alice.

    Jack waved his hands in the air with a sly smile. "Actually I was just joking to give Erick a little heart exercise, but now I''m 1000% sure that I shoulde with you to Paris, especially after hearing the ns to stay overnight. Hmm I certainly can''t miss that fun moment, can I?"

    Anne snorted. "You''re annoying. Why do you have toe with me wherever I go? After all, the show that will be heldter is also a special show for women''s clothing and I''m sure that is of very little importance to you."

    "Oh of course there is, even though the show is specifically for women, I still have to participate. Because I have to make sure what kind of clothes my wife will wearter on, whether they''re sexy or not, whether they will be able to make me burn in one look or..."

    "Pervert!"

    Jack chuckled as Anne cut him off by throwing a napkin at him. "I''m just being a pervert to you and you know that well, don''t you?"

    Anne did not answer Jack''s words. She preferred to leave the dining table immediately because she had to tell Alice this bad news. The perfect ns that she had worked out well for the past two days with Alice had gone awry because that annoying Jack wanted toe along too. After connecting with Alice on the phone, Anne started telling Alice everything. While Anne was talking, Alice only took a deep breath repeatedly and Anne felt that there was something strange about Alice''s very unusual expression. Normally, Alice would be on fire if Jack messed up their ns like before.

    Anne''s guess was proven. After she spoke at length, Alice said that Erick would also join them on their trip to Paris this time. Hearing Alice''s words made Anne look back at Jack who was smiling at him very annoyingly.

    "What?" Jack asked quietly, pretending to be stupid.

    Anne ignored Jack''s question, as she was still focused on Alice, who was talking about her frustration because Erick suddenly wanted to go to the summer fashion show which was actually very sexy and very tempting.

    "Well then, let''s just continue as nned, Alice. I''ve been waiting for this collection of clothes for a long time, Alice," said Anne slowly ending her conversation with Alice.

    After the connection was disconnected, Anne was again annoyed by Jack, who for some time had been standing beside Anne, as she stood next to arge window overlooking the cage of the two Siberian tigers that already had two cubs.

    "You really suck, Jack," Anne snarled in annoyance at Jack, who had hugged her tightly.

    Jack smiled. "But I love you very much, Anne."

    "Don''t change the subject."

    "No, who changed the subject?"

    Anne pursed her lips. Her eyes brimming with irritation but her annoyance didn''tst long, because Jack immediately quelled the anger that welled up in her chest with a soft kiss on her wet lips.

    "I just don''t want any other guy to look at you with those savage eyes when I''m not around, babe. That''s why I''d rather lose a million dor project than to let you get into the wild fantasy of men in Paris."

    "Jack ..."

    Smack!

    Jack againnded a kiss on Anne''s lips so fast that she couldn''t finish her words.

    "I am the only one allowed to enjoy your beauty and body, Anne. Only me."

    To be continued

 Chapter 736 - Jealous Jack

    < Grand Pis, Paris >

    The fun ns that Anne and Alice had nned were ruined by the presence of Jack and Erick, who took part in the Chanel summer fashion show which was held at the Grand Pis, Paris.

    The Grand Pis itself was arge historical site, exhibition space and museumplex located on the Champs-Elysees in the 8th Arrondissement of Paris, France. In this amazing ce, the world''s fashion house, Chanel, almost always exhibited for every change of season.

    During the fashion show, Jack did not let go of his hand from Anne''s hand. He even deliberately exposed his wedding ring. One thing Jack had never done before.

    "How is it? Are there any clothes that you want to buy?" Jack asked slowly to Anne, who was still staring at the models swaying on the catwalk made to resemble the beach.

    Anne shook her head. "Not quite sure yet."

    "Why?"

    "Because I''m sure you won''t agree with my choice."

    Jack chuckled. "Don''t say that, dear. Don''t use me wrongly."

    "Really? So I''m allowed to buy whatever clothes I want?" Anne''s beautiful eyes glowed beautifully as she spoke.

    "Sure, why not," said Jack softly.

    Anne smiled and rolled one eye at Alice who was sitting directly behind her. "Deal, you promised. Just watch out if you don''t agree with my choice of clothes."

    Jack nodded his head again to assure Anne that he wasn''t joking. Seeing Jack''s response, Anne''s enthusiasm for participating in the fashion show red up again. She even took out her smart phone which had been in the pocket of the Chanel jacket that she wore.

    But the promise was only a lip service, as none of Anne''s choices were approved by Jack. The old-fashioned man didn''t allow Anne to buy a beautiful bikini that the models were showing on the catwalk, even though ording to Anne, her bikini choice was the one that was the most polite and didn''t highlight her body too much. But Jack still didn''t allow Anne to have the bikini, let alone wear it on the beach like Anne and Alice had previously nned.

    As a result, during the rest of the fashion show, Anne had lost the mood to follow it until the end. She even chose to y games on her cell phone instead of seeing the models walking on the catwalk justifying the expensive clothes they wear, and likewise with Alice.? Alice, who also did not get permission from Erick to buy the beautiful, very limited edition bikinis, also chose to keep herself busy by enjoying the food in her hands instead of enjoying the rest of the fashion show.

    After the show was over, Anne immediately got up from her chair and asked Alice to hurry out of the Grand Pis. However, because Jack and Erick''s steps were long, both of them were easily chased by the two men.

    "How long are you two going to walk all the way like this doing nothing, babe?" From behind, Jack asked Anne.

    "It''s up to us what we want to do. If you are tired go back to the hotel and rest," replied Anne curtly.

    Jack smiled faintly. He knew his wife was angry. "Are you mad about that super sexy outfit?"

    Anne''s steps immediately stopped. Alice who had been walking beside Anne also immediately stopped her steps.

    "What else do you think?"

    Jack shrugged his shoulders. "Well, I don''t know, that''s why I''m asking you."

    Anne stomped one foot hard. "You''re a bitch, a liar, giving false promise. I hate you."

    After saying that Anne then prepared to leave, but was just about to step forward when suddenly Jack pulled her body back. At the same time a bicycle ridden by a 13 year old boy passed right in front of Anne. If only Jack hadn''t pulled her, maybe by now Anne would have crouched down on that high-speed bicycle.

    "Hey!!" Erick shouted loudly along with several other people who were shocked by the boy''s behavior, who was cycling on the pedestrian path.

    Anne was very surprised that she could only stay silent when she was in Jack''s arms, and so was Alice, who immediately approached her.

    "Are you okay, babe?"

    "Are you okay, Anne?"

    Alice and Jack asked Anne a question at the same time.

    With a face as pale as paper, Anne tried to smile. "Yes, I''m fine."

    Although Anne said that she was fine, but Jack wasn''t. Jack, who knew that his wife was not okay, then pulled her hand towards a restaurant that was right beside them at the moemnt. Seeing Jack took Anne into the restaurant, Alice and Erick followed behind them without speaking. Even though Erick actually still wanted to find out who the boy was, who was still riding his bicycle recklessly along the sidewalk that was getting further and further away from where they were now.

    When they were at the restaurant, without shame, Jack immediately squatted in front of Anne to check her legs. Jack had seen Anne had a wrong foot when she pulled her body back.

    "Jack, what are you doing? Many people are looking at you," said Anne quietly. She felt ufortable with the gazes of the restaurant patrons who were currently staring intently at them.

    "Jack..."

    "Calm down, I''m checking your feet."

    "But people are looking at us, Jack."

    Jack took a deep breath. Suddenly, he got up and stood staring at all the restaurant patrons who were looking at him. Without further ado, Jack then exined what he was doing at the moment using very fluent French.

    Anne even opened her mouth wide because she couldn''t believe Jack would say that in front of so many strangers. With a flushed face, Anne pulled Jack''s hand back to focus on him.

    "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"

    Jack narrowed his eyes. "Crazy? What''s crazy? I''m just exining to them all what I was doing to you, so they wouldn''t think of me or of you."

    "Yes, but..."

    "Sorry to bother you both, Sir, Madam." A well-dressed man suddenly cut Anne''s words in French.

    Jack immediately turned to the man who had just appeared with an unfriendly gaze as usual. For Jack, a foreign man who tried to approach him and Anne was a threat.

    "Can I help you?" asked Jack curtly.

    "Introduce me, my name is Philippe August, the General Manager of this restaurant. I heard that your wife almost became a victim of a reckless cyclist who passed in front of this restaurant, is that true?"

    Jack frowned. "That''s right. Do things like this happen often?"

    The man named Philippe August nodded his head. "That''s right, sir, for almost three weeks, there have been around 20 people who have be victims. They are a new group of pickpockets who use bicycles as a means to carry out their actions."

    "Jesus!"

    Phillipe August smiled at Anne''s exim. "Yes Ma''am, even three people have been caught by the police, but their gang is still not deterred and continues to annoy the residents and tourists around this ce. Therefore, try to check first whether there are missing items or not. If indeed something is missing, I can help you go to the CCTV room to see in detail the face of the criminal, so that we can report it to the police station for further processing."

    "No, it doesn''t look like anything was lost. Even if something goes missing, I can buy her 100 of the same stuff that the criminal took. So you don''t have to bother taking my wife to the CCTV room." Jack, who had not liked the man with the thin beard in front of him, immediately spoke a little sarcastically while taking a position in front of Anne, blocking the gaze of the man named Philippe August.

    Jack didn''t like any other men smiling at Anne, including the man who imed to be the general manager of the restaurant they were currently at. What was that? He was going to take Anne to the CCTV room? What the hell... Jack won''t let that happen.

    "Jack..."

    Jack ignored Anne''s call. He was still focused on Philippe August who didn''t want to leave their ce immediately.

    To be continued

 Chapter 737 - Jacks Belonging

    After the General Manager left them, Jack immediately took a chair and sat next to Anne, whose cheeks were now blushing red which made her look even more beautiful, making Jack hungry and wanting to eat her right now. It had been almost a week since Jack didn''t touch her, because of the damn period that interfered with their night activities.

    "If you don''t feelfortable in this restaurant, we can find another restaurant, babe," said Jack tly with his fingers already entrenched in Anne''s slender waist. Jack seemed to be showing everyone that Anne was his.

    A waiter standing beside their table smiled at Jack''s words.

    "I''m choosing the food now, Jack, and first take your hand off my waist."

    Jack smirked. "Never. After all, this is where my real hand lies."

    Anne took a deep breath. She slowly handed the menu book she was holding to Erick and Alice, who had been silent for a long time seeing how possessive Jack was of her. "You choose, I''ll eat whatever menu you choose," she said softly as she leaned back in her chair, letting Jack control her body perfectly.

    Damn, once again the male servant, who had been standing by, smiled because of Anne''s words and this time Jack vowed to remember the little servant''s face.

    Erick smiled and grabbed the menu book in front of him. He then started talking and ordered a menu that was very foreign to Anne''s ears. But strangely, from all the food names that Erick mentioned, none of them were interrupted by Jack. It seemed that Jack agreed with all of Erick''s menu choices.

    "Yes sir, please wait. We will prepare your order, excuse me."

    Erick and Alice nodded their heads simultaneously in response to the waiter''s words, while Anne and Jack remained silent. The two of them seemed to be fighting through their eyes.

    It didn''t take long for all the food that Erick ordered to arrive. A variety of delicious food items were already avable on the table. Anne and Jack''s food menu was the same in the form of the best beef slices from Japan doused with fresh lemon sauce,bined with a fresh chicken carrot sd, that immediately made Anne salivating. While Alice ordered toasted sesame ginger salmon which smelled very appetizing, which made Erick envious and regretted his choice of just ordering a regr beef steak.

    After the waiter finished serving their orders on the table, they began to enjoy the food that was served. Jack enjoyed his food with one hand because he still stubbornly refused to let go of Anne''s waist.

    Anne herself, who was already focused on her food, ignored Jack. This time she praised Erick as high as the sky for being able to order extraordinarily delicious dishes. Anne was really enjoying her food right now. She even went back to ordering an extrarge lemon wedge from the waiter and took a bite without feeling the sourness at all.

    "Anne."

    "Madam."

    Erick and Alice''s voices sounded simultaneouslymenting on what Anne was doing right now, biting on a lemon wedge which still had a little water left after she squeezed it on top of the finest beef slice.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Anne quietly without guilt.

    Alice swallowed her saliva quickly. "Isn''t it sour?"

    "What?"

    "Those lemons."

    Anne shook her head quickly. "No, you want to try?"

    In unison, Alice and Erick shook their heads quickly. "No, thank you."

    Anne chuckled. She then grabbed the second lemon wedge and again squeezed it firmly over the half of the meatloaf and chicken sd. After the two slices of lemon were finished, Anne continued to enjoy the meat voraciously. It was a new way of eating that Erick and Alice had never imagined. While Jack could only smile in amusement at the horror in Erick and Alice''s eyes as they watched his wife''s way of eating. Without a word, Jack then moved the slices of meat on his te to Anne''s te, which was almost empty.

    "Jack..."

    "It''s okay, it''s yours. Watching you eat makes me full," said Jack quietly cutting her words.

    Anne''s beautiful eyes rounded perfectly. "Are you serious?"

    "Sure, eat them."

    Anne then devoured Jack''s meat that had moved onto her te. Since Erick had ordered the food with fresh lemon sauce, Jack had agreed. He was sure that Anne would like it, that''s why he didn''t protest or interrupt what Erick had said earlier. Seeing how Anne was eating made Erick and Alice lose their appetite. They just messed up the food without actually eating them. Only a slightly crazy person would eat their meat with lemon so sour unless...

    Erick and Alice''s faces stiffened. The two looked at each other for a while before finally ring at Jack.

    "Whatever is on your mind right now, you better get rid of it, because my wife is having her period right now." Suddenly, Jack spoke as if he understood what was in the mind of his secretary and best assistant with a mischievous smile on his face.

    "S-sorry sir, I didn''t mean to..."

    "I know, you better finish your food, Erick. Don''t you know how much the cows sacrificed to get big and healthy so you can enjoy their meat?"

    The sarcastic tone ofmand then made Erick and Alice grab their forks and knives again to continue eating without daring to argue. Seeing Erick and Alice eating immediately made Anne chuckle. Jack was really the incarnation of the Devil who could not be denied.

    After spending thirty minutes at the restaurant, Jack then took Anne and the others away, of course after he had settled all their food using one of his magic cards, an unlimited ck card with his name clearly engraved on the bottom.

    "Jackson Knight rke." Philippe August, who had been staring at Jack because he was annoyed with him after Jack''s sarcasticment earlier, let out a small scream from behind the counter after seeing Jack''s ck card that the waiter had brought.

    "Why? Do you know him, sir?" asked the waiter and the cashier at the same time.

    Phillipe August''s face stiffened. "There''s no one who doesn''t know him in fancy restaurants like ours. He''s one of the most influential businessmen in all of Europe, the sole heir to two influential families in Switzend and Luxembourg."

    Both the waiter and the cashier opened their mouths wide. They didn''t understand what their General Manager was talking about.

    "Never mind, it''s not important. What is clear is that the man is the richest and most dangerous man, so watch your attitude," said Philippe August again hoarsely as if he was talking to himself.

    The waiter and the cashier nodded their heads slowly. Both of them continued to focus on their work, swiping Jack''s ck card carefully.

    From where he was sitting Jack could see the previously impudent General Manager''s face turning pale. His n of revenge had worked. Who dared to take Anne to the CCTV room without asking for his permission? Ever since the food came, this was the time that Jack had been waiting for, cornering people after finding out who he really was.

    When the waiter came back to return the card, Jack took out four 100 USD bills and gave them to the waiter as a tip, a veryrge nominal for a tip. Even the waiter was frozen in disbelief. The tip he had just received was thergest amount he had received during his career as a waiter.

    "Give my greetings to your General Manager, tell him to study good etiquette again before serving guests," Jack said softly to the waiter as he got up from his chair. Jack was sure the General Manager, who he thought was presumptuous, must have heard his voice because Jack had deliberately raised his voice in hopes that the Frenchman would hear him.

    It was Jack''s elegant and lethal revenge for a man who dared to seek an opportunity to harass his woman, his precious possession.

    To be continued

 Chapter 738 - As Long As Youre Beside Me

    < Eiffel Tower, Paris, France - 08.00 PM >

    Anne decided to rx in the garden around the Eiffel Tower, instead of sitting in the expensive restaurants around one of the most famous towers in the world. She even chose to use her expensive scart for her seat on the grass, like other young couples who also did the same as Anne.

    "Look up, the sky is beautiful tonight." Anne spoke quietly as she continued to look up at the sky, which did look very beautiful tonight.

    Jack, who felt ufortable sitting on the grass as he was now, only smiled for a moment and then focused his gaze on Anne, who was stunned by the night sky. Being looked at by Jack continuously made Anne realize, she slowly turned her gaze to Jack who looked very annoyed.

    Anne then sat cross-legged with her body straight facing Jack. "Why? Are you still angry that I invited you to rx in a ce like this?"

    Jack snorted. "No, who''s mad?" Jack was too proud to admit that he wasn''tfortable sitting on the grass in the open like this.

    "If you''re not angry, then what does this face mean, hm?"

    Jack shook his face, trying to avoid Anne''s hand that wanted to touch him. "I just can''t believe you chose to do this. How can you refuse to rx in a five-star restaurant and instead choose to sit on the ground like this with these people? What if one of them has evil intentions, Anne? We''re not bringing any bodyguards right now."

    Anne chuckled. "You know, being in the open like this is actually more fun than having to sit in a soft andfortable chair to the apaniment of romantic songs and delicious food. Being here will actually make you feel free without having to think about what other people think of us or take revenge like you did at the restaurant earlier, when you purposely embarrassed the restaurant manager for speaking so rudely to you, right?"

    "You know I was teaching that rude manager a lesson earlier?"

    "Jack, we''ve known each other for a long time. And I know very well who you are, including what you did earlier."

    Jack snorted. "Whose fault is he to speak so rudely to you? How dare he ask you to go with him to the CCTV room in person? If he appreciated me, he would have spoken to me first, not like before. He was totally hical." Jack''s anger at the previous restaurant manager returned when Anne mentioned it again.

    "Jeez, it was just a small talk, Jack."

    "Bad intentions start only when there''s a chance," he turned his face the other way.

    Anne shook her head. She couldn''t believe her husband was still so childish like this. But on the other hand, Anne was happy. Jack''s overflowing jealousy like this didn''t change. It was still the same as when they were still involved in an unclear rtionship, because at that time, Jack did not express his feelings like other men when asking a woman out for the first time. What Jack did at that time was immediately to im that she belonged to the jealous man. Considering all of that, Anne smiled to herself.

    Anne suddenly moved her head towards Jack''s thigh and turned it into a pillow. Jack''s heart beat very fast when he saw Anne was suddenly lying on his thigh in the open like this when the hard object in his underwear was on fire.

    "Anne ..." Jack hoarsely.

    Anne smiled. "Shut up, I''m enjoying the view of the sky. Really, this is the best position."

    Damn, damn junior. Jack cursed his manhood in his heart. How could his manhood getting even harder only because he heard Anne said that this was the best position.

    "Jack."

    "Yes."

    "Thank you foring into my life and making me happy. Sometimes, I still can''t believe the life I''m living now is actually happening from marrying you, having a handsome son from you, being ady living in a magnificent pce, and being able to get anything I want. Really, I never imagined that I would go through this kind of life with you," Anne said quietly with sad eyes looking at Jack.

    "Don''t talk nonsense like this, I don''t like it."

    Anne smiled, her guess was right. Jack would definitely be annoyed at her words. "I''m just telling my heart. Even though so many things have happened, I''m grateful that you''re still by my side. You''re always there for me, Jack."

    Jack''s blue eyes narrowed. He now understood what his wife was talking as she looked at him.

    "The arrests of Edmund and Leon who turned out to be the masterminds of all the chaos that befell us, the loss of Princess, the confession of sins and the death of Steffi, and the sudden departure of Linda and Paul really made me unable to walk again without you, Jack. I know you might think I''m being too childish, but I''d really be crazy if I had to face it myself, Jack," added Anne back with tears in her eyes.

    Jack smiled faintly and moved his hand to caress Anne''s face which looked so dazzling under the sky like now. "You are my strength, Anne. You are the reason I stay in this world and fight against all of the people who try to make me fall. You are the reason for me to stand tall despite the loss of our precious daughter, so don''t say that. We''ve been through all the storms that hit our lives, and I hope you''re strong enough to continue to stand by me."

    Anne''s tears dripped slowly from the corners of her eyes because of Jack''s words. "I hope after this, we can live a normal life like any other couple, without any more distractions from bad people or people from our respective pasts. I just want to be happy, that''s all, Jack."

    Jack slowly moved his hands towards Anne''s shoulders and helped her to get up from his thighs. After Anne sat in front of him, without hesitation Jack gave a kiss on Anne''s lips gently and ended up pressing her forehead on Anne''s forehead.

    "That''s my wish too! Don''t you remember what the biggest wish I ever said to you was?"

    "What wish?"

    "I want to have a dozen children from you."

    "Jack..." Anne sighed softly with her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. "I''m not a cat that can give birth to a lot of children."

    Jack chuckled. "That''s just what I want. If you can''t, I won''t force it. Besides having two or three children, I think is enough."

    Bam!

    Anne threw a punch at Jack''s thigh pretty hard.

    "You suck! It''s really easy to get pregnant and give birth. And it looks like I won''t be able to get pregnant for another year or two, Jack."

    Jack''s face stiffened. "What do you mean?"

    Anne took Jack''s right hand and ced it on his stomach. "I''ve had two caesareans and it would be dangerous if I got pregnant again in the near future, that''s why I ..."

    "No, don''t get pregnant then. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you, Anne." Jack immediately cut Anne''s words quickly with a stiff face.

    "Really? Then how about your dream of having a dozen children?" asked Anne quietly trying to tease Jack.

    Jack grabbed Anne''s cheeks with both hands. "That can be thought aboutter, the important thing is that I can still continue to produce children continuously with you."

    "Jack ..."

    Anne''s words stopped because Jack had pressed his lips firmly and deeply without shame, even though they were currently in the open. Anne closed her eyes enjoying the kiss that Jack was giving her at the moment.

    To be continued

 Chapter 739 - The Last Generation

    Exactly a week after Jack and Anne returned from Paris, Jack went back to Germany. This time he went alone and did not take Anne along. Jack''s arrival was greeted by Bobby, one of the Ganke family''swyers who was a former personal assistant to Mrs. Chaterine Ganke.

    "As it is written in the will, all the Ganke family property will belong to Mrs. Marianne, sir," Bobby said quietly as he handed over the file containing the will that was made by him at Leon''s request.

    Jack pushed the file back toward thewyer slowly. "Sorry, sir, I, as the husband of Marianne, refuse the property belonging to the Ganke family given to her. Since my wife was divorced with Leon at that time, she no longer has any rtionship with the Ganke family. So legally, she cannot ept property that is not her right. After all, I am capable enough to make my wife live prosperously until we grow old together. So sorry, I can''t ept it."

    "But Master, this is Lord Ganke''sst message before he..."

    "I know Leon''s good intentions, but sorry, I have the right to refuse." Jack immediately cut Bobby''s words quickly. "If you want to just take the Ganke family property for you or donate it to an organization in need, I once again reiterate not to associate my wife with the Ganke family again. Since she is the current Mrs. rke, I hope you understand what I''m saying."

    After saying that, Jack then left Bobby''s office without saying goodbye, ignoring Bobby, who still called out his name.

    This morning, when Jack was at the office, he received word from Erick who said that Leonardo Ganke had died by suicide and that Ganke''s family wanted to meet with Anne to read the will that Leon had written for her. That was why Jack immediately went to Germany to meet the Ganke family''swyer, who already held Leon''s will. In that letter, Leon said that Anne would be the heir to all of the Ganke family''s property.

    Of course this made Jack angry. He felt humiliated by Leon, who just thought that he was unable to provide for Anne. Therefore, he immediately went to Germany without thinking and asked Erick to block news of Leon''s death from Anne. Jack didn''t want her to be sad again. Even though Leon was the one who had hurt her deeply, Jack knew that Leon was Anne''s first unrequited love. Because of that, Jack didn''t want Anne to be sad anymore. After the departure of Linda and Paul, which made Anne drop, Jack didn''t want Anne to have another burden on her mind, especially when they were trying to get back to normal life, after all the crying and sadness that had happened so far.

    With the hotel driver, Jack went to a fairly old cemetery. His steps stopped at aplex that contained a new tomb that had a tombstone inscribed with the name of Leonardo Ganke.

    Jack slowly lowered his sunsses and stood for a long time in front of Leon''s new grave. Because it was only yesterday afternoon that Leon was buried in his family''s cemetery. Jack looked around at the other tombstones. There were the names of both Leon''s parents and the previous generation until finally Jack''s gaze stopped at the tombstone of Chaterine Ganke which looked very well preserved.

    "Hi Madam, nice to meet you. I''m Jackson Knight rke, Marianne''s husband whom you once set up with your grandson, Leon. Now Anne and I are very happy, we also have a cute child. Honestly, I''m very lucky because your grandson divorced Anne at that time, because if Leon had made Anne happy back then, maybe I would never be this happy. A little rude, indeed, but it is the truth. I know you really like my wife that''s why I came to pay tribute to you as well as to say thank you because you are very good to my wife. And you know, Madam, now that your grandson, Leon, is dead, as he decided to end his life while in a mental hospital in Switzend. I don''t know what was in Leon''s mind when he decided to end his life. I''m sorry for the choice your grandson made and I''m a little upset about his final will for my wife. I''m not a rich man, but believe me, I have the ability to make my own wife happy. That''s why I refuse the will that your grandson gave to my wife. I hope up there you can say this to Leon." Jack took a deep breath and ended his words to Chaterine Ganke and returned his focus to Leon''s grave, which was next to the grave of his grandmother as thest generation of the Ganke family.

    "I appreciate your good intentions to my wife, but please, sorry, I can''t ept it. As a husband, I have the right to refuse any gift to my wife, including money from your family. I hope you can rest easy up there. I''ve told yourwyer to take care of the Ganke family''s inheritance, I hope he has a wise way to manage your family''s inheritance. From the bottom of my heart, I really thank you for making Annee to me. Don''t worry, Anne and I have forgiven all your actions so far, so you can rest easy on God''s side and reunite with Steffi again. See youter, Leonardo Ganke." Jack ced a red rose on Leon''s tombstone. To be honest, Jack still regretted Leon''s decision to end his life. But on the other hand, he believed that what happened to Leon had be his destiny arranged by God.

    With firm steps, Jack walked out of the Ganke family cemetery. He could faintly hear the conversations of other cemetery visitors who were talking about the tragic fate of the Ganke family which ended in its fourth generation, Leonardo Ganke.

    The women regretted Leon''s decision to choose to end his own life, even though Leon is a very handsome and rich man. It was very easy for him to get any woman to be his wife, who would give birth to his children.

    Jack just thinned his lips hearing the women''s conversation. He preferred to put his sunsses back on his sharp nose and rushed off to the car belonging to the hotel where he was staying to immediately leave the tomb.

    "Go straight to the hotel again. After that, take me to the airport," said Jack quietly when he was in the car.

    "Yes sir."

    Not long after that, the car was speeding down the highway leaving the cemetery. On the way to the hotel, Jack identally watched the news broadcast from the small monitor in front of him.

    Jack''s lips widened when he saw Bobby Kris announce the heirs of the Ganke family were in front of the curious mass media who wanted to know who was the lucky person to get all the wealth and assets of the Ganke family who had no sessors.

    "Hopefully with this you and the rest of your family can rest easy up there, Leon," Jack said quietly when Bobby Kris finished showing Ganke Foundation, an organization who will get all the wealth of the Ganke family.

    Ganke Foundation was made by Bobby at thest moments before the interview started. Bobby decided to follow Jack''s advice by channeling all of the Ganke family''s possessions to people in need.

    "See you in another life, Leon." Jack was talking to himself again as he looked at Leon''s photo on the monitor.

    To be continued

 Chapter 740 - Bored

    Anne put her cell phone on the table carefully. She had just sent some money to Asher who was currently being cared for by his grandparents in London. Even though Anne really wanted to take care of her best friend''s son, she couldn''t force her will, because even though she was an outsider, Asher still had healthy grandparents who were able to take care of him. Therefore, Anne must strengthened herself to see the adorable baby being cared for by her family.

    Since returning from Paris, Anne''s daily activities were filled with caring for nts in the garden and reading magazines, nothing more. Having no friends to travel with made her at a loss about what to do. She couldn''t possibly keep bothering Alice, because Alice had to work. Moreover, the girl was Jack''s trusted secretary at thepany. Anne also couldn''t stop Doctor Caitlyn from leaving Geneva. Her family and workce were in Luxembourg.

    "Lunch time is almost over, Madam." A maid''s voice broke Anne''s thoughts.

    Anne smiled, trying to hide her nervousness. "What time is it?"

    "It''s nearly one o''clock, Ma''am."

    Anne took a deep breath. Doing nothing and not talking to new people for a week had made boredom hit her quickly

    "Are you bored, Madam?" asked the maid again.

    "Can you see it?"

    The maid smiled. "Very clearly, Madam."

    Anne grabbed the ss of water beside her and took a quick gulp. "I''m bored. There''s nothing else I can do. If Christian was here, I probably wouldn''t be so bored."

    "Why don''t you try to find some other fun activities like thedies out there, Madam?"

    "What kind of fun activities?" asked Anne in confusion.

    "Join some charity groups or the trending socialite groups, Madam. On my social media ounts, I often see lots of young women your age doing such things, visiting beautiful ces, fancy restaurants, expensive boutiques, and taking pictures there to be uploaded to their social media ounts."

    Anne smiled. She understood what the maid, who was standing beside her, was talking about. Instead of responding to the maid''s words, Anne got up from the chair where she was sitting and put her arm around the maid''s shoulder which startled the young girl. "I''ve always hated doing that kind of thing, showing off my existence by disying luxury. I avoid that very much."

    "Why is that, Madam?"

    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because Ie from a poor family that I don''t have as much taste as those women. I''m afraid that if I join them, I''ll be the object of ridicule," replied Anne quietly as she put her bums on the soft chair.

    The other maids who were preparing to serve Anne''s meal looked at each other. They really couldn''t believe the mistress would talk like that. Because they had heard a lot of extraordinary things about the mistress from Erick and Nichs, who had lived in this big house before the mistress was picked up from Abeerden.

    "You are too humble, Madam."

    "Yes, Madam."

    "Master''s wealth is still far more than the husbands of the richest pretentious women."

    "Yes, that''s right."

    Anne just smiled hearing the chatter of her maids. In the past, Linda was the one who often asked her to make friends with the wives of other entrepreneurs. Linda, who was furious to see the women showing off their luxuries on social media, had asked Anne to do the same, so that they would realize that above them there were people who were far richer, but because Anne didn''t have such trait, she never wanted to do what Linda suggested.

    "Oh right. Who''s cooking this?" asked Anne quietly, interrupting the conversation of her maids, who were still talking about the lifestyles of the socialites who were troubling the public these days because their lifestyles were too luxurious.

    A red-haired maid stepped forward. "I did, Madam. Don''t you like it, Madam?"

    "Hmm no, I just wanted topliment you. It''s delicious! It''s my first time eating this. What''s this called?"

    "It''s called Stroganoff, Madam. It''s one of the Russian specialties, my grandmother''s homnd."

    Anne wiped her lips with a napkin. "Oh, so you have Russian blood?"

    The maid nodded her head quickly in response to Anne''s question. Not long after that, there was a brief re-introduction of the maids to Anne. Anne smiled happily when she found out that her maids were of many races. Anne had not been this happy for a long time: tough out loud while talking to other people.

    Their conversation ended when Anne received a call from Jack, asking about her activities today. Jack also told her that today he woulde hometer than usual, because he had to take care of some important work with Alice and Erick.

    "Okay, I''ll hang up now. I love you, babe."

    Anne smiled at the camera where Jack was currently pouting his lips like he was kissing Anne. "Love you too."

    Anne sighed when her cell phone screen again showed her wedding photo wallpaper with Jack. Her eyes were staring at the clock at the top of her cell phone screen.

    "Two o''clock in the afternoon. Hufff ... I''m really tired. There''s nothing I can do in this house," said Anne quietly, looking at the maids, who had previously chatted with her, while tidying the dining table deftly.

    Because she was really bored, Anne finally decided to take a short walk outside to get some fresh air. But as she was just about to head to the side garden which borders the yground of two tigers from Siberia, her husband''s pet, her eyes caught one of her husband''s favorite cars being cleaned by several servants.

    Immediately, Anne''s eyes lit up. "I know what to do."

    Without thinking twice, Anne then rushed into the house again. Skipping a bit, she went to her room which was on the second floor. Ten minutester, Anne had changed her clothes. She was wearing tight jeans thatplemented her curves, with an over-sized shirt that made her look swag, along with a pair of sneakers with the same color as the hat that Anne was currently wearing. Dressing up like that made her look like a young girl. No one would know that she was a mother who had given birth to two children.

    After grabbing one of Jack''s car keys from the special cupboard, she then rushed out of the house to the car garage.

    "Which car is the keys that I hold?" asked Anne quietly as she held out the key she was holding to the two men who were cleaning a metallic ck Lamborghini Aventador.

    "Those are the keys to this car, Madam."

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "This is the Lamborghini keys?"

    "Yes, Ma''am."

    Anne looked doubtful for a while before she finally smiled and asked the two servants to prepare the Lamborgini Aventador for her to use. Although initially confused, the two servants finally did as the madam ordered. Anne immediately buckled her seatbelt before finally stepping on the gas pedal of the expensive car and driving it down the streets of Geneva alone. Anne''s goal this afternoon was to wander around Geneva, enjoying the city alone to get rid of her boredom.

    To be continued

 Chapter 741 - Saint Pierre Cathedral

    After circling the streets of Geneva for nearly two hours, Anne''s metallic ck Lamborghini Aventador? finally stopped at St. Pierre Cathedral, which was very far from her luxurious home.

    St. Pierre Cathedral was one of the most famous tourist destinations in Geneva. At first, this one church was a building intended for a Roman Catholic church. However, when the reformation took ce, this church became a Protestant church and that function still continued today.

    Anne parked her luxury car in the women''s parking lot in the churchyard. She carried her backpack on her left shoulder as she walked into the church. When she arrived, the church was quite crowded with many tourists, who hade from various countries. Even Anne also heard some German-speaking people, who were admiring the interior of the historic church.

    Anne sat in a long chair at the very back. She then kneeled down with her hands clenched on her thighs. Anne prayed to express her gratitude for all the happiness she had received so far and prayed for her loved ones who had gone first. Usually Anne would only mention the names of her parents and brother, David rke, but this time, Anne also mentioned the names of the princess, along with Linda and Paul.

    "Take care of the princess for me, I love you."

    Anne closed her prayer by sending a message to Linda and Paul to take care of the princess for her.

    "It seems that the names you mentioned earlier are important people in your life," said a man who was already sitting on Anne''s right side politely.

    Anne, who had just opened her eyes, immediately turned to the source of the sound and was surprised to see a man sitting next to her with a golden retriever apanying him on the floor.

    "A dog!!!"

    The man chuckled. "Why are you surprised like that? Is there aw against a dog from entering the church?"

    "No. Hmm, I mean, I don''t know. It''s just that this is the first time I saw someoneing to church with a dog. That''s why I was very surprised, especially since this dog looks..."

    "Snowee, my dog, ??is very friendly. He will not bite carelessly without my consent or orders." The ck bespectacled man cut off the words quickly.

    "Oh really? May I touch it?"

    "Go ahead. Just call his name, he''ll understand."

    Anne smiled. She slowly moved the bag that was previously on herp to the seat, and approached the big golden dog. With a bit of hesitation, Anne stretched out her hand towards the big dog, who was lying on the floor. "Snowee ...e here baby ..."

    "He''s a boy, by the way."

    "Ah, I see," answered Anne quickly. "Snowee, good boy."

    As the bespectacled man said, the golden retriever named Snowee was very friendly. He even immediately licked Anne''s hand who was petting his head.

    "Good boy. He is very smart. How old is he?" asked Anne curiously.

    "I adopted Snowee when he was 2 months old, when I was in a car ident 3 years ago."

    Anne raised her head and looked at the bespectacled man who was still sitting quietly in his chair. "Car ident?"

    "Yes, it was a car ident that made me lose my sight," the man replied quietly as he lowered his sunsses from his nose.

    Anne immediately covered her mouth quickly. Guilt immediately pierced Anne''s chest.

    "I''m sorry," said Anne in a low voice full of regret.

    The man put his sunsses back on, the smile disappeared from his handsome face. "Edgar Jones," he said quietly, holding his hand out in front of her.

    Anne, who felt bad, immediately grabbed the man''s hand and held it tightly. "Marianne, but you can just call me Anne."

    Edgar smiled. "Anne. What a nice name. Nice to meet you, Anne."

    "Me too, I''m happy to meet Snowee. You must really love him, don''t you?"

    "Moreover, sometimes dogs are more loyal and honest than humans. Over the past three years, I have been able to find out those who are truly sincere friends with me, and those who only take advantage of me when I''m still healthy," replied Edgar tly as he groped �Ctouching Snowee''s head, who was already beside him. The smart dog seemed to be strengthening his master.

    Anne pursed her lips hearing the poor man''s words in front of her. Really, Anne was wrong at the moment. It felt very awkward to leave a man with a disability like Edgar. Even though at the moment, there was a smart dog apanying him, but still Anne couldn''t bear to leave the man alone.

    "Who are you here with?" asked Anne quietly.

    "I went alone with Snowee to this church, and right now I''m waiting for someone to pick me up," Edgar answered honestly.

    "Someone? Your lover?"

    Edgar smiled. "My girlfriend was the first to leave me when the doctor said I lost my sight three years ago."

    "Jesus, how dare he!"

    Edgar chuckled in amusement. "Isn''t that natural? No woman would sincerely apany her disabled and poor boyfriend like me."

    "Not all flowers in one nt will bloom at the same time and so will a woman. Your ex-girlfriend could do that to you, but it''s not necessarily the same with other women. So don''t generalize all women to have the same attitude just because of what your ex-girlfriend did," said Anne quickly. She didn''t like beingpared to Edgar''s ex-girlfriend, who just left when Edgar was at his lowest point.

    When Edgar was about to open his lips to answer Anne''s words, suddenly a middle-aged man with white hair appeared from behind and immediately touched Edgar''s shoulder. Edgar, who had understood the man''s touch, slowly nodded his head and tried to get up from the chair he was sitting in. Seeing the master got up, Snowee also got up. Snowee continued waving his tail in pleasure and it made Anne excited. But she refrained from touching the clever dog, because he seemed to be leaving soon.

    As Anne had expected, Edgar was then seen walking away towards the exit with the middle-aged man and Snowee walking on his right. When Anne was about to reach for her bag which was on the seat, suddenly Edgar stopped in his tracks and turned around.

    "Thank you, Marianne. This brief meeting was so pleasant. If there is still a chance, I hope one day we can meet again," he said softly with a smile.

    Anne pursed her lips. Even though Edgar couldn''t see her, but Anne still wouldn''t smile carelessly at a man. She still kept herself to be natural in front of other men.

    "I am not a native of this city. The chances of us meeting again may be very slim," replied Anne tly.

    Edgar smiled. The man slowly took off his sunsses and gripped them tightly. Although at this time both of the man''s eyes could not function, but for some reason, Anne felt that the man was staring at her sharply.

    "Fate will bring us togetherter on," said the man quietly before finally turning his body and rushing away from Anne, along with his loyal dog, Snowee, and the middle-aged man who picked him up.

    Anne continued to stare at Edgar for a while until finally the vibration of her cell phone made her realize. Anne quickly grabbed her cell phone and smiled when she saw Jack''s name appear on the screen of her cell phone.

    "Hello..."

    "What are you doing at Saint Pierre Cathedral, Anne?!"

    To be continued

 Chapter 742 - Traffic Cop

    Anne was driving Jack''s Lamborghini Aventador at high speed. Right now, all that was in her mind was that she should get home soon. Jack''s voice when he called her just a moment ago really scared her. After traveling for almost 45 minutes, Anne finally arrived at her big house. She slowly gulped when she saw Jack was standing beside his car with his hands on his hips.

    Erick and the other maids seemed to be bowing their heads deeply behind Jack. Even though at the moment Jack didn''t make a sound, but an aura of anger seemed to emanate from his body and it was enough to make Anne shiver. With a quick movement, Anne got out of her car and walked over to Jack. She tried to calm down even though her heart was beating very fast.

    "Jack ..."

    "Keys," said Jack coldly asking Anne for the car keys.

    Without speaking, Anne then stretched out her hand towards Jack to give him the keys she was still holding. Jack immediately pointed the key that Anne had just given to Erick, who was standing behind him.

    "Keep all the car keys at home in my study. Without my permission, no one is allowed to use my cars anymore," he said quietly to Erick without taking his eyes off Anne.

    "Yes, sir."

    Anne grimaced at what Jack said to her.

    "And you," Jack growled furiously. "You''re not allowed anywhere else. You can leave this house when you''re with me, Anne."

    "No, I''m not a bird who will just sit here in a cage. I have every right to enjoy my own life, Jack." Anne shouted loudly enough to answer Jack''s words which were very unreasonable.

    Jack looked at Anne sharply. It was obvious that he was trying to hold back his anger so as not to explode at this moment. It was proven by the visible muscles on Jack''s face bulged very clearly around his forehead. Only when he was furious the sight would be seen. And this was the first time Anne had seen it.

    "Are you going against me, Anne?"

    Anne folded her arms across her chest quickly, trying to stay calm even though she was currently very nervous. "I don''t know, I don''t know if it''s called fighting or not. What is clear is that I strongly reject the ridiculous rules you made earlier."

    A ghastly smile spread across Jack''s face. A secondter that demonic smile turned into a rage if it weren''t for the interruption of some of the Warriors, who said that there were two police cars waiting in front of the gate, trying to get in.

    Jack frowned. "Cops? What do the cops need?"

    "I don''t know, sir, I clearly heard one of the cops mention the license te of the Lamborghini Aventador that Madam drove was past the average speed limit on the motorway."

    "Anne ..."

    Anne immediately lowered her head quickly. She unconsciously bit her lips hard at this moment when she realized that there was a great danger that was lurking about her.

    A secondter, Jack ordered his men to give permission for the police to enter the house. Without speaking, Jack grabbed Anne''s hand and gripped it tightly and led her into the house. Erick, who realized that there would be a new problem, could only scratch his head that didn''t itch. It felt very tiring to be between a husband and wife who were both stubborn. He wanted to switch roles with Nichs, who was currently enjoying his work in South Korea with Aaron and his wife.

    Jack immediately forced Anne to sit beside him without speaking. Only his very strong grip made Anne realize that her husband was still beside her. A few minutester, the footsteps of many people entered therge white house to the living room where Jack and Anne were.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. rke, sorry to interrupt your time." A traffic policeman with a thin mustache, whose name badge on his chest shown that he was Samuel, spoke as soon as they arrived in front of Jack.

    Jack pursed his lips without changing his expression and eyes. "Please have a seat first, Samuel."

    Samuel swallowed quickly. He forgot who he was dealing with right now. A little nervousness, Samuel invited his five men to sit with him, facing Jack who now wrapped his arms around Anne''s waist very strongly, looking so possessive that it made Samuel shudder in horror. He could feel an immense aura of anger at Jack at this moment. Not only Samuel who felt Jack''s anger, the five other young police officers could also feel the cold aura rising from the body of a Jackson Knight rke, who was sitting in front of them beside his beautiful wife.

    "Okay, tell me what you came for." Jack resumed the conversation in a very unfriendly voice.

    "I''m sorry we bothered you, sir. I wanted to ask if that metallic ck Lamborghini Aventador with license te 01 CLARKE belongs to you, sir?"

    "Yes, that car is mine." Jack immediately answered briefly. He already knew what the police in front of him was talking about at the moment.

    "The car was caught a moment ago exceeding the speed limit for the average speed of cars on the freeway, sir."

    Jack''s jaw tightened. "How fast was the car going?"

    "More than 120km/h, sir."

    Damn, that''s really fast.

    Anne immediately lowered her face. While driving her husband''s favorite car a few moments ago, she didn''t really pay much attention to the speed of the car. What was on her mind at that time was to be able to get home as soon as possible.

    There was silence. No words were uttered after one of Samuel''s men mentioned the speed limit they had previously caught from the car Anne was driving. Jack was still tightly closing his lips. He really looked very scary right now. Even Erick, who was standing behind the policemen, was trying not to look at his master''s face at this time.

    Suddenly, Jack released his arm from Anne''s waist and immediately stood up, making everyone confused. "The car was driven by my wife. You can settle it with my wife then. As a good citizen, I will not hinder orplicate the investigation process. Therefore, please ask my wife everything."

    Anne''s face was immediately pale as paper. She even opened her mouth wide because she couldn''t believe hearing Jack''s words, which she had never expected.

    "Why? Should I exin what happened?" Jack asked quietly without guilt to Samuel and his men who looked still very surprised.

    Samuel shook his head quickly. "No, sir, it''s just that ..."

    "Please take me to the police station," said Anne quickly as she held out her hands to the police.

    Damn, once again Samuel and his men couldn''t say anything. This was the first time they hade face to face with two strange people like Jack and Anne.

    "Come on." Anne repeated her words again.

    "A-are you serious, Madam?"

    Anne smiled and immediately approached Samuel. She unexpectedly lowered her body towards Samuel''s body which made Jack almost had a heart attack seeing what Anne did. In the next second Anne was back on her feet with a handcuff that she took from Samuel''s waist. From where he stood, Jack could see that Samuel''s face was red. Damn, it looked like the policeman enjoyed Anne''s tantalizing scent.

    When Anne was trying to put the handcuffs on her own hands, Jack jumped over the sofa and grabbed Anne''s hand quickly.

    "Are you insane?!" he shouted loudly.

    To be continued

 Chapter 743 - A Gift From Samuel

    The Geneva city traffic police station became noisy with the presence of Jackson Knight rke and his wife, who were arguing in front of Samuel, the police chief who had previously came to Jack''s house to seek information about a Lamborghini Aventador that was traveling above the rmended speed. The policemen were confused by the husband and wife. This was the first time they had encountered a woman who asked to be detained at the police station instead of going home with her husband.

    "As a good citizen, I have to take responsibility for my actions. Therefore, I prefer to be detained," said Anne curtly, trying to avoid Jack''s eyes.

    Jack''s jaw clenched into fists. "Watch your words, Anne."

    Anne brushed the baby hair that covered her eyes using both of her handcuffed hands. Because of the difficulty, she asked a young policeman to help her. Without hesitation, the policeman epted Anne''s hair tie and prepared to help her before he finally froze when he saw Jack was staring at him without blinking.

    "S-sorry, Madam, I can''t tie a woman''s hair," the young policeman stuttered.

    Anne raised one eyebrow. "You can''t? I''m just asking you to do something simple, tie my hair into a ponytail. It''s not aplicated job, is it?"

    The young policeman''s lips trembled violently. He wanted to answer Anne''s words but his voice was caught in his throat. The pressure Jack put on him was too strong. Anne, who had not yet realized the murderous stare from Jack to the poor cop, then turned her gaze to the other cops, trying to ask them for help. But before she opened her lips, all the policemen immediately raised their hands high, refusing Anne''s request which had not even been uttered yet. And that included Samuel, who was already shaking his head from the chair where he was sitting. This was the first time that Samuel had been confused by a rich man.

    Anne snorted in annoyance. "What''s wrong with you guys? You can''t even tie hair, it''s so bad."

    "I''m sorry, Madam, that kind of work is outside our jobs desk." Samuel quickly answered Anne''s words.

    Anne did not respond to Samuel''s words. She preferred to tie her hair, which was already very annoying, carelessly. Because Anne''s hair was tied in a very messy way, seeing her current hairstyle made Jack''s blood boil. Her disheveled style reminded him of how Anne was when they made love. Damn, you have a dirty mind, Jack. Sometimes in a situation like this, that was exactly what he remembered.

    Anne had just feltfortable with her hair, when suddenly, in a short time, her hair came back down because Jack pulled at her hair tie without a word.

    Anne was wide-eyed. "Jack, what are you doing?" she shrieked.

    Jack immediately threw Anne''s hair tie into the trash. "It''s disrespectful to tie your hair like that at the police station."

    "What do you mean disrespectful? I actually made myself look better in front of these policemen by tying my hair. If I leave my hair messy like this, then that''s disrespectful."

    Jack, who couldn''t help himself, immediately approached Anne, who was sitting on afortable sofa. Anne, who did not realize her husband''s great anger, actually straightened her body, looking like she was challenging Jack. Jack himself, who could feel his wife''s resistance, continued to approach Anne even though he was now standing in front of Anne. Without hesitation, Jack continued to bring his body closer to Anne, who was already lying down on the sofa. It was a scene that shouldn''t be happening at the police station. Erick, who realized his master''s jealousy, could only smile silently at Samuel, who was staring at him without blinking.

    Erick was even seen whispering to the other members of the Warriors to ask the police officers to leave the room.

    Anne''s face felt hot when she saw Jack, who was already on top of her. "Watch yourself, Jack. We''re at the police station."

    "You should have kept your head up. You were the one provoking me, Anne. Do you want to see how reckless I am, hm?"

    "Don''t be crazy, Jack!!"

    Jack smiled, putting on an innocent face. "You know me well, don''t you?"

    Anne looked at Jack in annoyance. Her lips pursed as she prepared to curse her husband, but Anne refrained from doing so, because if she let loose even a little, she would be in big trouble.

    "So what? Do you still want to continue this game or not?" asked Jack quietly, breaking Anne''s thoughts.

    A small nod from Anne made Jack smile.

    "Good girl. Now prepare yourself. After this, you will receive a severe punishment from me for daring to fight me back," he said hoarsely in a voice that could be heard by everyone in the room.

    Instantly, the faces of all the police officers who heard Jack''s words immediately turned red. As fellow men, they understood where Jack was talking at this time.

    Anne herself chose to close her lips tightly and did not respond to Jack''s words until she finally moaned a little when Jack grabbed her body to sit back up straight. She also did not protest when Jack opened the handcuffs attached to her hands. It turned out that Jack had been holding the spare key from the handcuffs attached to her hands, even though Anne had previously thrown her handcuff keys into the garden at her house when Samuel wanted to open the handcuffs on Jack''s orders.

    After sessfully freeing Anne from the handcuffs, Jack then put the handcuffs into the pocket of the coat he was wearing instead of giving them back to Samuel.

    "How is our presence still needed in this ce?"

    "No, you can both go now, sir." Without a second thought, Samuel answered Jack''s question.

    Jack smiled broadly. A secondter, he had grabbed Anne''s body and ced her on his shoulder. Damn, Jack carried Anne like a bag of rice in front of all the policemen who were already staring at them without blinking. Anne herself, who couldn''t fight back because of Jack''s very fast movements, could only scream when her slender body was on her husband''s shoulder. A scream loud enough was heard from Anne when Jack hit her on the buttocks to make all the police officers who saw what Jack did was stunned. And the sound of sighs from Anne made the police officers were really tortured. Jack waspletely shameless.

    Even Erick couldn''t help but smile as he put his signature on the fine paper on Samuel''s desk. In fact, they could have left the police station immediately if Anne had not insisted on being arrested.

    "Alright, then I''ll excuse myself. Thank you for your cooperation and sorry for the confusion, sir," Erick said softly as he held out his hand to Samuel as soon as he finished signing.

    "It''s okay, I''m just d to get to know the lovely Mr. and Mrs. rke more. But..."

    Erick raised an eyebrow. "But what?"

    "But I feel sorry for you, young man, I''m sure you will be tortured if you see the couple fighting like that," said Samuel softly teasing Erick.

    Eric chuckled. "I''ve been with him since they were lovers many years ago, so you can imagine how strong my heart is, sir."

    Samuelughed out loud at Erick''s words. He then patted Erick''s shoulder lightly before letting him leave the room because Jack had called him as he couldn''t wait to go home. Well, it looked like Jack couldn''t wait to use the new thing he had in his coat pocket to punish Anne in bed.

    To be continued

 Chapter 744 - [Bonus ]Sweet Punishment

    Jack had been in his current position for quite some time, sleeping on his side with his left hand as a cushion, while looking at Anne in a morefortable position. What was clear was that after returning from the police station yesterday afternoon, Jack then locked Anne in their room all night without any chance to get out of bed. Even when the sun had risen, Jack still didn''t want to finish the games. He was still not satisfied and did it again until Anne really gave up and begged him to end the torture of pleasure.

    "You really are my addiction, Anne. I don''t know what I would be without you in my life right now," Jack said softly as he brushed Anne''s hair behind her ear so it wouldn''t cover her beautiful face.

    "I love you ..."

    Anne, who was annoyed by Jack''s touch on her face, then pulled the nket over her chest right up to her face. She wanted to hide her face from Jack''s touch. Her husband was a real maniac, given the slightest chance Jack would pounce on her again. Therefore, Anne chose to try to protect her naked body from Jack''s touch.

    "Hey ..."

    "No, Jack," groaned Anne softly from under her thick nket. "I''m running out of energy, I could die if you ask me to do that again."

    Jack''s brow twitched when he heard Anne mention the word ''die''. With full strength and quick movements, Jack managed to pull the nket that Anne was holding tightly to cover her body.

    "Jack..."

    "Don''t... don''t ever dare to say the word death in front of me. You''re not allowed to say that while you''re with me. Do you understand?"

    Jack''s sky blue eyes gleamed as he spoke. His sharp nose even touched Anne''s as he spoke. Her voice sounded heavy and full of undeniable order. This showed how much he disliked the words previously uttered carelessly by Anne, whoid there with no energy.

    Back under Jack''s confines with both hands tightly locked on the right side of her body made Anne''s heart race very fast, damn it. Even though she had no energy, it seemed her body betrayed her. It was evident that at the moment, there was a strange sensation that made her body reacted, wanting Jack''s touch back. Even by this time, Anne''s breasts had swelled beautifully, as if asking Jack to touched them. Damn.

    "Sorry��"

    "You know I hate the word sorry that is said over and over again without any regrets," asked Jack hoarsely. He really couldn''t stand it now not to reunite his body with Anne, felt the warmth in Anne''s body that always drove him crazy. Even though they already had Christian and the little princess who were already in heaven, but because Anne gave birth to children through caesarean surgery Anne''s body was still the same as before when Jack felt Anne''s body for the first time, still tight and mind blowing.

    Anne''s eyes blinked in confusion. She did not understand what Jack was talking about. "Did I say something wrong?" she asked, confused.

    Damn, that voice was driving Jack crazy again. Without waiting any further, Jack began to snuggle his body into Anne''s body which was already ready to ept him, slightly wet and warm, which gave Jack great pleasure.

    Anne gripped the sheets that had fallen apart. She was really crazy at this point. While her energy was depleted, her body gave another response to Jack''s touch, her legs even opened wide on their own as Jack started to push himself with repeated soft-hard movements that left Anne''s head went nk. There was no more tiredness at this time, only Jack, Jack, and Jack were in her brain at the moment.

    Jack himself, who was already controlled by lust, didn''t want to make Anne reach a climax easily. When he felt a strong pulse from inside Anne''s core, Jack quickly took his manhood out of her, which immediately made Anne stunned. She couldn''t believe that Jack would do that, the climax that almost came suddenly disappeared when Jack pulled out of her. Feeling the fullness of Jack previously, now her core felt empty. She needed Jack now to finish her climax which was already making her head hurt.

    "Jack�� Don''t do this, finish what you started," protested Anne softly with hope.

    Jack, who was still on top of her body, smiled coldly. "No, I forgot that I have to go to the office soon. I have an important meeting to attend."

    Anne bit her lower lip and immediately grabbed Jack''s hand which looked like it was about to rise from above him. "You can''t cheat like this, Jack. I still need you," she said hoarsely with teary eyes.

    Jack smiled again. He slowly lowered his body towards Anne and gave a kiss to Anne''s long neck which was already full of red marks, the sign of ownership he had made from yesterday afternoon. Anne, who had wanted Jack so badly to fulfill her desire, seemed to sigh softly when she felt Jack''s wet tongue start to run down her neck. But again, she had to be disappointed because Jack suddenly ended his hot kiss.

    "I have to go, sorry," Jack said quietly without further ado before he finally got out of bed and went straight to the bathroom, leaving Anne in torture.

    Seeing Jack walk away just as she was about to get to her climax made Anne hurt. She was sad and upset at Jack who had toyed with her. Holding back her tears, she grabbed the nket that Jack had previously thrown on the floor to cover her naked body that longed for Jack''s touch. She wrapped her body like spring rolls with a nket, trying to hold back her cries so Jack, who was currently in the bathroom, wouldn''t hear her.

    "Bad man," said Anne in annoyance with her hand tightly gripping the nket covering her.

    The next minute, Anne was already asleep in her sleep. She fell asleep with a feeling of annoyance at Jack who had toyed with her. Her whole body felt weak and boneless at this time, the hunger that had whacked her was defeated by the drowsiness and fatigue.

    Ten minutes after, Jack came out of the bathroom in his ck bathrobe. As he didn''t realize that Anne was angry, he just smiled when he saw his wife sleeping with a thick nket wrapped around her. Because it was veryte in the day, Jack chose to immediately go to his walk-in closet to change his clothes. An iing call from Erick made Jack speed up his movements.

    "I''ll be at the office in 30 minutes. Just prepare everything," said Jack slowly when he was connected to Erick.

    "Yes, sir. Mr. Yoshimura will arrive in ten minutes."

    Jack smiled as he realized howte he was. "Okay."

    Without wearing his suit, Jack went straight out of his room. To avoid beingte, Jack chose to use the helicopter. Luckily, when he arrived at the helipad, the helicopter pilot had finished preparing the ck helicopter with the big C logo to take off. Even though Jack could fly his own helicopter, this time he left the task to his private pilot because at the moment he had to read some important files before the meeting with some potential investors from Japan. After the artificial ind project in Korea, the big names of Muller Finance International and Connery Corporation were increasingly being recognized. Now, manyrgepanies from East Asia were trying to cooperate with them.

    To be continued

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!